《Spoiled Wife: Scheming Husband is Awesome》


 C1

    Lu Ren stared at the beautiful man beside him for a good five minutes before he started to digest the scene before him.


    This is... Are you asleep?


    Her whole body was aching so much that she no longer doubted it. But how did this happen? She really couldn''t remember ¡­


    However, the situation in front of him seemed to be even more important.


    Look, those long lashes are really enviable. The perfect face and lips seem to be attracting people to pick them up.


    Dammit ¡­


    Lu Ren quickly covered his nose, afraid that he would have a nosebleed.


    Helpless, they touched their foreheads. No matter how ignorant and ignorant everyone was, they still knew the origins of this Sleeping Beauty.


    A famous international star... Li Huai Jin.


    Recalling the love he had gotten from the fans who happened to see Li Huai Jin online, "Huai Jin stopped at a glance, and I have no regrets in this life."


    He wondered, in the hearts of the fans, if they slept with him for the night, they would be happy even to the heavens, right?


    But how would she react to a night of confusion with such a star?


    To leave with the ease of a woman in a novel, or to demand an explanation for the twenty-six-year loss of her film, and to extort responsibility from him in passing?


    Or... I heard his signature was very valuable, but it was actually quite practical. "Sign it for me?"


    Just as Lu Ren was indulging in his wild thoughts, the beautiful man''s eyelashes trembled.


    A pair of drowsy black eyes adorned Lu Li''s stunned face. The black hair scattered on his forehead unobediently brushed against his eyelashes as he gave a slight, unconscious smile. His seductive lips slightly parted as he muttered indistinctly, "Good morning."


    Lu Ren''s eyes widened. His consciousness had already turned hazy. He was shocked by his smile and blurted out, "Is the scandal between you and that international model Claire real?"


    However, she regretted her question the moment she said it.


    The corner of his mouth twitched. He wanted to say something, but he hesitated, maintaining his silence.


    Li Huai Jin looked at the dumbstruck Lu Ren and chuckled softly, but did not answer her question. Instead, he lazily stretched his body and stood up, acting as if there was no one around him. He got off the bed and once again openly met everyone on the street.


    Lu Ren: "¡­"


    Do you think she''s dead?


    Lu Ren quickly covered himself with the blanket and became shy.


    However, his figure is really good to the point of exploding ¡­


    Not long after, the sound of flowing water could be heard. It was then that Lu Ren finally breathed out and sighed helplessly. He looked at his clothes that were scattered all over the place.


    Li Huai Jing explored the new goddess, the love life uncovers the secret!


    Lu Ren walked into the office in the morning and opened his QQ window. He looked at the headlines and photos of the QQ Entertainment News today. He glanced at the content and said that it was all based on evidence.


    In the entertainment circle, there were endless gossips and rumors every day. Whether this was true or not, only the person involved would know.


    Just like last month, Li Huai Jing and famous model Claire''s scandal, that is true or false?


    F * * k! Why didn''t he get a positive answer and flee? At the very least, he should have given him an autograph.


    Shaking his head, Lu Sheng retracted his thoughts. Looking at the time, he realized that it was time for class.


    As an honorable primary school teacher, Lu Ren had lived for twenty-six years without much ambition and without much of a glorious family background. If one were to mention himself, he was probably just his classmate in primary school, the new director of the entertainment circle, Hou Chengbin. Of course, his love in elementary school secretly liked him, until now, I think it was the most beautiful "first love"!


    But, but ¡­


    Even with the ''friendship'' between the two, this man could not afford to push himself too far.


    What right did he have to pay twenty yuan for showing half his face to an actor without any lines? And why was he even taking care of a lunch box? Was that director''s classmate, a close friend of his, a free guest? Aren''t you going to reimburse the return fare?


    Was it that tragic?


    What was worse was, did she have to be so miserable? Wearing only three layers on a hot day, he still needed to be punished as a cannon fodder lady. He had to kneel, as long as he lowered his head and pretended to be pitiful while the male lead in front would act out his own performance.


    Was it simple? Was it simple?


    Fuck, who said it was simple?


    Did that damn kid know that she kneeled down four times? Did that damned child know that the male lead in front of her was the person she would forget even if she were beaten to death?


    Eyebrows... He didn''t know that.


    Lu Ren shook his head, but even if he didn''t know, how could he have the nerve to make his "first love" kneel on the ground for so long?


    "Ka ¡­"


    Passerby A, who asked you to shake your head? Where did your brain go? Cheer up!


    Damn it, this dead child, I am at least ten days older than you. How dare you talk to me like that?


    Lu Ren lowered his head and gnashed his teeth in anger. Before he could stand up, the male lead suddenly crouched down, just in time to face her ferocious gritting face.


    The ugly face that could not be retracted in time froze in front of Li Huai Jin''s half-smiling eyes. The heck, don''t smile at me. That smile of yours always reminds me of YD, where you do "sports" in your nakedness, yet you look so bewitching ¡­

 C2

    "Cough ¡­"


    Lu Ren pretended to be calm as he restored the organs on his face that he had moved away from. His expression did not change and he looked indifferent!


    In her heart, she gave herself a big thumbs up. "Lu Ren, you''re so magnanimous!"


    She looked at the famous celebrity and didn''t know what his smile meant, but ever since she joined the group, she hadn''t said a single word to her or even ignored her. She knew that she was an extremely magnanimous woman!


    If it were any other woman, they would have no idea how to extort this superstar!


    Look, she did a very good job herself. As a stranger, she didn''t think much of it in the first place.


    "Mr Li, I''m sorry to have taken up your time. "Sorry." Lu Ren calmly stood up, but he didn''t want to kneel for too long. If he lost his balance, he would fall. She naturally believed that she definitely wouldn''t be the female lead of that bloody plot.


    Sure enough, she fell back to the ground at her usual speed. Li Huai who was standing in front of her could only watch as she fell, and did not lend a hand.


    Lu Ren''s mouth twitched. He simply sat on the ground and pinched his knees, ignoring the giant star beside him. The assistants around him fanned him and served him cold drinks with great care.


    "Xiao A, can you be more professional?" Hou Chengbin was finally able to catch his breath. Perhaps it was only now that he realized this supporting role was his classmate in primary school, so he spoke with a serious tone.


    Lu Ren snatched his fan with all his might and snappily said, "Student Lan, I''m from the Chinese department."


    If you want to be a professional, why don''t you look for one from the acting department? Humph!


    Eh ¡­" Hou Chengbin felt that he really wasn''t a person he could trust! Why did her brain suddenly pop out of her? Thinking about her character as a passer-by, it should be very suitable for her to be matched with a cannon fodder girl. Why would such a situation appear?


    "Let''s switch!" Lu Qun felt that he was indeed wasting other people''s time and money. Furthermore, the famous celebrity in front of him had never let anything happen to him. If she was implicated, it would be a crime.


    "This is the only way ¡­"


    "Director Huo, I don''t think we need to switch people." The celebrity next to her suddenly spoke up. He stood up from his comfortable rattan chair. His voice was cool, making it seem as if the heat of the day had been alleviated.


    "I promise I''ll let her pass." That confidence, tsk ¡­ Fan''er!


    However, when she kneeled down in front of the manly man, she couldn''t help but to curse in her heart. She even had to put on a pitiful look on her face.


    The heck, if you weren''t kneeling, of course you wouldn''t be in such a hurry. If you had already given in, why would you need a director? Why do you need to torment me so many times?


    Results...


    When everyone was performing the same performance as before, Li Huai Jin, who was originally standing, suddenly bent over and his robe fluttered down. In the next second, he actually went close to Lu Ren''s ear and whispered to him in a whisper that only the two of them could hear: "Lu Lu, that night felt good!"


    Lu Lu, that night felt good!


    Lu Ren looked up in shock at this obviously laughing whisper, the shock on his face just happening to fall onto the monitor. Before Lu Ren could react, Li Huai Jin immediately stood up, his expression as cold as before.


    "Men, kill him!"


    From beginning to end, Lu Qun was like a fool who was taken away by two people.


    "Ah ¡­"


    When Hou Chengbin got up and walked towards Li Huai Jin, and before he could express his praise for Li Huai Jin''s performance, he suddenly heard a woman''s scream from inside the courtyard. That scream seemed to be...


    Mournful?


    No... It''s full of hatred, isn''t it?


    Hou Chengbin looked at the crazy woman and did not understand what was going on. He turned to Li Huai Jin, but the corner of his mouth hooked up into a smile. He looked really happy!


    "What did you say to the suit just now?"


    Hou Chengbin was also curious. The effect was very good, but he didn''t understand what he said to make the armor''s sudden reaction become so real. At this moment, it looked like a madwoman?


    Look, she threw a gaze filled with the desire to tear Li Huai apart?


    "Hehe ¡­" Just that her name is interesting. " With a smile, Li Huai Jin seemed to dispel the irritation brought about by the sultry weather.


    "Is that so?" Hou Chengbin nodded. She didn''t really like the name ''Passerby A'', but it didn''t seem like it would make her hate it to this extent, right?


    Lu Ren''s face was covered in sweat, but she was busy removing the wigs on her back. Why was it so tragic?


    Woo woo ¡­ *


    What feels good?


    Lu Ren, who had taken off half of his clothes, sat down in exhaustion. He could not help but think of Li Huai Jin''s teasing words. This man was actually so vile? Was he still that perfect man in the heart of his fans?


    "Damn it ¡­"


    She was completely drenched by now, so she decided to just take off her clothes. Now that there was no one in the dressing room and everyone else was busy filming, she was the only one who came to entertain them. Pulling a small electric fan from Huo Chengbin, he blew it in front of him, letting out a comfortable sigh.


    "Creak ¡­"


    The door that was considered rather old was suddenly pushed open, and Lu Ren once again looked at the person who entered in shock.


    Four Eyes Against...


    In the next second, before Lu Qun could scream, Li Huai had already walked in and slammed the door shut. There was only the shrill scream of the assistant behind him.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Under Li Huai Jin''s undisguised, sweeping gaze, Lu Ren was once again slow to react. He quickly pulled on his clothes and put them on, his entire body was like a crab that had been cooked to the brim.


    Fine! Actually, it didn''t matter to him if he saw it. After all, he had seen it before.


    With his back facing Li Huai Jin, everyone was doing their own mental work. Thinking of calmly turning around and being a calm and magnanimous woman once again.


    "Isn''t it a little too big?"


    Behind him, Li Huai Jin''s voice suddenly sounded out, directly breaking Lu Quanren''s feigned grandeur, and this time, the only reply Li Huai had been to scream once more ¡­

 C3

    Big, big your head!


    Lu Ren randomly put on his costume, but didn''t change it. He turned around and was about to leave through him.


    She felt that if she continued to stay with this man, she really couldn''t guarantee that she wouldn''t be able to stop herself from strangling this famous star.


    "Land?"


    Li Huai Jin''s voice was always so pleasant to hear, but Lu Ren angrily roared in retort.


    "Don''t call me Lu!"


    No one had ever called her that.


    "That''s what you asked me to call you that night." He answered boldly.


    "Ah ¡­" "Lu Ren went crazy. What else did she do that night that made people go crazy?" Li Huai Jin, shut up. "


    Li Huai Jin, however, calmly turned his body and leaned against the wall by the door, overflowing with his ever-breathtaking and charming smile, and his eyes shone with a dazzling light.


    "Wait ¡­"


    "What else?" She had had enough, and the last bit of her reason was running out.


    Li Huai''s body moved, and when Lu Ren looked at him in frustration, he listened to the sounds coming from behind him ¡­


    Suddenly, a wine-red color appeared before her eyes, blocking her line of sight. That familiar wine-red color, her ¡­


    "Die!"


    Lu Ran''s mind was in a mess as he grabbed the clothes in his hands and wildly whipped Li Huai Jin. With his hands and feet on the ground, he only had one thought in his mind: Die, die, die ¡­


    "Lu Ren!"


    Li Huai was a little helpless by her crazy appearance. In the chaos, he quickly grabbed both of her hands, forcefully pushing her against the wall, pressing down on her merciless "Traceless Feet".


    Lu Ren, who had been suppressed to the point where he couldn''t even move, could only use the look in her eyes to "kill" savagely. That look seemed to be filled with hatred that was absolutely irreconcilable!


    "Enough." Li Huai''s face darkened as he gave a rare shout.


    Obviously, his sudden burst of momentum had taken effect. Lu Sheng stared at the handsome face before him, stunned.


    It was only now that the two of them realized that their gazes were locked on each other. Their bodies were close to each other, and their faces were like one another''s, allowing them to sense each other''s auras.


    "You ¡­ and then come out again. "


    Before Lu Qun could say anything, Li Huai had already let go of her and stuffed the clothes in his hands into her hands. He then quickly opened the door and left.


    Lu Ren, who was left in a daze in the dressing room, stood there for a while before realizing what was going on. He would not forget to bolt the door this time and quickly change into his own clothes.


    Without disturbing the busy Hou Chengbin, everyone left immediately. Most importantly, she did not want to meet Li Huai Jin again, so she quickly took advantage of the moment when no one was paying attention to her, and left.


    Back at home, Lu Ren lay dispiritedly on his bed as he blew the fresh air conditioning. He was drowsy. However, his mind was still thinking about this unlucky and tragic day.


    She really didn''t understand. The actions and language of this man in front of her were clearly a form of teasing and flirting. He was a famous international celebrity, yet he was making things difficult for her, a passerby. Was there really a need? "Is this really necessary?


    Or was this what celebrities usually did?


    Is it fun?


    Li Huai Jin really thought it was very funny, that Lu Ren with that weird name.


    Especially when he saw how nervous she was when he pulled her out from the events of the other night, how she was so embarrassed that she didn''t dare to say anything, and even more when he saw how she treated him like a stranger, he felt a little unwilling in his heart.


    He opened the window and let the air cool off. Then, he laughed mockingly. That ordinary passerby was actually quite interesting!


    When Li Huai Jin''s assistant, Xiao Yu, saw Li Huai Jin''s smile, she couldn''t help but recall that she had clearly seen him smile so towards Lu Ren during the filming today. His smile was always so gentle and gentle in front of everyone, and she rarely saw his teasing and mischievous smile.


    The phone in her hand suddenly rang. Xiaoyu looked at the number, then looked at Li Huai Jin.


    At the same time, Li Huai Jin turned his eyes and looked at her.


    "It''s Miss Jiang''s!" Little Fishy appeared perturbed, holding the phone like it was a hot potato.


    Li Huai Jin''s expression did not change, but the smile in his eyes disappeared as a hint of impatience flashed past.


    He reached out to take the phone. When he picked it up, his voice was even colder.


    "Jiang Jing ¡­"


    "Whatever." It was unknown what was said on the phone, but Li Huai''s final voice sounded even more heartless and cold. After hanging up, he tossed the phone to Xiaoyu.


    "Her call was rejected."


    "En..." "Yes!" "Yes." Little Fishy answered softly. Usually, when Li Huai Jin was in a bad mood, she would be this cautious, not daring to make a sound.


    It was not until the car had driven him home that Fishy was able to give a long sigh.


    Jade girl burst into love story, Li Huai began to abandon!


    Everyone was not surprised to see such an entertaining piece of news. In the entertainment circle, they were basically just people who fit in and out, just like other men and women.


    However, this time, not only did Jiang Jing complain, she even released a picture of Li Huai Jin sleeping soundly with his eyes closed. This made the loyal fans who were completely loyal to Li Huai unable to sit still. Is this a blow to Li Huai Jin, who has always shown himself as a perfect and upright figure?


    Of course, everyone else didn''t care about this. Seeing the news flash past, she wasn''t too interested in what would happen next.


    However, a thought flashed through her mind. If she had taken a picture of the beautiful man in the bed that morning and sold it to the newspaper, would it have been worth a lot?

 C4

    Lu Ren looked at the crowd of people dressed in white and felt like they were living in another world. Speaking of which, why would she agree to Huo Chengbin''s participation in his celebratory feast?


    "Hey, come to my celebration." On the way, I''ll introduce a man to you. You''re almost thirty, and for the sake of being good friends, I helped you out. "


    Hou Chengbin''s crappy mouth had never been pleasant to hear.


    Was it because he was giving in to the fact that he was going to "go to the third", or was it because he really wanted to have a relationship?


    Even Lu Ren himself couldn''t explain it clearly, but since he was wearing the black suit that was prepared with huge capital and had been frozen in the middle of a night that wasn''t too warm yet, shouldn''t she live up to Huo Dong''s arrangements just for this sacrifice?


    Lu Ren, who was standing in the corner, had the plain water in his hand specially prepared for him by the waiter. Thinking about how the waiter looked at him as if he was an alien, was drinking plain water a crime?


    Little A, do you have a crush on any of them?" That guy over there, you''ve met him before. The assistant director of this movie is young and promising, and he''s not a bad person. The one wearing a black suit over there is a slightly famous screenwriter. He just so happens to be learning Chinese with you, so he should have a chat with you. Over there, there was another heavyweight producer that was acting as the boss of the production company. Although I''m a bit old, I definitely don''t have any other aspects to pick from. " "Hou Chengbin finally had time to walk over, and introduced her one by one.


    Lu Qun looked at them and noticed that they were all pretty good. He raised his eyebrows and looked at them. Lu Qun could not help but joke, "You know so many celebrities. Why don''t you introduce one to me?"


    "Celebrity?" Hou Chengbin frowned and thought for a while, "You can''t be serious, right? Those people aren''t suitable for you. "


    "Puff ¡­" Lu Ren looked at his serious expression and could not help but laugh. He patted his shoulder and said with a brotherly smile, "Lan, you''re joking. If you want to give it to me, I don''t dare to take it. "


    "Passerby A, I told you not to call me that." Huo Chengbin''s forehead twitched. Other than his family, no one else would call her by her mother''s name when she was young. This passerby was truly sincere!


    "Alright, Director Huo." Lu Ren smiled and looked at Huo Chengbin''s assistant walking over, "You go ahead first, we''ll talk later."


    Hou Chengbin nodded, then he whispered in her ear, "Watch carefully."


    Lu Ren laughed helplessly. What did she have to look at? They were actually not the same kind of people. The director, the screenwriter, and the producer were not on par with a primary school teacher like her. If not for the fact that she knew Huo Chengbin, these would only be impractical on the daily entertainment news.


    "To have a relationship ¡­"


    Lu Ren stood in the corner with a glass in his hand, murmuring to himself. I really don''t know what it feels like to be in love.


    Even after drinking a mouthful of plain water, he still felt that the taste was comfortable.


    "With whom? "Land?" A magnetic voice suddenly spoke behind her.


    "Puff ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s boiled water ended up being dedicated to the uniforms of the waiters who were coming towards them.


    Lu Ren felt that this was probably her worst moment of the year.


    "Sorry, sorry ¡­"


    The bustling banquet had completely stopped because of Lu Ren''s splash of water. Behind her, the famous celebrity Li Huai Jin couldn''t be ignored at all.


    Of course, Lu Ren really did have the characteristics of a passerby. It was rare for him to attract the attention of the entire audience, but he was still ignored.


    "Huai Jin, when did you arrive?"


    "Hello, Mr. Li. Last time on the phone, you said something about cooperating ¡­"


    "Huai Jin, long time no see. It has been more than half a year since our last collaboration ¡­"


    Amidst all sorts of greetings, everyone could only apologize to the waiter before quickly leaving this place of conflict.


    Fortunately, she was always the type that did not attract attention.


    But under these circumstances, it was hard to have a relationship!


    "Who do you want to date? "Land?"


    To Lu Ran, that ghostly voice rang out again. This time, she was not frightened. She could only helplessly sigh. How unlucky was she?


    Lu Ren turned around and saw Li Huai Jin, who had a perfect smile on his face all along, standing behind her. He was only wearing a simple white shirt and black pants with three open collars. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows. Such a simple outfit looked damn good.


    Everyone on the ground had to admit that his figure was impeccable, perfect, and beautiful to look at.


    "Hello, Mister Li." The corners of Lu Ren''s mouth twitched, his appreciation towards the handsome guy quickly coming to a stop. Of course, she would never forget that this big star in front of her seemed to want to play with her. Handsome is in danger, you have to be careful when approaching!


    "Land, do we have to be so formal with each other?" He raised his eyebrows at Lu Ren''s distant address and took two steps forward to show that they weren''t that far apart.


    Lu Ren quickly retreated because it was on the balcony. The chilly night wind made her feel cold as she wore a small dress. It was unknown if it was because of the cold or because everyone was frightened by him, but everyone shuddered at the appropriate time.


    "Li ¡­" Please don''t call me that, sir. " Lu Ren tried his best to hold back his temper and tell himself that there really was nothing to be angry about. These celebrities probably loved to joke around. Their lives were too depressing.


    "But I think you might like it." He spoke with confidence.


    Lu Quanren made up his mind and steeled his heart, "I left the title Lu Lu for my future husband. If Mr. Li calls me that again, I will think that Mr. Li wants to marry me!"


    Humph! I don''t believe you dare to call me that!


    Sure enough, Li Huai Jin fell silent. Just as everyone felt that his trump card had worked, Li Huai Jin suddenly took a step forward and got even closer to her, lowering his head. His handsome face was even closer to her face, and his deep enchanting gaze instantly froze Lu Li''s state of mind.

 C5

    Such a forceful gaze and a close distance that made her hold her breath made everyone in Lu Li feel as if they couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Road..." "Everyone..."


    Li Huai Cha called her by her full name, no longer on land.


    Lu Ren felt a little more at ease, but also felt a little disappointed. Heh ¡­ Actually, it had been like this since a long time ago. This kind of celebrity was just playing around with her.


    "Maybe ¡­" The corner of Li Huai''s mouth suddenly rose. Before Lu Ren could even react, he suddenly lowered his head and quickly pecked her on the lips.


    "Mm ¡­" You can try. "


    Seeing Lu Li''s silly look, she smiled and didn''t understand what was going on. She ran her long finger across Lu Li''s face before turning around and leaving.


    This...


    What was the situation like?


    Lu Ren didn''t know how he had left the banquet, didn''t know how he had gotten home. It was only when the phone rang that her thoughts were interrupted.


    As everyone looked at the phone number that displayed their mother''s name, they all became alert.


    "Mom, why aren''t you resting yet?"


    "Isn''t it your dad? I dreamt that you fell into a beast''s nest in the middle of the night, and insisted that I call you." Madame Lu looked at her husband, who was too worried about her daughter, with disdain. Her phone was snatched away by her husband, "Everyone, are you alright? Did anything happen, how was life there? "Why don''t you come back and stay with dad ¡­"


    Lorry chattered on for a long time. He was nothing more than a girl.


    Half an hour had passed since Lu Quanren had convinced his father not to worry.


    Sighing helplessly, she decided to forget about everything else that she didn''t understand. She got up and went to the bathroom to take a hot shower to have a good rest.


    Tomorrow is a Saturday break. She had already made an appointment to go shopping with her good friend Chen Di. Furthermore, based on her previous mysterious excitement on the phone, it was unknown what kind of boyfriend she had this time around.


    Next day


    Lu Ren arrived at the square in front of the mall. Without waiting for two minutes, he saw his good friend get out of a silver-gray car. After smiling and waving to the man in the car, she walked towards Lu Ren after seeing the car drive away.


    "Hee hee ¡­" When Chen Di saw the smile on her face, she admitted it without needing to be asked, "This time, I really fell in love with him."


    Lu Ren nodded slightly but did not have much of a reaction.


    Everyone, I''m serious." The calmness of her friends left her with no place to say anything! "Having a good relationship and no one to share it with, it''s pretty painful, isn''t it?


    "I know you''re serious. This is the third time you''ve told me that this year. " Lu Ren was already used to it. This friend of hers was a typical rich beauty. Her boyfriend was not lacking and was very keen on love. However, every time she was in a relationship, she would seriously invest in it. The reason was Chen Di''s three-minute hot temper. Every time she had a relationship for almost three months, she felt nothing new about it, which resulted in her quickly breaking up.


    It wasn''t that she was crazy, but that she didn''t feel anything.


    "Sigh ¡­" I''m serious this time. " Chen Di emphasized it again. However, after thinking about what he had said before, he still felt a little guilty.


    "I know!" Lu Ren patted his friend''s hand, "So, I wish you ¡­" Have a good time! "


    "Wah ¡­" "Everyone, quickly look, my idol is too handsome."


    Chen Di looked at the big screen and became infatuated, almost drooling all over the floor.


    The moment Lu Ran raised his head, he was met with Li Huai''s perfect smile. After a slight pause, he muttered the indisputable phrase, "lingering like a ghost."


    "Everyone, to be honest, the person I will never change my heart and love the most in my entire life is still Li Huai Jin!" Chen Di reluctantly told Lu Renren that she was a loyal fan of Li Huai Jin.


    "Darling, can you be more realistic?" Lu Ren said helplessly, "Li Huai Jin is like a piece of cake in your hand, it''s extremely delicious and I really want to eat it. But... Unfortunately, the cake was made of wax. You can see things you can''t eat, understand? "


    "Even if it''s wax, I''d like to lick it." Chen Di seemed to feel wronged as he spoke, he even intentionally wiped the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and said, "Then, my life will be complete."


    Lu Ren''s forehead was twitching. Perfection?


    "Li Hai, Wuya, go back to the shore, Benefactor Chen." Lu Ren patted Chen Di on the shoulder as if he was seeing through the world of mortals. She truly felt that Li Huai Jin really couldn''t be eaten while looking at him.


    If he really did eat it ¡­ The taste wasn''t bad, but the aftertaste was ¡­ Terrifying!


    In his mind, the image of that handsome and frightening face once again appeared, causing Lu Ran''s heart to turn cold.


    "No ¡­" Once you enter the Li family, your love will be like the ocean, deep like the ocean. For a girl like you who doesn''t even have a relationship, you won''t understand. "


    Lu Ren really wanted to shout, ''Motherf * cker''s membrane is already broken! It''s broken! The one who broke my body is still your idol! I''ll use your words to say that I''m absolutely at the Great Perfection Stage!''


    Of course, everyone remained silent.


    "Hehe ¡­" Alright, let''s get straight to the point. Can''t you hurry up and start dating? I, New Ana, am by the side of many young talents. In a few days, I will ask around. I will definitely solve your personal problem. " Chen Di was extremely worried about his good friend''s slow and ardent temper. He was even more anxious to sell his good friend out.


    "Oh." She gave a simple answer. After all, she wasn''t young anymore, and the question of being in love couldn''t be delayed any longer. Maybe if he met the right one, he would get married.


    "Hehe, in return, everyone, you will accompany me the day after tomorrow to see Li Huai Jin''s fan meeting." Chen Di''s words made Lu Ran''s heart jump again.


    "No!" Lu Ren rejected it without thinking.


    "You ¡­ "Even if you don''t want to, you have to." Chen Di was even more determined.


    Everyone had a bitter face, and the surroundings were filled with people, full of excitement, admiration, and excitement ¡­ It made the surrounding girls blush.


    Why didn''t she object to it? Looking at her good friend who kept shrieking Li Huai Jin''s name, she really couldn''t understand what was so crazy about that man.


    When the crowd of crazy fans suddenly thought of a scream, the calm Lu Ren quickly covered his ears and looked at the backstage entrance in front of him. That eye-catching figure gradually became clear.


    "Monster!" She did not deny this man''s good looks. Of course, she did not admit that such good looks were actually pleasing to the eyes.


    Standing in the middle of the stage, the cheers that filled the sky quickly quieted down when his index finger touched his thin lips.


    Lu Ren stood amongst the crowd and silently watched the man who had hooked up his most enchanting smile. His heart trembled slightly so much that he didn''t even notice it himself.

 C6

    Because of Li Huai''s coaxing, all of the movie fans were like obedient little sheep as they stared intently at the only thing in their eyes on the stage.


    "Long time no see, how are you?"


    "Alright ¡­"


    The deafening sound caused Lu Ran to furrow his brows. However, his heart was moved by their screams and shouts in unison.


    This was really Li Huai''s charm!


    "So energetic!" Li Huai Jin laughed softly, and screamed again.


    "Thank you for coming to see me today. I have always cherished your love." Li Huai''s distinct gratitude allowed others to see everything clearly. Suddenly, a mischievous smile flashed on his face, "So, today, a wish of yours was fulfilled. What do you all want to do the most on Weibo?"


    "Ah ¡­"


    This time around, accompanied by Li Huai Jin''s deliberate smile and even crazier screams, Lu Ren''s lips pursed into a smile. Actually, what these six women wanted to do the most was to devour him!


    "Holding hands, holding hands ¡­"


    "Hehe ¡­" I only have two hands. " Li Huai smiled, and raised his slender hands helplessly, "One hand for my future wife, the other hand for you."


    Li Huai Jin''s words made the atmosphere even more tense. Even though the sound was deafening, they still followed the order and did not fall into disarray. Presumably, the fans who liked Li Huai Jin all had quite high standards of character.


    "Sorry, time is limited, we will choose a representative on the spot. So please be quiet, for the sake of fairness, we ask Huai to take the number plates on your seats. See which lucky fan can hold Huai Jin''s hand tonight? "


    Excited and nervous, everyone stared fixedly at Li Huai''s movements. On the other hand, because of Chen Di''s tight grip, Lu Ran''s hand was hurting, but she could only helplessly bear it. My dear, you are too restless.


    "Good ¡­" Let me see who this Li family member is. "Who do I belong to tonight?" Li Huai Jin jokingly held his left hand from start to finish, while his right hand held the number he had drawn. After glancing at it, everyone held their breath as their gazes fixed on a certain spot.


    When his sharp gaze landed on the person standing there, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. Very soon, his smile grew even wider.


    "Seven rows, twelve seats."


    Following his heart-stirring voice, everyone''s gaze shifted to that lucky girl.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Chen Di suddenly screamed. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on her.


    However, she stared unwaveringly at the calm Lu Ren. On the surface, at least, she seemed absolutely calm.


    Do you have to be so cruel? She had to suspect that someone was doing this on purpose.


    "Seven rows, twelve seats. I''m ready!"


    Li Huai Jin raised his eyebrows and chuckled, staring at the motionless Lu Ren. The others, on the other hand, had already gone crazy, and were shouting out loud, "Hold hands, hold hands, hold hands ¡­"


    Most of them were full of envy.


    Under Chen Di''s forceful pushing and everyone''s shouting, she could only struggle out of her seat and head towards the stage, towards the man who was no longer as simple as holding her hand.


    Her hand was also held, and Xiu was done, but she was still sitting opposite Li Huai Jin. What was going on?


    Even so, she was still a living person. Why was it that when these people were busy with their own things, no one paid attention to her? Could it be that her aura of a passer-by had improved once again?


    "Cough ¡­"


    Lu Ren whispered his presence in a low voice, but the other side was still busy.


    Alright, although she didn''t understand why she was pulled over, what she feared the most was being ignored. Ye Ci took out her phone and pressed a few buttons. The Fruit Ninja quickly appeared in her hand, and she started to play with it.


    "Ah ¡­" Aiya ¡­ Disgusting... Don''t... "We''re finished ¡­"


    The constant shouts, whether it be depressed or joyous, or frowning or smiling, she had already forgotten about everyone around her.


    "How stupid."


    All of a sudden, the phone in his hand was taken away. Lu Ren''s eyes flashed as he saw a slender finger quickly swipe across the screen. It was a fast and precise action, causing Lu Ren to be completely engrossed with the magic that came with this hand.


    Until the end of the first round, when Lu Quanren saw his unattainable score, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    Only then did she raise her head. It was unknown when she and Li Huai Jin were the only ones left in the room.


    After putting away his cell phone, Lu Ran looked into Li Huai''s black eyes. The light in her eyes circulated, causing her to be in a state of panic for a moment.


    "Lu Ren, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Everyone thought that he was sensible enough to address Zhang Xuan in such a manner. It was just a tiny bit of disappointment in her heart that made her quickly ignore it.


    Shaking her head, Lu Ren cast a sidelong glance at her. What does this have to do with him?


    Li Huai Jin suddenly stretched out his hand and covered her delicate and pretty face, scaring her. His entire body stiffened, but he did not dare to move.


    "I don''t have a girlfriend either."


    This... What does it have to do with her?


    "Land..."


    Upon hearing this address, everyone immediately glared at Zhang Xuan warily.


    "You know I''m not just holding someone''s hand." The tone of his words was just like how Lu Ruan had called her, "I intended to use that hand of yours to lead my woman."


    "¡­"


    Lu Ren''s heart was pounding like a tiny person holding a sledgehammer, making the veins on her forehead jump time and again.


    "Big Brother, you sure know how to joke around."


    Lu Ren''s nervous words were out of the ordinary.


    "Hehehehehe ¡­" "Actually, you can also try out a comedy." Even though it was really hard to laugh.


    "Basically, regarding Brother Qing as an older brother, it''s reasonable for you to call me that."


    Li Huai Jin lazily leaned back, his eyebrows raised up and his smile instantly became bewitching, stunning everyone''s heart.


    A few seconds later, she suddenly stood up calmly and walked out. As she passed by Li Huai Jin, she spat out a few words.


    "You''re sick, you need to be treated quickly."

 C7

    As soon as Lu Ren finished speaking, the man behind him gripped Lu Ran''s wrist tightly before Lu Ran could walk out of the room.


    After that, she was quickly pulled into his embrace, and those two powerful arms that did not allow him to struggle were buckled onto her waist just like that. The close distance between the two of them made it so that Lu Qun could only lean backwards with all his might, and when he lifted his head, he saw Li Huai Jin''s burning eyes.


    "You ¡­ "Let me go."


    Lu Ren''s voice trembled uncontrollably, and his cheeks were flushed red.


    Why did this man want to make things difficult for her? She really couldn''t understand even if she wanted to.


    "Land..."


    A strong masculine scent caressed her almost palpable surroundings as a vague and low voice entered Lu Ren''s heart. The numb feeling caused her mind to be thrown into chaos.


    "That night, when you moaned and moaned under me, you must be much more honest now." Li Huai Jin felt that perhaps it was due to her sex, or perhaps it was because she had a rather funny personality, and it always made him want to give it a try. Moreover, he didn''t have any women by his side. This Lu Ren who was a bit strange should be very interesting.


    Boom ¡­


    Lu Ran''s face turned red as he retorted, "I don''t remember."


    "But I remember it clearly." Li Huai Jin used one hand to cover her currently shy and slightly cute little face, and pushed away the bangs on her forehead. His index finger slowly slid down her forehead, and from his smiling lips, he faintly muttered something that made her vomit blood: "You took the initiative that night, and were passionate ¡­"


    Puff ¡­


    Lu Ren felt his head was heavily filled with blood. It was probably the best if her brain exploded at this point and she escaped the man''s teasing.


    "Li Huai Jin ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s voice trembled. Was he angry or was it some other idea?


    "Hmm?" The response was soothing, and his perfect face, in contrast to his focused gaze, had an enchanting smile.


    Lu Ren sighed calmly. Look, he was just like this, a person high up in the clouds, just out of reach. She thought that a strand of fur had suddenly flew up into the clouds, stopped after a strong gust of wind blew past her, and floated back down to the ground.


    She might never have the luck and the wind again, so it was impossible for them to touch. How could she expect anything? She clearly felt that this man was just a little curious about her that was common on the mortal world and was easily overlooked. Why would he gamble his precious emotions to increase her shameful experience?


    "Li Huai Jin, I really can''t afford to play."


    Lu Ren stopped struggling and waited confidently, waiting for this unlikely celebrity to let go of his naughty interest and let her go.


    Li Huai Jin''s expression suddenly became pale, no longer having the smile and interest from before, but his hand still had not been released, and was still placed on her waist.


    Lu Ren couldn''t afford to play with him. If she was with an unattainable man, she would either be courting death or be a retard!


    However, Li Huai Jin still did not let go of the big hand at her waist, and stared fixedly at Lu Ran''s calm expression.


    "Land." Li Huai Jin''s breath was all around her cheeks. He suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice was so loud that it made Lu Ren''s legs go soft, "You should have thought of it that night before you got drunk. Now say ¡­ "Too late."


    Too late? What the heck!


    "You ¡­ Don''t tell me you want me to take responsibility? " Lu Ren was enraged. You''re not even responsible for your labor. Do you think you''re a virgin because you''re acting so stubbornly?


    "Don''t make it sound like you''re unwilling." A faint, cold light appeared in Li Huai Jin''s eyes. Did this little girl really have a mischievous brain?


    Now that he was taking the initiative, she was actually dodging him time and time again, which made him extremely unhappy. She was originally very interested in this little girl, but since she was so untactful, it made him feel like he wasn''t in love with her. He was truly unhappy in his heart.


    There was a hint of coldness in his tone.


    Lu Ren frowned. What? Was he angry out of embarrassment?


    "I''m really unwilling." Lu Ren pushed him away, thinking, "Even f * cking labor has a temper, okay?"


    Lu Ren''s face darkened, "Li Huai Jin, don''t make yourself sound like a virgin. Don''t tell me you''re going to hold me responsible for a one-night stand like this. I don''t want to go back on my words anymore. You speak so deeply of yourself here, it really makes me feel that you don''t understand. If I were to plead with you to take responsibility, would you still want to get along with me? You just can''t stand it. "


    Lu Ren did not care about the ugly expression on Li Huai Jin''s face, as he had already planned to stay away from him completely. He continued, "To put it bluntly, this is the first time I''ve met a famous celebrity like you. As for you, I''m guessing this period of time is merely interesting. We are not on the same path. To put it bluntly, we are even parallel lines. We can''t even form a relationship in this lifetime. "Just forget about it. If I tell others that I slept with you, won''t I make everyone feel sorry for you?"


    In one breath, he explained the thoughts in his mind. Indeed, when he saw Li Huai Jin''s ashen face and the cold look in his eyes, she felt as if she had been frozen solid.


    "That''s it, we''re still strangers in the future."


    Lu Ren turned around and left without looking back.


    Only when they walked out of the entertainment company''s building did the people on the ground look up into the sky and let out a deep breath.


    Alright, the one-night stand is now completely over. That''s just a dream.


    He forced the corner of his mouth to twitch. Lu Ren smiled and walked forward. Standing by the side of the road, he quickly hailed a taxi and left.


    However, she still had a headache. When she returned, that little girl Chen Di would definitely be waiting for her explanation.


    Sigh! So many pink Li Huai Cha, why she had the most loyal?


    How should she explain?


    Tell Chen Di, your idol wants to be my boyfriend, but I mercilessly killed him?

 C8

    "Actually, it''s just ¡­ This way... "Then ¡­"


    Facing Chen Di, who had always been guarding her door, Lu Ran calmly explained as he brought her into his room. Of course, her explanation was definitely the most official and pure kind.


    After a while, Chen Di could only sigh dejectedly. "Wuu ¡­" Everyone, why are you so lucky? Why wasn''t I holding my idol''s hand, why wasn''t I visiting his office? Woo woo ¡­ * God is so unfair. I was the one who brought you there, why did you get lucky?


    The corner of Lu Ren''s mouth twitched. Li Huai Jin was that dog shit luck?


    "Actually, when I was brought to Li Huai Jing''s company, it was only because of him that I was brought here. Since he''s such a busy star, he had already done other things long ago. "On the surface, it looks pretty good, but it''s actually just a show." Lu Ren felt that his explanation was flawless.


    "Alright!" "Chen Di suddenly became excited again, as if he had been injected with chicken blood." I decided to keep going. Everyone, you know that Li Huai Jing is having his birthday next month. He will definitely meet with our fans. Next time, I must seize this opportunity to get close to him. "


    Looking at the blazing fire in Chen Di''s eyes, he helplessly sighed in his heart. This girl was crazy.


    Lu Li knew that his classmate and former crush was now a very famous director. Just by looking at his movies, he could see that Li Huai Jin was a superstar. However, what was going on now? Was he planning to throw his career into her hands?


    "Student Huo, you really don''t have a fever?" Lu Ren''s hand could not help but reach out to touch Huo Chengbin''s forehead, but he was immediately knocked out.


    "Xiao Jin, I did it all for your sake. You have to trust me." Although Hou Chengbin was begging for mercy, in his eyes, there was a confident smile.


    He knew the capabilities of his classmate. Although a passerby''s A character was rather impressive and did not receive much attention, he had experienced her ability to compose and write novels. It was very interesting. That was the main reason he believed her.


    He wouldn''t make a mistake. She was perfect for this.


    "But ¡­" My essay was also one that I was interested in writing at random. Changing it into a script, you want me to compose it? Are you sure you don''t have money to burn? " Lu Ren was extremely nervous. He had only casually mentioned that he wrote those childish essays, but he didn''t expect this guy to cause such a ruckus. If she saw his praise, she would be fine. But if she let him make a movie, she really felt that she might cause him to go bankrupt!


    Besides, she doesn''t know how to write a script?


    "Enough, don''t be so unconfident. No matter what, I''m Hou Chengbin''s classmate, I''m still an outstanding student." "I only thought of this. Try changing it first, whether you can write it out for me or not." Hou Chengbin did not plan to speak any more nonsense, nor was he in a hurry for this matter. He just wanted to give her a chance.


    He got up and finished what he had to say. He didn''t care about the dazed Lu Qun and added, "Go over to my place and take a look at the atmosphere when you have time. "Besides, I often make a trip to make a show for me and save a few lunch boxes.


    Everyone was speechless! You don''t have to be so stingy!


    Lu Qun felt that he could be considered the best passerby.


    She had really come to study, how did she manage to become an actor in the crowd so many times during the day? This stingy Hou Chengbin, he couldn''t be using her as an excuse to learn, right?


    "Little A, thank you for your hard work." I''ll treat you to a meal when we''re done! "


    This time, Hou Chengbin finally had a heart. He put his arm around her shoulders and walked towards the resting rattan chair.


    Lu Ren felt better, but when he saw Li Huai Jin standing at the side during his rest period, he suddenly looked like an ancient, refined gentleman.


    "Huai Jin, thank you for your hard work." Hou Chengbin smiled and said to Li Huai Jin, "This is my friend, Lu Ren. The last time we visited, do you still remember? "


    Hou Chengbin had originally been casually introducing them, but as he had expected, Li Huai''s gaze only skimmed over everyone and quickly moved away.


    "Sorry, I don''t remember."


    Deep emotions were unusually cold and distant.


    Lu Ran''s expression was indifferent, but a glint of light flashed in the depths of his eyes; his smile was ordinary.


    Hou Chengbin was also slightly startled, he thought that this big card was probably not in a good mood today?


    "Hehe ¡­" "True, this friend of mine is definitely a passerby. It''s really hard to remember him." Even though Hou Chengbin was smiling, he rubbed the top of her head gently and comfortingly.


    Lu Ren laughed as well, but suddenly came across a cold light. When he looked over, Li Huai Jin suddenly turned around and walked away from the two of them.


    "Hey, don''t mind me. I reckon he''s in a bad mood today. " Hou Chengbin whispered, he didn''t want her to be so shocked.


    "Alright, these celebrities are all big names. I understand." Everyone shrugged their shoulders.


    Yes, that was her wish, wasn''t it? The two of them were strangers.


    In the next shot, Lu Ren walked out of the movie venue and walked along the imitation ancient city wall. He gently swept his palm across the city wall, silent but his mood was a bit gloomy.


    Seeing the filming of another set of costumes in front of her, Lu Ren laughed at himself. This kind of self-deprecating scene was really a waste of time and wasn''t something she could do.


    She was still the same Lu Ren. Nothing had happened, nothing had changed.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, it was the hot actress from the ancient costume TV series that had gone on TV a while ago. She had become popular and had a lot of trouble with her. The real person took a look and found it to be very beautiful, but it did not feel real. How could he be so close to such a popular actor on TV?


    With an embarrassed smile, he turned around and walked back the way he came. He still didn''t know when Student Huo would finish filming. He was really a little hungry on his own.


    With this thought in mind, everyone quickened their pace. At the corner of the street, they managed to bump into one another. When Lu Ran saw the expressionless face of Li Huai Jin, he thought to himself, "Is this ape manure made from the blood of enemies?"

 C9

    "Sorry." When everyone saw Li Huai Jin''s cold expression, they did not have the intention to apologize. Ugh, who asked him to be the big shot?


    After apologizing, Li Huai Jin still did not respond. With his hands crossed in front of his chest, a hint of coldness could be seen on his face.


    Ye Zichen secretly looked down on him in his heart. This man definitely hated her refusal. Bet with her most precious name, Li Huai Jing is a petty person.


    "Then I won''t disturb you any longer, you are busy ¡­"


    Lu Ren still pretended to be brilliant, smiled, and was about to leave through him.


    "You like Hou Chengbin?"


    A sinister voice came from behind her, causing everyone to shudder.


    Even if she did, she did not dare nod at Li Huai Jin''s "If she dares to admit it, then she will be silenced" expression.


    Besides, it was just a friendship.


    Swallowing his saliva with great effort, Lu Ren shrunk his neck, shaking his head in fear of death.


    The result of shaking his head was that everyone felt like they had returned from the Ice Aeon back to the socialist society that was blooming in the spring!


    He secretly felt relieved and comforted himself. After all, he was born in a new society, so he still liked this harmonious motherland.


    "Hehe ¡­" If there''s nothing else, then this little one will take my leave? "


    Looking at his luxurious ancient clothes, he unconsciously became the little servant.


    In the eyes of Li Huai Jin, her cautious, fearful, and flattering expression had finally melted a little. At least, this untactful girl knew how to be afraid!


    "Halt!" Her small steps displeased Li Huai once again. Was she really that impatient to get away from him?


    Thinking about how she was rejected for such a long time and how easy it was to joke with other people when she saw this woman again, he felt that he really suffered a loss. He had taken advantage of this girl the whole night and rejected her shamelessly.


    This was his first time being rejected!


    How could he let her off so easily?


    "Everyone." Li Huai Jin suddenly spoke again in a dark voice, which made Lu Ren''s back tighten, and he almost lost his balance.


    Seeing her sway, a smile quickly flashed past Li Huai Jin''s eyes. This girl''s expression was always so interesting, but on the surface, it was still as cold as before.


    "En..." "Yes ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s reflective answer was like a respectful primary school student answering.


    She waited for a long time, but didn''t say anything more. Just as she was puzzled, the man in front of her suddenly passed by her and left.


    Huh?


    Lu Ren frowned as he looked at the man''s equally perfect figure.


    She really didn''t understand now.


    Hou Chengbin looked at Lu Quanren, who was standing on the opposite side.


    "Wei, you miss men?"


    "Mm ¡­" Lu Ran subconsciously responded, his brain still unable to process the situation. Only when he returned to his senses and saw Hou Chengbin''s bright and probing smile, did he finally come to a realization and quickly denied, "No, you heard wrong."


    He tried his best to deny it, but he couldn''t cover the embarrassment in her eyes and the blush on her cheeks.


    "Hey, is there really a man?"


    Hou Chengbin had only been teasing them, but he had not expected Lu Quanbin''s reaction to his guess. This was truly out of his expectations. It was just a few days and he wanted to introduce her boyfriend, but he didn''t expect to already have one.


    "Nope." Lu Ren firmly denied it. She put on her most serious and serious expression to deny it, but it was obviously not convincing.


    Hou Chengbin only smiled and did not ask any further. He only thought that she was temporarily keeping it a secret. Or perhaps, in such a short period of time, the two of them were only in an ambiguous stage, so he wouldn''t ask too much about it. He believed that he would be able to see it when the time was up.


    After dinner, Lu Ren was sent downstairs by him, waved his hand to watch his car leave, turned around and went upstairs.


    The residential complex she lived in was rented near the school. The lights in the older buildings were dim, but she didn''t know if she was blind or confident. She had never been afraid to live alone. When he was almost to the fourth floor, he lowered his head and pulled the key from his bag.


    After a series of clinking of keys, he raised his head and was suddenly startled by a figure at the stairs.


    "Heh ¡­" Lu Ren cried out in alarm. At that moment, she lost her balance due to the shock. Her body quickly fell backwards. In that instant, she lost her balance, screaming, "I''m finished! Am I going to die?"


    "BOOM!"


    The sound of their collisions was so loud that it was ear-piercing. Lu Qun felt that the sound of his head knocking against a wall was truly shocking!


    It sounded painful and painful, but...


    Eh? No pain? It was still soft ¡­


    After rubbing her hands for a long time, she opened her eyes only to discover that there was warmth behind her back.


    "Hiss ¡­" Lu Ren''s warm body let out a painful scream as he quickly stood up. Only then did he finally realize what had happened to his savior.


    "You''re fine ¡­" Ah? Why is it you? " Lu Ren was astonished, but he was too stunned to think of what he should do first.


    "Dammit, what are you blanking out for, help me up ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin held the back of his head, the pain in his face caused him to frown, and his tone was filled with anger as he shouted at everyone.


    "Oh ¡­" "Sorry, sorry ¡­" Lu Ren quickly helped him up, and when he stood up, the pain on his back made him unsteady. He was lying on Lu Ren''s body.


    "Eh ¡­" She''s not a walking stick!


    Lu Ren struggled to support him and opened the door to help him onto the sofa at home. He didn''t know what to do but watched worriedly from the side.


    "That... Are you okay? " Lu Ren asked hesitantly. From the looks of it, he didn''t look too good.


    Li Huai Jin closed his eyes and frowned, he was too lazy to reply to her.


    "How about... I''ll call an ambulance! " If he got hurt too badly, it would be troublesome.


    The injured man still did not make a sound.


    "Mister Li, you won''t ¡­" Dead?


    Seeing how he didn''t move or respond, Lu Quanren''s face paled. Did someone die?


    Ye Zichen quickly ran in front of him and raised his finger with a tremble, then placed it under his breath while trembling in fear ¡­


    "I''m not dead yet!"


    Li Huai Jin suddenly opened his eyes, his sharp gaze shooting towards that small, pale face, his eyes filled with ridicule.

 C10

    Lu Ran withdrew his hand guiltily. He didn''t know how to deal with this situation as he placed his hands behind his back. Looking at his mocking gaze, he felt so scared that his heart was trembling.


    "Are you alright?" Lu Ren asked in worry, his voice so soft that it was almost in his mouth.


    However, there was still no answer.


    Emma, don''t tell me you are slow on the uptake!


    Lu Ren was trying to figure out what was going on, so the person who should answer slowly opened his mouth.


    "I''ll sleep here tonight."


    That tone, that attitude, that f * cking aura of a tyrant!


    Lu Qun felt that he should show his joy at being blessed.


    By...


    "Mr. Li, are you sure your brain isn''t damaged?" This order was definitely not something that a good brain could think of.


    "I had a night play at ten o''clock tonight, and it was the main show. At this moment, the crew is probably already waiting for me. Everyone is ready, the hundred or so actors gathered here are all waiting for me. I think I was a bit confused from the collision. Lu Ren, how about you help me calculate how much was spent on this night? " Li Huai Yin said with an expressionless face. He reached out to stroke the back of his head, and frowned slightly. I can''t work for a week to two weeks, so I''ll have to postpone many appointments. This fee, you can calculate it. "


    F * ck ¡­ Labor is a Chinese department, not an accountant.


    Lu Ren really wanted to shout at him like that, but...


    Alright, she admitted that she was a nobody. The amount of money he earned in an hour was probably something that she would never be able to earn in her entire life.


    "Hehehe ¡­" I''ll make up your bed right away. "


    Her only choice was to go to her bedroom in a flattering manner, make her bed, and change the bedclothes.


    "I want to have supper." A certain big brand was acting arrogantly.


    "Immediately." Poison you.


    "I need a bath." Big name master Fan''er.


    "Alright, I will immediately put in a bath for you." Drown you.


    "Come and blow-dry my hair." The orders of the big names had become addictive.


    "Alright ¡­"


    Lu Ren knelt behind him, the wind whistling from his old hairdryer in his hands. There was a look of reluctance on his face that he could not see.


    However, the feel of his black hair was so f * cking soft and comfortable! Sure enough, star brands and the like had good maintenance! Look, he''s thirty years old, and his skin looks even more tender than hers. It was too unreasonable.


    "Sleep."


    Everybody felt that her boasting was lacking, but of course, they were all enjoying themselves. Just as they stopped, the man in front of them coldly said the two words, causing her to jump off the bed screaming like a rabbit once again. She looked warily at the man who had laid down on her cute bed.


    "You ¡­ You... "Don''t even think about it."


    Lu Ren crossed his arms tightly in front of his chest, his refusal mixed with a little excitement that she would never admit to.


    I definitely won''t let him succeed.


    This stalemate lasted for a full five minutes. Lu Ren stared at the motionless man lying on the bed as he wailed in his heart. The f * ck hates people who fall asleep the moment they touch the bed.


    Jealousy!


    "Bang!" Ah ¡­ "Hiss ¡­"


    For the fifth time, Lu Ran fell off the sofa and onto the hard floor. He finally became angry and could no longer control the small flame in his heart. The small flame slowly turned into a small flame that burned non-stop.


    The small universe exploded!


    Wrapped in blankets, everyone was like a "ghost lady" who had walked out of the inferno. Accompanied by the march of the loyal soldiers, they sang in their hearts as they walked step by step into the bedroom.


    The heck, that was a bed made with hard work! A bed made with hard work!


    Forgive the explosive temper of bedridden and sleepless.


    Lu Ren kicked the man who had taken her beloved bed to the other side of the bed and quickly climbed onto the bed. When she touched the soft bed that she loved the most, she sighed in satisfaction and revealed a "peaceful" smile before gradually closing her eyes.


    Li Huai turned his body to the side, and in the dark room, he gradually got used to clearly seeing the detestable woman on the side of the bed. A pair of charming eyes in the daytime were currently shining with a serene light, and the expression on her face was somewhat unclear.


    After a long while, Li Huai only let out a cold snort. He wrapped the blanket around himself and moved to the side, his back facing her.


    Not long after, in the quiet room late at night, the two deep, even breaths was like a simple melody that continued on.


    "Bang ¡­"


    The sound of something heavy hitting the floor did not wake someone from his sweet dream, and he was still deeply asleep.


    "Damnit ¡­" Li Huai Jin stood up, wrapped in a quilt. Being pushed down to the floor, he obviously had a lot of energy left in him from waking up. His unkempt black hair played down his elegance, adding to it was a bit more adorable. However, the black pupils that were filled with rage made one not dare to look straight at them.


    On a small bed, a certain woman''s hands were spread out, her legs were wide open, and her large calligraphy shaped sleeping posture took up the entire bed. The faint sound of her snores made Li Huai Jin feel as if he was being pushed out of bed.


    "Wake up, Lu Ren. Wake up ¡­"


    For those who interrupted his sleep, Li Huai Jin was never polite.


    She kicked Lu Ren, who was on the bed, with her bare feet, only to be met with a frown. She snorted at the two of them, then turned around and continued her sleep.


    This time, he was truly infuriated. If he didn''t play the big card, he wouldn''t be Li Huai Jin.


    He forcefully pulled her over and stretched out his right hand. His forefinger and middle finger quickly clamped onto her nose and a sneer filled his face ¡­


    One second, two seconds, three seconds ¡­


    "Ha ¡­" Phew... Ha ¡­ "Phew ¡­"


    Obviously, some people''s obsession with sleep is beyond Li Huai Jin''s imagination. Without a breath, his mouth was thrust forward at a crucial moment.


    Li Huai Jin had an ugly expression on his face as he used the other technique to block all of her respiratory organs. This time, hehe ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­" Ah ¡­ "Save me ¡­"


    After the "mournful" cries for help from passersby, his hands and feet were frantically kicking and kicking, and his eyes were unclear as they suddenly sat up and shouted for help.


    "Shut up!"


    When Lu Ren heard that cold shout to stop, he suddenly looked as if he had stopped spinning and stared blankly at the man beside him.

 C11

    Lu Ren''s mind went blank. He saw a man standing beside his bed in his room so early in the morning with an unfriendly expression on his face. No one would be happy if they saw him.


    After a short period of silence, Lu Quanren suddenly jumped up from his bed and looked down at Li Huai''s cold face from above.


    "Why are you here?"


    However, just as the words left his mouth, Lu Ran''s sluggish mind finally came to a realization.


    Eyebrows...


    Li Huai Jin raised his eyebrows. He could even see the change in her eyes in an instant. This little woman was definitely awake now.


    He lazily crossed his arms in front of his chest and revealed a mocking smile.


    "What do you think?"


    He threw the question back, but when he saw the guilty look in the young woman''s eyes, he decided to maintain his dignity.


    "I also have an advertisement announcement at ten in the morning. If the appearance fee is ¡­"


    The sentence was cut short, but the meaning behind it could be said to be very profound.


    At least for Lu Li, it was definitely a magic spell.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Mr. Li, why don''t you go back to sleep? It''s still early. " Lu Ren jumped up from the bed, holding his small foot up and was about to leave.


    "Breakfast!"


    The big name order began again.


    Lu Ren gritted his teeth as he walked out of the room, an expression that he couldn''t see.


    As for Li Huai, he relaxed and lay back on the bed, the corner of his mouth curling up into a joyful smile.


    That little woman, a little girl bent over five meters, she really is a little cheap ah!


    Crack, crack, crack. Those who didn''t know what was going on thought that they were going to fight again.


    It was finally settled. Lu Ren was holding a plate of ham and poached eggs, a cup of warm milk. His face was filled with hatred, but the moment he turned around and saw the figure leaning against the kitchen door, he froze for three seconds and immediately smiled obsequiously.


    Li Huai Jin felt that he had never put so much effort into his performance before. Seeing the little girl''s quick change in expression, he almost couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    "Hehe, Mister Li, breakfast is ready. Please enjoy."


    Carrying a plate and standing in front of him, Li Huai, however, swiftly turned around and silently raised his big smile.


    Lu Ren stood respectfully at the table, looking at Li Huai who was gracefully eating his meal. The fingers holding his knife and fork were smooth and good-looking, and the elegance of his meal was like being in an ancient noble castle.


    He looked at himself again. His apron was still on, but it did not look like the butler.


    With a conflicted expression, he secretly swallowed his saliva in his heart. F * ck, I haven''t even eaten yet.


    "Prepare lunch and deliver it to Xing Yu company at noon on time."


    Under Lu Ren''s finally stiff smile, he sent away the big card. However, after the big card gave the order to leave, a ghastly wail erupted from the small room!


    "Ah ¡­"


    "Mournful ¡­" The sound constantly rippled ¡­


    As Li Huai was walking out of the corridor, a high class black car had already stopped in front of the door. He quickly got in and quickly drove away from the district.


    "Mr. Li, Sister Xu wants you to rest for a few more days." The rest is up to her. " Assistant Xiaoyu looked at Li Huai Jin with a somewhat awkward expression. After all, what happened last night was something that they had been worrying about, and Li Huai had also disappeared without a trace. They hadn''t slept all night, and this was the place to pick him up when they got the phone call this morning.


    However, since the person had been found, Xu Jinhua felt that he shouldn''t have appeared at this time.


    "Since you want to know, then explain everything at once." Li Huai Jin still had his eyes closed, and said indifferently.


    Lu Ren obediently stood inside the principal''s room. Listening to the principal''s seemingly friendly smile, but the truth was that his words were full of criticism. His mind was in a bit of a daze.


    Lunch at 12 noon, do you really think she''s a maid?


    However, this actually wasn''t what made her angry the most. That strange appearance Li Huai had made last night, no matter how she thought about it, had her mind in a knot.


    Although she said she was here to pester him, she wasn''t so narcissistic herself. Seeing his cold attitude towards her previously when she rejected him, she knew that she had hit him hard. With such a famous celebrity like her, he would definitely ignore her.


    However, she had appeared again last night, and was planning on letting her deliver more food. Was this revenge? Revenge?


    "Lu laoshi, the school is facing a test. Since you are part of the school, you should be nervous. It was too irresponsible to take two days off like this. How can we face these children? "


    "Yes, yes, Principal, it''s my fault. I won''t do it again. " Lu Ren apologized until the principal felt he had said enough and let her go.


    Returning to his office, Lu Ren let out a long sigh and finally escaped from the sea of bitterness. He stood up, walked over to the table and poured himself a cup of hot water to calm himself down.


    "Emma, my idol, how is that possible?"


    Lu Ren heard Teacher Little Han by her side cry out in alarm as she trembled with her sharp, thin, and childish voice. It scared her so much that her hand shook, causing the boiling water to fall askew and splash onto her left hand.


    "Hiss ¡­"


    He quickly withdrew his hand and the blanket fell to the ground, producing a crisp sound of something breaking.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Are you alright? " Old Teacher Zhang from the office quickly came over and checked the situation.


    "It''s nothing. I accidentally burned it." Fortunately, it was just a little bit. The back of his hand was a little bit red, so it wasn''t too serious.


    "Teacher Han, your words have really scared me." Lu Ren said with a smile, not knowing what she was excited about.


    "Aiya, quickly come and take a look. You''ll know once you see it."


    Lu Ren walked up to her and looked at the picture on the webpage. It was a huge picture in the middle and Lu Ren was startled. Without even looking at the title, Teacher Han, who was standing beside him, started shouting.


    "How could Li Huai Jin do such a thing? He must have been deliberately framed by someone. From his debut until now, his image has always been positive. These news were clearly about someone framing him, and many people are famous for it, truly hateful! "


    Today, the big brother of the movie industry used to have a higher position in the underworld.

 C12

    It was a large and eye-catching title. It didn''t have a specific name, but it had already been hinted at. Some celebrities with surname Li were already the big names in the entertainment industry today. Back then, they had become famous by selling themselves off to the unwritten rules in order to win over their characters. They also listed a movie, which was made by a female producer when a certain star became famous. And below, there were also people who knew that a certain star was in close contact with that producer, and they often appeared together in public. Below, there were many photos of the two of them together, some talking, some laughing, some looking dubious.


    It was clear who he was referring to with a single glance.


    Lu Ren''s face rapidly paled. The news had appeared early in the morning, and last night when he went to his own house ¡­


    He probably already knew that news would come.


    "Lu laoshi, do you think that this is true?" Although they believed in the character of their idol, these little things made them wonder if this was the case.


    Lu Ren shook his head and muttered, "I don''t know."


    She really didn''t know, but what she did know was that when she thought about how that man suddenly broke into her house last night and waited outside her house by himself, her heart deeply throbbed in pain.


    Standing under the big building of Xing Yu company and impulsively running away from the school, Lu Li hoped that he wouldn''t be caught arrogantly.


    The lunchbox in her hand was still warm. She had personally made the potato stew chicken pieces and the tomato scrambled eggs. They were her favorite dishes. However, when he got here, he hesitated and didn''t know whether he should go in or not.


    Without his call, she had to grit her teeth and walk in.


    In the company, those who were busy with their work felt dizzy in the eyes of Lu Ren, who had been working leisurely for a long time. No one paid any attention to her, only the leader of the guards blocking her way.


    "Sorry, I came looking for you ¡­" Eyebrows... "Mister Li."


    With that, the guard scrutinized her for a few seconds before smiling, "Miss Lu, right? "Please come in, Mr. Li is on the seventh floor."


    It seems like Li Huai Jin had already known about this long ago, is that guy so sure that she would come?


    After a few murmurs, Lu Ren finally walked in.


    Along the way, there were quite a few celebrities in the elevator? However, she had always been a passerby, so she was the only one that admired these celebrities. No one else would pay attention to her, who seemed like an unfamiliar assistant.


    The seventh floor was as quiet as ever, the place where Lu Ren had come to before. She stood at the door, lifted her hand, and after a moment of hesitation, knocked.


    The door opened from the inside, and Lu''s eyes met Li Huai''s.


    "Eh ¡­" At this moment, Lu Quanren was suddenly at a loss for words. He didn''t look depressed or dismayed by the scandal.


    "Come in." Li Huai Jin turned around, and she followed.


    It was still the same room as last time, like an office or a rest room, it was always a little uncoordinated.


    He put down the bag in his hands. Inside the bag, there was a three-level box of rice. He placed it on the tea table. When he looked up, he saw Ye Zichen sink back into the sofa and lean against it with his eyes closed.


    He ¡­ Are you all right?


    Lu Ren was a bit worried. When he saw the news about him in the morning, he couldn''t control his own worry and ran away. He knew that perhaps Lu Li was already used to this kind of scandal and wanted to take some measures to deal with it, but he couldn''t help but come over to see Lu Li in person.


    "That... I brought lunch. Hurry up and eat. " The worry that Lu Ren held in to in his mouth had turned into a stiff topic of conversation.


    If he really wanted to slap him, why was his words so stiff? It should be softer, softer...


    "If you want me to eat it, you must have poisoned it, right?" Although Li Huai Jin did not open his eyes, his provocative voice made everyone on the street spurt out fire.


    Poison?


    She knew that this man couldn''t be pitied!


    "Humph!" "If you want to eat or not, I''ll poison you to death." Lu Ren could not hold in his anger any longer and turned to leave.


    "Land..."


    As soon as Lu Ren touched the door handle, he was called soft by the soft mumbling ''Lu'' behind him.


    F * ck ¡­


    The sound made her want to cry.


    This was the sound of a bed ¡­


    She had actually thought of that passionate night long ago. It seemed that someone had used this kind of alluring voice to call her name time and time again in her ears.


    Behind her, Li Huai Jin saw her frozen body movements and could not help but smile. He leaned forward and opened the lunchbox.


    The rich fragrance immediately spread in all directions, and he savored it without any trace of politeness.


    Lu Ren stood stiffly behind the door, his face twisted in confusion.


    Hearing the sound of Li Huai Jin starting to eat, she mustered up her courage and turned around, only to see that man looking satisfied, and even awkwardly blurting out those words.


    "My dishes have poison in them!" Humph!


    "Yes, it really isn''t delicious." As he said this, he ate heartily.


    "Don''t eat if it''s not tasty." Lu Ren angrily walked over and grabbed the box of food, his mouth pouting unhappily.


    "Land..." Unexpectedly, Li Huai Jin suddenly made an ambiguous sound, and took the opportunity while she was trembling to quickly snatch the lunchbox. His eyes revealed a smile of accomplishment, and he continued to heartily eat.


    Lu Ren sighed in his heart. What did this man want?


    Having provoked her time and time again, and also making her unable to act cool and unrestrained, was he going to drag her into the abyss?


    She no longer spoke. Although her expression was calm, her heart was incapable of calming down.


    He watched until he finished eating until Li Huai Jin raised his head and looked straight at the little girl''s eyes. Satisfied, he leaned back and silently observed everyone who landed.

 C13

    The two of them looked at each other for a long time. When Lu Ren noticed the heated gazes, she quickly retracted her gaze, feeling a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and subconsciously picked up the lunchbox on the tea table.


    The two remained silent.


    "I''ll be leaving first." No one said anything, and no one knew what they were going to say. Perhaps her reason was strong enough, she was still that realistic Lu Ren.


    "Thank you." Li Huai asked before she could turn around and say these two words.


    "You''re welcome." Lu Ren''s voice was indifferent. After two seconds of silence, she suddenly spoke up, but her back was still facing him.


    "Actually, as bystanders, we will forget about the rumors in a few days."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly opened the door and left, not caring if he understood what he was saying or not.


    After a long time ¡­


    Li Huai Jin suddenly let out a low laugh, and when he thought of the little girl''s figure escaping in a hurry, his heart relaxed even more.


    This was her concern for him!


    Even though he was cruel, he was always filled with holes, making him feel even more interesting and cute!


    Phew...


    Lu Ren seemed to have held back his anger all the way. Finally, when he stepped out of Xing Yu''s building, he was released.


    He should not have been so soft-hearted and worried about the gods and horses.


    Lu Ren pinched his cheeks, not letting him off as if he was torturing himself. When he thought of what he had just said about comforting someone, he felt like he owed Lu Li too much.


    Ahh!


    Lu Ren couldn''t wait to cross over and return to the past!


    This was the most painful thing in the world. If the heavens could give her a chance to do it again, she would definitely say three words to that man:


    F * ck me!


    Lu Ren dragged his tired body through three classes in the afternoon, his voice hoarse from shouting. She was finally relieved when the students were sent away from school.


    There were still 20 minutes before the end of work time. He surfed his Weibo and clicked on some entertainment news ¡­


    Love could not be hurt, the female star was maliciously hurt.


    Lu Ren looked at the photo of the female star. It seemed that she was the one who had leaked Li Huai Jing''s story a while ago.


    Get... The news had reversed really quickly. Not only the news, but there were also people on Weibo who forwarded the malicious news of this female celebrity. At this moment, people who knew the man and woman producer by surname Li were once again emerging and claiming that they had been childhood friends. The two were very close, and there were no problems with the rules at all.


    Lu Ren rested his chin on his hands and knees for a long time. No wonder that guy didn''t feel depressed at all. She was actually worried and wanted to comfort him.


    However, he was also a fool. This man had roamed the entertainment circle for so many years, and his position was already unshakable. How could he be defeated by such a small frame-up?


    Slightly laughing at himself, Lu Ren closed the page and calmed himself down before continuing the essay he had been asked by Huo Chengbin to change to a script.


    The story was actually very simple. It was a love story, and that was the main thread. However, even she felt that if this photo was shot, he would be scolded badly. Why did Huo Chengbin insist on having this story?


    Strictly speaking, looking at things from a wrong perspective and getting the position of a mistress was definitely not a good topic. Furthermore, as the mayor, the male lead could only appear in romance novels, so how could reality exist? If it was a movie, they probably wouldn''t even be able to get through it.


    Sighing helplessly, everyone stared at him for a long time, completely at a loss.


    He had no choice but to give up today and pack up for home.


    It was unknown if it was because of the shock from last night, but this time, Lu Ren carefully went upstairs, but today, the weather was calm and there were no uninvited guests.


    After opening the door and walking in, Lu Ren put down his bag and directly laid down on the sofa. The silence beside him made her feel a little uncomfortable. After a long while, she took out her cell phone and played some music. Then, she walked into the kitchen and started to cook.


    At the neck of the braised chicken, Lu Ren smelt the fragrance and smiled in satisfaction. He filled his bowl with rice and poured out the soy milk he had just made. Tonight, he would reward himself well.


    "Dong Dong ¡­"


    She had just taken a sip of soy milk when a knock on the door interrupted her appetite. With a slight movement of his eyebrows, he stood up and walked towards the door.


    A deformed yet still handsome face suddenly appeared in the cat eye. Lu Ren''s small face couldn''t help but twitch.


    Do you have a ghost?


    Open, or not open? This was a problem!


    Lu Ren''s mind was still in a mess. The people outside did not give her any time to think.


    Knock knock knock knock ¡­


    Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. This method of knocking on the door was definitely not something a normal person could do.


    "Ka La ¡­" The door opened and before Lu Ren could say anything, the man in front of her took off his peaked cap and gave her a stingy smile. He pushed her aside and walked in.


    Of course, he also ate Lu Lu Lu''s dinner, naturally.


    Lu Ren''s eyes turned bloodshot.


    Stop! Put down my dinner!

 C14

    Lu Ren quickly rushed over to save her dinner from Li Huai''s mouth, but he was unable to do anything as he was worthy of being called a hero, being so nimble and quick.


    Lu Ren looked pitifully at Li Huai Jin, who was eating with relish, with a pleading and innocent look, his eyes were filled with accusation.


    However, he didn''t notice it at all.


    Lu Ren saw that the plate of chicken neck was about to hit the bottom. Since he couldn''t take pity on it, he decided to be a bit more heartless.


    "Mr. Li, do you know where all the chickens come from?"


    Li Huai carefully paused for a moment, but only glanced at her once, and continued eating.


    "Do you know about instant chicken? A method to allow a chicken to grow rapidly in 45 days, to let them eat some kind of hormone, maybe even to the point of having multiple chicken legs and wings! "


    Lu Ren laughed coldly in his heart as he saw a certain someone''s hand stop in his tracks.


    "Mr. Li, do you know how to give hormones to chickens?" Lu Ren''s sneer intensified as he continued, "They took the syringe and injected it into the chicken''s neck."


    As he finished speaking, Lu Ren crossed his legs and leaned back on the sofa. He had an arrogant air about him as he watched Li Huai Jin put down his chopsticks.


    Humph ¡­ See if you can eat it?


    As expected, Li Huai was unwilling to eat anymore. Seeing Lu Ran''s deliberate smile, a hint of a smile flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    This girl was doing everything she could!


    "What? Not eating anymore?" Everyone knew the answer.


    The corners of Li Huai''s mouth twitched as he shook his head.


    "Hehehe ¡­" That''s right, don''t eat it, it''s not healthy. " Lu Ren quickly pulled his body over and stretched out his hand to grab the plate. He will solve the problem himself, but ¡­


    "Since it isn''t healthy, then let''s just collapse!" Li Huai Jin was a step faster, his slender fingers quickly pulled at the plate, he stood up, and carried the plate towards the kitchen.


    "Ah ¡­" Li Huai Jin, you dare! "


    Lu Ren finally could not hold it in anymore and shouted loudly. He charged forward once again, pouncing on Li Huai Jin''s back with force. His arms were around his waist, dragging him with all his might to prevent him from destroying her dinner.


    "Li Huai Jin, I''m so hungry!"


    Lu Ren used all his strength to hold him back, stretching his neck and peeking out from his arm. His little face was full of pleading and anticipation as he stared at the plate of braised chicken neck with stars shining in his eyes.


    Woo woo ¡­ * My dear dinner, it is my incompetence that I should let you fall into the hands of the Demon Dwellers.


    I will save you no matter what!


    Li Huai Jin was very pleased with the soft body that unconsciously pressed up against his back.


    However, the little girl was completely unaware of it. Her entire mind was on this chicken neck, and it seemed that this red, black neck was even more charming than his, Li Huai Jin?


    "You want to eat it?"


    Li Huai raised his eyebrows lazily, his voice carrying a kind of evil smile.


    "Mhmm!" Everyone was focused on the chicken neck, nodding their heads quickly and expectantly. He didn''t even notice the gap between the two of them.


    "You have to pay a price if you want to eat it!"


    Price?


    Lu Ren laid behind him in a daze. The two of them were silent for a moment, and then she realized that she was still pressed up against his body.


    He quickly jumped away from Li Huai Jing, and Lu Ren stood at the side. Looking at his evil smile, he couldn''t help but forget his pleading attitude just now. The flame of anger was like a small flame that was being poured with oil, turning into a raging fire.


    "Li Huai Jin, this is my home. I made this food. Do you think I can control it?" Humph! It was obviously the Jiu Que''s nest, and he was still the main guest here.


    This was something intolerable!


    Lu Ren''s pretty face turned red from anger. He looked at the plate in his hands and was still scared. After all, he still had hostages in his hands.


    "Is that so?" Li Huai was not angry, but instead smiled. This time, his smile was very clear.


    It was the first time they had revealed such an obvious smile since their conversation broke down on his territory.


    As a result, Lu Ren had almost given up on his smile.


    "Cough ¡­" Lu Ren did his best to suppress his heart from beating wildly. He lowered his voice and glared at Tang Wulin, "Hurry up and put down my dinner. If I starve to death, you will definitely be the killer."


    Taking a step closer to him, she reached out her hand to grab the plate in his hands. In the blink of an eye, her hand failed, but his other empty hand suddenly pulled her closer to him, firmly grabbing onto her waist, and then pressed her close to him.


    "I said that if you want to eat it, you must pay the price."


    The plate in Li Huai Jin''s hand was still as steady as before. Presumably, he had been the one to serve the plate as a waiter, this skill was too overpowered.


    Lu Ren struggled slightly, but was pushed towards his chest again.


    Lu Ren looked up angrily and met his smiling black eyes. The eyebrows that were raised were clearly on purpose and were filled with provocation.


    "What do you want?"


    Lu Ren became angry. Usually, Lu Ren was a good person who never had a temper and rarely got angry. Everyone familiar with her knew that she was very angry and would not easily get angry. But... One exception.


    That was, when you were hungry, everyone was the most likely to be angry. There was no need to mention the fact that in front of his eyes, he was unable to eat the tasty food. That little brat''s fiery temper was definitely uncontrollable.


    Lu Ren was provoked again and again because he was starving. Then, she wouldn''t be blamed for going crazy this time.


    He used all his strength to push Li Jin Huai away, and then shouted angrily: "What the hell do you want?"


    But what answered her was the crackling of plates.


    Lu Ren listened to the sound, looking at the plate in front of him and the fallen chicken neck. A bit of red sauce on the bottom of the plate also splattered onto the floor, and a piece of chicken neck seemed to be struggling to hang on her slippers, but in the end ¡­ It still fell to the ground.


    Silence...


    Lu Ren looked at the mess in front of him, his eyes quickly turning red. Killing intent rose in him, as if he hated this person to the extreme.


    Ah Ah Ah Ah ¡­


    Everyone in the Lu family didn''t fight, really, they all said he had a pretty good temper, and he never quarreled, let alone fought.


    But was this a fight?


    No... It was a kitten that recklessly pecked at its owner''s body.

 C15

    The furry cat scratched at the air with its sharp claws. In the end, of course, the furred kitten was captured. However, Li Huai Jin was no better.


    His hair was messy, his shirt was wrinkled, his collar was torn, and there were a few vague red marks on his neck.


    Of course, that really wasn''t a strawberry, but a vindictive sign of Lu Ren''s fangs.


    Li Huai Cha "kitty".


    In the eyes of Lu Ren, however, they were at loggerheads.


    "Li Huai Jin, if you continue to bully me, I''ll tell the gossip magazine about this." Humph! You are unkind to me, and I am unkind to you.


    "How are you going to blow up?" He seemed to ask with interest.


    Everyone fell silent. Li Huai Jin broke into her house late at night, robbed her food, stole her bed, and even bullied her into fighting with her?


    By... If the truth really was revealed, then the one who was in trouble would only be her.


    Looking at her conflicted and resentful gaze, Li Huai asked slowly, "Li Huai, would you like to explore the room at night? How about the news about your love falling to the ground?"


    If it weren''t for his mocking smile, Lu Quanren truly felt that this man before him possessed the characteristics of a man who loved words.


    Well, I''m not going to lose out anyway. I''m going to have a scandal with the famous Li Huai Jin, get famous, write books, earn some money, go on the show, and make a lot of money by borrowing Li Huai Jin''s name. When everyone''s interest has died down, I''ll take the money and find a man to marry. That would be perfect.


    Lu Ren continued, his tone full of mockery, "If I don''t have any more money in the future, I''ll make use of this rumor from time to time to earn another. I won''t have to worry about that for the rest of my life."


    In any case, the current mood of people who paid attention to gossip would persist for a period of time. As time passed, there would be people who were "talented" in the entertainment circle.


    "Good idea." Li Huai Jin was still unfazed, "However, you really don''t have any ambitions. "Is it enough just to make a copy based on the rumors?"


    Lu Ren frowned. Didn''t this man have a temper?


    "You ¡­ "Sick." Everyone in the Lu Clan had already told him that he was sick and that he needed to be treated.


    "Hehe ¡­" Yeah, you saw it. Am I going to kill myself to keep my mouth shut? " Li Huai Jin''s eyes suddenly flashed with a trace of ruthlessness. As expected of an actor, he really had the expression of someone who would kill others to keep their mouths shut.


    With that one instant of change in expression, Lu Quanren was truly frightened. She shivered slightly. Even though she knew that this man was joking, his viciousness really made her heart tremble.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Where should we start?" Li Huai''s low laughter was abnormally terrifying, his hand pressing down on both her arms while his other hand was empty. His fingers moved along her forehead and cheeks, his fingers were as sharp as knives, emitting an ice-cold feeling.


    "Li ¡­" "Li Huai Jin ¡­"


    This time, Lu Ren was really unsure. Even his voice was trembling.


    He wouldn''t really kill them to keep their mouths shut, right?


    Murder?


    Li Huai''s precise and flawless performance caused Lu Ren to tremble in fear, and he even felt goosebumps all over his arms.


    "I ¡­" Lu Ren trembled in fear. He stuttered and wanted to say something, but no words came out.


    She was so anxious that in the end, she could only ¡­


    "Ahh ¡­" Lu Ren burst into tears, but his voice sounded a little thunderous and the rain was little. Hearing his voice, he was extremely wronged and scared. He was really accusing Li Huai Jin of being cold and scary.


    Li Huai was helpless against this little girl''s tactic of taking the initiative to attack. He wanted to scare this'' kitten '', but did not expect to scare himself too much.


    "Alright, I was just joking." Li Huai Jin gave a helpless smile and got up, no longer pressing her down. He also pulled her up and sat her down, but the little girl, hearing his joking words, cried even more fiercely.


    You''re getting ahead of yourself?


    Wuuwaa ¡­" Li Huai Jin, you are such a bastard. "You scared me to death, wuu ¡­" "She continued to complain and complain, but it seemed that she was crying.


    "Don''t cry, I was in the wrong." Li Huai took her hand, and looked at her face, which was actually full of tears. His eyes were red from crying. That little girl, she was truly aggrieved.


    He gently wiped her tears and held her face. He felt his heart ache.


    "It was your fault after all." Lu Ren shouted back, and upon seeing his apologetic look, he went on to explain, "We''ve all agreed not to go through with it. You refused to listen and came running over for no reason at all. You took my home, my food, my bed, and even made me serve you as a servant. You cooked and brought me food. Who in this world has such a bad heart like you? "

 C16

    Li Huai Jin''s hand still did not leave her face, but his eyes showed helplessness. A long time ago, he, Li Huai, had actually become a pestering person?


    "You yourself are not afraid of the reporters, but if you are found out, then I will be the only one to suffer. "Also, you''ve been running here all this time. If by any chance I really ¡­"


    Lu Ren stopped talking, his eyes staring at Li Huai''s black pupils, his emotions complex, even bitter.


    If she really liked him, she would be the one to get hurt.


    She did not say this. No, perhaps it should be said that she did not dare to say it.


    The silence caused the air between the two of them to tense up. Lu Ren wanted to smack the corner of his mouth but still did not say anything.


    "In case what?"


    Li Huai Jin bit hard on the end of her words, it seemed that the hidden words in her eyes, subconsciously, were very important.


    "Nothing." Lu Ren pushed away his hand and calmed down. "I''m really hungry."


    Li Huai carefully stared at her for a while, and was extremely dissatisfied with her current indifferent expression, which even made her feel a little apathetic. Although she had been angry and wailing earlier, that was at least because she still had feelings for him and not because she was hiding it now.


    "Lu Ren ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin''s voice became heavy, his palm once again caressing her small face, forcing her to face him.


    "Li Huai Jin ¡­"


    This time, Lu Ren met his gaze without any fear, and without any trace of politeness, he said the most serious and important question.


    "I''m really hungry."


    Li Huai Jin was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. Looking at the Lu Ren in front of him, of course, feeding her was a very important matter.


    "Call for takeout. What do you want to eat? "


    Lu Ren hesitated for a moment. Actually, she didn''t really like take-out fast food. He might as well cook some dishes himself. At least, he didn''t have any worries about the oil from the gutter and the speed at which he would become a chicken.


    "Never mind, I''ll call for you." Li Huai picked up his phone without asking. It was unknown what number he dialed, but all he ordered were common dishes and even her freshly made braised chicken neck.


    "Whose takeout is it?" Usually, this was prepared in restaurants and basically didn''t come late at night for takeout.


    "A friend''s shop." Li Huai Jin''s words carried over, "Consider it my compensation."


    As he said this, Lu Quanren had no reason to get angry. For a time, she was silent, not knowing what to say. However, Li Huai Jin did not intend to let go of this momentary peace.


    "Land..."


    Lu Lu quickly cut her off.


    "I said don''t call me that again. Why don''t you just call me everybody. " Lu Ren frowned. In fact, even she didn''t know what she was holding on to. In short, she felt that if she didn''t want him to call her that, her heart would ache uncontrollably.


    "Lu Ren ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin''s brows tightened, a bit more cold, "You call me a bastard, but you''re the one who''s a little bastard yourself."


    He was already feeling helpless. It was not easy to calm down, but he was still scared stiff by this little girl.


    "You are a bastard, your whole family is a bastard."


    Upon hearing those words and seeing Lu Chong''s rage, everyone couldn''t help but howl in anguish. What was going on? Why did she only say two sentences and was about to get angry? She was clearly not that kind of person.


    As for the Li Huai Jin in front of him, what was he unhappy about? I didn''t want him to call her ''Lu Lu'', I just didn''t want him to call me Lu.


    "Little bastard, you really lack discipline."


    It was said that Li Huai Jin was a gentle, gentle, and modest, and handsome man. The eyes of his fans had always been filled with the kind, smiling man.


    He couldn''t help but grind his teeth and ''clean'' Lu Ran''s face without thinking. He really had to ''clean up'' this little bastard.


    "Hiss ¡­" "Ugh ¡­"


    Just as she was about to faint, Li Huai Jin finally let go of her, while Lu Ren breathed in large gulps of air, as if he had just survived a disaster.


    Li Huai Jin looked at her lips with satisfaction, and saw that her lips were a bright red, while her cheeks were flushed like a clear apple. His thumb brushed past her lips, and his lips curled up in delight.

 C17

    "Li Huai Jin has never tired of seeing his own ''masterpiece''." "You little bastard!" Being tidied up like this was really exciting, and the more he looked at it, the happier he felt. It was like doing something super comfortable.


    As for Lu Quanren, he stared at Li Huai in a daze for a long while, as if he had yet to react to what had just happened.


    Ding dong ¡­


    Li Huai Jin patted Lu Renjun''s small cheek, smiled and then went to open the door to receive the takeout.


    As for the delivery boy, he had already brought a few takeouts for Li Huai Jin, but this was his first time at an address like this. Is this his other address? In such an inconspicuous place, it would probably be easier for them to hide their paparazzi.


    Carrying the take-out box into the bathroom, Lu Ren had already recovered from his shock, but he walked past Li Huai Jin into the bathroom.


    "Lu Lu, time to eat."


    Li Huai sat down in the living room, looked at the closed bathroom door, a smile flashed in his eyes, and he shouted loudly.


    However, there was no response. The little girl must be feeling conflicted right now.


    "Heh ¡­" The more conflicted he was, the better. Why was it that he was seen as a stubborn person? Since he couldn''t let it go, then he wouldn''t let this girl have her way.


    Li Huai Jin did not think that he had any bad intentions. In short, towards everyone else in the world, he would have this kind of bad intention, the kind of uncontrollable desire to barge into her life. Just like this, he would at least make sure that the little girl would not be so unconcerned with him.


    Lu Ren sat on the toilet lid blankly as the scene of the kiss played in his head again and again. His breathing and eyes were so clear, even forced, that they swayed in front of her.


    Don''t think about it, don''t think about it. The more she tried to hide it, the clearer it became.


    Ahhh ¡­


    Everyone scratched their hair and shook their heads vigorously. However, it was as if his breath and the clear feeling of his touch were still around him. No matter what, his powerful aura still lingered on his lips.


    Lu Ren, you''re finished!


    Different from the touch of that night, this time, she was truly incomparably clear-headed, so that feeling was like a knife scar, deeply engraved in her mind.


    Li Huai''s shout came from outside, her head drooping, but she turned a deaf ear.


    "Dong Dong ¡­" He knocked on the door, "Lu, if you keep getting hungry, your brain will get even more stupid."


    There was even a hint of a smile in the voice.


    "Bang ¡­"


    The person in front of him quickly opened the door, causing everyone to glare fiercely at Li Huai Jin, and quickly went past him, heading straight for the food on the tea table.


    Li Huai Jin, on the other hand, raised his eyebrows and smiled from behind her as his right hand casually brushed the black hair on his forehead. Although the little girl was trying her best to express her anger and anger, her blushing cheeks couldn''t cover up her embarrassment.


    No matter how she looked at it, she seemed more lively and interesting.


    Li Huai Jin walked to the small chair opposite her and sat down, watching everyone eat.


    "It''s getting late, you should leave." Everyone in Lu wanted to ignore him, but how could someone like him be ignored?


    Li Huai Jin looked at the time on his watch very seriously, and nodded his head seriously, and said: "Yes, it''s not early anymore. "Then I''ll go to sleep first. I still have some filming tomorrow morning."


    Saying so, he stood up as if it was as expected and walked over step by step ¡­ Lu Ren''s bedroom.


    They would do whatever they wanted to get their hands on. They would take over the territory, take over the territory, and invade it ¡­ In short, Li Huai Jin actually did such a vile action as if it was natural. How could he be angry over such a thing?


    The passerby was still biting onto the chicken''s neck as he rushed in without a word. He only saw her give a loud bellow ¡­


    The chicken neck fell to the floor.


    Alright, this was not the main point. The main point was that Lu Ran was truly angry this time.


    "Li Huai Jin, f * cking labor without showing off, do you think I''m a sick cat? Now, immediately, leave my house. "


    This man was such a scoundrel, this man had really blinded his handsome face.


    Li Huai Jin''s reaction, however, was to chuckle softly, and as if he had no choice but to touch his forehead, he shook his head.


    "Lu Ren, I''m pretty sure you''re a woman. Don''t call yourself that. It''s not suitable for you. " This girl never expected to have such a funny side to her. Looking at her furious eyes, they were filled with a strong fury. They really didn''t match with her delicate figure.


    Damn, this man was always changing the subject, unable to answer in the slightest.


    "Who cares about me so much. If you aren''t deaf, you should have heard the main point. Leave my house immediately. You''re not welcome here." Did he know that he was a danger to her? Did he know that she was struggling?


    Whether he knew it or not, Lu Ren was very sure that she had to protect her heart. Because it was a very simple question, as simple as one plus one equals two. As long as she was tempted, she would definitely be heavily injured in the end, wouldn''t she?


    "Is that so?" Li Huai raised his eyebrows. He did not miss the fleeting look of dejection in Lu Ran''s eyes as his face suddenly darkened. "Everyone in the Land ¡­"


    Lu Ren quickly concealed the gloom in his heart. He was still glaring at him furiously, but when he met his eyes that were filled with concentration, his heart skipped a beat.


    Li Huai Jin took big steps forward, looking down from high above, covering the light, forming a shadow as if he wanted to pull her into his embrace.


    With his back facing the light, everyone could see clearly. It was because of his deep black eyes that shone with a light that no one could ignore even in the dark.


    Such a gaze made everyone retreat a little, and they could not help but take a step back. However, they were immediately held back by Li Huai Jin''s arm, truly trapping her within his embrace.


    He placed one hand on her back and the other on her waist, preventing her from retreating.

 C18

    "You ¡­ "Let go ¡­"


    "Lu Ren ¡­" At such a close distance, Li Huai Jin did not intentionally use his beauty to confuse her like before, nor did he ambiguously call her ''Lu''. Such seriousness and focus made everyone on land more afraid, and such a full name even made her heart tremble.


    "Afraid? Are you worried? Resist? "


    His voice was as cold as the expression on his face, yet it still gave off a feeling of incomparable gentleness.


    In fact, with your average looks, average stature, average work, and no strong family background, it''s already a luxury for you to get to know an international celebrity like me." For a girl like you, you can imagine the future. If you find an ordinary man to marry, have children, buy a house, and even need a loan, then after painstakingly raising a big child, you will have an ideal life for the rest of your life.


    Li Huai Jin made a mocking smile as he watched Lu Quanren''s face gradually turn cold.


    "In your bones, you are submissive to this kind of ordinariness. I believe that the ordinariness you experience since you were young makes you a better passerby. Furthermore, in such a situation, you would never even think about having a life beyond your expectations. No, it''s a life that you wouldn''t dare to dream about, or a chance encounter with. "


    His smile seemed to be even more mocking. No matter how unsightly her expression was, or how wronged her eyes were, he seemed to have lost all of his consideration at this moment. He only felt that he, Li Huai Jin, was the most unkind of man.


    "It''s just because your luck is good that you have a friend like Huo Chengbin. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to even cast a glance at you, much less know me in your entire life. You also have to burn incense to thank Huo Chengbin for the opportunity he gave you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have a one-night stand, and you wouldn''t have me pestering you later. As for my entanglement, it was only because I was used to eating big fish and big meat, I wanted to order some porridge and feel fresh and curious. "When my opponent arrives, I believe that I''ll soon grow tired of you, or even loathe you. I''ll begin to regret that I''ve taken a fancy to such an ordinary woman like you. You''ll become the most difficult experience in my life."


    "Enough is enough ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s widened eyes struggled to open because she was afraid of her eyes moving. The water would uncontrollably drop into tears in the next second. That would expose her weakness and expose her unfitness.


    I haven''t said enough." Li Huai Jin smiled even more under her extremely hateful and fragile eyes, "You are just a random bunch of women on a street. You just stole heaven''s luck to be able to face me face to face right now. "So, you, who are always a coward and a mediocre person, will never give me any chance to hurt you. Just treat yourself as a rogue and believe that as long as you defeat my pride, I will back down.


    "When you become old and have a few grandchildren, even though your life is ordinary, your heart will still be comforted. You did not give Li Huai Jin, this unrealistic person, any chance to hurt you, and you will be glad that you made the right choice. Isn''t that right? "


    Finally, Li Huai Jin asked, his voice raised, "Lu Ren, all of this I have said, it''s your heart, right? In your heart, you are resisting my attraction, but at the same time, you are sticking to your stupid reason and making a decision that you think you are different from others, right? You think that your rejection was very beautiful. Look, I can reject even the famous Li Huai Jin, there''s nothing amazing about that, right? "


    After a few successive ''right or wrong'' questioning, Li Huai respectfully grabbed her shoulders tightly with his large hands. He did not care about the pain in her brows because of his strength, as well as the tears that she was unable to hold on in the end fell down.


    "Yes, yes, all right, you''re right." Lu Ren fiercely struggled free from his arms and forcefully shook off his big hands. With tears mixed in his hoarse voice, he shouted loudly. Tears blurred her vision. But the damnable thing was, why did the man in front of her force her? Why did he trample on her self-esteem?


    "Li Huai Jin is so damn attractive, so charming, and yet I did my best to resist him. However, I foolishly rejected such a beautiful encounter that came knocking on my door. I foolishly boasted about my rationality, but in my heart, I secretly rejoiced over your pestering me. "I am just so ordinary and hypocritical. I am just pretending to be different from others. Actually, I have long since been unable to resist your charm. Are you satisfied?"

 C19

    Seeing the crying Lu Ren, her small body seemed to be on the verge of collapsing. She sat on the ground, completely paralyzed, with her head between her knees. Her crying voice was pitiful and weak, like a wounded little beast, hugging herself tightly, afraid of getting hurt.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin let out a heavy sigh, and then the coldness and ridicule in his eyes disappeared, and was replaced with an expression of extreme heartache. His face was filled with helplessness and heartache.


    He squatted down and gently caressed her hair with his large hand.


    "I''m sorry." He solemnly sighed and apologized, "Lu Lu, admitting your intentions isn''t difficult, right?"


    "Woo woo ¡­"


    She continued to sob in response.


    "Forgive me for using such a method. It''s just that I was a bit infuriated by your stubborn self-esteem." He moved forward and wrapped his arms around her, still comforting her and patting her on the head.


    This girl looked like an ordinary passerby. However, it was precisely because of this trait that she repeatedly rejected her as an obstacle. Actually, it wasn''t because she was rational, but because she was too timid and cautious. So how could he accept such an excuse? How could he give up his initial impulse for such a strange reason?


    It was fine to say that he was selfish, but he didn''t want to give up on that girl so easily right now. Even if he hurt her in the future, he wanted to continue this kind of feeling.


    "Leave ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s whimpering voice was hoarse and unclear.


    "Do you still want to deny that you like me?" Li Huai Jin didn''t like her insistence, so he forcefully lifted her little face, and looked at her tear-stained face full of sadness and anger.


    "Leave, leave, leave immediately."


    Her current ice-cold tone surprised Li Huai Jin.


    "Land..."


    "You''re not leaving, right? I''m leaving." She ruthlessly shook off his arm, stood up, and was about to walk out when Li Huai quickly grabbed onto her wrist, restraining her from leaving.


    "What on earth do you want to cause trouble for?" Li Huai Jin frowned and asked in displeasure, why was this girl so hard to deal with?


    Seeing that she had no reaction, although her eyes were still red, they were extremely cold.


    "Alright, I''ll leave first." "But I hope you won''t deny what happened just now."


    After saying that, he looked at the girl who was still cold and indifferent, then left Lu Ruan''s house.


    The sound of a heavy door closing resounded. Lu Ren fell onto the floor in disappointment. He was stunned for a while, tears rolling down his face once again as he cried in silence.


    What should he do? What should he do?


    Everyone in the Lu Clan was filled with doubt. What should she do now? Originally, her strong sense of reason had blocked Li Huai Jin''s heart, but that ruthless man had actually knocked the wall of heart open. He was just so heartless and selfish, completely ignoring the fact that she was no longer protecting him.


    "Xiao A, come out and have a drink with us. It''s so lively with our team that we''re going to end the movie today."


    Everyone rejected Huo Chengbin''s call.


    What did his movie have to do with her? She had vowed never to drink again in her life. Besides, wasn''t there someone else in the movie?


    It had been a month since he left her house. She had no answer, and he had no news either.


    Why was there such a stalemate?


    No one on the ground could understand it. There was even a hint of awkward yet pretentious anger.


    That man hadn''t contacted her for so long. Was it fun to force her that night?


    As expected, the men of the entertainment circle could not be trusted, especially when it was a famous man of the entertainment circle.


    However, a car was blocking her path at the exit of the school. This Hou Chengbin really wanted to die!


    "Miss Lu, I''m sorry. Director Huo told me to bring you there for sure." Driver Xiao Wang, everyone here had met him before, one of Hou Chengbin''s assistants.


    "I said I won''t go. This has nothing to do with me, why must I go. " When Lu Quanren saw his colleague looking at him with a curious gaze, he immediately got on the car helplessly. Little Wang, I really don''t want to go. Don''t drive yet, I''ll call Huo Chengbin. You can go back in a while. "


    She was truly tired. Not only did she have to work all day, she also had a heavy heart whenever she thought of the people she wanted to meet.


    No one answered the phone call from Huo Chengbin, but that clever Comrade Wang had already started her car. By the time everyone realized it, it was already too late for her to refuse.


    Strictly speaking, the carnage in the movie was a celebration of the relaxation of the people who had worked so hard for a few months. When Lu Ren walked in, a group of people were busy eating and drinking. When she walked in, she was completely ignored.


    Taking a look at the scene, she was glad that she did not see Li Huai Jin. She heaved a long sigh of relief. On the other hand, a little disappointment caused her to unconsciously squint her lips. When she raised her head again, Huo Chengbin was busy greeting her. He really didn''t understand why he asked her to come over.


    Everyone sat down at the table. Most of the people at the table were checking their smartphones and occasionally looked up to say a few words. Lu Ren shook his head. People these days were really cold and detached. Was a phone his all?


    However, since he was already here, he should at least eat his fill before returning.


    While others were busy posting on their cell phones, Lu Ran quickly filled his stomach. When he raised his head again, the atmosphere was unexpectedly still.


    Lu Ren''s heart began to waver. A person who could create such a strange atmosphere ¡­


    Following the crowd''s gaze, it was indeed Li Huai Jin ¡­


    However, the truth was that the reason why everyone held their breath was because of the woman he was holding in his arms, the movie''s leading actress, Tang Yumeng.


    The handsome man and the beautiful woman were like a pair of mummies, everyone looked at them from afar and felt that the two of them really deserved to be matched.


    Yeah, what a perfect match ¡­

 C20

    That strange "creak" sound did not seem to attract anyone''s attention. Only when Li Huai Jin''s gaze suddenly drifted over, did she quickly lower her head, the fork almost piercing her throat.


    But in the next second, she felt that she was lacking in confidence.


    He suddenly raised his head, his expression was absolutely deep, indicating that he was not affected by it.


    "The two of them appearing at the same time, could it be ¡­"


    Little by little, the whispers beside her reached her ears.


    "A man like Li Huai Jin, it''s possible that even a woman would want to catch him. Tang Yu Meng obviously wanted to make full use of this opportunity, but Li Huai Jing, on the other hand, did not necessarily want that kind of woman. What kind of woman hadn''t she seen before? What she wanted was definitely not a vase with only looks and no hidden meaning. "Hahaha ¡­"


    The comments were mixed with mocking laughter. This caused Lu Quanren to once again direct his gaze towards the two people at the main table.


    That''s right, what kind of woman hadn''t Li Huai Jing seen? In the entertainment circle, there was a lot of fat and thin women, and they were the most beautiful. With his current status and strength, wouldn''t he be able to get whatever woman he wanted with just a wave of his hand?


    Everyone knew that the bitterness in their hearts was growing stronger and stronger. However, when they saw Li Huai Jin''s charming smile towards Tang Yu Meng, she really wanted to go up and ruthlessly tear his smile away.


    The fingers under the table were tightly entwined, and the more Lu Ren looked at her, the angrier he got. He stood up without any warning, causing the entire table to look at her in surprise.


    "Cough ¡­" "Sorry." Lu Ran''s face turned red as he apologised awkwardly. Then, he quickly ran out of the room.


    Hiding in the bathroom, Lu Quanren hit himself on the head. Lu Quanren, Lu Quanren, you are too useless. If I have a beauty in my arms, will I still think of you?


    "Li Huai Jin is really handsome, he doesn''t even have any airs of being a big shot. Just now when I was toasting him, he was even smiling at me."


    "Tsk, he has a rare good temper in the circle. He''s very polite to everyone."


    Lu Ren shook his head helplessly as he heard the voice outside. Sure enough, the washroom was a place where people liked to gossip.


    "Humph!" That was true, Li Huai Jin was too kind, otherwise Tang Yu Meng would have been kicked out of the house a long time ago. Is she trying to compensate me? "


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" Look at your sour tone. Isn''t that the way it works? I, Tang Yu Meng has a backer and you also want to be the female protagonist. If you want to get close to Li Huai Jin, you have to have the qualifications to do so as well! "


    "Tsk ¡­" "She just knew how to reincarnate ¡­"


    As the group of sour words left, Lu Ren finally walked out of the bathroom. Looking at himself in the mirror, he once again carefully examined himself.


    Face, no; body, no; backstage, no...


    How pitiful!


    Lu Ren twitched his lips in mockery. With a smile that wasn''t a smile, he smoothed his hair and walked out of the bathroom.


    She didn''t go back. Since Huo Chengbin was too busy to care about her, Lu Ren stood in front of the hotel and was about to wave a taxi.


    However, it was a black car. Before he could see it clearly, the door was opened and he was pulled into the car. He didn''t even have time to scream before the car had already left the hotel.


    Lu Ren got on the car but still wasn''t able to sit still. He screamed and kicked in a flurry of pain, mixed with the cries of a man who had been beaten down for the rest of his life.


    "Oh ¡­" "Everyone, stop ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin did not expect this girl to be so unruly, to throw her tantrum here, she was truly powerful.


    "Ah ¡­" In the midst of his screams, how could anyone hear him? It was only when he was finally pressed into his seat by Li Huai Jin and his screams were blocked that he could clearly see the person in front of him.


    Of course, this man surnamed Li who took advantage of the situation wanted to deepen this kiss, but ¡­


    "Hiss ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin quickly pushed it away, and between his lips, a fierce teeth imprint was clearly seen, and it was even a bit blood-red, which made it seem very strange.


    "You bastard." Lu Ren pushed him away with all his might, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. Wasn''t this man just now still inside? What kind of trick was he playing?


    Faced with her anger, Li Huai Jin just continued to smile, his fingers caressing his lips, and then he lazily leaned back in his seat, his arm behind her back.


    "Lu, after a month of not seeing each other, I realized that what I miss the most is still how you looked when you were angry." He could not help but want to lock this little girl in his arms and kiss her. And now, this girl was really in front of his eyes. She looked really angry, but this kiss, he would have to wait.


    "You freak!" Lu Ren gritted his teeth and forced out his words, but his words had completely erased all of the depression she had felt for the past month.


    Alright, she knew that she was a hypocrite. She was clearly looking forward to see him, but on the surface, she was still pretending.


    "Mm ¡­" If that''s the case, then do what perverts would do. " Finished speaking, Li Huai Jin did not allow her to react, did not allow her to retaliate any further, and quickly approached her.


    In the next second, Lu Ren''s vision was clouded, and his lips were immediately covered.

 C21

    After a long while, Lu Ren let go of her blushing face. Her mind was still hazy, but she still had a strange thought running through her head. Li Huai''s kissing skills are really good, he must have trained it from an act, right?


    "What are you thinking about?" Li Huai broke into a chuckle and pressed everyone''s forehead with his hand. Seeing her flushing face, he couldn''t help but pinch it, it was very interesting.


    "How old was your first kiss?"


    Lu Ren directly asked, but the moment he asked, he felt regret. Why, kissing this is just making me feel bad! Woo woo ¡­ * She had abused herself.


    "Mm ¡­" Li Huai Jin seemed to think about it for a while, and then he smiled, "Five years old."


    Huh?


    Lu Li was dumbfounded. Five years old, five years old, that was too much of an early age.


    "What about Lu Li''s first kiss?" Li Huai Jin suddenly asked. In his mind, he recalled her bold actions that night, but that unfamiliar kiss, he felt that it was somewhat funny.


    As expected, Lu Ren''s face turned even redder as he turned his head away, refusing to look at him.


    "So ¡­" "It''s me!" Li Huai came close to her intimately, his mouth close to her ear as he smiled ambiguously. And Lu Ren''s ears were so red that they were about to drip blood.


    "I''m honored." When her head was about to burst with steam, Li Huai gently said this.


    "Xiao A, where did you go?" Why didn''t I find you? "


    Huo Chengbin''s phone call had saved Lu Ren''s head from fainting from the fever. He pushed the head close to her ear to answer the caller''s question.


    "I''m going back. I saw you were busy, so I didn''t greet you."


    "Why did you go back?" I just found the time to introduce you to a man. Hurry back. There''s still time, this one is definitely reliable. He''s my university classmate, and is a good person. "


    Hou Chengbin was shouting on the other side of the phone, the sound was loud enough, and Li Huai Jin was deliberately getting close to her, so how could he not hear the voice on the other side of the phone?


    Introducing a man?


    Lu Ren felt a little guilty, but before he could even see Li Huai''s reaction, he could already feel the dangerous coldness around him.


    "Student Huo, don''t be in such a hurry. I''m not in a hurry!"


    "What''s not urgent? You''re already at the third place, do you intend to become an old maid?" "Let me tell you, hurry up and give me ¡­"


    "Ah ¡­"


    Everyone cried out in alarm, interrupting Hou Chengbin''s speech.


    "What''s wrong? "Small armor?"


    "No ¡­." No, I... "Ugh ¡­"


    Lu Ren didn''t have a single word to reply and quickly pressed the dead phone down. Li Huai Jin had already picked him up and was sitting on his lap, and this time his hand was even more impolitely reaching into her clothes, using the most direct touch to feel her delicateness, and the deep kiss that was being sucked into her mouth once again swept over. She could only passively endure this kind of jealousy.


    "I''m still a little unfamiliar with this place. It''ll be better if I practice more in the future." Li Huai Jin held the little girl who was panting heavily in his arms, and made a very accurate suggestion.


    Pui!


    Lu Ruan''s forehead twitched. How could this man be so thick-skinned? Was it the sequela of acting too much?


    "Tell Hou Chengbin that there''s no need for a man." He patted the little girl''s face. The car had stopped downstairs, but he didn''t get off immediately. It seemed like he wouldn''t stay in her home anymore.


    "The man he introduced me to is... Married. " Lu Ren grumbled for a long time, but soon after, the atmosphere became awkward and silent.


    She was looking for a man to marry, not to fall in love with him or to find excitement. Was it good luck or bad luck that she had met Li Huai Jin? In any case, she would still have to return to reality in the end. He, wouldn''t be her husband.


    After a long while, Li Huai Jin did not say anything, but Lu Ren could not help but sigh inside. If he had known earlier, he would have thought that it was like this.


    "I''m leaving."


    He did not stop them. Lu Ren opened the door and got off the car, but the moment he closed the door, he was stopped by Lu Li''s big hand.


    "Lu Lu, even if you want to get married, this isn''t the time."


    When the light from the carriage fell upon Lu Ren''s small face, Li Huai was able to clearly see that small face lift the corner of his mouth slightly, with a smile that was not a smile.


    Look, big stars are big stars. Big brands and stuff like that are completely spoiled. Now, he had been stopped by someone else''s marriage. Wasn''t the degree of selfishness really enough to make people speechless?


    Lu Ren''s smile was very faint, so faint that it made people feel very uncomfortable.


    Letting go of the door handle, he only glanced at Li Huai, his clear voice seeming especially clear in the silent night.


    "I''m going to get married sooner or later."


    After saying that, without even looking at Li Huai''s expression, he turned around and left.


    When they reached the entrance of the corridor, Lu Ran turned his back to the outside as his facial expression began to break.


    The heck, didn''t you play the role of a male protagonist? At this time, you didn''t know how to chase after me and tightly hugged me. With a very fierce expression, you said to me, "I won''t allow this! Without my order, you aren''t allowed to marry!"


    Puff ¡­


    Of course, if everyone thought like this, their blood would turn black.


    Alright, actually, she wasn''t in a hurry to get married, but this man was a bit too selfish.


    Lu Ren''s dog blood happy fantasy quickly turned into melancholy. She, even if she saved up all the luck in her life to get such a dog blood love, she wouldn''t have to suffer the thunder and lightning to get that unreliable red book.


    After entering the house, Lu Ren''s phone rang again. She picked it up and walked towards the window. The car downstairs was still there, but there was no one inside.

 C22

    "Xiao A, what''s wrong with you? Are you alright? " Hou Chengbin was worried, he couldn''t get through to them, so he almost called the police.


    "It''s fine, I accidentally dropped my phone just now. I''ve cleaned it up now." Lu Ren said absent-mindedly as he looked at the person inside the carriage who had suddenly walked out. He then raised his head and looked in her direction.


    Lu Ran took a step back with a guilty conscience, but after a moment of hesitation, he still walked forward.


    In the darkness of the night, she could not see Li Huai''s expression, she only felt that he had been staring at her the entire time. It was as if his pair of deep black eyes had an extremely penetrating power that could directly pierce through her heart.


    "Elegant ¡­"


    Huo Chengbin, who was on the other end of the phone, couldn''t help but shiver. Normally, when Lu Ren called him that, he hated it but also felt that it was seeping.


    "Men, don''t introduce me, I ¡­" There''s someone I like now. "


    On the other end of the phone, no one cared what Hou Chengbin was saying. Only one person''s heart remained calm as he looked at that person. He was just that eye-catching. Even though the night was so chaotic, his sight was still as eye-catching as before.


    How could the heavens be so perfect? People couldn''t help but sigh in admiration from the bottom of their hearts. This kind of talent had also become the object that many people rushed to obtain.


    The shadow downstairs suddenly raised her hand and moved. His coquettish kiss swung over, causing her to laugh in a low voice.


    This man actually had such a childish yet genuine side to him.


    Seeing him turn around and leave, Lu Ren''s fingers touched the corner of his lips. There was still his aura there, as if his entire body was surrounded by it.


    The corner of her lips curled up as she smiled in a gentle and satisfied manner.


    She had really gotten lucky!


    The days when she didn''t work were actually very quiet and boring. Lu Li and everyone else enjoyed this silence, but the habit of the biological clock woke her up before seven. She didn''t get up, but picked up a novel by her bedside and read it for a while.


    She didn''t get up until ten o''clock. He had just finished washing up when he received a call from Chen Di.


    "Dress up well. Let me introduce you to a good man."


    Chen Di hung up before she could say no. After she finished tidying herself up, the whistle downstairs sounded on time.


    "Lu Ren, you ¡­"


    Seeing Lu Li''s plain and plain makeup without the slightest trace, Chen Di became a little mad. In her opinion, if a woman did not put on makeup, she would be running around naked when she went out!


    "Natural beauty, natural beauty ¡­" Lu Ren chuckled, fiddling with his loose hair, "Isn''t it popular to undress now? I''m such a fashion catcher! "


    "You did it on purpose." Chen Di rolled his eyes at her. He looked at the time and said, "Fine, let''s leave it at this."


    Along the way, everyone listened to Chen Di''s introduction of men. He was thirty-two years old, young and capable. He was a deputy manager of a foreign trade company. He was reliable and reliable.


    "Let me tell you, this man definitely suits you. I''ve also seen it before. Although it''s not a handsome guy, it''s the kind of husband that can live his life with a single glance. "Everyone, hurry up and strive to bring her home for the new year."


    Yeah, it sounds like a good fit for being her husband.


    Lu Ren smiled but didn''t say anything. The red light in front of her stopped. She looked outside the window at the huge advertisement on the outside of the building. The eye-catching handsome face was everywhere.


    Hehe ¡­


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "No, I just think that Li Huai Jin is indeed very handsome." Chen Di''s eyes immediately lit up as he pointed at Li Huai Jin''s advertisement outside the window.


    "That''s right, my idol!" Chen Di had a ''that''s my family'' look in his eyes, causing everyone on the street to be noncommittal.


    "DeeDee, what would you feel if your idol fell in love?"


    Lu Ren was curious and tried to probe.


    "About this ¡­" Chen Di frowned. His nails dyed bright red as he tapped on the steering wheel impatiently. "Although I''m not happy, my idol is still a person. It''s understandable for me to fall in love."


    "Let''s assume again that your idol''s lover is a... "Well, what about girls like me?"


    "Ah ¡­" Lu Ren. " Chen Di shouted the moment she said those words. He resolutely gritted his teeth and said, "How could you violate my idol?"


    Lu Ren''s back was covered in cold sweat. Chen Di looked as if he had done something that would bring about divine retribution.


    Fine! She would indeed be sent to her death, for she had already eaten the public idol. But to use the word "assault", he had to admit that he was not a hooligan, he definitely wasn''t!


    Eyebrows... At least she was a hooligan!


    "Didi, if Li Huai Jin and I were to fall into the water at the same time, who would you save first?"


    Lu Ren felt that it was necessary to ask the question of this ancient mystery.


    In the end, Chen Di said without even thinking, "Nonsense, of course I''ll save you!"


    Wow! Everyone was overjoyed!


    "Li Huai knows how to swim. After I save you, you don''t have to hold me up and go bathe with your idol!"


    Puff ¡­


    Everyone''s blood had turned black.

 C23

    Lu Ren felt that it was time to find a fortune-teller to go to Barabara. Why are the latest peach blossoms so flourishing?


    "Everyone, I want to date you on the premise of marriage."


    Everyone remembered the man''s solemn and sincere words the other day when he had sent her home.


    The smile on her face when she got off work today made her unable to reject this kind of sincerity. Perhaps this was the life she wanted, and this man, Xin Hai, was the man and husband she could afford.


    The two of them chose a small restaurant for their meal, which was suitable for the two of them. It was the restaurant that unremarkable workers frequented the most. During this period, the two of them had a very similar conversation. From school to work, they had the same experience, the same little happiness and helplessness. They had always been able to talk to each other''s hearts, and their views of life, world, and values all matched each other quite astonishingly.


    They really fit.


    Everyone smiled as they got off the car to bid farewell to Xin Hai, but Xin Hai seemed reluctant to part with him.


    "Everyone, I can... "Take your hand?"


    Lu Ren almost laughed out loud. This man didn''t even have a moment in the night''s worth of conversation. Just as she was about to go upstairs and leave, he even solemnly offered to hold her hand. I''m afraid there aren''t many men like that these days.


    "I''m sorry, but if I feel that something is amiss, I will wait patiently."


    Xin Hai didn''t feel awkward about her silence. He just explained everything with a look of understanding.


    "No, I ¡­"


    Lu Ren wanted to stretch out his hand, but he couldn''t bring himself to do so. His relaxed hand was still tightly clenched in his pocket.


    What was going on?


    She couldn''t even bring her hand out.


    "It''s okay, I can wait. It''s getting late, you go up. Wait till I see your room light up, then I''ll go. " As considerate and gentle as before, Lu Ren''s complicated gaze was quickly covered by his lowered eyelids. He hesitated for a moment before going upstairs.


    He really was a good man, wasn''t he?


    Lu Ren bitterly smiled in his heart as he watched the car slowly drive away.


    Wasn''t this what she should accept? What are you hesitating for? Those fleeting beauties did not belong to her. They were like the reflection of the moon and the reflection of the moon. They were simply illusory images.


    Lu Ren, you don''t even have the right to dream.


    Such a warning himself, Lu Ren wrapped his arms around his body, in the silent space appeared so lonely.


    "Is it cold?"


    A warm breath, accompanied by a sudden sound, caressed the back of her neck, and her waist was hugged by two arms from behind.


    She suddenly jumped up and turned her head, but her cheeks brushed against her warm and soft lips. In the next second, her face was facing a pair of deep eyes that were as beautiful as stars, which she dared not dream of.


    "You ¡­ How did you get in? "


    Seemingly used to his ghostly presence, Lu Ren just wondered how he had gotten in through her locked door.


    "I walked in." He smiled slyly again, thinking he might have a double personality. Why was he so mature and gentle in front of the media fans? Why did he really want his fist to smile at her?


    Lu Ren reminded himself that this man only relied on his skin to eat. She couldn''t be impulsive, she couldn''t be impulsive.


    "You know what I mean? How did you get in without a key? "


    Could it be that he knew how to pierce walls?


    Give me a kiss and I''ll tell you." Li Huai looked at the side of her face, the small face, the skin without any additional makeup, it was very suitable for a person to kiss without any scruples. "The small earlobes were gradually turning red, pink as a transparent pink crystal. Although she tried her best to be serious, the small red earlobes betrayed her shyness.


    Lovely, isn''t it?


    Li Huai Jin felt that this was probably one of the areas that he was concerned about, even though she wasn''t very pretty. In front of her, there was no hypocritical social interaction, no three-way curving caution, no pungent smell of perfume, only the freshness and naturalness that he had long ago begun to distance himself from.


    These few days, in order to advertise for a new movie, he had traveled to too many places. In the past, he was also tired. Maybe he would choose to take a vacation after resting and go to places that others couldn''t find. But this time, thinking of the existence of such a cute little girl, it seemed to make him feel even more relaxed than when he was on vacation.


    How shameless!


    Lu Ren looked away, hiding his sudden shyness. She was still in his embrace, her back pressed tightly against his chest. She could even feel his heartbeat, powerful and inexplicably stable.


    Tch!


    Lu Ren, you really miss men. Isn''t a single heartbeat the same? What was there to be uneasy about?


    "You stole my key."


    Lu Ren said what he thought without question. When did this man do it? Why didn''t she notice it herself?


    "Your little brain really isn''t that smart."

 C24

    Black lines appeared on Lu Ren''s forehead. Damn, this was her second taboo after her name!


    "Scram!" Lu Ren pushed him away, walking past him to the living room and pressing the light switch. Under the light of the living room, she left herself in the sofa, ignoring the powerful man and switched on the TV, trying to focus on other things.


    The sofa beside her suddenly sank in. Li Huai Jin casually placed his long legs on the tea table, and with his arms behind her, he matched her movements to the television without any objections.


    "Let me tell everyone a piece of good news. Li Huai Jin''s new movie < Listen, My Love in Your World > is currently in the midst of a closed-door advertising campaign. This is also a rare love movie that he''s had since he made his last big movie ¡­"


    Coincidentally, the television station everyone saw happened to be an entertainment news program, and even more coincidentally, it was Li Huai Jin''s message. The host spoke quite a bit about Li Huai there, showing his fondness for Li Huai Jing. The scene then switched to the reporter''s live interview.


    Dressed in a casual shirt jacket and sweater, with a perfectly gentle smile, he looked very far away.


    Lu Qun couldn''t help but cast a sidelong glance at the man who was too different from the others. The phoenix cry in front of him was a scoundrel, and the man on the television was a gentleman.


    Watching the television, then looking at the people around him, Lu Quanren felt that this was not real.


    "Huai Jin, the love in the movie is relaxed and happy, from the beginning to the end, people are very touched by it. Is such freshness of love the same as your sense of love? "


    As the reporter was asking about the topic of love, Lu Ren''s finger that wanted to switch channels stopped.


    The camera on the screen gradually moved forward until it was right in front of him, as if it would not let go of any of the expression on his face. The smile on his face suddenly deepened, then quickly faded.


    "Love, hundreds of thousands of types, preconceived and actually encountered may have some difference. Maybe one day we will meet and find out. "


    Their flawless smiles made the reporters more used to their charm, but they still could not help but to remain silent for a moment.


    "Cough ¡­" Excuse me, Huai Jin, have you met your love? "


    Everyone was waiting for his answer, of course it was a question they were accustomed to asking. He never answered about personal matters.


    Shaking his head, Li Huai smiled but did not reply.


    As expected, either he didn''t answer, or there was no answer at all.


    Thinking about it, of all the beauties around him, including those from other countries, he didn''t seem to be particularly close to anyone. Gossip ¡­ although there were, Li Huai''s woman shouldn''t be like that.


    However, what kind of women they were, the reporters and fans who had been chasing Li Huai Jin all these years, they couldn''t even tell. In short, it should be a blank illusion of the most beautiful woman in the world. Of course, that woman basically didn''t exist. They don''t want their perfect Huai Jin to be dominated by women.


    No love... Is it?


    "I''m hungry."


    Li Huai Jin suddenly said as if it was a matter of course, but Lu Ren just stood up and walked into the kitchen. In less than thirty seconds, a bag of instant noodles slipped out and was thrown into Li Huai''s arms.


    "Land..." I want to eat what you made. "I can''t eat well these few days and can''t sleep well ¡­"


    Before Li Huai could finish his pitiful self destruction act, Lu Ren turned around and walked towards his bedroom with an expressionless face.


    "Land..."


    Li Huai Jin blocked her way, lowering his head, with a pitiful expression, "Take a look, my eyes are black, and are bloodshot. Feel if I''ve lost weight ¡­"


    Holding her hand and stroking his cheek, she seemed to need comfort.


    An international superstar with such a pitiful appearance was indeed quite powerful.


    The corners of everyone''s eyes twitched again and again, helplessly wanting to pull their hands away, but they were firmly held by him, "Land, my good land, how about ¡­ I''ll kiss you, and you''ll make me something nice to eat? "


    "No ¡­"


    The words of rejection didn''t come out, they were quickly kissed, blocking her words of rejection. From the gentle caress and probing to the deep kiss, Lu Quanren was no longer able to refuse.


    A spark can set the prairie ablaze...


    Well, no one ever doubted the profoundness of Chinese culture, the correctness of what they had learned, and the practicality of it.


    Practice out true knowledge, of course theory is also tested through practice.


    At this moment, Lu Ran was even more determined that his words were correct.


    On the same sunny morning, the same beautiful man appeared beside him. Everyone nodded their heads vigorously, hmm ¡­ A spark can set the prairie ablaze.


    Look, it''s just a kiss, isn''t it just that his kissing skills are a bit better, isn''t it just that she''s a little addicted to it? Was this really necessary? Was this really necessary?


    A single kiss turned into a second night''s worth of wind. In reality, this really wasn''t going to happen.


    It could only be said once more that the stars could set the prairie ablaze.


    Lu Ren let out a long sigh, then looked at his underwear and jacket that had been thrown far away. This man''s habit of throwing things at random was really bad.


    Pulling up his shirt, which was still within reach of the bed, Lu Ren quickly got off the bed ¡­


    Puff ¡­


    Her legs went limp.


    In fact, she wanted to say that it was truly very vulgar. The girl who got off bed and had her legs turned soft was one of the essential parts in romance novels.


    "Lu, why did you sit on the ground? "The ground is cold, hurry and get up ¡­"


    Before she could get up, the pretty boy behind her grabbed her and pushed her back onto the bed, then fell down ¡­


    Lu Ren was still wearing his shirt, but he had nothing. He couldn''t stand this'' honest ''contact any longer.


    Especially the "spirited" little brother that greeted her between her legs, which caused her to instantly turn stiff like a wooden block.


    In fact, she really wanted to push him away and say, "You can get lost."


    However, most likely women would not be so unprepared against Li Huai''s smiling face at you early in the morning.


    "You ¡­ "Calm down."


    Lu Ren could only mutter this sentence without any force behind it.


    "I can''t stop it. This is a very normal physiological reaction." Li Huai was wearing a very innocent smile, perhaps because he had just woken up, but there was an additional layer of drowsiness in his eyes.

 C25

    "Good morning, Lu!"


    Li Huai Jin suddenly lowered his head, and lightly kissed her silent lips. Seeing her foolish and tempted appearance, Li Huai Jin did not plan to miss, and deeply kissed her good morning.


    Of course, it was still the same old saying. A spark could set the prairie ablaze.


    It wasn''t that everyone on the land didn''t resist, but that she really had no way of resisting. In front of Li Huai Jin, what kind of thing was resistance? Once again, she ran away.


    Or perhaps, it wasn''t that the spark could set the prairie ablaze, but rather, the spark could set the whole prairie ablaze, burning her thoroughly from the inside to the outside, finally burning her into a plate of Red Braised Lu everyone, offering it to Li Huai and Li to enjoy to their heart''s content.


    Sweat poured down her face as she took in a deep breath. The onlookers in the area kept going over and over the scenes of the morning in their minds, especially the scene where the sun shined down, making it even more memorable.


    She had never seen a movie before, but she had heard her curious roommates talk about it before. At this moment, it was as if after she had seen a movie, that embarrassing scene was constantly flashing through her mind ¡­


    "Xiao A, you''re thinking of spring."


    Hou Chengbin looked at Lu Ren, whose face was completely red, and there was almost no smoke coming out from the top of his head. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He didn''t need to think too much to know that this girl had broken through!


    Lu Ren''s reaction confirmed his guess. His eyes were in a mess without any focus. His face was red as he climbed to the next level. He gripped the coffee cup tightly with his nervous fingers. This case had finally been solved!


    "Lu Ren, you broke your place."


    Hou Chengbin did not have any doubts. Look, this little girl doesn''t know how nervous and shy she is. Furthermore, her entire body is emitting the smell of a beloved little woman. Not to mention the physical evidence.


    "¡­"


    Lu Ren was about to explode, and based on the way her face was blushing, she would really self-destruct.


    "Well, what''s the point of being shy? Eating men and women, this kind of thing is very normal. I just don''t understand. It''s only been a few days and you already have a man? He even let that man eat the virginity you kept for twenty-six years. "Maybe I should meet him some other time. What kind of charm does he have exactly?"


    Hou Chengbin''s mocking tone was filled with doubt. As her good friend, she still cared about being eaten. She was never a casual person. He had to meet a man who could make her show such an expression.


    After all, there were so many swindlers in this society. It was hard to say if someone would actually lie to a passerby, and cause her to suffer so much that she could not even live through it. He would also be angry.


    "Hou Chengbin, you''re the director, not the paparazzi." Even though Lu Ren was still embarrassed, he would never reveal anything when he needed to keep his mouth shut. Moreover, if he did, he would probably laugh it off as a joke.


    "What is it? Your man is shamed? "


    Hou Chengbin''s eyes narrowed as he tested the waters with a mix of jokes and an elite.


    "Yeah, he''s so ugly that he doesn''t dare to meet anyone for fear of scaring them." Lu Ren twitched his mouth, "Anyway, it''s shameful. Just pretend that there''s no such person for now."


    Who knows how long Li Huai Jin''s interest will last? He might even say goodbye to her tomorrow.


    "You raise a pretty boy?" Hou Chengbin frowned.


    "¡­" Lu Ren thought for a moment. She gave him food to eat and a place to live, so she really could be considered to have raised him. Sui Yi nodded, "Yes!"


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Huo Chengbin''s face darkened as he looked at Lu Ren, who was gradually recovering from his state of indifference.


    Lu Ren stared back at him without fear, but still nodded indifferently.


    "Don''t worry, the membrane is no longer there. I probably have nothing to lose."


    Is that so?


    Lu Ren''s thoughts were very simple. At least for now, she could still tell herself that she really had nothing else to lose apart from that useless membrane.


    At the very least, to put it nicely, which woman that could sleep with Li Huai this year wasn''t happy that she won a prize? How could she not be happy? Anyway, she had earned it!


    Seeing Lu Li''s relaxed manner, Huo Chengbin''s expression didn''t seem to care at all. If Huo Chengbin hadn''t known her personality so well, he might have really been tricked by her.


    However, how could this girl be so free and easy?


    "Xiao Yao, that man ¡­"


    "Elegant ¡­" Lu Ren suddenly called him that again with a smile, and Hou Chengbin''s face immediately fell.


    "You are sincere."


    "Hehe ¡­" Student Lan, you''ve won the award again, why aren''t you interested in treating me to a big meal? " Lu Ren seemed to be threatening him, laughing like a traitor, "Since you, this busybody, have free time today, please welcome me well."


    Seeing her change the topic, Hou Chengbin looked at her helplessly and did not continue to ask. However, he wouldn''t give up on this matter so easily. First, he had to ensure that this friend of his wasn''t hurt.


    Although matters of the heart were personal, he still had the obligation to take good care of this good friend of his.


    "Alright, then let''s go. Saying that, I''ll accompany you today. " Hou Chengbin made a generous promise, while Lu Quanren happily held onto the arm of a popular director, ready to extort.


    Not to mention the fact that people were popular, this was the first time Lu Li had seen the taste of someone famous.


    Hou Chengbin met the woman at night. His demeanor was intimate, and he was afraid that the wedding day was approaching.


    Who was Huo Chengbin? He was a new director. He had gained many generals in the recent years. He was a talented man, not to mention that he was a handsome man who didn''t even belong to any of the male celebrities.


    Previously, there had been many rumours about females, but today, the most peculiar one was this unknown and average looking lady. However, Huo Chengbin''s doting and intimate smile could not help but cause others to misunderstand him.


    [Is this the true reason behind all this?]

 C26

    Lu Ren shook his head and sighed again and again. It had only been a night and she had been dug out clean. Some of the students from the primary school and some of the neighbors had all come out to be exposed by the people who knew about it. Everything that had happened to her since she was young, especially the embarrassing incidents that had happened to her.


    She was about to go crazy. It was unknown when her phone was leaked, but it was ringing non-stop all day. The school was surrounded so tightly that she could only hide and not go anywhere.


    "Lu Ren, you can do it. You are usually quiet, but I didn''t expect you to really amaze everyone with a single brilliant feat!"


    Chen Di had an envious and resentful expression on his face as he mocked the depressed female lead. He really didn''t expect his good friend to have such a childhood friend.


    "Ai ¡­" I said, "Everyone, let''s introduce your bamboo horse some other day. I know him as well, so maybe I can become an actor or something." Chen Di excitedly asked, but he could only helplessly roll his eyes at Lu Li.


    An actor? It was more or less the same for her to be a paparazzi.


    Lu Ren rolled his eyes at Chen Di in annoyance. What was this all about? She was deliberately causing trouble.


    "Alright! Actually, it''s fine if I don''t want to be an actress, and it''s fine for me to be an assistant. " Chen Di smiled in a flattering manner. There was a lot of meaning behind his smile.


    "Why are you becoming an assistant?"


    "Hehe ¡­" Say, if I become Director Huo''s assistant, will I see many celebrities or something? "For example, Li Huai Jin ¡­"


    Pui!


    Everyone looked at him with contempt!


    The look from this Ling Chi caused Chen Di to surrender, "Alright, alright, I won''t say anymore, okay?"


    Lu Ren snorted and continued to ponder deeply.


    She really didn''t understand. It was just a meal and a stroll through the streets. She didn''t see any suspicious people at all. She really didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. How did she become the rumored female lead?


    This experience made her truly confused. Compared to her peaceful life before, this kind of shock was truly unacceptable. Being surrounded and attacked, all of your privacy has been exposed. Regardless of whether you want to or not, you are already standing in front of the public. Do you still have any dignity left?


    Actually, this was what she couldn''t accept the most. Right now, her phone was turned off and she couldn''t see anyone. She didn''t even look at the news and didn''t know what was going on outside. All she could do now was dodge.


    "Emma, everyone, you''re such a great bamboo horse, luring a tiger out of its lair!"


    Chen Di always pays attention to Weibo, especially all the gossip about Lu Ren today.


    Lu Qun quickly looked over. The video on Weibo had been forwarded countless times. It was about Hou Chengbin and Lil ''Jade attending a fashion show. Their intimacy was at the waist, their voices were in their ears, and their eyes were ambiguous. In addition to this reporter''s question, Huo Chengbin frankly told the truth. Last night, the woman was his good friend for many years, a sibling relationship. She was just a normal person, so she was not used to the liveliness of the entertainment circle.


    Actually, this scandal was very simple to begin with. Furthermore, Huo Chengbin didn''t have any relationship with Lu Ren, so the two of them clarified that it was a misunderstanding. There wouldn''t be much of a problem.


    Just when everyone thought that this incident had quietly ended, and everyone was still laughing, they didn''t know that such a fright had dealt everyone a huge blow.


    This was the entertainment industry, a terrifying public entertainment industry without privacy.


    Just a meeting with Hou Chengbin had caused such a commotion. If she had ¡­


    Lu Qun and the rest did not even dare to think about it anymore. In fact, all the feelings they had towards Li Huai from before had also shrunk back out of fear. No matter what kind of feelings she had, she was afraid of everything.


    She was just an ordinary passer-by, an ordinary primary school teacher. What entertainment industry? What big star? What love? What love? What romance? What one-night stand ¡­


    All of this was just a mirage, an illusion incompatible with her life. There was no need for such a thing in her life.


    His previous life had been restored, and everything seemed to be the same as before. There were no changes.


    "Hai Yang, thank you for bringing me back." Lu Ren smiled and thanked Xin Hai for his consideration. For the past few days, he had been waiting for her to get off work. They had dinner together, or a movie, or just a walk and a chat, but everyone thought that this was her day.


    "Everyone, let''s go climb the mountain together tomorrow Saturday."


    "Climb the mountain? "Great ¡­" Everyone accepted it, but she was still willing to go out for a walk. Especially since he was a bit shy and didn''t have any opportunities to exercise, he could at least comfort himself with the exercise after climbing up to the top.


    "Then I''ll wait for you downstairs at eight o''clock tomorrow morning. You don''t need to prepare anything. Just wear something lighter. I''ll prepare the rest. " Xin Hai''s eyes lit up even more because of Lu Li''s agreement.


    After these few days of interaction, he could tell that she was slowly accepting him, but there was always a small gap. He just thought that this girl was slow and hot, and that he needed to have more interactions with her. Therefore, he prepared to climb the mountain tomorrow. The two of them were far away from the city, so they could be alone in a quiet place. He hoped that at that time, their relationship would be even closer.


    "Alright." Lu Ren nodded, and then the two of them smiled at each other, "Then ¡­ I''ll go back first. "


    The moment she turned to leave, Xin Hai suddenly grabbed her hand. "Everyone ¡­"

 C27

    It wasn''t that everyone was unprepared, but she also felt that after such a long time together, there was nothing to say since they had already come to this point where they could only hold hands. However, the moment she was grabbed, her body stiffened.


    After a few seconds of silence, Lu Ren pulled his hand away.


    Embarrassed, the corners of his mouth twitched as he explained, "I ¡­" "Not used to it."


    Yeah, she just wasn''t used to it.


    Lu Ren convinced himself and Xin Hai, but Xin Hai gave the same awkward smile and was soon relieved. Yeah, which girl wouldn''t get used to having someone hold her hand for the first time?


    "I hope that''s a good start for us, okay?" At this moment, he was even more certain that this girl was what he wanted.


    Lu Ren nodded without saying anything.


    Then, just as Xin Hai was about to get on the car, an extremely bright light shot out and gradually drove in. When Lu Ren saw the high-end RV, his body stiffened.


    "Everyone, then I''ll be leaving first. I''ll see you tomorrow. " Lu Ren watched Xin Hai''s car leave, but didn''t see anyone get off the RV.


    She didn''t wait for the car to move and just turned around and went upstairs ¡­


    As soon as they entered the house, everyone heard the sound of knocking on the door.


    No one said anything, just knocked on the door, she thought. Knock like this, she had the patience to wait for the person outside to get tired and leave.


    Soon, the knocking on the door was gone. Lu Ren leaned against the sofa with his pillow in his arms and closed his eyes, lying quietly on his side.


    There was no expression on his face.


    Lu Ren, who had fallen asleep some time ago, felt an itch and frowned. He waved his hands in dissatisfaction, but his hands were grabbed.


    Lu Ren opened his eyes and saw the smile of the culprit.


    If such a rogue smile were to be posted on Li Huai Jin''s fan website, who knows how many people would be enchanted.


    He looked at his smile for a long time. Everyone on the ground did not move. Li Huai Jin did not move either. His hand was still holding hers, resting on his knee.


    Lu Ren pulled back his hand and sat up, reaching for the cup of water on the tea table. Li Huai Jin had already thought of this and offered it to him.


    What a considerate man.


    Lu Ren sighed in his heart and wiped his throat. He only said, "Thank you."


    "Why did you change the lock?" Li Huai Jin took the cup and put it away, and asked casually. However, his eyes were not so casual.


    "Is there a problem with changing the lock?" Lu Ren lowered his head, his smile hidden in his long hair, his voice low, "I think only then will it be safe."


    "Safe?" Li Huai asked in a mocking tone, "Then what do you think is unsafe?"


    Lu Ren didn''t reply. For a long time, she was so nervous that she felt the air was thin.


    "I don''t know what else you''re trying to stop, Lu Ren. I''ve never met such a stubborn woman like you."


    With this silence, Li Huai Jin seemed to have exhausted his patience. When he said those words, his voice was solemn and without anger. However, what everyone in Lu Li could not see was the helplessness in his expression.


    When had he, Li Huai, ever felt wronged like this? Speaking of grievance, he himself was actually like that young wife who did not give him any status; he was truly a wimp. As for this woman, not only was she heartless, she even became unrecognizable. Didn''t he not see her for over ten days? Why did she return? Not only did she change, she even recognized him.


    Was this being left behind?


    "Therefore, a woman like me really isn''t worth your effort." Lu Ren gave a self-deprecating laugh. Even she herself knew that this blockhead of hers would make him angry sooner or later.


    Since he had seen the situation clearly, he might as well give up now and save himself the trouble.


    "It''s not worth the trouble for me. Is it worth the trouble for other men?"


    Other men?


    Lu Ren was slightly startled, but he knew that he still saw the scene downstairs.


    "Haha ¡­" Lu Ren suddenly raised his head and laughed lightly, "Actually, I won''t hide it from you. That man really suits me. We''ve known each other for some time now, and we''re still going to climb the mountains tomorrow. "


    Li Huai Jin''s expression turned even more unsightly. Seeing Lu Li''s look of yearning and ease, how could he not run out the door in anger?


    This damned woman, what was there to worry about?


    "Damned climbing, I''ll make it so that you won''t be able to climb anything tomorrow!"


    In the end, there was one in anger, but it wasn''t to rush out of the door, but to steal someone''s bed.


    In fact, if a woman could not do anything, she would tire herself to death on the bed.


    "Hai Yang, I''m sorry. I can''t go today. "I''m feeling a bit uncomfortable ¡­" Lu Ren said dispiritedly into the phone.


    Climbing a mountain?


    She couldn''t even climb out of bed now.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was once again attacked by the man on him. Even if Lu Ren begged for mercy, he could not stop being eaten.


    Woo woo ¡­ * Li Huai, do you need to work so hard? He should at least save some energy to deal with other women!


    "Ugh ¡­" Please spare me. "


    Lu Ren begged for mercy without a shred of backbone. She was already used to this kind of begging. This man had been tormenting her all night, so begging didn''t matter. She could just kneel down and kowtow. I just hope that he won''t play any more big cards and let her go.


    "If you still have the energy to make phone calls, then do it again."


    In any case, if he didn''t properly teach this stubborn woman a lesson during these few days of rest, and didn''t properly teach her to be obedient, then he wouldn''t be Li Huai Jin.


    "Don''t... "Sob, sob ¡­"


    The sound of rejection was drowned out by the whimpers and groans.


    A superstar, an idol ¡­ they couldn''t be unambiguous in this regard. They definitely had to be the idol of all the men.

 C28

    "I want to take a bath. I want to take a bath."


    "Alright, I''ll serve you."


    "I''m hungry, I want spaghetti, I want roast duck, I want fried chicken ¡­"


    "Alright, I''ll have anything I want to eat."


    After one night of debauchery, the attitude of both sides changed. According to Li Huai Jin''s thoughts, she would definitely be a virtuous and virtuous servant that tidied up everyone in the bed.


    However, what happened after the debauchery was that Big Master Li displayed virtuous, virtuous, and virtuous character. It was time for him to be considerate in his service.


    "Come, put on your pajamas, don''t catch a cold ¡­"


    "Come, drink some water, don''t choke ¡­"


    "What movie do you want to watch? I''ll show it to you." This is after-dinner entertainment time, with responsibility for acting as a film announcer. Of course, all the downloads on her computer were pirated.


    "Zhang Jiaming''s'' Conscious Love ''."


    Li Huai Jin''s forehead twitched a bit. To show a movie, he also wanted to show a movie about an actor who didn''t fit in with him.


    In the end, Li Huai Jing held Lu Ren, who had been exploited and served well, and sat on the bed together, watching pirated movies on the computer and enduring the woman''s admiration and infatuation for actors he didn''t like.


    Endure...


    As long as a man could endure, he would endure!


    Li Huai tried to comfort himself that this woman was no longer resisting him. At least this was a success.


    During the two days of the weekend, Lu Ren really didn''t want to hide in his room. He was being served and treated like a cripple. Of course, he was also being squeezed.


    This caused her to be unable to get up from work on Monday morning. Sooner or later, she would have to face the principal''s extremely dark face.


    When she was about to go to the school cafeteria to eat lunch, she was called out by the phone. When she came back, she was holding a box of food in her hand and felt helpless.


    "Lu laoshi, did your boyfriend send you this?" So considerate! "


    "Lu laoshi, you are too fortunate. Your boyfriend is so nice to you. "


    "Teacher Lu, when will we get married, don''t forget to inform us..."


    Lu Sheng smiled awkwardly as he walked past them one by one.


    Just as she put down her things and was about to make a phone call, her phone rang first.


    "Land, how''s the food?" "Is it delicious?"


    The phone call he received was a very considerate and pleasant magnetic male voice. His voice also showed that he was in quite a good mood.


    "What kind of lunatic are you?" Lu Ren''s angry roar echoed in response to this good mood.


    This grandpa was in a good mood, yet he gave her trouble instead.


    She was already used to keeping a low profile. Now that she was so high-profile in school, if he was in a bad mood in the future, how could she face her colleagues?


    "What is it? Not tasty? "Then I''ll order a new one for you."


    Li Huai''s tone of voice, which did not really care, caused the liver-fire index of Lu Ren to soar.


    "Screw you."


    "You want to fix my head, but... It''s pretty simple. Otherwise, I''ll bring it to you right now. " Li Huai Jin chuckled as he spoke, a thought flashed through his mind, and he then decided to take action. While listening to the phone, he tidied himself up and prepared to leave.


    Everyone felt that this was the difference between the two of them, the gap between each other!


    Lu Li didn''t want to talk anymore, nor did he want to make himself angry. Lu Ren hung up the phone and looked at the rich dishes on the table. To be honest, they all fit her tastes quite well.


    However, facing the covetous gazes of the surrounding onlookers, Lu Ren managed to put on a rather natural smile, "Teachers, come and have a taste."


    "Alright, then we won''t be polite ¡­"


    After the impolite sharing of food, Lu Ren also ate while being asked and advised by his colleagues from the past. He wanted to take good care of the man and get married early. How to control the man''s heart and how to control the man''s money!


    Lu Ren held back his laughter as he continued his'' education ''. Fortunately, a phone call had finally rescued her from the abyss of suffering. Who would have thought that she would come out from one hole and fall into another.


    "You ¡­" Lu Ren''s entire body trembled and his face turned pale. He pointed at the man in front of him who looked like a thief under the mask without saying a word.


    "Lu laoshi, are you alright?" Looking at Lu Ren''s appearance outside the door, Ye Zichen suspected that this man, who did not look like a good person, was wearing a bag in front of him.


    "It''s fine ¡­" Lu Ren reacted and quickly pulled him out of the school gate. They turned left and right and walked into a nearby alley. Only when there was no one left did the passerby stop and look around nervously, even more cautiously than a thief.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Lu Lu, this kind of scene is really suitable for a clandestine love affair. "


    Puff ¡­


    Lu Ren''s internal injuries caused him to cough up blood.


    He pulled hard on Yun Che''s collar, pulling him closer to himself and warned him in a low voice, "What are you doing out here? You want to kill me! Hurry back home and hide. "


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" I''ve really become a lover. " How shameful!


    "Pfft, at most, you''re a adulterer like this."


    When Lu Ren''s words came out, he felt it was funny. He couldn''t help but let go of the man and smile to himself.


    Oh wow, he''s an adulterer, then isn''t she a Y wife herself?

 C29

    "So happy about your new identity?"


    Li Huai Jin stretched out his hand and wrapped her in his embrace. From afar, he looked like a tall and big man, holding her tightly. He was really like a criminal, hugging her forcefully as if he was committing an immoral act.


    "Scram!"


    Lu Ren spat at him in annoyance. When he raised his head to look at the masked Master, he felt that it was funny and his face softened from the smile.


    "What the hell are you doing out here?" Lu Ren was still a bit nervous. Although her school was a remote place, it was hard to ensure that the paparazzi wouldn''t come out.


    "Didn''t you want to behead me? Deliver goods to my doorstep, my service is thoughtful! " Li Huai was shamelessly joking around, intentionally bringing his head closer to her, causing her to helplessly dodge.


    "Enough is enough ¡­" Haha ¡­ "Stop messing around ¡­" Lu Ren had no choice but to reject the offer, but to be unable to stand up to his rogue. In the end, he could only surrender and be held firmly in his arms.


    "Alright, let''s hurry back."


    Lu Quanren resigned himself to his fate and leaned into his embrace as he spoke in a hushed tone.


    Although this man was very childish, she couldn''t say any harsh words in this current atmosphere.


    "Alright." Li Huai Jin replied in a low voice, but he still didn''t let go.


    "Hurry up and let go. I have to go back." It''s getting late and we still have lessons in the afternoon. " She pushed at him, and he let go.


    The eyes under the sunglasses were focused on Lu Li. Her little face was pure without a trace of disguise. The noon sunlight shone on her small face, sparkling and translucent.


    In the end, he couldn''t hold it in anymore. Li Huai took off his mask, opened his mouth and bit her small face.


    It was truly a ''Delicious'' that was not added at all!


    The moment everyone was released, Li Huai Jin quickly pushed away from the surprise attack and ran away.


    Li Huai Jin, who was left standing on the spot, could not stop smiling and slapping his lips, reminiscing the irresistible sweetness of this delicacy.


    When Lu Ren walked out of the school gate, he saw Xin Hai''s gentle and harmless smile. His heart thumped, always feeling guilty.


    "Are you feeling better, everyone?"


    "Yes, it''s fine. Hai Yang, sorry, I ¡­ "


    "It''s fine, we can go next time." Xin Hai smiled carelessly, but he wasn''t so slow that he couldn''t tell what was wrong with her. The two of them seemed a little more distant than last week.


    "I''ll treat you to a meal."


    "I ¡­" Lu Ren hesitated for a moment, "Alright!"


    After the meal, Lu Ren wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. Even if she wanted to end things with Li Huai, there was still some uncertainty between the two of them. In fact, this was also unfair to Xin Hai.


    Perhaps he had a better choice, and he wasn''t as innocent as he thought.


    "Hai Yang, I ¡­"


    She had just begun to muster the courage to speak when she was interrupted by a phone call.


    Smiling apologetically, Lu Ren picked up the phone, only to hear a shout loud enough for the people around him to hear.


    "Lu Ren, I, your adulterer, am about to starve to death."


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s breath caught in his throat as he nearly choked on his own saliva.


    He quickly hung up the phone and coughed continuously. Of course, he had no face to see Xin Hai at all.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" It was unknown whether it was choking or feeling embarrassed. His face was completely red, and he didn''t dare to look at Xin Hai.


    Xin Hai bitterly smiled, thinking that he understood everything.


    "Everyone, do you have anything you want to say to me?"


    Although he was disappointed, he was not without grace. It was best to wait for her to explain everything.


    "Hai Yang, I''m sorry." At this point, she wanted to explain, but it wasn''t that easy to explain. Could it be that she wanted to tell him that her adulterer was Li Huai Jin? Had she and her adulterer come on a one-night stand?


    All that was left was to apologize.


    "That person is yours ¡­" A boyfriend? "


    "No, he''s not ¡­"


    Lu Ren quickly denied it, but when he denied it, it was as if he didn''t have the courage to do so.


    If he wasn''t a boyfriend, could he really be a adulterer?


    "Then he ¡­"


    Seeing Lu Li''s slightly embarrassed expression, Xin Hai didn''t continue asking.


    "Actually, it still counts." Lu Ren smirked, his eyes flashing with helplessness. "Between him and me ¡­"


    Lu Ren really wanted to explain, but there was nothing to explain.


    "Forget it, this matter is my fault. I didn''t explain. However, I sincerely want to be friends with you, I am not lying to you. "


    "I know, you''re not that kind of person." Xin Hai nodded. Seeing how excited she was, he smiled to comfort her. Who was she? Although it didn''t last long, he still believed in her in his heart.


    "I''m sorry." Lu Ren bowed his head in apology.


    "Everyone, although we can''t be together, we still want to be friends, okay?"


    "Okay, okay ¡­" Lu Ren nodded his head quickly and agreed happily.


    Look at how elegant Xin Hai was. He was truly a good person. With that stingy and childish adulterer, no... Li Huai Jin was many times better than he was.


    Just as he was thinking, Lu Ran''s phone rang again.

 C30

    In front of Xin Hai, everyone hung up the call. This made Xin Hai laugh.


    "I''ll send you back. He''s probably worried. "


    Everyone went downstairs. As soon as Xin Hai got off the car, he saw a black shadow leaning at the entrance of the building.


    Although he could not see the person''s face clearly, he could faintly guess from the ice-cold aura emitted from the darkness that it was that man.


    "Hai Yang, thank you for bringing me back." Lu Ren thanked her happily, ignoring the shameful black shadow at the door.


    "Mm, let''s go back." He nodded, then remembered something and smiled deliberately. "Let''s go climb the mountain this weekend."


    Good ¡­" "Ah ¡­


    Before Lu Ren could finish his sentence, he was dragged into the corridor.


    While Xin Hai was still stunned, he wasn''t able to clearly see that man''s face. What he left behind for her was Lu Ren''s dragged back.


    Xin Hai shook his head and smiled, then turned around and left.


    "Lu Ren, you really think of me as a scoundrel?"


    Li Huai Jin dragged her directly into the house, and turned around to face her with a condescending look. With his arms crossed, he spoke with a questioning tone.


    "Didn''t you say so yourself?"


    Lu Ren mumbled something under his breath. He said that his adulterer was going to starve to death or something. Now she was to be blamed? What a ruckus. If they compared to Xin Hai''s performance just now, the two of them were far from being able to compare.


    "I said yes, but it''s not up to you to do that." Li Huai Jin''s face was ashen, "What happened to that man just now? What are you doing home from work? Do you think I''m dead? Are you trying to starve me? "


    He was bored out of his mind, waiting for everyone to come home from work to make something good to eat. However, after waiting for a long time and seeing no one, he finally called. Unexpectedly, the one who came back was another man.


    What audacity!


    "How can you starve to death when you are such a fine and living person? Hai Yang is my friend, how can I refuse when he comes to look for me to eat? Besides, who knows if you''re still here? I thought you left a long time ago. "


    "Friend? I think he''s the real adulterer. " Li Huai Chui retorted, angrily staring at everyone who landed without a care, his liver was on fire.


    He was really going to die. How could he have met such an inconsiderate woman?


    "You are not allowed to slander my friend. Li Huai Jin, if he really is a adulterer, what do you think is the point in having you now? " Pushing him away, Lu Ren walked into his room and slammed the door, which made a loud noise.


    After a long while, Li Huai Jin stared at the door of the bedroom in a daze.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Lu Ren laid on the bed motionlessly. He felt the bed beside him sink in and the quilt was lifted.


    "Get up and eat. I ordered something delicious. "


    "No!" Humph!


    "There''s meat you like ¡­" The coaxing voice was even louder.


    "Cough ¡­" "Not eating!" He refused to eat.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to eat it? Then I won''t be polite! " After saying that, the smell of beef mince entered Lu Ren''s nose. That rude man was really rude as expected. He began to chew the beef and eat it by her side.


    "Humph!" Lu Ren got up and took the plate from his hands. How could he let the enemy be so arrogant?


    Although it wasn''t as delicious as the one she cooked herself, she reluctantly admitted that this man still knew how to eat quite a lot.


    "Hehe ¡­" It''s not that you don''t want to eat it? " Li Huai Jin watched as she ate heartily without any care for her image, still feeling somewhat pleased with herself for being able to grasp such a small weakness from this woman. A girl without any meat was truly interesting.


    "I''m happy."


    The longer he stayed with Li Huai, the more everyone felt that this man was just like that. Despite his perfect image in front of the public, he was a very childish man.


    Thus, when he was childish, she was not inferior to him. Otherwise, the one who would suffer would be himself.


    After eating their fill, everyone''s mood improved a lot. Seeing that Li Huai was behaving well, they decided to not make a fuss about it.


    In one hand, Li Huai Jin held onto the fruit he cut out himself, while in the other, he delicately placed it into the mouths of everyone in the world. However, in his heart, he was extremely happy, and did not realize his servility at all.


    Still, he had a problem to talk to her about. For example, the matter of changing the lock on the door, or the incident with that man a moment ago ¡­


    On the television was the latest popular TV show, "Sui Tang''s Romance," which everyone liked. The more she looked at the men up there, the more she liked them.


    "Li Huai Jin, how many years have it been since you last acted in a television show?" Lu Ren looked at the man beside him and suddenly remembered that he had never seen him on television before, apart from some interviews. Isn''t he just acting in a movie?


    "It''s been many years. In my first few years, there were a few TV dramas, but they were mostly abandoned." Right now, all of his focus was on the big screen. Secondly, the TV series was very tiring after all, so he didn''t need it right now.


    Uncle Wang was caught by Dongfang Yu Mei, who used marriage as an exchange for Rainbow Mountain Pass. Tsk tsk, this Uncle Wang was someone that everyone liked, although he was not considered outstanding amongst the heroes, but she liked the feeling that Uncle Wang gave her. He was a top scholar with both civil and martial skills, and was very powerful.


    Seeing everyone''s infatuated look, Li Huai Jin really wanted to turn off the TV directly. Was this actor even as handsome as him? Was he famous?


    "Lu Lu, if I were to act in this TV show, which role do you think I would be suitable for?" Li Huai Jin suddenly asked, wanting to know what position he could take in the hearts of all the people on the continent.

 C31

    "You?" As expected, Lu Quanren was spirited. He looked at Li Huai and carefully sized him up for a long time. He seemed to be in a difficult position as he frowned. After a long while, Lu Ran seemed to have made up his mind as he nodded his head and said seriously, "You can just leave it to the passerby."


    Puff ¡­


    It was Li Huai''s turn to vomit blood.


    He was an internationally renowned actor, yet he could only act as a passerby? Do you think I''m you?


    Even though it was an internal injury, Li Huai endured the nerves on his face as he asked patiently: "Why?"


    "I think the actors here are all very good. If it were you, you wouldn''t think it would be like that. If you really want to act, you might as well go and string up some bodyguards or something like that. "


    Seeing Li Huai Jin''s internal injuries, Lu Sheng was not joking. She felt that the people here were all not bad. If it really was Li Huai Jin, she would not be able to imagine it.


    Li Huai Jin held onto his chest, and with an expression akin to flying snow in June, he looked at Lu Ran and said, "You''re ruthless!"


    Eyebrows...


    Lu Ren smiled in embarrassment. Had he really hit him so hard?


    "Well, actually, you might as well fit your movie. "Oh right, my colleague said that your recent movie about world love is pretty good."


    Puff ¡­


    Li Huai Jin suffered another internal injury. This time, he silently carried the fruit plate back to his room to reflect on his actions.


    Lu Ren held onto his toothpick and stared blankly at the cold and sorrowful back of Grand Master Li. He opened his mouth. Forget it, he wasn''t going to eat anymore.


    How many years has Li Huai Jing been on this path? Twelve years.


    Li Huai Jing has been out for twelve years. How many films have he been in? How many TV shows? How many albums have you had?


    Lu Li didn''t know the exact number, but if someone forced him to watch all of the movies and TV shows Li Huai had been on for so many years, along with all of his songs, would he puke?


    She has already vomited.


    Woo woo ¡­ * Wasn''t she just not that familiar with Li Huai Jin? Wasn''t she just not that familiar with Li Huai Jing? Was it necessary to force her to watch all of his movies and television?


    Was it necessary?


    Li Huai Cha replied: Very necessary!


    How could he allow the woman beside him to show an expression of admiration, and not know anything about him?


    At the very least, he could let her know that he was no worse than any other artiste!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had something else to do, he would have landed and everyone would have read everything.


    "Everyone, I was wondering why you seemed to have disappeared so suddenly. What did you do? Busy dating Xin Hai? " Chen Di ran into Lu Ren''s house. He wasn''t going to come out to play even on a big weekend. After hearing the listless voice on the phone, she directly came over.


    "Nope." Lu Ren replied weakly. Seeing how dispirited he looked, he collapsed on the sofa, completely disregarded.


    "Look at you, what kind of image is this?!" "Hurry up and get up. After washing up, let''s go shopping." Chen Di couldn''t bear to watch any longer. With such a dejected appearance, she pulled Lu Quanren and pushed him into the washroom. "Hurry up and brush your teeth and wash your face. If you go out for a stroll, you''ll be in high spirits."


    Then he went out, ran into her room, and pulled at her outdoor clothes.


    "Ah ¡­"


    A terrified cry almost made Lu Ren swallow his toothpaste. This time, he was full of energy. When he ran out, he saw Chen Di holding a man''s clothes and laughing maliciously.


    Upon seeing her smile, Lu Chong''s entire body trembled. He didn''t have such an evil smile on his face.


    "Humph..." "Since you''ve been called in, you''ve already made contact with Xin Hai. You''re so fast, you little rascal!" Chen Di Zhe laughed as he shook his clothes. However, he frowned as he said, "That''s not right. The style and size of these clothes do not resemble Xin Hai''s!"


    Lu Ran''s forehead twitched. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, he stepped forward and snatched the clothes away.


    "These are my brother''s clothes. He only stayed here for a few days before he left."


    "Your brother?" When did you have a brother? "


    "My cousin, my uncle''s family. He came here to play a few days ago and stayed here for a few days. Look, I still have his toothbrush in the bathroom. I just left, I haven''t had time to clean it up. " Lu Ren looked calm, "Next time he comes, I''ll introduce you two."


    Seeing how serious everyone was, Chen Di was a little disappointed.


    "Then how are you and Xin Hai doing recently? "Where are we now?"


    "I made it clear to him, he''s just a friend. We''re not that kind of relationship anymore. "


    Lu Ren explained the situation simply by saying that he didn''t feel anything and then skimmed over everything else.


    "You don''t feel anything? "Then what kind of man feels it?" Chen Di glanced at the disc on the tea table and picked it up, "Do you need to find Li Huai Jin to feel it?"


    Lu Ren gave a faint smile and nodded at Chen Di''s gaze.

 C32

    Chen Di took the popcorn, shoved a bucket into Lu Ren''s hand, and walked over to the camera with the bucket in his hand.


    "Since when did you start bewitching Huai Jin?" Chen Di asked as he stuffed two popcorn into his mouth and found a seat. She had proposed to come to Li Huai Jing''s latest movie. In the past, she had always been reluctant to watch it, but today, she had happily agreed to it.


    "Today." He found a seat and sat down. After taking a look around, he realized that the seats were packed.


    Most of the latest films were also released. Li Huai Jin''s little love movie also had a good share of the box office due to his influence.


    "Did you open the two meridians today? To find a man to find someone like Li Huai Jin, you have really entered the mortal realm! " Chen Di patted her shoulder comfortingly. He was very pleased that his good friend could finally join her and bow down under Li Huai Jin''s suit pants.


    She was no longer in the mortal world, but had completely fallen into the trap of Li Huai Jin''s abyss.


    During the movie screening, Lu everyone watched very carefully. The movie narration was a radio announcer played by Li Huai Jin. Because of an accidental exchange of calls, he met a blind girl. The girl was in a violin class, helping her good friend teach a group of students, and Li Huai Jing and the girl were in this group of cute and quick-witted children to play up the story of their love.


    The tone of the story was simple, but with the addition of those weird precocious children, it became even more hilarious. Laughter could be heard in the movie theater from time to time. After the movie ended, most of the couples left with sweet smiles on their faces.


    In such a large area filled with time, such a small and refreshing movie was able to give people a pleasant feeling.


    "Every night, there is the sound of Huai Jin falling asleep, and every morning, there is the sound of Huai Jin waking up. Everyone, what a great happiness this is!" Chen Di didn''t want to leave, so she sat in the movie theater for a while. She was still enjoying herself after the end of the song.


    After half a day, he still hadn''t received a reply from Lu Ruan. When he turned around, he saw that her face was covered in tears. This truly frightened Chen Di.


    "Everyone, why are you crying?" She quickly took out a tissue to wipe her tears away. Lu Ren took the tissue and wiped his tears away. Only then did he smile and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m just a little touched."


    He stood up and walked out, but Chen Di was stupefied. This was clearly a relaxed romantic movie, to the point of being moved to tears? This feeling was too strange.


    As they walked out of the movie theater, the two of them happened to be sitting at a nearby Starbucks, drinking coffee. This little girl looked like she was possessed, extremely abnormal.


    "Hehe ¡­" Alright, stop looking at me. "I''m very normal." Chen Di looked at Lu Ren with a helpless expression. He laughed lightly and pushed her face away, stopping her from continuing her probing.


    "The movie was beautiful and touching. However, if Li Huai Jing were to meet such an ordinary girl in real life, even if she was a girl with some flaws, do you think that those who watch movies, or even those who are film fans, would be so touched? " As Lu Ren asked this question, Chen Di waved his hand without caring too much about it.


    "Impossible." Chen Di rejected directly, "It''s not that it''s impossible, it''s just that it''s impossible to have such a chance. Who was Li Huai Jin? It was impossible for his girlfriend to be this kind of person. Not to mention that there is no such fairy-tale love in the real world, the film is all fictional. Also, do you know which star''s other half is an absolutely ordinary person? The female celebrities were, needless to say, marrying into a rich family. As for the male celebrities, wasn''t their wives beautiful star models? Even at the worst, it would still be a waste! So, just watch the movie, we''re watching the imaginary beauty of the movie, not the reality, ok? "


    The beauty that he had imagined was indeed very beautiful.


    Lu Ren was actually thinking about this, which was why she felt sad. Her tears were not because she was moved, but because she was sad.


    As they walked out of Starbucks, the temperature difference between the inside and outside was huge. The cold wind blew past her small face like sharp blades, causing her to feel pain from the cold wind. Even Lu Ren himself felt that he was abnormal. Occasionally, it would be relaxed, but most of the time, the sudden sadness made her feel depressed. This was a feeling that she couldn''t control herself.


    The lock had been changed, too, but it had still been opened. He left again, but his heart was cold again.


    With this repeated combination of sorrow and joy, could she have become abnormal?


    "Everyone, this year''s holiday, when we go home, it will be hard to deal with all of them alone!" Chen Di shook his head sympathetically.


    "What are they hard to deal with? Am I going home to war? " Look at how hard she sounded.


    It''s not a war, it''s much harder than a war. Otherwise, you can hire a man to go back, or... It''s fine to borrow Hai Yang''s help. " Chen Di had always felt that Xin Hai was really not bad, but it was a pity that Lu Ren had such a stubborn brain. "What does it feel like?


    "Just think about it, it''s a rotten idea. I don''t need it. " She couldn''t fake it.


    "Humph!" Then you just wait for Li Huai Jin to come before you one day and propose to you. " That would be daydreaming.


    Lu Ren chuckled softly. She wasn''t hoping for a proposal. Since she had already eaten the poison wrapped in honey, she wasn''t in a rush to get poisoned. She just hoped that when the poison came out, she wouldn''t die in an ugly way.

 C33

    "Huai Jin, it''s rare for us to come out here to play, don''t put on a face!" In the noisy bar, there was a large table full of people gathered together. Amongst them, there were a few recognizable faces. And Li Huai was inside of it.


    "Yixuan, it''s rare for you to be heading north, but you''re already planning to head up the headlines, aren''t you?" A cup of wine was once again stuffed into Li Huai Jin''s hand, but he did not intend to drink it, and he mocked his good friend, Lan Yixuan.


    He was also an actor, and a red-fried chicken. Compared to Li Huai Jin, he had a bit more of a young and uninhibited character.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? We''re sitting straight. Actors should also relax. They love to play too! " As he joked, he took the lady beside him and asked frivolously, "Isn''t that so?"


    The beautiful woman giggled and nodded her head. Her eyes were still looking at Li Huai Jin. As for the friends and staff at the table, they all played their own games, laughing and drinking and dancing together.


    Li Huai Jin looked at the time, took out his cell phone and sent a message.


    "Go over later and prepare for midnight snack." As he sent the message over, his lips subconsciously curled up.


    Now that he thought of that girl, he was always in a good mood. When she went out in the morning, it was funny how she was forced to watch his movie together. The way she wanted to be angry but didn''t dare.


    "Hello, Mr. Li. I''m your loyal fan. Can we be friends?"


    Before he put down the phone, two long, smooth legs appeared beside Li Jinhua and her soft voice fell. Raising his head, a beautiful lady entered the eyes of the crowd.


    Another one had thrown himself into their arms. Everyone was no longer surprised by this situation.


    Before Li Huai Jin could even respond, the people at the side tactfully gave way, and the beauty also sat down.


    Unexpectedly, Li Huai immediately stood up, said goodbye to Lan Yixuan, and left. The woman''s beautiful face twitched. Her eyes turned to Lan Yixuan as she continued to smile beautifully.


    Everyone had a rich dinner. Thanks to Chen Di, she bought a bunch of dishes for Chen Di to eat, which was both healthy and delicious. She was just enjoying her meal when a text message nearly scared her soul away.


    The night went by and they prepared for supper.


    Damn, everyone thought that sooner or later, she would have a heart attack. Her heart must be really healthy. Being with Li Huai, she would be frightened at all times.


    "Di Di, hurry up and finish eating and leave." I have to rest. " Everyone was eating like crazy and didn''t hold back when they were being ordered to leave.


    "Why? I have nothing to do, how about I accompany you tonight? " Chen Di''s actions were not on the same level as Lu Quanren. In Lu Quanren''s eyes, leisurely walking was akin to killing.


    "You ¡­ You see, on this weekend''s night, the moonlight is charming, the silence charming, and you should be accompanying your boyfriend, not me. "


    Chen Di raised his head to look outside the window. "There''s no moon tonight."


    Eyebrows...


    "It''s even more important to be with your boyfriend without the moon. The weather is not good, so he must be in a bad mood. You have to accompany him more and advise him. There are too many suicides these days, so you have to be careful. "


    This time, Chen Di was certain that Lu Qun was not normal.


    "Everyone, you ¡­" Pointing at his head, Chen Di suspiciously asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "Pui!" "You''re the lunatic."


    "No, I''m afraid you''re insane."


    "Alright, stop talking." Lu Ren picked up his lunch box and packed all the dishes for her, then handed her his coat and bag. He pushed her out of the door, "I''m going to go into closed door cultivation tonight, so I''ll come back next time. "Farewell!"


    Bang! After the door was closed, Lu Ren let out a long sigh!


    Ding ling! Another text message sounded.


    "Prepare to welcome them!"


    Puff ¡­


    The heck, are you going to be the emperor of your own making and let us work hard to welcome you?


    Even though it was such an internal injury caused by spitting out blood, Lu Ren still went to the kitchen to warm up the food that Chen Di had packed.


    Chen Di was carrying a lunchbox. His mind was filled with a hundred thousand reasons, but he couldn''t figure out anything. In the end, she just carried the food box and drove off to spend a quiet and charming night with her boyfriend.


    When Li Huai entered, he saw that all the people in the interior of the living room were sitting on the sofa watching TV. Hearing the sound, he only glanced at Li Huai and casually said, "The meal is on the table. Eat it yourself."


    His attitude was very casual, but Li Huai Jin smiled, took off his jacket, and walked straight to the sofa, reached out to pick her up, lowered his head, and held her lips.


    The aroma of the wine seeped into her mouth, causing her to unconsciously shiver.


    Li Huai Jin looked at the little girl''s blushing face and misty eyes before smiling in satisfaction. He tapped her lips with his finger and said, "Mmm, the taste of the Cola Chicken Wings."


    After putting her back on the sofa, he turned around and walked towards the dining table. Indeed, there was a Cola Chicken Wing.


    Lu Ren, on the other hand, looked at his back and wrinkled his nose. After he washed his hands, he started eating. Then, he pursed his lips and retorted, "Mmm, the scent of a woman''s perfume."

 C34

    Li Huai Jin raised his eyebrows, smelled his own scent, and nodded without any rebuttal, "Yes, it''s the smell of a woman." He continued to eat.


    Lu Ren''s forehead twitched. This guy was sincere.


    "Humph!" Beautiful women! " Sour words could not help but spring out from the onlookers'' mouths as they recalled the female celebrities on TV. There were even more who were sexy and beautiful, but which one of the ones beside Li Huai Jing was not beautiful before?


    Li Huai took a sip of the congee, then put down his bowl and chopsticks. He seemed to be seriously thinking about it, and he even had a taste for it. This made everyone on the street feel like they were on fire.


    He fiercely grabbed the pillow, gritting his teeth as if he wanted to eat someone''s flesh.


    Li Huai Jin''s eyes flashed with a smile, and then he quietly said: "I didn''t see clearly."


    Didn''t see it clearly?


    Lu Ren''s body froze as he suspiciously glanced at Li Huai Jin. How could he not see it clearly?


    "I''m in a hurry to come back ¡­ "Eating, how can those people be as important as having such a delicious dinner?"


    Lu Ren turned his head to continue watching the TV, but the corners of his mouth were secretly raised.


    That''s right, why don''t you see who did it? Her cooking skills were definitely at the level of a grandmaster!


    After dinner, Lu Yiren took a shower and went into the bedroom. Li Huai Jin had her laptop on his lap.


    Lu Ren wailed in his heart. Heavens, heavens, earth! Which big sister angel should come and save her?!


    "Come here." Li Huai Jin patted the seat beside him, and leaned against the bed with satisfaction, looking at her painful and tangled face, he continued, "Come, let''s watch my new movie."


    "New movie? I already went to the cinema today, I''ve already seen it. "


    "Is that so? So how about a movie? " He raised his eyebrows and pulled her body close to the bed. He patted her head in an extremely relaxed manner, letting her rest her head on his chest. Only then did he feel satisfied with this degree of contact.


    "The movie is really good. It''s so relaxed and touching."


    "That''s it?" "If you say it, it is equivalent to not saying it." Tell me your greatest feelings. "


    Lu Ruan was silent for a moment. Just as Li Huai Jin was getting impatient, she suddenly said, "The movie was very beautiful, but it allowed me to understand even more clearly that reality is cruel."


    "The reality is cruel? "What reality?" Li Huai Jin looked down at her petite face, and frowned. His face told her that he did not seem happy with what she was about to say.


    Lu Ren looked away and lay down on his bed before saying, "The reality between you and me is indeed cruel."


    The pessimism that popped up from time to time made Li Huai''s originally excellent mood suddenly turn cold.


    Staring at the back of her head, he only saw the side of her face. It was cold and indifferent, and the corner of her mouth didn''t curve in the slightest.


    Why?


    Li Huai Jin had a long moment of doubt.


    Why did he have to keep having this woman? Aren''t you just ordinary passersby? Just as he had said, she had no looks, no body, no background, and was even able to be submerged in the crowd. Why would he always have to choose this woman?


    The computer fiercely closed. Li Huai Jin directly got off the bed, pulled his clothes, and walked out of the room before he could get dressed. It was only after the sound of the door closing that everything calmed down.


    Lu Ling opened her eyes. The bedroom that was still lit up was now as dark as the night. She could not see anything. Her vision was blurry.


    What was she doing? Didn''t he decide to follow his heart? Didn''t they have to wait for him to voluntarily give up?


    Why was she so temperamental again?


    After a long while, the sound of crying came from the bedroom. This was also the first time Lu Ran cried like this.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lan Yixuan''s feminine and handsome face revealed an extremely discontented expression as he chased away the woman he had just met with. Watching Li Huai Jin suddenly barge in and interrupt his good fortune, he directly slept on his famous designer''s bed.


    "Sleep."


    Li Huai''s two heavy words came out as he pulled at the blanket, and he did not even take off his clothes to cover himself.


    Lan Yixuan''s eyes widened. This big name card had been friends with him for more than a dozen years. With his current appearance, something definitely had happened. Thinking about it recently, if there was no scandal and if there was no sickness, then it would definitely be a woman''s problem. However, after so many years, although Li Huai Jin did not have as many women as he did, there were still quite a few coming and going.


    When he was at the bar a moment ago, looking at how he was in such a hurry to leave, he should still be fine.


    Recently, he hadn''t heard of him getting close to any woman. Otherwise, he would really want to know which beauty made the big name Li act like this.


    Barefoot, Lan Yixuan kicked Li Huai Jin''s leg in curiosity, "Huai Jin, which woman is so capable? Chasing you out, Li Huai Jin? "


    "Scram!"


    Li Huai Xin ignored him and let out a warning. Lan Yixuan knew that he was truly in a bad mood.


    Damn! His home, his bed.


    Considering the many years of friendship between them and the possibility that he might fall out of love, Lan Yixuan didn''t want to bother with him. Some other time, I must get it back.


    AHH ¡­." "Everyone, Everyone, Everyone ¡­


    Early in the morning, Lu Ren got up after receiving a call from Chen Di. Just as he walked into the bathroom, he was so shocked by Chen Di''s god-like roar that he almost threw his phone into the sink.


    "What are you screaming for?" Lu Ren''s voice was weak.


    "What a pity. This is really the biggest regret of my life." Chen Di''s voice immediately changed from a god''s roar to a dead sigh. This difference made everyone in Lu Li suspect that she had been possessed by an alien.


    "You changed men again?"


    "Pfft!" Lu Ren, this explosive news has occurred right beside you, and you don''t even know about it? They even said that they were Li Huai Jin''s fans, but you were not qualified. "


    Chen Di''s words made everyone''s heart stop. It couldn''t be ¡­ Had he been exposed?

 C35

    Lu Ren held onto the phone, his palms sweating and his heart trembling. Hearing Chen Di''s excited and nervous tone, he couldn''t help but ask in a shaky voice, "What happened?"


    "Hurry up and open Weibo." Lu Ren, I treated you as a good friend in vain. Li Huai Jin stayed in your district for the night. You didn''t even know about it? If I had stayed at your place last night, I might have met Li Huai Jin. Think about it, I was so close to my idol last night, and I didn''t even know he was in your district? Do you think he''s going to look for someone in your neighborhood or meet someone? "Do you think he ¡­"


    Chen Di started the conversation, he was so excited that he could not keep his mouth shut. Lu Ling also stopped listening, and just grabbed her phone to open Weibo. There was no need for her to search, there was hot news beside Weibo, "Li Huai Jin appeared mysteriously in the commoner district."


    He quickly tapped open the post. There were already tens of thousands of messages being forwarded, and the comments below were even more numerous. The content of the Weibo message was from a certain girl. Basically, when he returned home last night, he bumped into a man at the staircase, and just as he was about to curse, he pulled her up by her side. Although she only took a glance, she was sure that the man was Li Huai Jin. She even took a picture of the license plate of the car. Although the two pictures were not very clear, many people could tell that it was Li Huai Jin just by looking at the back.


    Whether this news was real or fake, it was enough for people to pay close attention to it. The woman who posted on Weibo even told them the address of her residential area, and in a short time, all the residents in the small residential area began to reveal their identities.


    The comments below even began to be discussed and even debated. Some people thought that the woman was crazy and infatuated with the flowers, and that she wanted to become famous for the sake of hype. Others thought that it was very possible, and they even opened the small sector to see who would become the Li Huai''s night scout?


    Basically, the people living in this building had nothing to do with Li Huai Jin, and there weren''t many young women either. There were even some who found the friend surnamed Lu, who was rumored to be Huo Chengbin. However, no one on the land would be paying attention. None of them discussed her in detail and instead targeted a young, flat model.


    Plane model?


    Lu Ren breathed a sigh of relief and frowned. Was there still a flat model living in their building?


    Suddenly, she thought of something. She had met that woman in the corridor before, but she was rather pretty, except that her eyes were a little demonic. She was wearing revealing clothes, and her body was almost exposed.


    But she shouldn''t have known Li Huai Jin, right? She really didn''t know how these people''s imaginations could be so rich.


    Pulling the two of them together, the so-called gathering happened to be met by a woman who served as a foil when Li Huai Jin was being interviewed. As a movie fan, she even took a picture of the girl.


    Tsk tsk, she took the opportunity to cause a ruckus when she saw the opportunity. She did quite well.


    Lu Ren looked at the message on the Weibo post. There was another thing that made her both happy and at a loss of whether to laugh or to cry. That was, she was obviously the person who was most likely to get to know Huo Chengbin, but why didn''t those commentators connect the matter to her?


    How could she, Lu Qun, not have any ambiguous relations with Li Huai?


    This time, she was really a passerby!


    Helpless, the sighing Lu Ren no longer paid attention to this matter. Since she was destined to be a passerby that was neglected, she might as well disappear into thin air.


    Dressed in Lan Yixuan''s casual attire, Li Huai poured himself a cup of black coffee and turned on the phone that had been turned off all night. There were too many calls and text messages. He called the manager, Sister Mei. When he heard the news, his expression changed. "Sister Mei, let''s push this matter to that little model."


    After hanging up, he wanted to call someone, but he couldn''t find the number between his brows.


    "Hey, is that what this goblin did to you?"


    It was unknown when Lan Yixuan had been sitting on the sofa, but he was wearing a bathrobe. He waved at Li Huai with the photo on his phone, and when he looked at it himself, he shook his head.


    "Do you really think you can get something like that?"


    Li Huai Jin glared at him, bringing two cups of coffee to him, passing him one, "This is something only you would like."


    "Hehe ¡­" I knew you wouldn''t want the goblin. However, there are a total of six young women here. No matter how I look at it, none of them look like your type of food. "


    Lan Yixuan continued to examine them one by one. After looking for a long time, he shook his head in disappointment.


    "Tell me, which one is it?" There were no beauties in sight. Except for the fact that the little model had some looks, he felt that she was just too ordinary.


    However, Li Huai Jin said, "Guess for yourself!"


    Afterwards, he got up and left, leaving only Lan Yixuan to ponder over it.


    It was close to winter vacation, so everyone was much more relaxed. After the students'' exams, most of them only took half a day of classes, but she didn''t have the leisure to play around.


    In order to once again meet his idol Li Huai Jin, Chen Di spent every day living in her house, and she didn''t have any thoughts, so she made time to write a script.


    Hou Chengbin had given her an unlimited amount of time. Although writing essays was just a hobby, she would be very happy if she could get rid of the movies.


    Most of the time, she would stay in her room to delete and modify things, hoping to achieve perfection.


    As for the accident that had occurred in her life, she wasn''t even sure if the cold war had lasted for a short time or if it had ended completely.


    Every day, she would check out the entertainment news and post on Weibo just like she did in the past. She did not deliberately search for any news on Li Huai Jin, but only observed his movements.


    There were some things that seemed to have already been carved, and if one wanted to erase them, they would find that they had already become imprints.

 C36

    The gossip about Li Huai Jing''s night party is abuzz, but most of Li Huai Jing''s fans don''t believe it. After all, there was nothing special about the little model, and the two of them basically didn''t have any interaction at all.


    Li Huai didn''t want to clarify. He had always avoided talking about emotions. As for the little model, although she had become popular, she did not have any accurate information or evidence to be together with Li Huai.


    Gradually, they no longer paid attention to the little models, and because of Li Huai Jin''s new work plan, the media''s focus had shifted to this topic. Li Huai Jin''s intention to become the boss was to pay more attention to his own matters.


    As for why he appeared in the commoner district that night, the investigation into the reason had already been forgotten by the people. Perhaps they felt that his back was not Li Huai Jin at all.


    "When were you interested in all this gossip?"


    Hou Chengbin, who finally made time to rest two years ago, made an appointment to meet and chat with everyone on the streets, and for the sake of the script.


    Lu asked about Li Huai Jin, trying to sound like an outsider with a curious tone, but Huo Chengbin asked back.


    "I''m just curious. You know, I have a friend, Chen Di, who is a super fan of Li Huai Jin. She wants to know about Li Huai Jin''s affairs. He used Chen Di as a shield, and Huo Chengbin didn''t suspect anything.


    "I''m not too sure about the specifics, but from my experience, Li Huai is probably protecting something." From the perspective of a spectator, Hou Chengbin knew all too well what was going on. However, as public figures, they also understood that what they did not want to be exposed to the sun was privacy.


    What privacy does an artiste have these days? But seeing Li Huai''s handling of this matter, it was basically what he had in mind.


    Lu Ren''s eyebrows twitched and he fell silent for a moment.


    "The place he''s going to seems to be the neighborhood where you live, right? Have you seen him? "


    Lu Ren quickly shook his head and laughed dryly, "How could I possibly see him?"


    Hou Chengbin nodded, "No matter what he''s doing, don''t tell your friend about this."


    "I know, I know what to say and what not to say. However, this friend of mine really likes you. I''ll introduce you two another day. "


    "Sure, you have a chance." Hou Chengbin replied and asked again, "How''s the script going?"


    Speaking of which, Lu Chong felt a headache coming on.


    "Actually, I really don''t understand how you fell for my essay. This essay''s design is a bit improper. Aren''t you afraid of being shot to death?"


    "I''m not even afraid, what are you afraid of? Since I''m not in a rush, I''ll just give you a chance. You should also train yourself. " Hou Chengbin did not have any expectations for her. To be honest, he only wanted to give Lu Quanbin a chance to show off his skills.


    As a friend, Hou Chengbin was already extremely loyal.


    Holidays were coming, and while most people were still at work, everyone''s vacation had already begun.


    However, she wasn''t in a hurry to return to her hometown. Firstly, she could finish some of the work she needed to do during the school holidays early. Secondly, she didn''t want to leave here.


    Ever since Li Huai Jin had left, her emotions had stabilized, but she felt even more lonely.


    In the past when he was alone, he had enjoyed the feeling of peace the most. However, when someone suddenly broke into his life and then left, the peace in his life would only make him feel even more lonely.


    After Chen Di left, he holed himself up in the house. Especially at night, it was so quiet that she had no choice but to turn on the computer and search for Li Huai Jing''s movies.


    When you watch his movie again, you''ll be able to calm down and appreciate his acting skills and study his heart.


    Ironic, isn''t it? It was only after he had not forced her, after he had left, that she discovered his goodness.


    But so what?


    Everyone can taunt their regrets, but stick to their point of view. They really can''t be together.


    To say that she was stubborn or that she did not know how to appreciate favors was the only thing that supported her.


    "Everyone, go and clean up the goods today." A call from Chen Di made her put down her loneliness and prepare to buy more things to go home.


    In the end, everyone arrived at the entrance of the shopping mall and discovered a sea of people. Could it be that this place was going to go bankrupt? Was it a huge sale?


    "What''s going on? Is the discount high? "So many people."


    "There is indeed a discount, but so many people aren''t here for it." Chen Di mysteriously smiled as he pulled everyone towards him. In the end, it took them a long time before they managed to squeeze in. Because Chen Di had been arranged beforehand, they entered the third floor. Looking down from above, they saw that there was a stage set up in the middle of the stage. Although there was only a host standing in the middle of the stage, it was already surrounded in three layers.


    "Who wants to come ¡­" As soon as Lu Ren asked the question, he saw a giant poster below. Seeing the person on the poster, Lu Ren could not help but give an obscure smile.


    It was actually him.


    "Oh my idol, it''s almost the end of the year. The mall is his spokesperson, so it''s a must to get him to come for an event. "I''ve finally got it." Chen Di grabbed the railing of the third floor as if he wanted to jump down.


    Lu Ren, on the other hand, was abnormally quiet. He stared at Li Huai Jin''s picture on the poster, his eyes gloomy and unreadable.


    Immediately after the commotion started, everyone looked in the direction of the commotion. A simple casual suit was enough to make people unable to shift their gazes away. His eyes were covered by a black cloth, but his smiling mouth allowed people to see that he was in a good mood.


    Under the escort of a group of people, Li Huai Jin walked towards the center of the stage, while the fans below continued to surge towards the stage. Meanwhile, the security guards were also doing their best to stop him.


    "Everyone, don''t push. Be careful of your safety."


    Li Huai Jin took over the microphone, and the screams of his fans peaked. However, under his gentle instruction, they gradually calmed down.


    That was his influence.

 C37

    Lu Ren quietly sat by the window, staring at the dim light projection below, but there was nothing.


    Perhaps, he would be angry, he would be jealous, he would angrily rush into her house again to punish her in his own way.


    That was the thought that came to Lu Ren''s mind, or, more accurately, the kind of longing she didn''t want to admit to herself.


    It was laughable that she should have entered into an ordinary life and started a relationship with a man like Xin Hai. She might even soon enter the realm of marriage. Such a smooth way of life was what she wanted.


    Just as she had shown Li Huai Jin, she had also succeeded in making him leave her in a fit of anger. However, human nature was so lowly. Only after losing it would one understand how to cherish it.


    Perhaps, it wasn''t that she didn''t know how to cherish them, but that she couldn''t afford to.


    Maybe he would not come. Maybe he would call to question her, maybe send a text to mock her.


    However, everything was just a possibility.


    Lu Ren''s head leaned against the glass and gradually closed his eyes. She was still as silent and lonely as before.


    Looking at Mo Tianqing in front of them, everyone was truly shocked.


    "What is it? You don''t recognize me anymore? "


    Mo Tianqing pursed his lips and took off his sunglasses. He faced her surprise and raised his eyebrows at the bag in his hand, "You want to leave?"


    Lu Ren nodded, "It''s the holidays. We have to return to our hometown today. Director Mo, you''re looking for me for something? "


    "Can''t I look for you if I''m fine?" Mo Tianqing shrugged his shoulders and took the luggage from her hands, "I''ll take you to the train station."


    "No need, I ¡­"


    "Don''t refuse. Get in." He put the duffel bag in the trunk, and then the gentleman opened the door of the car, one hand respectfully tidying up, so that no one could refuse.


    Regarding his appearance, Lu Ren didn''t think too much about it and didn''t dare to ask.


    "Everyone, may I call you that?" Mo Tianqing asked.


    "Of course you can, Director Mo."


    "You don''t have to call me Boss Mo, just call me Heavenly Crystal." Mo Tianqing smiled. He didn''t like this girl''s rejection of others even though she was a thousand miles away. Of course, her attitude made him a little surprised.


    If it was any other woman, she would have been overjoyed by now.


    Lu Ren curled his lips, but didn''t directly call him ''Heavenly Crystal''. She was unwilling, afraid, and cautious to address him as such.


    "Boss Mo, why are you looking for me?" Once again, she was sure she needed some practical answers.


    Mo Tianqing turned his head to sweep a glance at Lu Ren before turning back to look at him. Smiling, he said, "It''s fine. I heard that Cheng Bin has a script for you, so I''m very interested."


    Lu Quest was surprised, this Hou Chengbin, she had not even mentioned him, and she did not even know if he could change for the better. Was he really that confident?


    "I don''t even know what it was written for myself. Director Huo only asked me to give it a try, so it might not even be possible."


    "I believe in Cheng Bin. If it succeeds, I can give you the money to shoot it."


    Investing?


    Everyone wanted to slap him. Now that he had the director, he might have the money. But what about the script?


    Her script had not been born yet!


    It had to be said that Mo Tianqing''s generosity gave Lu Tianqing even more motivation and expectations. However, she herself grew even more nervous and nervous.


    If things went wrong, she would harm others and herself!


    "Director Mo, don''t take this as the truth. I''m not sure myself."


    Everyone was very perturbed as they replied. However, they still had a bit of hope in their hearts.


    After all, who wouldn''t want to succeed?


    "There is no need to belittle yourself. I believe in the person who would accept your challenge, but you, I think more highly of you." It had to be said that this girl was an oddity. At the very least, Mo Tianqing had never met her before. It was the first time.


    For this reason, he could afford to spend some money, but he wanted to be generous when spending money on women. Even if he didn''t succeed, he wouldn''t feel like he lost.


    As for whether this woman could satisfy his curiosity so much that he could get a better return, that was something he was looking forward to.


    However, the most important point was that he could trust Hou Chengbin''s judgement.


    "Is that so?" It was not that everyone was not pleasantly surprised, but she simply did not have enough confidence due to her personality and her many years of being ordinary. We''ve just met, why do you trust me so much? "


    Towards her curiosity, Mo Tianqing merely let out a soft laugh.


    She really was an interesting girl. She really didn''t understand what he was hinting at!


    Forget it, isn''t it more interesting to continue looking forward to it like this?


    Mo Tianqing didn''t reply and the car turned a corner before entering the train station. After the car was parked, everyone had no choice but to get off. After Mo Tianqing helped them carry their luggage, they entered the waiting room.


    "Director Mo, you still haven''t answered my question."


    "You will know about this in the future." Without answering the question, Lu Ren took the ticket and left. Mo Tianqing watched her leave, the smile on his face deepened as he left the station with a happy smile on his face.


    Along the way, no one understood what was going on. In the end, they just treated it as Hou Chengbin''s face, after all, she didn''t have any relationship with Mo Tianqing.


    When they reached home, Lu Ren asked as he smelled his father''s familiar smile. In an instant, all his worries disappeared.


    Strangely enough, home was such a place. No matter how difficult and troublesome it was, it would leave you with no fear, believing that everything would pass in such a peaceful and safe place.


    After happily spending a few days at home, Lu Li received a great amount of nourishment from his parents. He stuffed all kinds of delicious food into her mouth, wishing that she could finish everything at once. This would allow her to eat until her stomach was round and round, her face red and flushed, and she would be in high spirits.


    Except for the memory that crept out from the depths of his heart in the dead of night.


    Under Lu Ren''s pillow, there was a small notebook. The notebook was filled to the brim with words: Li Huai Jin.


    In other words, one cannot live if he or she has done something wrong.


    She had brought suffering upon herself, but she didn''t have any medicinal formula.


    It was only now that she realized that experiencing such a man was Lu Ren''s lifetime of fortune and nightmare.

 C38

    A few days before everyone returned home, they lived a happy life that was comparable to the heaven on earth.


    However, within a week, the neighbors, relatives, and even parents began to look at her rosy face and reveal their true colors.


    Everyone, do you have a boyfriend?


    Everyone, how about auntie introducing you to a boyfriend?


    Everyone, hurry up and find your target. You''re no longer young ¡­


    Even so, with such a question in mind, Lu Ren felt a headache coming on. At the beginning, he even laughed along with her and seriously answered her questions. In the end, she couldn''t wait to become invisible and not see anyone.


    Even if he hid, he wouldn''t be able to escape from these people''s grasp.


    As a result, the long journey of Lu Ren''s blind date began.


    At first, she accepted all of them, since she didn''t want to contact them, she could just delay them. Later, Father and Mother Lu did not hold back at all, sending her phone number, QQ number, photos, all of them together, so she received quite a few phone calls and friends added.


    To chat or not to chat, that was a problem.


    As the New Year approached, those who were working outside went home, and there were many who requested to meet directly.


    It seems like nowadays, personal problems have really become a hot topic.


    Under the pressure of her parents, Lu Ren met with a few of them and did not have any special feelings towards them. After all, she wasn''t a beauty, so those people only felt that it was alright.


    They were probably thinking of finding him again, so they didn''t get in touch. This was just right for everyone else. She couldn''t wait to avoid so much trouble.


    His family members were all anxious, as if they were unable to get married.


    "Actually, all the young people nowadays love going home, but they''re scared by a question and can''t even wait to answer it." Lu Sheng was chatting with a man he had just met.


    The other man also agreed. They looked at each other and smiled. The man said, "Actually, I just had a quarrel and broke up with my girlfriend a year ago, so my family arranged everything for me immediately. "To tell you the truth, don''t be angry. I''m still thinking about my girlfriend and hope to get back together with her."


    "It doesn''t matter, I am helpless. I wish you two a happy life." Hearing his words, she didn''t mind even more.


    After chatting for a short while, the two went their separate ways and returned home. However, Lu Ren didn''t immediately return home. He would still be interrogated if he returned. It would be better to take a stroll.


    There were more people coming home, and the traffic on this road was twice as much as usual. The reunion of traditional festivals was the most important for the Chinese.


    But I do not know, Li Huai in this reunion day, will also accompany the family to have a reunion dinner, or busy being invited to perform everywhere?


    Maybe I''ll even see him on TV this year!


    Just looking at him like this, she was also very looking forward to it. It was as if she was secretly in love with a boy when she was young. Her heart was moved, and her heart was filled with anticipation and joy.


    Ye Zichen fiddled with his phone and peeked at his Weibo update. Right now, she could only secretly get news of him like this.


    However, during this period of time, there were basically no movements of his own. Originally, she did not hold any hope, but today, something unexpected happened.


    "Only after eating some meat tonight did I realize how ruthless a person''s heart is!"


    Such a simple Weibo post was accompanied by a picture of a plate of meat dishes. A lot of the comments that came after supported him. It was probably because there was no trade, so there was no killing and so on. However, as soon as Lu Ren finished reading it, he couldn''t stop his tears from dripping.


    Because those were all things she loved to eat.


    Li Huai Jin''s Weibo post was viewed by many people, and many people were commenting on it. However, the only one who could truly understand was Lu Renren.


    The delicious meat was what she loved to eat, and he knew it.


    So it turned out that a person''s heart was really that ruthless.


    He must be blaming her! That''s right, he must be blaming her.


    Standing on the street like this, Lu Ren''s tears fell uncontrollably. However, he suddenly started to laugh softly. The laughter was soft and carried tears in it, making people look at him strangely like a silly girl.


    Lu Ren, who was both laughing and crying, could not stop the tears. He could not stop the laughter either. Even though he was a passerby in the spotlight, he did not care about the gazes of others.


    He hated her, but it made her happy. He still remembered her, didn''t it?


    She was not a forgotten passerby, a passerby that would be easily forgotten by famous celebrities!


    She was Lu Ren, the Lu Li Huai Jin still had in his heart.


    Lu Ren sat on the bus and stared at the Weibo post. In the end, she couldn''t resist the depression in her heart and quietly replied with a comment.


    "I really want to eat it, but I''m afraid of getting angry."


    Among the thousands of messages, her comments would be drowned out. Maybe he wouldn''t even see them.


    However, such a post like this was enough to satisfy everyone in Lu Li''s heart.


    When they got home, she was smiling the whole time. When Mr Lu and his mother saw her expression, they quickly pulled her to ask her about the situation.


    "How is it? Your expression seems to be very fond of it! " Mother Lu was the most anxious about her daughter''s marriage, so she took the initiative to ask first.


    "What do you mean? I already have someone I like, so it''s not appropriate for us. " Lu Ren denied it directly and, without giving them another chance to interrogate him, rushed into his room, refusing to disturb him.


    He was lying on the bed, quietly enjoying the aftertaste of the pleasure.

 C39

    Xiaoyu was incomparably resentful. She was the assistant of the great star Li Huai Jin, and her work was extremely important. It was related to all of Li Huai Jin''s matters, so many people were jealous and envious.


    But why, why, she sighed to the sky, holding the phone, one by one comments, what kind of job is this?


    Does it matter?


    It wasn''t important to Fishy, but it was important to check the comments on a big brand Li who was always angry and angry and refused to admit that he missed her.


    "Xiaoyu, this assistant of yours isn''t conscientious. What kind of phone are you playing with?"


    When Lan Yixuan came in, he saw that his little assistant was staring at her phone. She didn''t even greet him, who was a fan of tens of thousands of people. She really wasn''t giving him any face at all.


    Xiaoyu only looked up with a smile and continued to look at her phone.


    "Huai Jin, you should be considering changing assistants, right?" Lan Yixuan casually leaned against Li Huai Jin''s table. He was also busy and didn''t give him any face nor a smile.


    Lan Yixuan''s pretty face twitched. He tried to maintain his composure, but he didn''t believe that this person wouldn''t give him face.


    He straightened his body, supported himself with his left hand, and placed his right foot next to his left foot. A handsome POSE had just been set up ¡­


    "Ah ¡­"


    Little Fishy cried out in alarm. Lan Yixuan''s left hand went soft and he almost fell over.


    As for Li Huai, he quickly scurried over. However, he did not bother with Lan Yixuan and directly snatched away Little Yu''s phone.


    Li Huai Jin directly whipped Little Yu''s phone, the comments in front of him made him feel dizzy, he locked on to Little Yu''s target, and the comment was surprisingly ''a passerby, a calm and collected passerby''.


    Li Huai nodded his head, and looked at the information on this passerby with a face full of disappointment.


    "What are you looking at? So nervous? "


    Lan Yixuan came over again, causing a strong feeling of her own existence, but Li Huai Jin still didn''t give her face. He handed the phone to Xiaoyu and said, "No, keep looking."


    Little Fishy made an ''oh'' sound, rubbed her eyes, and continued staring with resigned eyes.


    This angered Lan Yixuan. He immediately pressed down on Li Huai''s computer and closed it. He said in anger, "Li Huai Jin, don''t go too far!"


    This time, Li Huai Jin finally had a reaction.


    He raised his gaze and raised his eyebrows, asking indifferently, "Are you very free?"


    Lan Yixuan: ¡­


    How could he be free? He was just too busy to know what to do first.


    "Huai Jin, I saw that something isn''t right with you recently. You''ve pushed away a lot of work, are you planning to have a leisurely holiday now?" Seeing Li Huai Jin''s reaction, Lan Yixuan could not see any changes in his expression, but thought that he was a little strange.


    Haven''t you recovered from the incident with the woman?


    "I just want to be in peace and quiet." Li Huai Jin wasn''t too busy with anything and sat with Lan Yixuan face to face. From time to time he would look at the little fish.


    "Quiet? Do you want to go home alone? "


    Li Huai Jin cast a sidelong glance at him, "What do you think?"


    Lan Yixuan shrugged and smiled, then spread out his hands with an expression that said ''I didn''t say anything''.


    "Actually, if you go home, those people ¡­"


    Just as he wanted to say something, he was interrupted by Li Huai Jin''s rare sharp gaze. Li Huai Jin pulled the zipper on his mouth, and the sound was completely silenced.


    He knew that he was just a useless lobbyist. No one would be able to convince him otherwise.


    "I''ve got it, I''ve got it ¡­"


    The two remained silent for a while, until Xiaoyu became nervous once again. Li Huai Jin took out his cell phone and gave a very unremarkable reply, which caused Li Huai Jin''s eyes to light up.


    "I really want to eat it, but I''m afraid of getting angry."


    "Hehehehe ¡­" The corners of Li Huai''s mouth slowly curved upwards as he chuckled softly, causing the nearby Lan Yixuan to feel somewhat strange.


    His joyous, doting eyes stared at a mobile phone. It was creepy.


    Lan Yixuan quietly prodded Little Fishy, "Is your master crazy?"


    Xiaoyu was already immune to Lan Yixuan''s beauty, but she still couldn''t get used to his closeness. She moved her body to the side and shook her head, her lips tightly pressed together, indicating that she wouldn''t reveal this.


    Lan Yixuan was strongly unwilling to admit that his charm had failed again and again. His expression hardened, and while Li Huai Jin was unprepared, he took Li Huai''s cell phone, wanting to see what the hell he was doing.


    However ¡­


    After looking at it for a long time, Lan Yixuan felt as if he were looking at a heavenly book. In the end, he didn''t know what was making him so happy.


    Li Huai Jin did not mind as he lazily sat down, the corners of his eyes and the corners of his mouth were full of smiles.


    Little Fishy, on the other hand, finally breathed a sigh of relief. Well, this time, I''m finally happy. Her glacial period is finally going to be over.


    "Everyone, tell us the truth. Do you have a boyfriend? Why are you so unsatisfied with all these things? "


    After eating, Mother Lu wiped the milk on her face to beauty her face while she interrogated her daughter.


    "Nope. If I had it, wouldn''t I have to bring it home?"


    Lu Ren winked at his father. His mother was more diligent in beauty than he was. No wonder her skin was getting better and better.


    On the other hand, she herself, who had been sleepless all night, had lost a lot of skin.


    "Fine, tell me, how do you like it?" Mother Lu looked at her daughter''s absent-minded look and rolled her eyes. She pulled her daughter along to wipe the milk onto her face, "Your skin color is much worse than mine. Let me tell you, don''t stay up late at such a young age. Especially to women, it hurts too much."


    "Everyone, just tell your mom what you like. Your dad will advise you as well. If you don''t want to talk to my old friends, just ask them." Mr Lu was not anxious about his daughter''s marriage, but he had no choice but to speak up when his wife hinted at him with her eyes.


    Lu Ren did not answer, his lips curling into a frown, "Don''t worry, okay? I have my own plans. "


    Not intending to continue this topic with them, he took the remote control and pressed different television stations, changing them one by one.


    "You ¡­"


    Mrs Lu had no choice but to grunt and continue her beauty. As for Mr Lu, he patted his daughter on the shoulder and stealthily smiled at her.


    Just be stubborn. You don''t have to think about your own conditions. How can you be so picky?" If he had listened to his mother''s words earlier, he would have found a man who could live a good life and married to a child. It would be great if he could live a peaceful life. If you don''t act in such a hurry, are you waiting for a pie to fall from the sky?


    Mrs Lu could not help but start nagging. At that moment, Lu Ren''s phone suddenly rang. She took the phone over and saw the familiar number. She immediately became quick-witted and almost dropped her phone.

 C40

    "Who is it?"


    Lu Lu''s eyes were sharp, and she immediately felt that her daughter''s reaction wasn''t right.


    Lu Ran walked out of his room. As he was about to leave, he turned around with a smile and said, "It''s called Pie."


    Huh?


    The call connected, but Lu Qun did not dare to make a sound.


    And the voice on the other end of the phone was only a cold ''humph''.


    "Puff ¡­"


    Lu Ren suddenly couldn''t hold back his laughter. That soft laughter was extremely moving in the quiet night, even the people on the other side of the phone laughed silently.


    "Where is it?" Although he was smiling, Li Huai''s voice was still very cold.


    "I''m back home." She could feel that he was only deliberately trying to maintain her dignity. However, did he not know that his phone call had already made her understand that he couldn''t hold on any longer?


    "Yes." Li Huai acknowledged respectfully and did not speak any further.


    The two went silent, not knowing what to say.


    "Come back and get you some food."


    Li Huai''s sudden request broke their silence, and he was also responding to her comment on his Weibo.


    "Eh ¡­"


    Lu Quanren paused before saying, "We''re not going back." "Let''s wait for a while more."


    "Lu Ren ¡­" Li Huai Jin gritted his teeth and called out her name.


    Du, du, du, du... The call ended.


    Lu Ren frowned and could not help but sigh as he shook his head. Was this guy playing a big card?


    He was really spoiled.


    Li, who played the big card, hung up without a trace of politeness. However, Lu Qun was not as worried as he was before. After all, this time, he was only playing the part of the trump card.


    Perhaps in a few days, when she personally called to pay her respects, the big name Li would lose his temper.


    As a result, Lu Ren''s mood broadened, his face beaming with smiles as he happily accompanied his parents in their preparations for the new year.


    In the past few days, New Year''s Eve had gradually arrived at home. Although he did not receive any more calls from Li Huai Jin, his Weibo had not been updated at all, and all kinds of news about him had also disappeared.


    With the crackling of the firecrackers, along with the noon of New Year''s Eve, Lu Quanren and his parents had finished their reunion dinner. After a year of hard work, they all went off to find their own happiness.


    All the text messages, as well as the phone calls from close friends, she personally greeted them.


    Chen Di''s phone call was about men as well as men, his own man, and... Other men. For example, she was everyone''s man.


    Yes, she was everyone''s man, at least for now.


    Lu Qun actually didn''t know what kind of obsession Chen Di had towards Li Huai, but she knew that it was very hard to not like such a man.


    After that was Hou Chengbin''s call. He was probably still busy with social gatherings, and there were still some noises coming from beside him, so everyone stopped disturbing him.


    The phone call that was about to be made made made caused everyone to burst into laughter. With a chuckle, they finally made the call.


    BEEP ¡­ BEEP ¡­


    Could he still be feeling angry?


    No one answered the phone. Lu Ren frowned, then changed his mind. Or was he still busy?


    He didn''t care too much about it. If he tried again tomorrow, he wouldn''t be able to answer the phone.


    On New Year''s Eve, all the families were happily sitting around the table, watching TV and eating dumplings.


    Lu Ren hurriedly carried the bowl full of dumplings to the table. The hot dumplings didn''t let her hands lose their balance. Her hands slipped and fell to the ground, shattering into pieces.


    "Aiya, my age is safe, my shattered body is safe ¡­"


    Mother Lu couldn''t be bothered to scold everyone. She hurriedly said the auspicious words. After all, it was the new year and she should be happy.


    His parents, who were watching from the side, could hear laughter coming from the television. However, Lu Ren was always flustered, feeling an unspeakable uneasiness.


    She secretly made a few calls, but was unable to answer. She could only hope that Li Huai Jin was just busy.


    On the morning of the first day of the new year, she woke up early to pay her respects to the new year.


    She was panicking, but she did not know how to contact Li Huai Jin.


    She could only turn on the computer and check all kinds of news with hope, but she didn''t have to deliberately search for the news regarding a small window that popped up, causing her face to instantly turn pale.


    "Li Huai Jin has suffered a high speed green dragon car accident, and is unconscious due to heavy injuries."


    The Azure Dragon was at a high speed. That was the path that led to her location.

 C41

    An accident.


    The two words were like a sharp dagger that caught Lu Ruan off guard, stabbing into her heart. In that instant, her face turned pale as she felt heartache.


    Even so, she couldn''t care less about her heart. She stood up with a screeching sound from her chair. She wanted to quickly rush out, but she didn''t know where she should go.


    What should he do? What should he do?


    Lu Ran fell powerlessly onto the ground as he sobbed, as if he had lost all hope.


    He was heavily injured in a car accident, but she didn''t know where he was right now. She couldn''t get close to him to see him, and she was the culprit.


    She was the one who had caused all of this!


    Lu Ren called Li Huai Jin again and again, but there was no news.


    The firecrackers outside the house roared, but everyone inside the house was close to collapse under the joyous atmosphere.


    The phone suddenly rang, and Lu Ren quickly picked it up, "Li Huai Jin?"


    The person on the other side was stunned and asked uncertainly, "Everyone, you ¡­"


    When everyone heard Hou Chengbin''s voice, their hearts jumped with excitement. Yes, he was the only one who could help her.


    "Cheng Bin, if you want to help me, I beg of you to help me."


    Huo Chengbin didn''t ask any superfluous questions. He received Lu Quanren and drove him to the hospital.


    Inside the car, he looked at Lu Ran''s swollen eyes and pale face, but was stubborn enough to hold some hope. There was no need to ask anything.


    However, he still had 10,000 questions swirling in his mind. Of course, none of these questions mattered at the moment.


    "I called Huai Jin''s manager, Big Sister Xu. She said that Huai Jin is at Changyun Hospital in A City and has been unconscious."


    Lu Ren didn''t say a word. He clenched his fists and stared straight ahead. She couldn''t say anything. She was even afraid of crying the moment she opened her mouth.


    She only said a few words to her parents before running out, heading straight for City A.


    And now, as she approached Li Huai Jin, she could almost see him.


    When the car arrived at Changyun Hospital''s underground parking lot, everyone''s impatient actions were stopped by Hou Chengbin.


    "Xiao Bao, you need to calm down."


    "Calm down? "Hou Chengbin, I want to see him. I want to stay with him."


    The moment the words left her mouth, she was still crying hoarsely. Right now, she did not need anything, she only needed to see Li Huai Jin with her own eyes.


    "Little A, do you know how much media are there now?" Do you know what your presence means? "


    This question sent chills down everyone''s spines.


    Yes, her appearance would only make the situation worse.


    "You stay in the car first, I''ll go up to take a look. After that, if it''s okay, I''ll bring you up there quietly."


    Hou Chengbin pushed her back into the car. Looking at her stupefied and pained expression, he could not bear to do so.


    Lu Ren nodded dejectedly, looking at Hou Chengbin with eyes full of hope.


    Inwardly, he could not help but sigh. No matter why they were together, no matter whether they could be together or not, he was sure that Xiao Ji had really done something stupid.


    So-called moths to the fire.


    As Huo Chengbin had expected, there were many media reporters waiting outside for the latest news from Li Huai Jing. He was still surrounded when he arrived. He did not say anything as he walked in.


    This floor of the intensive care unit was strictly controlled and no one was allowed to enter. Hou Chengbin called Sister Xu beforehand before he was led up by two security guards.


    This level of silence was extremely uncomfortable, and inside the building, there were a few people waiting. Hou Chengbin nodded and greeted a few people he knew, and among them was Mo Tianqing.


    "How is Huai Jin?"


    Mo Tianqing''s brows were still locked together, "Even though the operation was successful, I was still unconscious. If I can wake up before 8 o''clock tomorrow, I''ll be out of danger. "


    The situation was not good, and Hou Chengbin''s face was full of worry.


    He still hadn''t woken up yet, so he didn''t know how the other injuries on his body were.


    Right now, these people were present, but this little guard couldn''t show himself. Even he himself wasn''t sure, but how many people knew about the matter between Huai Jin and this little guard?


    He knew very well the temper of the young man. If he couldn''t see him, he wouldn''t be able to leave.


    After some thought, he still did not speak. After staying for a little longer, he left.


    Seeing that he had returned, everyone quickly got out of the car. However, when they saw the expression on Hou Chengbin''s face, they became even more disappointed.


    "Can''t you even see him once?"


    Such a simple request had turned into an extravagant hope. How could everyone not feel the piercing pain?


    "Xiao Jia, don''t be like this. It''s not convenient right now, and he''s in the intensive care unit. It''s useless even if you go in." We''ll see him tomorrow when he wakes up, okay? "


    "No, I''ll wait here."


    She could not see, she resigned herself to fate, but she had to stay with him, waiting for him at the nearest place.


    "You ¡­"


    He just knew that her deeply concealed stubborn personality still made him unable to do anything.


    Then he could only accompany her.


    From the afternoon until late at night, Hou Chengbin was a bit tired, but Lu Quanbin still sat quietly by his side without even blinking his eyes.


    Looking at the time, it was almost midnight. In the end, he was forced by this girl to the point of helplessness.


    When he entered the ward again, the only ones waiting for him were Sister Xu and Xiaoyu.


    "Director Huo, why are you back?"


    Xiaoyu asked in a low voice while Sister Xu closed her eyes to rest.


    Hou Chengbin looked at her, then thought for a while and quietly said a few words to her.


    Xiaoyu''s expression didn''t change. She must have found out, but she was a bit hesitant. She wasn''t someone who could make a decision.


    "Let her come through the back door."


    Sister Xu opened her eyes. Her usually sharp eyes were now filled with worry and fatigue, but they were still as clear and bright as ever.


    Li Huai did not say anything about Lu Ren, but that did not mean that she did not know.


    Hou Chengbin thanked her and immediately went to pick her up.


    When everyone heard that they could see Li Huai Jin, they almost couldn''t hold on any longer and leaned on Huo Chengbin with their heads lowered, covering their faces as they walked in.


    Through the glass, when Lu Ren truly saw the unconscious Li Huai, he felt his chest suddenly stifle. His vision went blank, his body rapidly went weak, and he fell backwards.


    "Armor ¡­"


    Lying in Hou Chengbin''s arms, Lu Ren took a while to recover. He weakly pushed him away, but he still stood firmly outside the ward, staring at the people inside.


    "You can go in and accompany him."


    Sister Xu stood to the side, her voice tinged with emotion.


    "Really?" Lu Ren''s red and swollen eyes lit up. Without a second thought, he entered the sickroom in his sterile clothes with the help of the nurse.


    Standing in front of the sickbed, Lu Ren almost held his breath, not daring to blink for fear of missing out on a second, afraid of hurting him with his light movements.


    Li Huai Jin who was lying on the sickbed had a bandage completely wrapped around his head. There was a cut on his face, and his eyes were tightly closed, as if he was peacefully sleeping.


    She remembered how he had closed his eyes like this the morning after their messy night, how his long and thick eyelashes had made her jealous and jealous, and how she had seen him sleep so many times since, jealous but not tired of it.


    At that time, she felt happy in her heart, but it was more of unease and uncertainty.


    And now, looking at him in such a quiet manner, he felt an unprecedented sense of security and resolution.


    Nothing was important anymore. Now, as long as she could look at him, it was simple. That was good.


    Slowly sitting down, Lu Ren stretched out his hands and held onto his hands. He didn''t dare to use any force and just held his hands tightly in his palms.


    "Li Huai Jin ¡­"


    As she called out his name, Lu Ren suddenly let out a light laugh. It was as if she had always called him by his surname and surname, without any intimate form of address.


    "Huai Jin." As she called out, she lightly called out once more, "Huai Jin, I''m here."


    "How could you do this to yourself? Look at you, you''re in such a sorry state, you''re so ugly. If your fans were to see your current appearance, wouldn''t it be like a watery hospital? "They must be extremely pained, extremely pained. If you don''t wake up soon, they will turn your face into that of a beauty and tear this hospital apart."


    "The famous international celebrity Li Huai Jin, this is not how you play the big card game. At least you should wake up and get angry. Isn''t this how you play the big card game?" Don''t be so quiet, this cold war is the worst. "


    "You said you were going to prepare delicious food for me, and now that I''ve come, why are you not keeping your promise?"


    Lu Li and everyone else did not know how much they had said, but Li Huai Jin still did not show any signs of waking up.


    "Huai Jin, Li Huai Jin, you are such a fool! Woo woo ¡­ * Why did you drive out? Why did you take the highway? Why did you ¡­ Go find me? "


    Everything was her fault. She deserved to die.


    "Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry ¡­"


    He apologized again and again, and cried again and again without stopping.


    Li Huai Jin had a very long dream. In the dream, he was always at the top of a peaceful cloud, enjoying a rare moment of peace and comfort.


    However, there was always a nagging voice in his ears. That voice made him unable to rest properly, making him sound like a chattering sparrow.


    He could hear the sparrow''s voice, the hateful passer-by who always made him angry.


    Finally unable to bear it any longer, he shouted loudly ¡­


    "Road..." "Everyone..."


    He opened his eyes, but it was unusually heavy.


    "I''m here, I''m here ¡­"


    Lu Ren, who had been keeping watch, never took his eyes off of her. Even now, she had never missed a single word of his that could barely be heard.


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, are you awake? Can you see me? Can you hear me? Are there any areas of discomfort and pain? "


    "Shut up!"


    Even though Li Huai''s voice was filled with all his strength, it was only a hoarse whisper. This sparrow was so noisy that he couldn''t sleep well.


    His eyelids were heavy. He needed a good rest.


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, you can''t sleep, you can''t sleep, get up ¡­" Seeing him close his eyes again, Lu Quanren was extremely nervous. He hurriedly ran out to look for a doctor.


    "He''s just asleep and out of danger. You can rest assured."


    The doctor''s diagnosis made everyone heave a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, Lu Ren''s heart also relaxed and suddenly fainted.

 C42

    Opening his eyes and clearing his mind, Li Huai Jin realized that being able to see this world once again, was truly fortunate.


    "The doctor said your leg is severely injured, but you don''t have to worry, you can slowly recover. If you take care of yourself, there won''t be any problems. As for the cut on your face, there will be a scar on your forehead, but this one can be covered with hair. As for the other places, we can perform a few minor scars removal operations, but we can''t see any of them at all. "


    Sister Xu was telling Li Huai about his injuries to ease his heart, but in reality, what he wanted to know was not this.


    "Has anyone been here?"


    "Can no one come? While you were unconscious, Director Mo, Director Huo, many other friends came to see you. There were even many calls to ask about it.


    "Big sister Xu, you know who I want to ask." Li Huai Jin had never deliberately concealed his feelings from Sister Xu. And he believed that she would get the news from Fishy.


    After a moment of silence, elder sister Xu said, "She has guarded you for a very long time. She is currently resting."


    Li Huai Li nodded, "Big Sis Xu, don''t let anyone know about her."


    "Not publicly?"


    "You know what I mean." Li Huai Jin looked at Sister Xu.


    "Mm, don''t worry." She had come from him and was right beside him. How could she not understand what he was thinking?


    It was just that after so many years, he had seen the kind of woman that appeared beside him. This passer-by type woman was truly unusual.


    "You drove on the Azure Dragon highway just to see her?"


    Li Huai Jin didn''t answer, he only closed his eyes and said softly: "I''m a bit tired, I''ll go to sleep for a while. "I''ll be troubling you with other things."


    Sis Xu was helpless. No matter what, she was the trump card of the entertainment circle, and only Li Huai would dare to treat her like this.


    Forget it, if not for Li Huai Jin, how could she have become the trump card of the economy?


    Lu Ren sat up abruptly, screaming "Li Huai Cha" and was about to get out of bed.


    "Armor ¡­"


    Cheng Bin, how is Li Huai Jin? Is he awake? "


    Lu Ren''s heart was full of worry about Li Huai Jin''s situation, his eyes seemed to be staring at no one other than Li Huai Jin.


    "He''s already awake. He''s fine now, so you don''t have to worry."


    Upon hearing this, Lu Ren couldn''t wait to rush out, "Then I''ll go and see him."


    "Not now, Little A."


    Hou Chengbin once again stopped her, but his meaning was clear to everyone who was stunned for a moment.


    He couldn''t look, nor could he look.


    Lu Ren could only sit back down on the bed, his silly eyes had no focus, he bent his knees and hugged himself, blankly sitting there.


    "Xiao Bao, wait for everyone to leave before you sneak over." You know, this is good for both you and Huai Jin. "


    Hou Chengbin could not bear to see her upset, so he consoled her.


    "I know, I understand everything. As long as he is alive, as long as he is still alive, I will not mind about anything. "


    It would only be temporary if she didn''t see him now. As long as she knew that he was alright, she would be satisfied if she could occasionally see him.


    "Just now, Mr and Mrs Lu called. I answered the phone for you. Just that something happened to your friend, and you''re in a hurry to see him. Why don''t you call again and they''ll be worried about you. " Huo Chengbin handed her phone over. Lu Chengbin took the phone and called his parents.


    After the call, they did not question him. They believed that Hou Chengbin had already made the situation clear. He urged her not to be too tired and hoped that she would return soon.


    After hanging up the phone, there were too many questions that Huo Chengbin couldn''t help asking.


    "You and Huai Jin, you two ¡­ Why are they together? "


    In retrospect, the atmosphere between the two of them had been different since the first time Xiao Jia went to his theater.


    At that time, he didn''t pay much attention to it. Now that he thought about it, the matter of when Huai Jin failed in her district was because of her. At that time, he had thought that Li Huai Jin would really protect someone, but he didn''t expect that the person he wanted to protect was Little Armor.


    All of this made no sense at all. What was even more unexpected was that he couldn''t even imagine it himself.


    The two of them belonged to two different worlds. How could they be together?


    "We were drunk on your birthday..." Lu Ren only spoke half the sentence, but Hou Chengbin understood.


    "How could this be ¡­"


    So it was like this, so it was like this.


    In other words, the two people who couldn''t possibly be together were actually because of him. He was the one who allowed the two of them to be together?


    Hou Chengbin could only helplessly sigh in self-blame. His fingers seemed to be fidgety as he crawled through his hair. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say.


    "Cheng Bin, I''m sorry. I''ve been hiding this from you."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. I should apologize." Hou Chengbin sighed again, "Little A, it''s not that I want to stop you, but you and Huai Jin, really ¡­"


    What he couldn''t say was exactly what would hurt Lu Ren.


    "Haha ¡­" Lu Ren just chuckled and didn''t seem to mind. He shook his head and looked towards the window, saying gently, "Cheng Bin, I know we can''t be together, no, we shouldn''t be together. But, I have no choice, I can''t resist. "


    Hou Chengbin was silent. That''s right, Li Huai Jin was a man, how could a woman resist?


    "To tell you the truth, I truly understand that this is impossible. I had once very rationally refused him and also very unreasonably hurt him." Saying this, Lu Quanren could not help but let out a self-deprecating laugh, "If I were to spread this out, I''m afraid I will be scolded to death by others. I, an ordinary and unremarkable passerby, can actually hurt Li Huai Jin? "


    "Yeah, I hurt him, hurt his feelings and his self-esteem. But you know, even so, he still thinks of me. It''s not that I''m exaggerating. At least, he still has me in his heart. " Lu Ren turned to look at Hou Chengbin, his eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth were full of a radiant smile. It was a type of happiness.


    "That''s enough, Cheng Bin. I don''t want to think about what will happen in the future, I don''t want to think about the results. It''s enough that he has me in his heart as long as he can still think about me. No matter how long this time lasts, I don''t care. "


    Previously, she had asked herself in her heart. She had no face, no figure, no family background, and she was not a smart or capable woman.


    However, now that she thought about it, she understood that she could have nothing, but the most important thing was that he, Li Huai, had her in his heart.


    Hou Chengbin had nothing to say, so he had nothing to refute.


    He had seen many women, including those who were shrewd and foolish, but none of them were as foolish as Lu Ren. They were heartbroken and moved.


    "The pretty boy that we mentioned before is Huai Jin?" Hou Chengbin teased and said that the pretty boy was really like Li Huai Jin.


    "Hur hur, that''s right. "Speaking of which, I was at a disadvantage. He was the one who took advantage of me, so how is it possible that I was the one who raised him!"


    Lu Ran frowned as he spoke angrily, but he couldn''t conceal his desire.


    Hou Chengbin smiled and shook his head. He thought that he would be at a disadvantage, but in reality, he was experiencing happiness on his own.


    Even now, he had a slightly different idea. With Li Huai''s personality and how he interacted with Little Armor, things might not be as bad as he thought.

 C43

    He stealthily entered Li Huai Jin''s room disguised as one, isolating everyone except for the two of them.


    He seemed to still be sleeping. Lu Ren walked quietly to his bedside. She couldn''t help but feel tears welling up in her eyes as she watched him silently.


    Carefully reaching out to touch his face, gently, as if she was afraid of hurting him.


    With his hand suddenly held, Li Huai opened his eyes, his clear and bright eyes directly shining into everyone''s eyes.


    She did not speak first. She only smiled, and her smile was laced with tears.


    "What are you crying for? Do you think I''m dead?"


    "You''re not allowed to say death." "Lu Ren wiped the tears off his face with the back of his hand and was very dissatisfied with how he talked." You will be healthy and well, and will live for a long time. "


    Li Huai really wanted to laugh, but the wounds on his body made him not dare to be too presumptuous.


    "What are you doing here?" In the next second, Lu Sheng''s unpleasant tone left everyone in shock.


    Concussive!


    What was this man being so arrogant for? You want to play the big card again?


    However, how great was this feeling. He had vitality and vitality, and was also able to play a big card on her here awkwardly. Wasn''t this a great scene?


    Lu Ren''s eyes were filled with love and happiness. He didn''t say anything but stretched out his hand with his palm facing upwards, as if he wanted something.


    "What?"


    "What do you think? "What day is it today?"


    Li Huai Jin stared, "New Year''s Day."


    "Yeah, since I''m here, you should at least show your appreciation. Oh, yes, by the way, good new year. "Give me the red packet."


    Puff ¡­


    Li Huai Jin''s internal injuries became even more severe.


    "Lu Ren, when did you become so greedy?" He was still in bed, and this heartless woman had provoked him so much.


    "I''m charging a proper fee. "Someone doesn''t think about it. You ate my food at my house, drank from me, and stayed with me. This little red packet isn''t too much, right?" She smiled with pride, still holding out her hand, waiting for him to send her the red packet.


    "I''ll make it up to you in the future."


    Li Huai Jin could only reply helplessly.


    "Alright, I will keep my word! In addition, there is another problem ¡­ " Lu Ren tilted his head as he smiled slyly.


    "What?" He, Li Huai, truly understood that no matter how he died, he would not suffer any injustice.


    "As for the matter of you continuing to stay and eat with me in the future, you''ll have to pay an extra portion, right?"


    This time, Li Huai Jin did not vomit blood, but he could not help but curl the corner of his lips.


    "Land..." A long-forgotten intimate address.


    "Hmm?"


    "You seem to have forgotten your calculations."


    "Which one?"


    "Eat your food, live your food, and ¡­" Sleep with you... "The bed!"


    Lu Ren''s face was burning red. It was getting hotter and hotter, as if he had been cooked.


    "You, you ¡­" No matter what, his words did not make sense. Under Li Huai''s smiling eyes, he finally said fiercely, "No need, I''ll pay you!"


    "Puff ¡­" "Ahahahaha ¡­"


    Pushing the door open and entering, Hou Chengbin couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Little Yu and elder sister Xu behind him seemed to be suppressing their laughter with great difficulty, but the corners of their eyes still twitched uncontrollably.


    Li Huai''s face was dark, and he rolled his eyes at Huo Chengbin unrestrainedly.


    Lu Ren, on the other hand, kept his head down in embarrassment, wishing that he could find a hole to hide in.


    "Little A, about Huai Jin''s performance as a big star, how much do you intend to pay?"


    Who would have thought that Little Treasure would be so ruthless! Really ¡­ One could not judge a book by its cover, and a small armor was not to be messed with!


    "Who let you in?" Li Huai Jin said angrily, his big name''s temper rising again.


    "Huai Jin, the doctor at the hospital will come over later to check on your condition. In addition, Boss Mo will be here in a while. " Sister Xu explained, her intentions clear.


    Lu Ren''s brow twitched. Just as he stood up, Li Huai Jin held his hand.


    "Big sister Xu, arrange a room for Lu Lu."


    Elder Sister Xu nodded her head, and Lu Ren smiled back at Li Huai, shaking his hand, "I will always be here to accompany you."


    Even if he hadn''t said it, she wouldn''t have left.


    After that, Lu Ren returned to her sickroom, followed by Little Fishy.


    "Sister Lu, Mr. Li asked what else you need. Just tell me and I''ll go out to look for them."


    "No, I don''t need anything."


    "Then call me if you need anything, or call me. Save my phone number. If you are unable to find him on the phone, you can look for me. "


    "Okay, thank you, Fishy."


    Hou Chengbin looked at Xiaoyu and asked, afraid that everyone on the land would be unaccustomed or lacking. Such consideration and care was not only Xiaoyu''s, but also Li Huai''s attitude.


    In his opinion, Li Huai Jin was indeed very good to Xiao Jia.


    Right now, he thought, he should be able to relax.


    Li Huai Jing car accident serious injury, or disfigurement!


    Li Huai Jin''s leg was broken into a cripple? The show business was ruined.


    News about Li Huai Jin''s car accident spread like wildfire. This new year had just begun, and the reports were already in disarray, false rumors flying everywhere.


    "They really have a lot of imagination. If you continue making this up, you might even get turned into a premeditated murder."


    Lu Ren shouted angrily as he looked at the news on the internet.


    The entertainment circle was in chaos. How could they write any news? 90% of this information was fake.


    "Well, your imagination isn''t bad either. You can write a story about a suspenseful detective." Li Huai Jin took the sliced apple pieces that she handed to him and stuffed them into his mouth, eating heartily.


    "Not interested. If I want to write it, I''ll write my idol Li Huai Jin''s private diary." Lu Ran raised his eyebrows and deliberately snorted, "It''s definitely a huge profit."


    "Eight out of ten, you take eight." He was the main character, so he had to have the highest share.


    "I''ll pay eight to two for you. Don''t forget that you still have to pay me a rental fee." Everyone refuted.


    "I''ll pay you eight times for it. Don''t forget that you still have to pay me the ''service'' fee!"


    "Puff ¡­"


    Lu Ren spat out a chunk of apple. Luckily, she moved quickly and didn''t spit on Li Huai Jin''s face.


    Damn, this person''s skin is getting thicker and thicker. ''Service fee''? He was really not embarrassed at all!


    "What is it? Is my, Li Huai Jin''s, services not worth this money? " The corners of Li Huai Jin''s mouth hooked up, and he looked at Lu Li with embarrassment and shyness.


    "Li Huai Jin, you are ruthless!"


    In terms of shamelessness, she couldn''t even compare to him.


    "I''m not being cruel. I think my services are definitely worth the price. "Or are you not convinced? You have to consider it a bit more. Do I really deserve that amount of money?"

 C44

    Lu Qun was truly speechless.


    His face turned red as he glared at Tang Wulin. He turned around, grabbed the fruit plate and gnashed his teeth as he vented his anger at the fruit.


    When the nurse knocked on the door and came in to check on the medicine, she saw Lu Ran''s angry look and sighed in amusement.


    This Miss Lu seemed to be angered to such an extent every time.


    It really wasn''t easy to be Li''s secret girlfriend.


    However, every time she changed the medicine and checked, this Miss Lu was more nervous than anyone else. She was even more meticulous than the nurse, afraid that there would be any more problems with Big Card Li.


    "Mister Li, it''s time to take your medicine."


    "Let me ¡­" Look, Lu Ren then eagerly poured the water and carefully handed the medicine over to him. There were many things that were not fake, and they were all done by others. It was all thanks to her own help.


    After a routine check, the nurse quickly left the room.


    Back at the nurses station, there was another group of young girls chasing after her, waiting for her to report the latest news of Li Huai Jin''s day.


    However, she, who had been chosen as the special nurse, could only say unimportant things, because she had signed a confidentiality agreement.


    These young ladies still harbored some pink fantasies in their hearts, but they didn''t know that Li Huai''s sickroom already had a cute and considerate girlfriend. They truly did not know how Li Huai''s girlfriend would react when she was exposed.


    Taking care of Li Huai Jin in the hospital, she let everyone spend most of their holidays in the hospital, and seeing that school was about to begin, she had no choice but to return.


    Fortunately, Li Huai Jin had already recovered a lot, and her heart was greatly relieved of worry. During the day, he went to work. After school in the afternoon, he went straight to the hospital and carefully sneaked in. Lu Qun was already familiar with this place.


    Since Li Huai Jin''s injuries were very good, and the hospital was inconvenient, Li Huai Jin was completely discharged from the hospital, and went back home to rest. He lived in a courtyard that very few people knew about, and where his personal doctor and professional reconstructive doctor were also serving him.


    So Lu Ren and Li Huai Jin''s roles began to change, becoming Lu Ren began to eat his, drink his, live his, sleep ¡­ His bed.


    However, this way, his residence was far away from her school. Since it was inconvenient for her to get to and from school and she didn''t know how to drive, she could only accept Li Huai Jin''s request for the driver to take her to and from school.


    As a result, her school colleagues were constantly gossiping. Previously, they had known that her boyfriend was bringing her lunch, but now, they were praising him for sending the driver to and from work.


    And these were words that no one could refute. Everyone could only remain silent.


    If everything went on like this, it would be for the best.


    Seeing Mo Tianqing appear, Lu Ren''s heart suddenly tensed up. Seeing Mo Tianqing walk towards him, Lu Ren could only force out a smile.


    "Boss Mo, why are you here?"


    From out of his sight, Lu Ren quietly waved to the car on the other side of the road, and the car quietly drove away at a moment no one was paying attention to.


    "What do you think?"


    Mo Tianqing smiled warmly before asking, "Can we have a meal together?"


    "This ¡­" She still remembered that Li Huai Jin had been waiting for her to go back and make fish soup.


    "You have an appointment?"


    "Mm ¡­" "Sorry, but it might be inconvenient today." Lu Ren smiled apologetically.


    "I''m sorry. "It seems like this surprise is really something to be scared of." Mo Tianqing gave a self-deprecating smile. He should have long ago thought of this, as a method to deal with other women, it shouldn''t have any effect on Lu Ran. "Then I will remember to call in advance next time and not be so presumptuous as this time."


    "I''m so sorry, Director Mo, how about... Tomorrow afternoon. " When she thought of how this big boss might be able to invest, she felt that it would be foolish to reject him.


    "Alright, then it''s a deal, I''ll come pick you up at this time tomorrow afternoon. I don''t know where you''re going now, but I''ll take you there. " Mo Tianqing''s suggestion caused Lu Ran to almost jump up in fright.


    "Hehe, no need. I''ll just take a taxi myself." No need to trouble Director Mo. Goodbye! "


    Not allowing Mo Tianqing to continue inviting her, Lu Ren waved his hand and quickly ran forward. At this moment, a taxi came by and she reached out to stop it. She quickly jumped in and the car quickly drove out.


    This continuous movement caused Mo Tianqing to be stunned.


    For a moment, he burst out laughing. Interesting woman.


    When Lu Ren entered, Li Huai Jin, who was usually still in the middle of his refurbishment exercises, sat steadily on the ground floor. Watching her enter, his face had always been dark.


    Needless to say, it was obvious that he was jealous?


    This feeling was pretty good.


    Lu Ren approached him with a smile. Without waiting for him to ask a question, she squatted down and stretched out her hand to pinch his calf muscles. "Are you tired today?"


    Li Huai was filled with questions, but he was stopped by her gentle attack just like that.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled her up to sit beside him. Li Huai took hold of her chin, and carefully stared at her small face with his deep black eyes.


    This little face shouldn''t be that beautiful, so why was there someone who wanted to fight over it with him?


    However, looking at it this way, it was actually quite pretty. It was very enjoyable to look at.


    Was there a problem with his aesthetics?


    Li Huai was very active in his heart, but he did not know that a simple old saying could explain his current feelings: A lover''s eyes can only be used in the west.


    Lu Ren let him look at him for a while and finally couldn''t help but sigh. He wrapped his arm around the back of his neck and pulled him to himself. Lu Ren took his hand and muttered, "Stop looking."


    He then moved his lips closer to hers and threw himself into her arms boldly.


    As for Li Huai, he had not tasted this delicacy for a long time, and would not miss it, so he began to enjoy it.


    From the sofa to the carpet, from the carpet to the bed in the bedroom, from the bed to the bathroom, time after time ¡­


    Before Lu Ren fell asleep, he was still thinking about his body and whether he had gone too far this time.


    With regards to this kind of exercise, even if a person were to die, they would only continue to do so with all their might. Who would still have the mind to pay attention to their body? Of course, Li Huai Jin took this to be exercise, since it was exercise anyway!


    He slept soundly after landing. This was the most comfortable sleep he had had in the past few months.


    When Lu Ren woke up, the sky was bright. After a moment of haziness, he snapped out of his daze and sat up.


    However, he didn''t expect that there would always be repercussions.


    Her back ached from the pain. This sudden movement pulled her to her waist, causing her to grimace in pain as she inhaled a breath of cold air.


    He placed his hand on her waist and gently rubbed it, his brows still locked together. He looked around and saw no one around him, tightly wrapped in a blanket. He was already cursing in his heart. He was late again.


    No... It was her absence.


    Looking at the sky, it must be afternoon.


    Wrapping up their naked bodies, Lu Ren opened the wardrobe and put on his clothes.


    When he walked out of the bedroom, he met Li Huai who was slowly approaching her.


    "You''re awake?" He came forward and hugged her, gently kissing her forehead. He doted on her and gave her a warm kiss.


    "You caused me to miss work."


    Lu Ren pulled his wrist and looked at his watch. It was indeed 4 PM.


    "You need to rest." "Li Huai Jin turned around and put his arm around her waist as he slowly walked down the stairs with her." Hungry? I have prepared something that you like to eat, consider it my compensation. "


    Lu Ren pouted. Fine, she''ll accept this compensation.


    This time, for his health, there were not only doctors and rebuilders at home, but also special chefs and servants responsible for cooking healthy nutrition dishes for him. Although she would occasionally cook for him, most of the time she would enjoy the cooking skills of the chef.


    Lu Ren also ate a lot of delicious food. She felt that she was being raised, even her eyelashes seemed long and dark.


    While they were eating, Lu Li kept feeling that something was wrong. He took the phone out of his bag and looked at it. Other than the school phone, there was also an unfamiliar phone number.


    Just as he was thinking about who the phone call was, the number came again.


    She quickly answered the call. When she heard the caller''s voice, she stomped her feet in frustration.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry Director Mo, where are you right now? I''ll be right there. "


    Without enough time to explain anything, upon hearing the name Mo Tianqing mentioned, she grabbed her jacket and rushed out of the door without a second thought.


    "Come back here."


    Li Huai Jin shouted, as he was extremely dissatisfied with her urgent attitude, especially after hearing her call him ''Boss Mo''.


    In front of him, she really had the guts!


    Lu Ren''s foot stopped as he turned around to look at Li Huai''s dark expression.


    "I have something urgent, can I go out first?"


    As he was now a patient, Lu Li didn''t want to make him unhappy, so he could only smile apologetically and discuss the matter with him.


    Li Huai Jin questioned in a cold voice, "You haven''t even finished eating, and yet you''re already leaving, who are you in such a hurry to meet up with?"

 C45

    "Director Mo, he has something to discuss with me." I was supposed to meet her after work today, but I forgot about it. I have to hurry over and at least apologize. After waiting for me for so long, I should have an attitude. "


    She turned back to him and sat down, trying to explain in a calm, gentle voice, "And you don''t have to suspect anything. There''s nothing between us. There was another reason why I agreed to meet with Director Mo. As for the reason, it''s about my work. Can I explain it to you when I get back? "


    Li Huai was silent for a moment, as if he did not see his face turning any better. Lu Ruan was worried, but did not dare to speak up. He was just quietly waiting for his response.


    "Have the chauffeur take you there and wait for you. Come back as soon as possible after the discussion."


    "Alright, thank you, Huai Jin." Lu Ren happily gave him a kiss on the cheek and quickly left the room.


    Even though Li Huai had promised her, after she left, he still threw away the chopsticks in his hand angrily. With a calm expression, without caring about the inconvenience of his legs, he quickly walked into his work room and did not come out again.


    On the other side, everyone rushed over to the restaurant that Mo Tianqing had arranged for them, and the moment they entered, they were led to a semi-closed table.


    Mo Tianqing was sitting there with a menu in his hand.


    "Director Mo, I''m really sorry for making you wait. It was my fault. I''m really sorry. "


    Lu Qun felt both embarrassed and embarrassed. She had almost set Mo Tianqing''s pigeon free.


    Even if he did come now, it was possible that he would lose the bet in a fit of rage.


    "It''s all right. I have always been patient with women. " The more patient they were, the more fun it would be later.


    "Director Mo, I really didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t work today because... There was something urgent at home and I was so busy that I forgot about it. I''m really sorry. " After apologizing several times and apologizing sincerely, Mo Tianqing seemed to not care about his waiting and how he was almost given a break.


    "Everyone, don''t say sorry anymore. I don''t care." Mo Tianqing waved his hand before suddenly leaning forward with a smile, "If you truly feel that you''ve let me down, then stop calling me Boss Mo. Call me Heavenly Crystal."


    Lu Ren frowned, and upon seeing his burning gaze, he could not help but nod his head stiffly.


    "Heavens ¡­" After a moment of hesitation, he gritted his teeth and said, "How about I call you Brother Mo?"


    It was quite reliable to call him big brother. She really didn''t dare to call him by name!


    Mo Tianqing raised his eyebrows and smiled helplessly, "Alright!"


    "Brother Mo, why did you ask me out?" One third of the script she had changed was still incomplete. As for the other two-thirds, she still wasn''t sure and hadn''t shown them to Huo Chengbin yet.


    If it was for the matter of investing money, she was afraid that Mo Tianqing wouldn''t be able to wait.


    "Look, why do you ask me that? "I''ve already said that if there''s nothing else, I can ask you out, right?"


    Why are you looking for me? The CEO of such a large company, how could he not be free?


    Lu Ren thought in his heart, but said, "Hur hur, that''s true."


    Afterwards, the two of them ordered food. Lu Quanren did not dare to take out his food as he usually did. He could only restrain himself with great care.


    She hadn''t eaten her fill when she was at home, and now that she came here and didn''t feel good about it, she wasn''t satisfied at all.


    "What? Don''t you like the food here?"


    "No, no, it''s delicious." Lu Ren gave her an absolute and sincere smile. It was very tasty, but she just didn''t like what she was eating.


    "That''s good." A light flashed in Mo Tianqing''s eyes as he felt somewhat puzzled in his heart.


    Was she disguising herself in front of him? Could it be that she was like the other women, not daring to eat even a single meal?


    Smiling calmly, the two of them had their own thoughts. It wasn''t until the end of the meal that Lu Lu let out a sigh of relief. However, she didn''t relax. She planned to leave as soon as possible and continue eating happily when she got back.


    "Everyone, how''s the progress of your script?" When Mo Tianqing asked about the script, everyone immediately became spirited.


    "It''s not finished yet. It''s two-thirds complete. There were some details I was still considering. Besides, I''m not a professional screenwriter, so there are some questions that I might need to ask my seniors. "


    "You have no confidence in yourself?" Mo Tianqing''s sharp gaze could see the uncertainty in her eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up in interest.


    Lu Ren laughed foolishly, "That''s right."


    "Why? Cheng Bin told you to write this script, don''t you believe his eyes? You don''t even believe in yourself? "


    "Yeah, Cheng Bin gave me this chance. I''ll just treat it as a chance to train myself." But to be honest, I don''t have any confidence at all. It probably has something to do with my personality. " Lu Ran''s voice was extremely soft as she raised her head. As she saw Mo Tianqing''s unfathomable gaze, she knew that it was not good and quickly laughed, "Haha ¡­. Actually, I''m not without confidence. I''ll definitely write it down. So, Director Mo, no ¡­ Brother Mo, if my script succeeds, would you consider investing in it? "


    She could not show any lack of confidence, at least in front of this boss who might pay for it, she could not show any sign of not succeeding and make him retreat.


    "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Mo Tianqing was clearly amused by her little thoughts, while everyone else was stupefied by his loud laughter.


    What''s so funny?


    "Hehehehe ¡­" Everyone laughed dryly.


    When he finally stopped laughing, Mo Tianqing suddenly extended his hand forward and caressed her cheeks lovingly. With a blazing smile, he said, "Everyone, you''re so adorable!"


    "Bang!"


    After staring blankly for 30 seconds, Lu Ren suddenly stood up. His eyes were wide open as he stared straight at Mo Tianqing.


    However, Mo Tianqing''s body lazily leaned against her. He didn''t feel any embarrassment because he was so close to her. On the contrary, he was honest.


    Staring at his magnanimous look, Lu Ren felt like he was going to explode, but suddenly he didn''t know what to say.


    After a long standoff, she suddenly picked up her stuff and walked out. Before she left, she only said, "I already have a boyfriend."


    Mo Tianqing watched as she quickly left on a black car. His black eyes narrowed as he stared in the direction of the car.


    Boyfriend?


    This was getting more and more interesting.

 C46

    Lu Ren rushed straight into the house, but didn''t see Li Huai Yin. She just angrily poured a cup of water and gulped it down.


    The entire time he was thinking about Mo Tianqing''s unfathomable smile, he still couldn''t wrap his head around it.


    Was Mo Tianqing trying to molest her? Or did he just tease her?


    No, no, no...


    Lu Ren shook his head with all his might. Perhaps she had misjudged him, or perhaps he had just used his big brother''s way of loving her.


    No matter how she thought about it, her mind was in a mess. The more confused she was, the more she had to find something to divert her thoughts.


    Ye Zichen quickly looked at the fridge, then ran over and opened the door. Other than fruit milk, there were actually no other dishes for the afternoon.


    "You haven''t eaten your fill?"


    It was unknown when Li Huai had stood behind her as he asked.


    "You finished it all by yourself?" Those were all shared by two people, and he couldn''t possibly finish them all. Or did they all fall?


    Woo woo ¡­ * This was such a waste of food.


    They were all advocating for saving money. This guy was such a waste. They really should pull him out and give him a harsh criticism.


    "He''s in the kitchen. Go heat it up yourself." Li Huai Jin looked at her expression and knew what she was thinking. He turned around, and step by step, he moved to the sofa and sat down, allowing her to go to the kitchen.


    "Ah ¡­" "You''re great, haha ¡­" Lu Ren smiled obsequiously and quickly ran into the kitchen. She still had all the dishes, so she took them to the microwave to heat up the people. Soon, she brought them out.


    However, she wasn''t in a hurry to eat. Instead, she walked over to his side and took his arm. With an ingratiating yet heartbroken expression, she rubbed his arm and said, "You haven''t eaten since I left?"


    It could be seen that none of them moved. She felt a little guilty for doing this.


    "Let''s eat together."


    "I''m not hungry, you eat." Li Huai broke into a smile, and patted the top of her head from behind, "Hurry up and eat. After you finish eating, don''t forget that you still have something to explain to me."


    Just as he said this, she suddenly remembered that there was also Mo Tianqing. As she thought about it, her gaze turned strange.


    Afraid that the other party would notice his presence, Lu Qun hurriedly sat down at the dining table and started to eat his food.


    However, after all, there was still a time when food ran out. How could Li Huai Jin not see through her peculiarity, but had been patiently waiting for her explanation.


    Finally, she had finished eating and was still slowly washing the dishes. After everything was slowly tidied up, Lu Quanren was finally unable to avoid it and took out her small, small, and small steps, slowly rubbing against Li Huai Jin''s side.


    Only when she was close enough did she slowly sit down. Her eyes stealthily glanced at Li Huai Jin''s face and chuckled twice.


    Li Huai Jin hid a smile in his eyes, looking at the little girl''s flattering and cowardly appearance, this was the first time he saw her.


    "Go ahead." He was waiting for her to state her case, his face as dark as a bag man''s.


    This matter isn''t a secret, it''s a fact that I have a little hobby of my own. As for this hobby, Cheng Bin wanted me to rewrite it into a script." As for this script, Brother Mo said that he wanted to invest money to make a movie. So that''s what we''re talking about.


    The matter was simple and clear, and Lu Ran''s heart was palpitating.


    "Bring it here."


    Li Huai asked, causing everyone to be surprised, "What?"


    "The script."


    "That... I haven''t finished it yet. " She felt too awkward for him to look at.


    "Bring it here." Li Huai Jin''s expression did not show any signs of discussion.


    Only then did Lu Ren helplessly get up, go to his computer, turn it on and present it in front of him.


    Without waiting for him to look, she quickly used her hand to block the screen, "Say it first. I didn''t write well, so just take a look. Don''t laugh at me!"


    Li Huai took her hand away, moved the computer to his lap and began to slowly read.


    Lu Quanren, on the other hand, was neither able to sit beside him nor to stand, so he was feeling rather flustered.


    Her essay was originally very corny, but it was also very corny. Although changing it into a script had been reduced by a lot, it was still far from being able to match up to Li Huai Jin''s previous films, which had very deep connotations.


    If it was someone she didn''t know, she wouldn''t be so embarrassed, but if Li Huai was to see, why did she feel so embarrassed? It was as if the most private thing was unreservedly being displayed in front of his eyes.


    "Just take a look."


    Lu Ren saw how serious he was looking, and couldn''t help but to say to him. He wanted to distract him, walk around in front of him, or rub against his side, finger stroking his hair, grabbing his slender and beautiful fingers, praising, or pinch his face. In short, he was constantly planning his line of sight, "Haven''t you finished looking at it? Just look around! "


    Finally, or perhaps it was Lu Ren''s interference policy that had worked, Li Huai Jin only saw part of it before he closed the computer and stared at her with a deep gaze.


    "Hur hur, actually, there''s nothing much to see. I don''t know if it''ll work."


    She grabbed the computer and set it aside, afraid to meet his eyes. What she was most afraid of now was his criticism.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t listen to him, but she was more afraid that her script would be so vulgar and worthless in front of him.


    "Continue writing."


    Li Huai Jin''s words were actually this simple. This surprised everyone.


    "En..." Is that what you''re going to say? "


    Didn''t he feel that this book was too vulgar?


    "Yes." What do you want me to say? " he asked.


    "No ¡­." "No, no." Lu Ran shook his head, "Hur hur, I will continue writing."


    Regardless of whether she could succeed or not, she had to finish the book eventually.


    When both of them were resting on the bed, and when Lu Ren could finally relax and rest, Li Huai Jin''s sudden words almost made Lu Ren roll out of the bed.


    "Has Mo Tianqing decided to pay?"


    Seriously, you can''t bring it up.


    "En..." I''m not sure either. I haven''t finished writing the script, so Mo wouldn''t have decided so quickly. "


    "Write that as soon as possible. It''s best to avoid contact with Mo Tianqing. "If you need me, I''ll help you invest in a photo shoot."


    Li Huai Jin stretched out his arm and pulled her into his embrace, then whispered his plan in her ear.


    Lu Ren remained silent for a while, before replying in a low voice, "We''ll talk about this in the future."


    The next day, Lu Qun went to work on time. Of course, she was already prepared to face the dark face of the principal, but she didn''t expect that she would not receive any notice from the principal.


    "Lu laoshi, are you feeling better?"


    "Huh?" Lu Quanren was astonished and only then did he come to his senses. It was time for Li Huai to ask for a leave of absence. "Alright, it''s done."


    At noon, she once again received lunch from the driver with his lunch box.


    Under the envious and resentful gaze of the crowd, this time, she felt sweet to her heart. Opening the lunchbox, she saw that there was actually a large picture of a smiling face inside.


    Looking at that smiling face, Lu Ren felt reluctant to take a bite out of it.


    He could not help but call Li Huai Jin, and when he received the call, his voice was exceptionally soft and pleasant, "Lu?"


    "Thank you. Is that a smile you''re trying to put on?"


    Li Huai Jin tidied Little Fishy up, then stood up and turned around to face the window. He said into the phone, "Do you like it?"


    "Hehe ¡­" You really know how to use the scenes from an idol show. "


    He was a big shot. She wouldn''t be afraid to move against something that seemed childish like this, but she always felt that it was a little discordant.


    In the eyes of the fans, and in the eyes of the public, Li Huai Jin''s international superstar style was actually smiling. No matter how they thought about it, they would just disagree with him.


    Li Huai smiled lightly and rubbed his brow. While he was doing this, he tried his best to ignore the smile of Sister Gui who was cooking beside him. He never thought that this girl would laugh at him.


    Besides, he had another purpose, which was to make her happy.


    "Thank you. I''m very happy."


    How could she not know that he was doing it on purpose, or just trying to make her happy?


    In fact, both of them knew that her silence last night had allowed them to somewhat understand each other.


    It wasn''t that she refused to accept his good intentions, nor was it that she was angry at his bluntness. It was just that there were some things that she wished to follow the normal order of things.


    She knew his good intentions, and because of this, she did not mind his words, nor was she angry.


    If it was before, she would definitely stubbornly fight with him, or quarrel again ¡­ ¡­ .but ever since the accident, she had sworn that she would definitely stay by his side. Therefore, with this kind of intention in her heart, she would always calmly face the many matters where they had not communicated. She would never be angry, would never retort to him, and would never want to make him unhappy.


    "That''s good."


    After hanging up the phone, Li Huai Jin looked at Xiaoyu and suddenly asked, "Xiaoyu, if you want something, but you can''t do it yourself, your boyfriend saw how difficult it was for you and wanted to get it for you, what would he do?"


    Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment, then thought for a moment and said, "I will be very happy. He helped me get this thing, this means that he did it for my sake, and in his heart, I treat him well!"


    "Is that so?"


    With her answer, Li Huai Jin only gave a faint smile and did not continue asking.

 C47

    As Li Huai Jin''s body rapidly recovered, his work also gradually began to run. As long as he had the permission of the doctor, he had a lot of things accumulated, so he began to get busy.


    Unlike before, when she could see him every day, even if he was still at home, he would still be in the workshop, discussing work with Xiaoyu and Sis Xu. Of course, most of the time, he would gradually get busy and would not be at home. Recently, with his legs fully recovered, he had been away more and more times.


    Therefore, she was left alone to guard the big house. Right now, it felt empty and luxurious and unsuitable for her to live in.


    And for the convenience of her work, she began to return to her cottage while he was away.


    Instead of accompanying Li Huai Jin to take care of his weekend, she had the time to see her friends again, to stroll around the streets, and to watch movies.


    "What the hell are you doing? In the past half year, I''ve been acting so mysterious, not even meeting me, and there''s no one at your house when I go. Lu Ren, if you don''t tell me what''s going on today, I won''t forgive you. "


    Chen Di was quite dissatisfied with Lu Ren''s recent performance. He was even more curious about her mysterious whereabouts.


    She hadn''t been home for a year, and she didn''t know who she was accompanying. Furthermore, she hadn''t shown up for such a long time, so there was no one at home.


    "Like I said, one of my friends suffered from severe injuries in a car accident. I have been taking care of him whenever I had time, so I didn''t have the time to see you. Now that his body has recovered, wouldn''t I have nothing else to do? " Regarding Li Huai Jin''s matter, everyone felt that the fewer people who knew about it, the better. Especially Chen Di, she simply could not reveal it.


    "What friend?" "You have very few friends here. Besides me, who else is worth your trouble other than Director Huo?" Chen Di was not easy to get rid of. He had to get her truest secrets before he would be willing to give up.


    "A good friend of mine from high school is also in this city now. He''s also one of my old family members. You don''t know him."


    "Is that so?" "Chen Di is still doubtful." Since he is your friend, then he is also my friend. You call him, we can come out and see him whenever we have time, it''s good to have more friends. You don''t object, do you? "


    Lu Ren opened his mouth to retort, but was stopped by Chen Di. "Even if you object, it''s useless."


    Well, then she had no choice.


    "You should have some time some other day. He''s too busy. His job is to travel for a long time, so I don''t know when he''ll be back. You can wait. " What she said was the truth. After dealing with these trivial matters, Li Huai Jin would be in the middle of a conversation and would have to go out to film again. That was something that he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "If you can''t see her, you can at least make a call, right? Bring your phone over, I''ll call him and say hello. " As he spoke, he was about to take out everyone''s phone to make a call, but in reality, he was hoping to find some clues from his phone.


    "No, I''m busy." Lu Ren covered his phone. Although she did not have Li Huai''s number on her phone, as she was already used to memorizing his number, many of her calls were to him and could not be found by Chen Di.


    This dodging attitude further confirmed Chen Di''s suspicions. He rubbed his chin, his eyes probing the guilty Lu Ran as he asked, "You''re planning on hiding this from me?"


    Lu Ran looked at Chen Di with a helpless expression. He then said to Chen Di seriously, "Di Di, I''m not trying to hide this from you." It''s just that this matter is very complicated. It''s not the time to tell you yet. But believe me, I''ll tell you when the time is right, okay? I really can''t tell you now. It''s my fault, so don''t blame me for it. "


    Her sincere and serious request made Chen Di feel somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Well, it looks like there really is a problem. The more you do this, the more curious I am. But since you don''t want to tell me now, I won''t force you. I''ll wait until you tell me. She was really very curious about that.


    Lu Ren''s forehead twitched. He was afraid that what she would receive in the future wouldn''t be surprise, but shock!


    Since they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, Chen Di decided to go to Lu Li''s house to get some warmth. At night, he would properly go to her place to investigate. Just thinking about it made her feel excited.


    They snuggled on the sofa, the snacks on the coffee table and Lu Ren''s snacks. The two of them contentedly ate and watched TV and even played on their phones. It really didn''t take them long.


    On the TV, there was a novel adapted from a screenwriter. It was full of dog''s blood and vulgar plot, but Lu Quyuan didn''t seem to be too excited. Chen Di was playing on his phone at the side and conversing with her beloved WeChat on his WeChat.


    "Ai ai, everyone take a look at this Weibo post. Is there a problem with it!?"


    As Chen Di was handing over the phone, Lu Ren looked at it and almost choked on the food in his mouth.


    "Eh ¡­" He quickly grabbed the water on the table and flushed it down. Then, he took a deep breath and calmly said, "Is there a problem?"


    "No problem? I think there''s too much of a problem. The first half of the sentence is very normal, but the second half is very strange. "


    Lu Ren asked with a guilty conscience, "How... Why is it strange? "


    Does Li Huai Jin like to eat meat? I remember that I didn''t mention that he liked to eat meat in any of his detailed personal data before! "


    Only after hearing Chen Di''s question did Lu Sheng let out a sigh of relief.


    "That''s not surprising. Just think about it, he was injured in a car accident and his body needs to recover quickly. Of course, he needs to eat some meat to supplement his nutrition!" Lu Ren, on the other hand, was thinking that he should thank her for the dried meat. She was the one who fed him meat.


    "Come on, do you think that Li Huai is the same as you? I don''t just eat meat. "


    Lu Ren twitched his lips. Hmph, just you wait. She''s going to train Li Huai into a person who doesn''t like meat.


    Lu Ren secretly sent a message to Li Huai, but it was nothing major. He was just a little worried that Li Huai had recovered and still needed to work, so of course he would feel heartache.


    "Eat on time, don''t be too tired."


    After this simple reminder, he returned a short while later.


    Lu Ren picked up the phone nervously and went to the bathroom to answer the call, afraid that Chen Di would notice something from his sensitive personality.


    "Are you done?"


    Lu Ren only knew from living with him that even though famous celebrities were usually bright and beautiful, the hardships behind them were not something they could see.


    Li Huai Jin had become famous as a young man, and now he was renowned internationally. It was not just because of his luck, but also because the hardships he had to pay were not achievable by others.


    Take this accident for example, taking care of his body was the best way to do the job, but even if it was during recuperation and his legs were convenient, he still had a lot of work to do. She didn''t know what he was doing, but he must have had a hard time locking himself up in the workshop.


    And right now, he should at least rest a bit more, but he was already getting busy in other places. What worried her the most was his legs. She was afraid that if he got tired, there would be some side effects.


    "En, you missed me?"


    Li Huai Jin rubbed his forehead as he lazily laid on the bed. He, who was reading the script just now, could not help but feel a lot more at ease when he saw Lu Li''s text message.


    The days he spent with her felt very different from the days he spent with other women.


    It was not the lonely companionship of the two of them, but a sense of satisfaction and warmth whenever they thought of her.


    Presumably, he, Li Huai, had only understood after many years that this was where his girlfriend''s good feelings came from.


    "Yes." Lu Ren didn''t deny it, his voice was very soft, and his cheeks and ears were slowly turning red.


    Although she was a bit shy at the moment, she didn''t hide anything from him.


    Putting aside the so-called rationality from before, in truth, it was very simple to understand everything. Love, there was no rationality to speak of.


    "Land..." I miss you too. "

 C48

    Li Huai Jin''s magnetic voice seeped into the bottom of his heart. As he spoke such sweet words, everyone''s body turned soft.


    Well, she admitted, she really loved his bewitching voice.


    You ¡­" You have to eat on time, so try not to get too tired. You''re a big shot of Li after all. If it''s necessary, you can also play a big card. As long as it''s for your health, it''s fine to play a big card. " No matter how big a star he was, there were always times when he was tired, not to mention that Li Huai Jin had just recovered from a serious illness.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Li Huai asked casually with a chuckle, "Other than missing me, did you not do anything else today?"


    "I went out with my friend for a walk and saw a movie, but I haven''t had any good movies lately. When I saw your Weibo in the evening, she even asked me about your Weibo, which gave me a fright. Luckily, none of your fans were suspicious. "In the future, don''t be so scary. If people can see anything, I''ll see how you do it then."


    "See what? What did I write? " Li Huai Jin spoke with an innocent tone, but there was a relaxed smile on his face, "Don''t worry, my fans are all very smart, they won''t think too much about it."


    "Eh ¡­" Lu Ran was startled, and suddenly said: "Li Huai Jin, you said I''m not smart?"


    "Did I?" Li Huai carefully laughed lightly, and after hearing the snort that sounded like he was fuming, he comforted her and said, "Alright, be good at home. I''ll go back in two days."


    "What do you mean ''good boy''? Do you take me for a pet?" Lu Ren retorted.


    Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, Li Huai Jin actually did not reply.


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin ¡­"


    "Here." Li Huai acknowledged, then suddenly lowered his voice and asked, "Do you feel wronged? I''m not by your side often, and you''re not my pet, but I can''t give you the companionship and fairness a normal man should give you. "


    He had never thought about this before, he just wanted to be able to have this woman''s company when he got home, but he never thought that he would be unable to be with her so often, much less be exposed to the sun, making her unable to enjoy the love a normal woman should have.


    "You''re thinking too much." Lu Ren''s voice was very indifferent. He pressed his phone and sat on the toilet seat. He said quietly, "Actually, I haven''t told you some things since the accident."


    "What?"


    "What I want to say is, as long as you are fine, you can still let me see you. And now, not only are you alive, we are together. What could be more important than this? What better way to be happy than this? "


    "Land..."


    Li Huai Jin called him by his unique name, but he didn''t know what she had said. His voice was barely audible.


    "That''s enough. I know you''re touched, so take good care of yourself and think of me often. I''ll be satisfied." Lu Ren wiped away the tears on his face and chuckled, "Bring me a present when you get back!"


    "Alright!"


    Lu Ren opened the bathroom door and stepped back in shock.


    "You ¡­ You... "When did you stand here?"


    Lu Ran''s heartbeat quickened as he spoke nervously. At a glance, it was clear that he was feeling guilty.


    "Not long." Chen Di''s eyes were radiating a piercing power, causing Lu Ren''s heart to tremble and his back to turn cold.


    "Then what did you hear?"


    "I didn''t hear anything, but I did hear that someone was thinking about me. Buying gifts, those words." Chen Di crossed his arms in front of his chest, a questioning look on his face. Looking at the guilty conscience of this criminal, he felt a little angry in his heart.


    "Lu Ren, the friend you took care of in the car accident is your man? To think that I was even your good friend and you didn''t even tell me about it? "


    "DeeDee, what else did you hear?" Lu Ren asked worriedly, ignoring her anger.


    "What else is there to hide from me?" Chen Di''s'' swish ''gaze swept over them, causing everyone to hurriedly shake their heads.


    "No, no."


    "Lu Ren, who exactly is that man? "You are so mysterious, don''t tell me ¡­" The suspicion in Chen Di''s mind caused Lu Ran''s face to turn pale. "He''s a married man?"


    Puff ¡­


    Everyone in the Lu family suffered internal injuries, but it was still alright. Even if she admitted it now, it would be safer with a married man than with Li Huai Jin.


    "What are you thinking? He''s still single. " Lu Ren silently kowtowed to the heavens, thankful that Chen Di did not hear anything more.


    "Then what are you afraid of? So mysterious. You already have a man, so I''m happy for you in time. What are you hiding from? " She really didn''t understand this.


    "That ¡­" Lu Ren looked anxious. His brain was working fast, but he couldn''t think of anything to say.


    The phone in her hand suddenly rang, scaring her out of her wits. The phone fell to the ground. Before she could pick it up, Chen Di picked it up first.


    "You''re everybody''s boyfriend?"


    Lu Ren, on the other hand, was too busy trying to snatch his phone back in time. Chen Di dodged her call, but she suddenly stopped.


    Embarrassed, her forehead twitched. She returned the phone back to Lu Ren, who then looked at the number ¡­


    Puff ¡­


    It was a call from his home phone.


    "Everyone, everyone, you already have a boyfriend, right? Lu Ren, you don''t need to pretend to be mute.


    The phone wasn''t turned on without being mentioned, but the two of them could still hear Mother Lu roaring.


    This time, Chen Di was in trouble. With a guilty look on his face, he began to move as fast as a ghost to get away.


    Lu Ren glared at Chen Di. Then, gritting his teeth, he took a deep breath and picked up the phone.


    "Everyone, I''ve let you down. Hit me, curse me, hurt me. I definitely won''t hate you."


    Chen Di spread his arms wide and closed his eyes with a frown. It was as if he was waiting for a convict named Lingchi to apologize to him.


    "I hate you."


    Lu Ren wanted to cry but had no tears. He looked at Chen Di with an aggrieved expression.


    "What''s wrong? What did Mother Lu say just now? "


    "She told me to take my boyfriend home on my little vacation." Wuu wuu, she did have a boyfriend, but how could this boyfriend meet people?


    He then looked at Chen Di with an aggrieved expression, "Wuu wuu ¡­" I hate you. "


    "Just do it, what are you afraid of? Just let your man go, I don''t know what you''re worried about. Is it that difficult? "


    Chen Di couldn''t understand. Could it be that the man was still ugly?


    "Difficult... It''s even harder than the blue sky! "


    "Then you don''t need to bring it home. Let Mother Lu send you to heaven or hell!"


    Chen Di replied faintly.


    Lu Ren trembled in fear and hugged Chen Di, "Di Di, please help me!"


    "How?"


    "Help me find a boyfriend, take him home and show him to my mom." This situation had only occurred in movies and TV dramas before. Now that she had done it herself, she wondered if it would cost her a lot of money. Hiring a boyfriend, isn''t it a day fee?


    Lu Ren had already made up his mind. Was she going to have to spend the whole month''s salary?


    "Lu Ren, are you sick? If you don''t bring your real boyfriend home, do you bring a fake one? "I don''t understand it today. Quickly tell me, why did you not bring that man home?" Chen Di put his hands on his waist and glared angrily, with a domineering aura that seemed as if he wouldn''t die even if the sun were to set on him.


    "He ¡­ "He ¡­"


    "He what?" After Chen Di, Lu Li blurted out in shock:


    "He''s Li Huai Jin!"

 C49

    "He''s Li Huai Jin!"


    Quiet, or quiet ¡­


    "Puff ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    The uncontrollable laughter made everyone feel more at ease.


    Look, she told the truth, but Chen Di still couldn''t believe it. It couldn''t be blamed that she didn''t tell her.


    "Everyone in the Land ¡­ You''re really influenced by me, you''ve been poisoned by Li Huai''s poison! If you want to make up a reason, make it a decent one, don''t be so unreliable. " Chen Di patted Lu Ran''s shoulder. With a serious expression and a sympathetic tone, he said, "Speak, what happened?"


    Alright, since Chen Di didn''t believe the truth, she would give her a false impression that she believed it.


    Lu Ren looked like he was about to cry. Suddenly, he hugged Chen Di fiercely and started crying.


    "DeeDee, to tell you the truth, I have a very serious illness."


    "Huh?" Chen Di abruptly pulled her away, "Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m not joking, I''m really sick. Let me tell you, I actually don''t have a boyfriend. No one talked to me on the phone just now. There was no man at all. "


    "You ¡­ A split personality? " Chen Di was extremely suspicious, and he also didn''t believe Lu Quanren''s lies. When he heard them, he found them to be especially hilarious.


    "No, I know this problem, but there''s nothing I can do about it. I like Li Huai Jin too much, I think of him as my imaginary man, and sometimes I would make such a neurotic call to the imaginary Li Huai Jin. Sometimes I even think that Li Huai Jin is really my boyfriend!"


    Lu Ren lowered his head and pretended to cry, but he could not help but secretly smile.


    Thinking back to when he was an acrobat for Huo Chengbin before, his acting skills had still been trained.


    "Everyone in the Land ¡­ Are you for real? "


    Chen Di was truly a little dumbfounded. Although he did not believe it, looking at her pitiful appearance, and thinking back to Li Huai Jin himself, he truly had the charm to make women go crazy for him.


    It can''t be, she thought foolishly at times that if Li Huai was her man, then it was just a wild imagination, how could she have never imagined that Lu Ruan''s heart was so crazy!


    "Really, I know what I''m doing, but what if I can''t control it? "What should we do ¡­" A fierce wail fell on Chen Di''s shoulder and his body trembled violently.


    Chen Di no longer doubted him and was left completely speechless.


    She had not expected that Lu Ruan, who was usually so calm, would have such unrealistic fantasies. What could she say? What could she do?


    "Everyone, listen to me. No matter how nice Li Huai was, he was still very far away from you. If you want to come back to reality, if you want to find a real man to fall in love with, then your illness will definitely be cured. "


    Chen Di''s heart was very heavy, but his expression was solemn as he encouraged her good friend.


    He patted her back in consolation. Chen Di felt extremely sad.


    Lu Ren''s body trembled for a while before it stopped. He adjusted his expression and looked up. "Di Di, then I''ll be depending on you this time."


    Four hands tightly held onto each other. It was as if everyone wanted to put their lives on the line for Chen Di.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you." Don''t let your imagination run wild, don''t indulge in fantasy anymore, you have to believe that your real son is not Li Huai Jin. Besides, what''s so good about Li Huai Jin? He was just a little handsome. Don''t look at how good this big star was. In reality, their private life was chaotic. "Don''t think too highly of him."


    Lu Ren looked confused, "Don''t you like Li Huai Jin?"


    "No, I just think he''s pretty. Other than that, I found out. Not at all. There were too many such famous celebrities with many rumors. Who knew how many female celebrities had tried to mess with him in private? Furthermore, his temper is definitely not good, or he might have some sort of eccentric personality, we just do not know about any of this. "


    "Is that so?"


    "It must be. Think about it, the celebrities in the entertainment industry, this... "That ¡­"


    Chen Di was really giving it his all. In order to have the impracticality of a good friend, in order to be able to save Lu Quanren and return back to her normal self, she had ruthlessly talked about the unwritten rules. She talked to Lu Quanren for a whole night and told him about everything bad that happened.


    Lu Ren thought to himself, it was really hard for Chen Di to give her so many reasons to persuade her. It was really hard for her.


    She listened to a very good cola, but when she thought of her mother''s request, she became worried, where can I go to find a boyfriend?


    The next day, before Lu Ren''s thoughts had lasted long, Chen Di had brought the men over.


    "This ¡­"


    Seeing the man in front of them, Lu Qun felt a headache coming on.


    "Chen Di told me. I think I can help." Xin Hai smiled. He could clearly see the awkwardness and awkwardness of Lu Li.


    "Alright, you guys continue chatting. I''ll consider it done for you." And remember, come back to reality, okay? " Chen Di left after giving some instructions.


    As for the other two, Lu Ran smiled helplessly, "Sorry to drag you in."


    "Chen Di doesn''t even know the existence of that man. I''m actually quite curious as to why that man can''t accompany you home to see your parents. "Everyone, are you sure he''s worth it?" Xin Hai heard Chen Di''s story clearly. It wasn''t that Lu Li had some sort of hallucination, but that she couldn''t even bring her boyfriend home. As for the reason, he was somewhat worried.


    He was worried if that man was serious and if he was worth it for a woman as good as Lu Ren to hide and pay for him.


    "I''m sure he''s worth it. However, I really am at my wit''s end. "


    Lu Ren''s completely confident and resolute expression made Xin Hai unable to speak up no matter how doubtful he was.


    "Alright, then I''ll help you with that. Anyway, we already said that we would be friends, didn''t we? "


    "Thank you. I''ll treat you to a meal in order to express my gratitude."


    "Are you sure he won''t call you back while we''re eating?" Xin Hai was joking. Thinking back to that time when her boyfriend tried to hurry her up on the phone, he felt like laughing. That man should have a domineering personality, right?


    "No, he went on a business trip and won''t be back today."


    Just as Lu Ren said that, his phone rang.


    "Look, I really wonder if he put a tracker on you."


    Lu Ren could only force a smile. It really was Li Huai.


    She smiled apologetically and went to answer the phone.


    "What''s wrong? Are you done with your work? "


    "Not yet, but I''ll be there in the afternoon."


    "So fast?" Lu Ren was surprised. "Then I''ll wait for you at home."


    "No need, I''m not going back. I''m going to be a guest at a friend''s concert tonight. You can go directly there. I''ll get someone to pick you up at the door."


    "Okay, I will go. Don''t be too tired, just run around and pay attention to your body. "


    "I know. I''ll see you tonight. "


    "Alright, then I''ll wait for you."


    After hanging up, Lu Ren turned back to face Xin Hai, but she felt that it wasn''t appropriate for him to play her boyfriend to see her parents.


    "Hai Yang, how about we forget about meeting my parents. I''ll tell my mother, it''ll be all right. I''m sorry to bother you. "


    Other than being afraid to trouble him, she felt even more guilty towards him.


    "Are you sure your parents can let you off that easily? "I think they know that you don''t have a boyfriend. What they''re going to make you do next isn''t as simple as bringing a boyfriend. The continuous matchmaking should be waiting for you."


    Xin Hai''s words made everyone''s heart tremble. That''s right, the blind dates she went back to last time made their hearts tremble just by thinking about them.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Don''t worry, I won''t be relying on you for that." He joked, causing everyone to shrug helplessly.


    "Well, thank you again. I''ll be the one to treat you. "


    "Then I won''t be polite. "Hahaha ¡­"


    After the two finished their meal, Lu Quanren went straight home.


    She didn''t go out anywhere in the afternoon until it was about time, and she took a ride to the address that Li Huai had sent her.


    There were already quite a few people waiting in line at the entrance of the concert venue. There were also quite a number of police officers maintaining order, but she got off the car and went off somewhere.


    Finally, when people began to enter, her phone rang.


    The caller had told her to line up directly and she would pick her up at the door.


    As expected, there was an unfamiliar little girl waiting for her. She was pulled to another entrance, turned left and right, and entered a room.


    "Wait here for a while, I''m going to get busy."


    The little girl seemed to be an assistant as she was very busy. She waited in the room by herself and looked around. It seemed like a separate dressing room.


    Thinking about it, there were still benefits to being a big shot, as well as special treatment.


    Lu Ren sat down on the table and waited for a while. He picked up his phone and started to play the game out of boredom.


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and she abruptly turned around. She originally thought that it would be Li Huai Jin, but she did not expect to be scared silly by the man in front of her.


    As for Lan Yixuan, who came in with a curious look on his face, he was also a bit confused and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Very quickly, Li Huai Jin, dressed in casual black clothes, with a peaked cap and black sunglasses walked in. He pushed the stunned Lan Yixuan out of the room and the door was quickly locked.


    The next moment, Lu Ren was embraced into a firm embrace, breathing out a familiar scent that she hadn''t felt in a long time.

 C50

    Li Huai Jin used all his strength to lift her up, and tightly held her. He let out a soft sigh that brushed against Lu Ren''s face, loosened his shoulders, and sighed softly, "Lu Lu, I missed you so much!"


    Lu Ren chuckled and hugged his waist, cupping his arms in satisfaction.


    He confessed his misgivings in such a childish tone. It was truly cute.


    "Are you tired of flying back and forth like this? Was that Lan Yixuan? Actually, his singing isn''t as good as yours. This concert is looking for you to be their guest, aren''t you afraid that you''ll steal his limelight? "


    She knew the great star Lan Yixuan, but she was still a little dissatisfied with him because she felt sorry for Li Huai.


    Besides, his main occupation was acting, and there were quite a few celebrities who would sing along with him. It was because he, Lan Yixuan, was too popular that his singing results were quite good. However, in everyone''s heart, he was inferior to Li Huai Jin no matter what.


    "I came back to see you."


    It was better than newlyweds. Lu Li thought that if it wasn''t for someone else''s territory, she would have been done in by this man''s ruthlessness.


    Just as she was about to say something, there was a knock on the door. Lan Yixuan''s unkind voice sounded out.


    "Just a little bit more and I would have been fine. Don''t light up my backstage!"


    Lu Li rolled his eyes as he looked at Lan Yixuan''s alluring male image on the screen. He didn''t expect Lan Yixuan to be someone with a blabbermouth.


    Li Huai Jing kissed her eyes, then pushed her down on a chair before turning around and opening the door.


    Lan Yixuan''s blue demoness attire was just like what Lu Li had just seen, shocking her to the core.


    This man was a monster. He dressed up so prettily that it was impossible to discern his gender. However, it just so happened to be this seductive type of beauty that drove the fans even more crazy.


    It was as if she had been watching for too long. Li Huai asked her with some dissatisfaction, "You look good?"


    However, Lu Ren frowned and muttered something beside Li Huai Jin, causing Li Huai Jin''s face to stiffen, an awkward smile appearing in his eyes.


    "What are you talking about?"


    While Lan Yixuan was being looked at, he was also looking at Lu Quanren. Finally, he saw the woman who had captivated Li Huai, and his eyeballs nearly fell out of their sockets.


    Fortunately, he had met people from the outside world.


    On the other hand, he was filled with curiosity, causing him to truly be unable to understand what was going on.


    Li Huai Jin ignored his curiosity, and blocked his line of sight, "It''s time for the show to start, what are you waiting for? I''ll be there when it''s my turn. "


    The meaning behind his words was to chase them away.


    "Haha, Huai Jin, why don''t you introduce us?" Lan Yixuan''s memory was also amazing. Although she didn''t understand how this woman could be, she did remember that she was the only girl living in that building. It seemed like the reason why Huai Jin protected her that time was because of her.


    Tsk tsk, what kind of charm and tricks could an unremarkable girl possibly have?


    However, looking at her indifferent attitude towards him, this was already considered a bonus.


    "No need."


    Li Huai''s extremely disapproving tone caused Lan Yixuan to be severely injured, while Lu Quanren''s smile did not change, but a dark light quickly flashed in his eyes, and no one noticed.


    "Why not? I''m very curious about this cute little beauty! " Lan Yixuan automatically stepped forward, his peach blossom eyes beaming with a smile. His mouth that held all the women in the world as its responsibility hooked up into a smile as he said some pleasant words.


    Lu Ren couldn''t help but laugh as well, "I''m Lu Ren. Hello, Mr Lan."


    "Eh? Aren''t you my fan? That''s what girls usually say when they see me. " Lan Yixuan looked a little disappointed as he asked.


    Lu Ren looked at Li Huai Jin, expressing helplessness, "You are very handsome!"


    Fine, she wouldn''t beat around the bush, but in reality, that was all she could say.


    Lan Yixuan stared blankly for a moment, while Li Huai who was at the side laughed out loud without giving face.


    Lu Ren glanced at Li Huai Jin, then looked at Lan Yixuan, who seemed to be taken aback. Was what she said wrong?


    It would be great if she could give a man a very handsome evaluation.


    "Dear everyone, you are so talented."


    Lan Yixuan then turned to Li Huai Jin, "Huai Jin, you''re even more talented!" He had found such an eccentric woman.


    "Alright, I''m going on stage. If you want, you can enjoy my performance." Before Lan Yixuan turned around and walked out, she patted Li Huai Jin''s shoulder. Their eyes quickly met. Brother, you have good eyes!


    "Is he disappointed?"


    Lu Ren pursed his lips into a helpless smile.


    Li Huai Jin only smiled, and leaned over to squat for a while, "He''s been spoiled, it''s about time to demoralize him."


    "Probably only someone like me, who doesn''t know anything about jade and gold, would be so ignorant. Actually, I think he is very handsome, but he is just a different kind of handsome. "I seem to remember that he''s the treasure of the box office. His fans all love him dearly. Right now, it seems like a lot of people like his looks. He has a very enchanting beauty ¡­"


    Before Lu Ren could finish his words, he was interrupted by Li Huai, "You''re too concerned about him."


    "Haha ¡­"


    Lu Ren chuckled, then took the initiative to hug and kiss him.


    Everyone was placed in a corner that no one was paying attention to, but everyone could clearly see what was happening on stage. When everyone saw Lan Yixuan''s performance and heard the deafening cheers and shouts, they had no choice but to admit that Lan Yixuan''s charm was no less than Li Huai''s; it was just that the angle of his charm was different.


    The corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. Besides Li Huai Jin, her family''s Chen Di seemed to like people like Lan Yixuan.


    No, she would like a handsome star.


    Lan Yixuan''s stage lighting wasn''t as dazzling as the other concerts. It was very simple, but such a simple stage made Lan Yixuan''s allure even more dazzling, making it hard for people to look away.


    As soon as the singing and dancing on the stage stopped, a deafening scream caused everyone to frown. Lan Yixuan placed his index finger in front of his lips, immediately silencing the screams. He was truly a good boy.


    "This time, I brought you guys a big gift. I believe that you will love me even more after seeing this gift."


    A sharp scream followed Lan Yixuan''s voice. "Come, brother!"


    A figure slowly walked out from the shadows at the side of the stage. As the figure gradually walked out, the uncontrollable shriek that nearly overturned the roof of the stadium sounded as if she had heard someone sobbing. Lu Ren could not help but cover his ears with his hands.


    Tsk tsk, she took back what she had said just now. Lan Yixuan''s charm was still far inferior to Li Huai''s.


    "Hello everyone." Li Huai Jin greeted the people below, and his voice broke the table again.


    "You guys are showing such enthusiasm. This means that you like this gift, right? Do you love me any more? "


    "Love, love, love, love ¡­"


    Lan Yixuan couldn''t help but pat Li Huai''s shoulder when he heard this, "Brother, seeing that you''re so supportive of me, I''ll help you massage your shoulders when we get back!"


    Lu Ren couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. Did he think he wasn''t evil enough?


    She thought, there''s no need to go out tonight. I believe that Lan Yixuan''s relationship with Li Huai Jin has already been suspected.


    Don''t they know that women are very corrupt these days? The two men who had a good relationship could be suspected of breaking their backs. Last year, there were only two handsome men who talked about the piano, so he believed that the two of them would be here this year.


    "No need to rub my shoulders. Help me wash my feet." Li Huai Jin joked, and everyone laughed.


    Lan Yixuan evilly smiled and said, "How about I help you wash your entire body?"


    "Not good ¡­"


    Even though it was Lan Yixuan''s concert, it seemed like these fans still believed in Li Huai Jin.


    "Sigh, alright then. Washing one''s body should be left for some cute girl!"


    These words of course drew a commotion, and then, in the same fervent atmosphere, Li Huai began to sing a song by Lan Yixuan. Everyone thought that it was still her family''s Huai Jing singing that was pleasant to listen to.


    Afterwards, under the reluctance of the fans, Li Huai was able to quickly leave the venue, and everyone was waiting for him in his car, with the intention of taking him to the airport.


    Xiaoyu and the driver tactfully sat in the front seat and did not dare to look at each other as they left the two people who were about to leave.


    "After this period of work, I will have some free time to take a break. I will accompany you when the time comes. When it''s time for a long vacation, we can go abroad to play. There aren''t so many reporters there. "


    Li Huai took her in his embrace, held her hand, and gently squeezed it.


    Lu Ren''s heart tightened. She had almost forgotten about the long vacation.


    "We''ll talk about it when you come back. Take care of yourself, don''t be too tired."


    He did not agree to his suggestion and repeatedly reminded him of many things, all for the sake of his good health. When she reached the airport, the car stopped at the VIP entrance. Just as she was about to get out of the car, he stopped her.


    "Don''t go down. I''ll just go straight in and have the driver take you back. "


    Lu Ling nodded in understanding, and Little Fishy who was in the front row got off early and took off her luggage. Li Huai Jin quickly got off the car and left without looking back.


    Lu Ren looked at his back through the glass and started to miss him.

 C51

    After she saw Li Huai Jin off, she wanted to sit in the front seat and chat with the driver, but she did not expect that the driver brother would not agree. It was easy to get caught.


    Fine, it was because her thinking was too incomplete. Looking at the structure of the car, it was completely dark and you couldn''t see inside at all.


    Lu Ren lazily leaned his head against the car window and chatted with the chauffeur for a while, but it was just to ease the silent atmosphere. He didn''t really have anything to say.


    After a while, she narrowed her eyes drowsily, and the interior of the car became completely silent.


    "BOOM!"


    Lu Ren''s head slammed into the glass, causing her to immediately wake up and cover her head in pain.


    "Miss Lu, are you alright?"


    "No problem, I''m fine." Only then did she wake up. She felt that the speed was a bit too fast and the direction wasn''t even towards her home. At the same time, the driver also gave an explanation.


    "Miss Lu, there''s someone following us from behind. It might be a dog. If you lie still, I''ll throw them off very soon. "


    "Huh?"


    Everyone looked back and saw a lot of cars on the road, but no one knew which one.


    However, no matter which one it was, it would be too scary if it really was a Doggie.


    This was the first time Lu Qun had been so afraid. She could feel her heart beating uncontrollably if someone were to blow her away. She was worried and panicked like she had never been before.


    "They... How did they know? Did you see it at the airport? "


    "Miss Lu, don''t worry, we won''t get it. It''ll be all right when I dump them. "


    "Alright!" I hope it''s all right.


    She did not call Li Huai Jin as she was afraid that it would delay his rest. She only waited for the next day to quickly check all kinds of news, hoping that she would not see any news related to last night.


    However, her hopes had been dashed. The gossip was still ''shocking''. "Huai Jin''s mysterious girlfriend has appeared at the airport to send us off."


    Such an eye-catching title made everyone tremble as they clicked on it. However, upon seeing the picture and the content, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, there was no picture of her. Even when Li Huai got off the car and opened the door, he blocked her. The photo only showed her with her long hair covering her face.


    This was a blessing in disguise.


    At the same time, the phone rang. Everyone picked up the call. It was Li Huai''s reassuring voice.


    "Don''t worry, we didn''t manage to capture you. They will make all sorts of speculations, so you don''t need to worry about them." I''ll take care of it. "


    She believed that Li Huai Jin would not let anyone know about her.


    Even though he was going to show Huo Chengbin the script he had finally changed, Lu Quanbin still didn''t know what to do. Even if he could get a movie out of this kind of novel, no one would want to watch it, much less earn money, even if he could get it through the censorship and record it.


    "Last night''s delivery was very thrilling!"


    Huo Chengbin teased her as soon as they met, causing everyone to shake their heads helplessly.


    "Who would have thought that someone would still be shooting at night? It''s really weird if they have some sort of inside information or if we have spies, how did they get caught just like that? " This was something that everyone admired about those puppies.


    "You don''t understand. There will always be famous people coming to the airport, not to mention the VIP channel. Every day, there will always be people coming in and out of the airport, and that''s just a coincidence. "


    "It just so happens to be bad luck!" Lu Ren sighed and said, "Cheng Bin, do you think I won''t live if I get exposed one day? The spittle of those fans alone is enough to drown me. "


    "So, you have to be careful." Hou Chengbin cast a sympathetic gaze.


    Lu Ran''s face scrunched up, and he rubbed his face with both hands. He looked troubled and slightly bitter.


    The day she had followed Li Huai, she had been terrified for a whole day, and even more so, wanted to hide in secret for a whole day.


    But who told her to bear the pressure herself?


    "Enough, let''s not think about this anymore. "If that''s one in ten thousand, then that''s a small probability." Lu Ren regained the calmness that he hadn''t seen in a long time. Smiling, he said, "Let''s take some time to take a look. It''s been hard on me. I hope you won''t be too hard on me."


    After handing him the printed script, Lu Ran asked in confusion, "Are you sure you can find the investors?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Huo Chengbin patted her head, "No matter how bad your script is, with my miraculous hands, not only will it not be a good movie that will win a prize, it won''t be a loss at all."


    "Wah ¡­" "Lan, I adore you so much!"


    Lu Quanren stared at Hou Chengbin with a hint of infatuation and a red heart. She knew that the little scholar she had secretly fallen in love with was a formidable person.


    Of course, those who could make her fall in love or like them, which one of them wasn''t an outstanding talent? For example, Huo Chengbin. For example, the class monitor of a high school. For example, a senior in the Law Department who possessed both the university''s talent and looks ¡­ Of course, there was also the entertainment industry''s big name, Li!


    "Don''t be crazy about me. There''s a party tonight, you should come too. "By the way, advertise yourself. Find a generous financial backer who is willing to take the money!"


    "Ah?" Can I not go? Didn''t you say that you could handle it? " Strictly speaking, she was a bit introverted and had a bit of social phobia. It''s terrible to sell your script in front of too many people.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not asking you to sell yourself out. You might know some of the people in the industry, and you might be able to solve them once and for all, such as production, acting and so on. "


    Could she refuse?


    The answer seemed impossible.


    Towards this kind of opportunity, even if she was afraid, she still had to go. Overcoming her fear was the only way to realize her dream. Even if she failed, at least she would have tried.


    That night, when he followed Hou Chengbin into the room, he was even teased by a group of people, suspecting that the classmate he mentioned last time was just an illusion. Their dubious gazes kept wandering around his body.


    However, there was an adamant look in that dubious gaze that made it impossible for Lu Qun to ignore it even if he wanted to.


    She should have thought of it earlier, Mo Tianqing was the biggest supporter of Hou Chengbin''s movies, and the backers of his movies were all made by Mo Tianqing.


    It had been a long time since the two of them had parted on bad terms. Now that they met, everyone felt really awkward.


    He wouldn''t think that Huo Chengbin was her boyfriend, right?


    As much as possible, Lu Li ignored his gaze and looked away. There were a few famous but familiar actors, brokers, assistants, and directors. They really had no idea how much money this meal would cost, but these people really didn''t eat much. They only chatted and drank, the food on the table was almost still.


    What a waste. The state promotes thrift,


    Lu Ren silently cursed, "Dear friends, can you let me pack it up and go back?"


    "Everyone, long time no see. How are you?"


    "Fortunately, Director Mo." Even though Lu Ren was embarrassed, he still had a smile on his face.


    "Didn''t you call me Brother Mo? How did you forget so quickly? " Mo Tianqing raised his eyebrows and smiled, a glint of light appearing in his eyes, making it impossible for Lu Ran to dodge.


    "Hehe, Brother Mo." She said awkwardly, ''Can''t this person read other people''s faces?'' "Otherwise, I might as well save myself." "Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom first."


    With that, he got up and walked out of the room, turning left and right. In a place with no one around, he leaned against the wall and let out a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, apart from Li Huai Jin, she had never had anyone in love with him, so she had only been secretly in love with him before. She, who lacked such feelings, was truly unable to understand what Mo Tian was trying to do with his attitude. Was this the unspoken rule of love in the entertainment circle that she did not understand?


    Or was this big boss just making fun of her?


    "What a strange man!"


    Lu Ren mumbled to himself as he kowtowed and knocked his head against the wall.


    "Keh..." Other than Huai Jin, which other man has made it so difficult for you? "


    A mocking laughter suddenly rang out. Lu Quanren looked up in fright to see a devilish man like Lan Yixuan leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. His eyes were filled with interest as he looked at her.


    "Why are you here?"


    "And why are you here? To date a man? " Lan Yixuan''s smile made everyone else feel a bit more sharp.


    Good boy, this man wouldn''t think that she was carrying Huai Jin away like that, right?


    Lu Ren''s forehead twitched as he replied, "Our group is having a reunion in the private room over there."


    "Oh? "It should be very lively with many people. I like to join in on the fun. Come, let me take a look." Not allowing everyone on the other side to hesitate, he directly walked forward and put his arm around her shoulders, then walked towards the private box in a seemingly intimate manner.


    The people in the private room were happily chatting with each other. The sudden appearance of Lan Yixuan holding everyone in his arms caused everyone to freeze.


    "Wah ¡­" "How lively." Lan Yixuan lowered his head to look at Lu Quanren and affectionately said, "Dearest everyone, there''s such a great gathering. Why didn''t you call me?"


    Lu Ren tilted his head and forced a smile, "Mr Lan, you must have drunk too much!"


    "Hehehe ¡­" Everyone, I''m driving here today. Why would I drink? "If you don''t believe me, just smell it. I don''t smell any alcohol at all." As he said this, he pressed her down in front of him for her to smell. Lu Ren pushed her away and gave her a stern warning.


    "Mr. Lan, Director Huo is over there." Lu Ren pointed at Huo Chengbin and said, "Director Huo, Mr. Lan is looking for you. We met outside the door just now, and he said that he wanted to cooperate with you! "


    This kind of explanation that they wanted to put aside actually seemed more like a cover up. Everyone present had some thoughts in their hearts.


    It was just that he hadn''t arrived yet, but this blind woman had managed to hook up with Lan Yixuan.


    Li Huai Jin came back to give everyone presents, but she took Xin Hai home during her vacation. He angrily threw the gift away.

 C52

    Everyone had different thoughts when they saw Lan Yixuan''s intimate actions. Some were suspicious, some were disdainful, and some were even jealous.


    Seeing Lan Yixuan''s arrival and how close he was to everyone, Huo Chengbin raised an eyebrow and smiled. At the same time, he didn''t miss out on Lan Yixuan''s scrutiny.


    Everyone shot a glance at him, wondering what was going on.


    Lu Ren pulled the two of them to the side. It looked like an exchange between the director and the actors, but it was actually a warning that Lu Li was very dissatisfied with.


    "Lan Yixuan, you''re done!" To have enmity with me, or what? I''m meeting these friends, so don''t think too much. "


    Huo Chengbin had a look of understanding on his face when he heard that.


    Now that he thought about the fact that Lan Yixuan and Li Huai Jin had a good relationship, that meant that he already knew about the two of them.


    Obviously, he was worried for his good friend. What if Little Armor carried Li Huai Jin out of the city?


    "Hehe ¡­" "Yixuan, I hope that we have a chance to work together." Huo Chengbin reached out his hand to shake his hand, and when he got close, he whispered, "If you don''t believe this little one, don''t you believe in the eyes of Huai Jin?"


    Lan Yixuan gave a start. As he understood, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing. "Hahahaha ¡­." What a fitting name.


    Hou Chengbin''s address made Lan Yixuan incomparably happy. Now that he thought about it, Lu Li''s name was more suited to the name ''Passerby A''; it was truly a pleasant surprise.


    Lu Ran''s forehead twitched. He quickly deducted Lan Yixuan''s points. He owed a lot to someone, but now he owed them more and more for being so gossipy.


    "Can the two of you go back to your seats and have a good chat?"


    As for the two of them, they looked at each other and smiled.


    Mother ¡­


    This picture, this gaze, this smile, this shape...


    Tsk tsk, the two of them really were a perfect match!


    It was unknown what the two of them were talking about, but they seemed to be very happy. As for everyone else, they had also missed this opportunity to get close to Lan Yixuan and were busy trying to get close to him.


    Mo Tianqing walked over to Lu Ran''s side and asked, "He''s your boyfriend?"


    Lu Ren was shocked, "No, he was just joking. Do you think it''s possible for me to do that?"


    Mo Tianqing had some doubts, but he was not certain.


    "How do you know him?"


    "This ¡­"


    "Xiao Yao, come here and sit." Lan Yixuan suddenly called out to Lu Ren Quan, patting the chair beside him to let her pass. His gaze towards Mo Tianqing was also filled with a kind of probing sharpness.


    Lu Ren silently cursed. He was stuck between a rock and a hard place. He didn''t know if he should go or not.


    "Everyone, go."


    Just as she was hesitating, Mo Tianqing was generous enough to let her off the hook.


    Lu Ren nodded and then walked over to Lan Yixuan''s side. He was so afraid that his arm would casually rest on her back. His posture made everyone''s eyes fill with even more envy and hatred.


    Approaching Lu Ran, Lan Yixuan''s eyes flashed with evil intentions as he said in a low voice, "I advise you to keep your distance from Mo Tianqing, otherwise ¡­"


    He did not continue, but smiled meaningfully.


    Lu Ren really wanted to roll his eyes, but he tried his best to hold it in. In fact, that was not what she was concerned about.


    "Lan Yixuan, if there''s any news about you and me today, you''ll die for sure."


    However, Lan Yixuan only smiled and patted her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry."


    Then he got up and said to the others, "Everyone, I coincidentally met everyone today and am truly happy to meet with them. As for today''s matters, everyone will be happy to walk out of this door. All our feelings will be in our hearts, so let''s just treat it as a secret that cannot be told. How about it? "


    Lan Yixuan was half sentimental and half threatening. Everyone understood what he meant.


    They wanted to expose him, but they were afraid of Lan Yixuan''s position in the entertainment circle, not to mention that he was the sole heir to the Lan Group. They didn''t dare to offend him.


    Only on the way back did Huo Chengbin explain to her Lan Yixuan''s background. No wonder he was so arrogant.


    "Oh right, Little Armor, although Lan Yixuan has his suspicions for no reason, I feel that Director Mo is acting a little weird towards you." "This point, it''s best if you think about it clearly."


    Even though he had intended to get the two of them together, he had not expected that Lu Qun would already have Li Huai Jin, and now that Mo Tianqing seemed to have some interest in her.


    "I''ve already told him that I already have a boyfriend. After what Lan Yixuan did today, he might have suspected Lan Yixuan. "But it doesn''t matter who I suspect. As long as I don''t have anything to do with him anymore, my words are clear. I believe that Chief Mo won''t have any more thoughts."


    Lu Ren knew very clearly that she wouldn''t do anything useless. If he said it out loud, Mo Tianqing would naturally dispel this thought.


    However, Hou Chengbin secretly shook his head, he was afraid that the armor was too simple.


    However, this was good as well. At least, he was feeling carefree in his heart.


    Just after class ended, Lu Qun returned to his office and received a phone call from Chen Di. She was still worried about Lu Quanren''s fake appearance and wanted to reconfirm if she was still dreaming.


    Lu Quanren didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Chen Di, who had always been a shrewd young lady, actually believed her lies at this moment. He had to admit that Li Huai''s charm was enough to cause people to suspect him.


    "I''ve been feeling a lot better recently. You''ve told me so much about his bad luck, how could I still think about it?"


    "It would be great if you could understand this. The entertainment circle is a chaotic one, and Li Huai Jin is no exception. Look at him again today, there''s a scandal, going in and out of hotels with female celebrities, and even the pictures are there. Don''t think about him anymore, okay? " As he said this, Chen Di kept feeling uncomfortable, but he was still able to keep his cool and persuade Lu Quanren. Little did she know that she almost bit her phone when she saw the news. How did her idol end up with that witch?


    Chen Di furrowed his brows, a bitter expression on his face. He was in a dilemma, but he couldn''t hear Lu Ran''s voice. He couldn''t help but ask loudly, "Is everyone still around?"


    Lu Ren came back to his senses and immediately answered, "I''m here. I''m busy!"


    Then he hung up the phone, went back to his computer, and turned on the search and entertainment news. Li Huai, needless to say, always made headlines.


    Opening up the eye-catching picture, Lu Li could tell at a glance that it was Li Huai Jin. At the same time, he was walking towards the hotel with a woman in his arms, and there was a smile on his face as the two of them made intimate contact. Even though she trusted Li Huai Jin a lot, she did not have much confidence when she saw such a picture.


    With a self-deprecating smile, everyone on the street didn''t even glance at him.


    Lan Yixuan''s worries were unnecessary. She should have been worried.


    At this time, she should call him to interrogate him, yell a few words, argue a bit, and then wait for him to apologize and explain before making up with him.


    However, everyone else could only turn off the news.


    He had a chance to send her away, but he didn''t dare to pick up the phone again. Lu Ren only made a few simple home-cooked dishes in his small house. Looking at the time, Li Huai arrived at the airport at ten o''clock. Calculating the time, it was about two hours.


    After moving to the living room and watching TV while waiting for him, she felt an unprecedented anticipation in her heart. It was as if she had just seen a guy who had a crush on her come and talk to her.


    The television stations were changing, and everyone felt like they had been waiting for a long time. When they looked back, it was already 1: 30. Before the person even arrived, the dishes were already completely cold.


    Everyone called, but no one answered. A short while later, it was Little Fishy.


    "Sister Lu, Mr. Li can''t go over for the time being. The airport has been surrounded for a long time and has been followed by reporters. Mr. Li is afraid that someone will follow us, so he decided not to go over today. "Please forgive me!"


    Fine! She understood.


    Seeing the cold dishes, Lu Ren touched his stomach, he was too hungry.


    She didn''t get any hotter and just continued to eat. This time, she didn''t have any more thoughts about saving money. She kept feeling annoyed when she saw the cold dishes being poured into the trash can.


    Lu Ren still went to school in the afternoon after taking a day''s leave for him and not seeing anyone.


    She transferred back to her class in the afternoon and took all the classes in the afternoon. She didn''t leave the classroom until the bell rang after school. Only then did she send the children away.


    After she finished her work, she heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did she feel her throat turn hoarse and her body turn soft. She lay on the table and closed her eyes to rest.


    When she got off work, she only bought instant noodles and went back to eat. She loved this kind of peace and quiet the most in this quiet little house. She believed that it would be the same tonight.


    After eating, he washed up and climbed onto the bed. He looked for a funny movie to finish watching. Without any expression, he turned off the lights and went to sleep.


    It was another ordinary day, and when Lu Ren saw the school to the door, there was a black van diagonally opposite the intersection. She couldn''t see the person in the car, but her heart skipped a beat and the child beside her called out ''Teacher Lu''.


    He turned around and was about to return to school when his cell phone rang.


    Lu Ren picked it up, but did not walk towards the car.


    "Did you see me?"


    "Yes."


    "I came to pick you up from work."


    Lu Ren was silent for a moment, then said, "Alright!"


    After quickly returning to the office, Lu Ran packed up his stuff, said goodbye to the other teachers and left.


    Just as she walked out of the school gate, the car also headed towards her. The door opened and Lu Renhui saw a slender and pretty hand pull her into the car.


    Lu Ren crashed into his chest, raising his head to meet his lowered lips.

 C53

    Lu Ren immediately pushed him away.


    Lu Ren''s sudden action caused Li Huai Jin to directly crash into the side of the seat, which showed that she had used quite a bit of strength.


    Li Huai Qing raised his eyebrows, looked at her resistance, and smiled.


    "What''s wrong? Are you angry? "


    Lu Ren looked at him calmly and shook his head, "No."


    "Really?" Li Huai Jin was instead stunned by her reaction. Such sincerity, such calmness, there really wasn''t any resentment?


    "Why should I be angry?" Lu Ren asked with a chuckle.


    Eyebrows...


    Li Huai was at a loss for words from this question.


    "Are you tired now?" I''ll make you something nice when I get back tonight. " She looked at his speechlessness, hugged his waist without saying a word, and threw herself into his arms as she spoke to him in an incomparably tender manner.


    Li Huai Jin had yet to obtain such a sudden and delicate beauty from Lu Ren. His whole body felt like electricity was flowing through it.


    Happiness came so suddenly that he was unable to withstand it!


    "Lu, after this, I have a long period of time to accompany you. I''ll pick you up from work from now on. "


    Although they couldn''t walk around like normal lovers, he wanted to be as good a boyfriend as he could be.


    "No need, it''s not convenient for you to do this either. Besides, the school is pretty close to home, so you just have to wait for me at home. "


    A crafty look appeared in Lu Ran''s eyes as he gently caressed Lu Ran''s cheeks. With some malice in his voice, he said, "Obediently stay home and cook for me."


    "Do you want to take care of the warm bed?" Little Lord? "


    Puff ¡­


    Zhen Xing had already possessed Li Huai Jin''s body!


    "Wait for me to flip the sign! "Haha ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin had really done what he said. During this period of idle time, he almost never left his house. He would cook and warm everyone''s beds at home, while being a part-time driver.


    However, the life of Lu Ren was truly beautiful, from the beginning to the end, he was incomparably comfortable.


    Sometimes, an uninvited star of the great blue star would be so disrespectful that he would act like a super electric light bulb for the sweet duo.


    "Huai Jin, looking at how you''re wearing an apron, I really want to carry you home!"


    "Scram!"


    Lu Ran kicked Lan Yixuan. She wasn''t valiant, but she was valiant after being provoked by Lan Yixuan so much. These few days, he had been extremely indebted to Lu Ren. Lu Li''s handsome appearance had become completely unrestrained, so he immediately used his flying leg to kick Lu Li''s ass.


    Lan Yixuan quickly dodged. This passer-by was standing in front of Huai Jin, obstructing his way no matter how he looked at him.


    "Passerby A, if you''re not going to be courteous, then don''t blame me for being impolite."


    His threats made everyone on the ground stare in shock. Threatening her, what was there to threaten?


    "You sure aren''t polite, let me see, you monster!"


    "Are you sure you can take my rudeness? "Hum, hum, hum!" Lan Yixuan smiled and looked towards Li Huai Jin, "Huai Jin, you know that Mo Tianqing ¡­"


    "Woo woo ¡­"


    Lu Ren threw away the chopped onions in his hands and directly ran over to cover Lan Yixuan''s mouth, dragging him out of the kitchen.


    "Pah pah pah ¡­"


    Lan Yixuan tried his best to struggle free from this crude passerby armor, but his eyes began to burn and he couldn''t help but tear up.


    "Don''t spread rumors and create trouble!"


    "I did. If you''re fine, then what do you feel guilty about? " Tears streamed down Lan Yixuan''s face, but his threatening words seemed very pitiful.


    Lu Ren was about to retort, but saw Li Huai Jin leaning on the kitchen door, faintly smiling at the two''s mutual hatred.


    "Continue!"


    Eyebrows...


    Lan Yixuan smiled proudly as he sat on the sofa like a great lord, though there were still tears on his face.


    "Little Jia, hurry! Huai Jin is waiting for your report."


    Lu Ran glared fiercely at Lan Yixuan who was taking pleasure in his misfortune, then carefully and embarrassedly walked over to Li Huai Jin''s side, and said in an extremely aggrieved manner, "That day, I made an appointment with Cheng Bin to eat with a bunch of our friends, and we ran into Lan Yixuan. He actually tried to get close to me in front of everyone. He even made people think I was one of his many little affairs. That''s it. Do you think I won''t be angry? The Chinese saying is very reasonable, how can friends not take it, people like him ¡­ "


    "Passerby A, shut up!" Lan Yixuan did not think that he would be raked over. Seeing Li Huai''s gaze that was comparable to a blade, he immediately explained.


    "Am I wrong? You dare say that you didn''t do that? " This time, everyone else had a smug look in their eyes.


    "I ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin suddenly smiled at Lan Yixuan and pointed at the door, "Yixuan, we''ll talk another time!"


    Lan Yixuan''s tears fell even more, but he didn''t dare to appeal again. The genius of his generation, Lan Yixuan, had no choice but to leave in an enchanting manner. In his heart, he thought, "I will definitely return."


    Lu Ren, on the other hand, was smiling triumphantly, his fingers raised in triumph.


    "Land?"


    Li Huai took off his apron, and in a split-second, his entire body was covered in the halo of a superstar. His voice made Lu Li''s heart feel numb, but the remaining rationality in his mind was cold and dangerous, brushing against the back of her head.


    How contradictory!


    "That... Huai Jin, have you finished cooking? "I''ll fire one too ¡­"


    How could Li Huai Jin let her go if he wanted to avoid the gentleness of the knife hidden in the cotton?


    "No need to stir-fry, why don''t we do it together!" He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head with a gentle smile, but his eyes were filled with something that made everyone on the land tremble.


    "Fried..." "What do you want?"


    "Egg Fried Rice!"


    Ah?


    Everyone was surprised, but Li Huai had already lifted her up and was walking towards the bedroom in large strides.


    Egg-Fried Rice was not like other Egg-Fried Rice!


    Lu Ren felt that he was too unlucky. Who invented this? In this novel, even if one was unable to understand the situation, a man would still be able to put a woman on the spot. This was too vulgar.


    However ¡­


    Alright, actually, there is a beauty in vulgarity as well. It''s fine as long as a person knows about it.


    Lu Ren was held tightly in his arms.


    "I''ve said it before, stay away from Mo Tianqing."


    His voice brushed her ear, low and hoarse, but full of warning.


    "I know, but I really didn''t expect him to be there that day. Furthermore, Cheng Bin is a good friend of his. I estimate that my script will pull him into it. I try not to get in trouble, but normal communication is a must. "


    Actually, she didn''t really understand. Not to mention that Mo Tianqing didn''t express clearly that he had good feelings for her, even if he did, she wouldn''t have been able to end Mo Tianqing''s meeting with everyone. Moreover, if work was inevitable, how could she just say that she didn''t want to see him?


    With that, his body was tightened by his arm.


    "Lu Lu, you''re going to target me with anger, aren''t you?"


    Thinking about how he would always be angered by the two of them from the start, while she, Lu Ren, always seemed to be very calm and collected, maintaining her temper and her rationality. He really wanted to suspect if she had been specially shot down by the heavens to get rid of him.


    "I''m not trying to anger you, Huai Jin." Lu Ren opened his mouth to explain more, but he stopped. He didn''t want to argue with her again. Suppressing her emotions, everyone felt helpless.


    Silence again. There was a long silence between the two of them.


    "Alright!" Li Huai Jin turned her towards him, and looked at her bitter face with a bit of compromise. He pointed his finger at her wrinkled eyebrows, "This time, I apologize."


    Lu Ren didn''t expect him to apologize to him. His eyes stared blankly, not knowing what to say.


    "However, you must promise me not to smile at him. If it is necessary, I will not stop you. But you must remember that you are mine, Li Huai Jin. " Lu Chong''s domineering possessiveness made everyone to be delighted. Hugging his neck, they smiled happily.


    "I always remember that I am Li Huai Jin''s." The man''s possessiveness grew, as if she were important to him, as if she were what he couldn''t afford to lack.


    No matter how shallow his feelings were, it didn''t matter to everyone, as long as he had her in his heart, even if it was just a tiny bit.


    "Gulp ¡­"


    This was supposed to be the time for intimate exchange of words, but Lu Ren''s stomach untactfully protested.


    "Hehehe ¡­" With a doting smile, Li Huai lightly kissed the corner of her lips, got up, put on his clothes, and went to bring the young master his imperial meal.


    Lu Ren''s heart was filled with sweetness. This treatment was not any worse than Zhen Xing!


    Li Huai Jin had never thoroughly investigated the feelings in his heart, but he knew that he was becoming more and more reluctant to part with everyone. From time to time, he would think of her, her occasionally teeth-itching calmness, her occasionally confused and silly smile, her occasionally angry eyes, and her occasionally gentle and lovable appearance.


    And during this period of rest at home, other than going out to pick her up from work, he never brought her out to do anything else, which made Li Huai Jin feel guilty.


    After a few days of vacation, he had already arranged for the two of them to go out on vacation to a place where they didn''t have to worry about being exposed. At the very least, the two of them could be considered to be dating.


    Furthermore, he hadn''t yet given her the gift he''d brought with him the last time he''d come back. This time around, he was planning on fiercely spoiling and loving her, allowing her to obtain even more happiness.


    He believed that it would be a great surprise and happiness to wait for everyone on the land.

 C54

    Lu Ren''s good mood for the whole day was ruined when he received another reminder from his mother. Just before getting off work, he called Xin Hai and discussed going over to his home. Only then did he receive some comfort.


    She sighed deeply in her heart. If it weren''t for Li Huai Jin, she and Xin Hai would have been a perfect match for each other. Right now, the two of them might have already made plans for the future.


    However, fate loved to make fun of people. Now it had become like this.


    She didn''t blame fate, and could only say that it was fated.


    That night, she and Li Huai Jin both laid on the sofa very leisurely, but they suppressed the words in their hearts and didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    "Land, next week''s vacation, have you decided what to do?"


    "Ah ¡­" Lu Ren didn''t expect him to think the same way, but answered with a guilty voice, "En."


    "For what?" Li Huai Jin did not think that she had already made up her mind. Even if he didn''t know if she would be able to surprise him like he had planned.


    "I want to go back to my hometown. Mom is urging me to go home."


    So that''s how it was.


    "You can wait for me when you get home. I''ve already decided to take you out to play. I wanted to give you a surprise. "Why don''t you tell your mother and come back next time?"


    "I can''t. I haven''t gone back since the accident."


    With these words, Li Huai Jin did not ignore them. He was just somewhat disappointed.


    Pulling her back against his chest, he held her waist and sighed helplessly, "Alright, now I have no reason to refute. It was right to go home often. But next time, you have to leave it to me, okay? "


    "Alright." Lu Ren wanted to explain the details of their return home, but was afraid that he would get angry after learning about it. He just wanted to bring Xin Hai home to see him, as long as his mother wouldn''t let him meet her again, then things would get troublesome in the future.


    "So if you''re going home, you''ll have to bring more presents with you. I''ll get someone to help you get it. " He didn''t allow Lu Ruan to reject him either. He had already called her and settled the matter easily.


    "You don''t need to do this. I''m just going home for a few days, and it makes me feel like I''m returning home with honor." Lu Ren was concerned about his care, but he was too cautious.


    In her heart, she felt sad that if he followed her back, then that would truly be perfect.


    "You don''t need to return home with honor, you still need to bring gifts for your parents when you return, right? Besides, I can''t go with you. "You just need to understand."


    Lu Ren nodded. Yes, she understood.


    His intentions, all of this, could only be understood by her.


    "You don''t need to go to the train station. I''ll get the driver to take you back." He wished that he could do everything for her, that he could spoil her and hurt her.


    "There''s really no need for that. If my parents saw it, how would they explain it?" Most importantly, she was going with Xin Hai.


    "Just say that it''s a friend passing by. Is it really that hard to explain?" He didn''t know that sometimes, even if this little brain of his was stupid, it would still be stupid.


    "No, really. "I should keep a low profile and go to the train station by myself." Li Huai Jin wanted to say something, but Lu Qun stuck his finger in his mouth, "I''ll take care of that."


    Li Huai''s eyes revealed a doting look as he took off her fingers and kissed her. He compromised, "I''ll listen to you, little master!"


    It seemed like the gift he prepared would have to wait a while before he could send it out.


    Seeing that her luggage would be taken by the train later, Lu Qun really wanted to return the goods. When she took these back, her mother really thought that she had struck gold. Or, if she said Xin Hai bought it, then it would make sense. However, it made Li Huai slightly sad to erase Li Huai''s intentions.


    "Alright, please don''t get out of the car again. I''ll go in by myself."


    Everyone on the ground could not refuse him to send him to the station, but there were so many people at the station that he was not afraid.


    "Alright, I understand. Get Cheng to send you in and get on the car, otherwise you won''t be able to carry it. " Li Huai Jin gave her a gentle kiss on the lips before watching her get out of the car and leave.


    While he was in the car, looking at her back through the window, he couldn''t bear to part ways with her.


    Li Huai laughed self-deprecatingly, afraid that this little girl was really magical, to think that he was actually so nostalgic.


    Lu Ren felt aggrieved as he entered the station and bought a ticket for the bus. Then he got on the bus with big bags and small bags.


    What do you think she''s doing all this for? He would have to take advantage of Cheng''s departure and get out of the car later. It was such a waste to be unable to return the ticket.


    As for Xin Hai, he was still waiting for her outside the train station!


    "Miss Lu, do you have any other instructions?"


    "No need, thank you Cheng. Hurry up and go." I''m waiting to drive away. "


    Cheng Zi then got out of the car and left.


    Everyone else got out of the car and took out their bags. The driver asked in surprise, "Don''t run around. "It''s about to start."


    "Master, I have urgent matters to attend to, so I won''t be leaving for now." After saying that, he carried his things towards the exit of the train station.


    Xin Hai had been waiting there for a long time. When he saw her come out, he immediately went to pick up her things and put them away. Then, the two got on the car and left the station.


    "Sigh ¡­" I''m so tired. "What a mess." At this point, everyone was still busy with their work, so they rolled down their windows to take a breather.


    Xin Hai was filled with doubts, "Why is it so troublesome?"


    Lu Ren leaned his elbow on the window. The wind outside the window blew her long hair, and her sigh was carried away.


    "My boyfriend sent me here. I don''t want him to know."


    "Since he''s not going on business, why don''t you bring him along?" This was actually what Xin Hai was most puzzled about. Why wasn''t Lu Ren''s boyfriend able to go home with her? He didn''t even let his good friend Chen Di know, nor did he let his parents know.


    Lu Ren felt a bit more comfortable. He closed the car window and turned to Xin Hai, shrugged his shoulders and said, "This is a chance that cannot be revealed."


    Not long after Cheng''s car drove back, Li Huai Jin''s black eyes lit up. He thought of something and took out a black jewelry box from his pocket, smiling, "Cheng, turn back to the station."


    She should be surprised when she returned at this time to give her this gift!


    Was there really a surprise?


    Li Huai Jin had never doubted his eyes as he looked inside the car that was floating past outside the car. He could see very clearly, that guy said that he wanted to take the car home, but now he actually sat in another man''s car and left. His surprise had yet to be sent out, but she first gave him a copy. Surprise!


    "Cheng, turn back and follow that car."


    Li Huai Jin clenched the jewelry box tightly, his face expressionless and his voice abnormally deep.


    Cheng Zi listened to him, and the car followed the car in front of them. They drove on the highway without looking back.


    Lu Ren had just gotten out of the car when his mother and father were already there waiting for him. The neighbors were all huddled together to chat.


    "Mom, dad, we''re back."


    Mr and Mrs Lu looked up in surprise, their eyes lighting up. What they saw was not their daughter, but the man who came back with her.


    "Hello, uncle and aunt. I''m Xin Hai."


    Xin Hai walked up and greeted him first. As for this kind of man, he seemed to be very spirited. The two old men immediately beamed with joy.


    "Good, good ¡­"


    Lu Ren walked towards the back and grabbed the things in the trunk. Xin Hai immediately came over and took the things in her hands.


    "Why are you buying so many things?"


    Lu Ren smiled and held onto his mother''s arm, walking in with her. "This was bought by Hai Yang. It was what he wanted from you two elders."


    "Aiya, to let Hai Yang spend so much just now, don''t do this again in the future!"


    Mr Lu was smiling in satisfaction as he walked.


    "Everyone, this is a boyfriend, right? Not bad! "


    The neighbors couldn''t help but ask curiously when they saw them walking over.


    Lu Ren smiled and nodded. Without exchanging a few words of greeting, they quickly headed back home.


    Not too far away, in a black caravan, Li Huai had been watching this scene and hadn''t left yet.


    Li Huai Jin''s phone dialed everyone''s number. When she picked up the call, she could still hear loud laughter, and the excitement returned to silence as if she was quickly locked outside the door.


    "Huai Jin, you called just in time. I''m already home, don''t worry."


    "Un, are you tired?"


    "Aiya, I''m so tired. It''s been so long since I last sat in a car." Lu Ren laughed coquettishly, "Especially since you bought so many things. I had to put in a lot of effort just to do it."


    "Is that so? How can you explain so many things to your parents when you bring them home? "


    Li Huai''s voice did not sound emotional at all, making Lu Ran a little nervous. This strange feeling made her frown.


    "Huai Jin, are you alright?"


    "Answer me, how did you explain it?"


    Li Huai''s voice became colder and stiffer, making everyone feel that something was wrong.


    "I ¡­"


    Her silence made Li Huai''s expression seem as if it had sunk to the bottom of an extremely cold iceberg, and was also frighteningly sharp like a blade of ice.


    However, she couldn''t see it at all.


    "Lu Ren, although those things aren''t worth much in my eyes, it''s still not a small amount of money for you. Even if I gave you something that kept me company for such a long time. "In the future, don''t ever appear before me again."


    Du, du, du, du...


    Lu Ren''s heart fell into an ice-cold abyss as he listened to the busy tone of the phone being hung up.

 C55

    "Everyone? Everyone... "Why are you calling me? Hurry up and come out ¡­"


    Mother Lu saw that Xin Hai and her husband were having a good chat, but she didn''t see her daughter coming out, so she couldn''t help but urge her.


    However, after knocking on the door for a long time, there was no sound at all. He felt very dissatisfied. This child, why is he so willful with a guest around?


    "Everyone? "Come out ¡­"


    He knocked on the door again, but it was already open.


    "Tell me, how can a child like you ¡­"


    But when Mother Lu saw the look of worry on her daughter''s face, she suddenly said, "Everyone, what''s wrong with you? Why does your face look so ugly? "


    On the other side, Father Lu and Xin Hai also heard the commotion and turned around, but when they saw her pale face and lifeless eyes, they hurried over.


    "What''s wrong? What happened? "


    Lu Ren just shook his head.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine ¡­"


    "How can I be alright? Is my body not feeling well?" "Hurry to the hospital ¡­"


    "There''s really no need for that. Dad, mom, I might be too tired from the ride. You guys go ahead and chat, I''ll take a rest first."


    He turned around and hid back in his room.


    The three of them looked at him blankly. Father Lu quickly greeted Xin Hai, "Hur Hur, Hai Yang. My daughter is spoiled. Don''t be offended."


    "It''s fine, Uncle. She''s not feeling well, so let her rest." Xin Hai humbly returned to his father, but he was surprised by Lu Li''s sudden reaction.


    She wasn''t tired from the car at all. Something must have happened.


    Lu Ren laid on his bed and stared at the ceiling. Hot tears fell from the corners of his eyes.


    "In the future, don''t appear in front of me."


    "In the future, don''t appear in front of me."


    Li Huai''s last sentence was as cold and emotionless as an incantation. It lingered in her ears and could not be dismissed no matter how hard she tried.


    But even so, she did not want to get rid of his cruelty. Instead, she repeated his words again and again as if he was abusing her. It was as if only with this heartache could she wake up.


    She knew that everything was her fault, that this time he would never take the initiative to look for her again, not again.


    "Are you awake, everyone?"


    Xin Hai knocked on the door, but no one heard anything.


    "Everyone, my aunt and uncle went out for a walk. If you still trust me, tell me what happened."


    He thought it must have something to do with her boyfriend. " Is it your boyfriend''s ¡­ "


    Before he could finish his words, Lu Ran''s face, eyes red with tears, opened the door.


    Xin Hai also walked in with her. As he looked at her painful, soulless appearance, he felt his heart ache for her as well.


    "He doesn''t want me anymore."


    Lu Ren said in a low voice as he wiped his tears away with the back of his hand. However, he couldn''t stop himself from doing so.


    "How could that be? Didn''t you ask him why? " Xin Hai wished he could hold her in his arms and comfort her, but his hands were by his side, too afraid to reach out.


    In her heart, there was only her boyfriend. That mysterious boyfriend only accepted her no grievances and couldn''t even give her an open and honorable identity. Now that they were actually going to break up, he really wanted to teach that man a lesson for someone else.


    But what qualifications did he have?


    "He knows I''m taking you home."


    Xin Hai frowned and sighed, "Everyone, did you really love him so much that you became stupid? This is a misunderstanding, just explain it clearly to him. "


    "Explain?" Lu Ren smiled blankly. "No need."


    "Why not? If he doesn''t believe you anymore, I can explain it to him on your behalf. " Seeing her in pain without any positive explanation made Xin Hai even more confused. Can''t you even explain this?


    Lu Ren still shook his head. No need, really no need.


    She already knew that such a day would come, the day where she would be forced to leave him. If not for now, there would definitely be such a day.


    The resistance from back then, and now that they were together again, how could she ever be able to make her own decisions? Although she loved him, she couldn''t help herself.


    The car accident made her not want to lose him and still be by his side. That was because he could still have her, but, even if it wasn''t a misunderstanding right now, there would still come a day when he wouldn''t want her. She had said that unless he didn''t want her, she would always be by his side.


    And now, he had already spoken. He did not want to see her again. This way, it was very clear that she could let go now.


    "Everyone, if you love him so much, why not be more active? "You know that your current attitude doesn''t make me feel like you, so passive, so ¡­" Xin Hai didn''t know what to say. It was as if everyone''s soul had been extracted from them and was drifting in the wind.


    Lu Ren finally stopped crying. A faint smile appeared on his pale face as he looked at Xin Hai.


    "Hai Yang, I know. I am useless. In fact, I know that I''m punishing myself with his cruelty, and you might not understand, but I really want him to be cruel to me, to be cruel to me, to be rid of me, so that I''ll be normal again, really. Do you think I''m stupid? It doesn''t make sense? "


    Xin Hai was even more confused by her thoughts. This matter was like a huge mystery to him that he couldn''t understand or make sense of.


    "Haha ¡­" Lu Ran smiled mockingly, "You don''t need to understand. I can understand it myself."


    After a long, deep sigh, Xin Hai was filled with helplessness.


    After a long period of silence, Xin Hai no longer tried to persuade her. He walked up to Lu Ran and gathered up his courage. He pulled her into his embrace and gently caressed her back to comfort her.


    Perhaps, this was good as well. He had a chance now, didn''t he?


    "Everyone, I will no longer ask you about this matter. Although I don''t understand, I hope that you will be able to pull yourself together and recover that spirited everyone, okay? If you are going to act like this, Uncle and Auntie will definitely be very worried. "


    "Alright."


    Everyone promised him, but that was easier said than done.


    Her nightmare had finally arrived. She had no other choice. In this life, the nightmare in her heart would never be able to wrap itself around it.


    However, it didn''t matter. Even if it was a nightmare, she was willing to let it go.


    During dinner time, everyone tried their best to be as natural as possible. As for Mother Lu, she mumbled to her for quite a while. She was just accompanying her father and mother in laughing, no longer making any mistakes for her parents to see.


    Only after dinner did the people on the ground know how much their parents liked their daughter''s boyfriend and how satisfied they were with Xin Hai.


    Seeing how her father was grinning from ear to ear and how her mother would occasionally give him food, Lu Quanren''s heart was filled with bitterness. This was the man that was suitable for her!


    After dinner, Mrs Lu pulled her into her room, praising Xin Hai disapprovingly. He was not bad looking, with a gentle, polite, respectful, and understanding of etiquette. His working family was very good, no matter how you looked at it, he was satisfied.


    "Everyone, Mom is really happy for you. Hai Yang is a good man. You guys are not young anymore. When we get back, you guys can discuss when is the appropriate time to get married? "


    "Mom, we aren''t in a hurry yet. We haven''t known each other for long, I want to take a look."


    "Although it hasn''t been long, we still believe in mother''s judgement. Hai Yang is someone we can rely on. Did he take you to see his parents? "


    "Not yet."


    "You have to hurry, go to his house and meet his parents as soon as possible. If this matter is settled, then our family will also meet. After meeting each other, we can get married."


    Lu Ren had been suppressing himself all night, trying his best to smile. But now, her mother''s nagging caused her to be unable to hold on.


    "Mom, can you not say anymore? I really don''t want to get married right now. "


    Her tone was still trying her best to patiently try to stop Lu Li''s mother from speaking.


    "Why don''t you want to get married? Look at your classmates, don''t they all have children? If you play with marriage again, the children will not have a good birth. "Also, there''s so much temptation in the outside world, aren''t you afraid ¡­"


    "Enough!"


    Lu Ren finally couldn''t hold back his roar, scaring his mother even more.


    Her painful expression could no longer be disguised. She quickly turned around and said in a low, hoarse voice, "Sorry, I''m tired."


    Then he immediately left, opened the door, and rushed out.


    Xin Hai, who was outside, immediately followed him out, while Mr Lu ran into the room in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "Who knows what''s going on? That damned girl is still shouting at me? Is her skin itchy? "


    "Alright, I think everyone will be very tired today. You must have nagged at her, right? " Father Lu asked.


    "I''m doing this for her good. What''s wrong with getting married early? "She''s already so old, in a few years ¡­"


    "Alright, I don''t like you saying these words. The child is already old and has his own plans. Let them decide for themselves on this marriage!" Father Lu patted his wife on the shoulder, placed his hands behind his back, and went to the living room to watch his opera show.


    Mrs Lu, on the other hand, was still muttering to herself, insisting that her idea was right.


    Xin Hai, who had been running after everyone, found her by the small garden downstairs. He quietly sat there, but he knew that she was crying again.


    He quietly sat beside her without saying a word, accompanying her in this manner.


    "He was a miracle in my life. He was also a nightmare."


    Lu Ren suddenly mentioned him, and Xin Hai was happy to be a listener.


    But Lu Ren''s next sentence caused Xin Hai to be extremely shocked.


    "He is Li Huai Jin."

 C56

    It was Li Huai Jin.


    Xin Hai was completely shocked.


    "Hehe ¡­" Do you not believe me? "


    Lu Quanren gave a bitter smile as he looked at Xin Hai''s shocked expression, "Look, no one will believe it. Chen Di thinks I''m delusional, right? So, it''s only a matter of time before I have this day. "


    He lifted his head and looked at the sky. There were no stars, only the half moon. It was a depressing sight to behold.


    "You ¡­ "Really?"


    Only after a long time did Xin Hai''s voice become hoarse, as if he still couldn''t believe it.


    "Think of it as wishful thinking."


    Lu Ren shook his head with a smile.


    "No ¡­" I believe you. "


    Although Xin Hai felt that this matter was very shocking, it wasn''t impossible. However, all of this was like a dream. How could such a great star be related to everyone?


    "Thank you." Whether he believed it or not, she thanked him for not laughing at her overestimation.


    If it really was Li Huai Jin, then everything made sense. The reason why he was so mysterious, why he could not tell anyone, why everyone was mistaken, yet he was in such pain that he did not want to explain it clearly. Just as she said, she was using his cruelty to find an excuse for him.


    The most fundamental reason was that Lu Ren didn''t have any confidence in the two of them. He was even feeling a deep sense of inferiority, ready to be left behind at any time.


    No wonder she was so depressed.


    "Everyone, he... "Do you like me?" He didn''t dare to use the word ''love'', so this was the only way to describe it.


    "I think so." Lu Ren didn''t think he was playing around with her. At least he liked her. Although she didn''t even dare to use the word ''like''.


    "Then you really won''t explain it to him?" Although he really wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to pursue her, he clearly knew in his heart that everyone wouldn''t be able to let him go.


    Only now did he realize why this man was a nightmare in everyone''s lives.


    Yeah, it''s not just everyone''s nightmare, it might even become everyone''s future date''s man''s nightmare.


    Xin Hai could only bitterly smile. How could a terrifying opponent that could never be surpassed not become a nightmare?


    How much courage did he have to try to win the hearts of everyone, and how much courage did everyone have to have the feelings they once had?


    Lu Ren fell silent and did not answer Xin Hai.


    In fact, her own expectations and despair were intertwined and contradictory.


    Xin Hai didn''t say anything else. At the same time, they raised their heads to look at the moonlight, just like how their hearts were filled with darkness.


    The noisy and degenerate bar, all kinds of people, here to release the heart, indulge their own behavior, money intoxicated only for a moment of happiness.


    In a dark corner of the seating area, Li Huai had already drank a lot. Beside him, Lan Yixuan was chatting and joking with a beautiful woman who had come to his doorstep on her own accord.


    Enduring the pain while walking away from the beautiful woman, Lan Yixuan snatched Li Huai Jin''s glass, his eyes filled with worry.


    "Isn''t it just a woman? It''s still that passer-by type, do you really need to go that far? "


    Lan Yixuan had never seen his good friend get drunk like this over the years.


    Yet now, she had been torturing him for a woman, an extremely ordinary woman. How could she not make him angry?


    "What did Passerby A do?"


    Li Huai Jin pushed his hand away, "Go away."


    He took the bottle and drank the whole thing. The wine leaked out from the corner of his mouth and soaked his shirt, making him look even more dejected.


    "Li Huai Jin, you truly have no future."


    Lan Yixuan was truly helpless. He sat down on one side, took out his phone, and called the culprit.


    As soon as he picked up the call, he directly asked, "Passerby A, what''s going on with you guys? A fight? "


    "No problem."


    Lu Ren listened to Lan Yixuan''s noisy voice, but his question seemed to be rather impatient. Presumably, he was with Li Huai at the moment, but since he didn''t say anything, she had nothing else to say.


    "Is there anything else? "I said you guys ¡­"


    Before he could finish, his phone was suddenly taken away. "How am I related to her has nothing to do with her."


    Everyone in Lu could still hear Li Huai Jin''s words, and was then hung up.


    I had nothing to do with her!


    Lu Ren held onto his phone tightly and leaned against the headboard, sitting there without moving.


    They really had a fight.


    Lan Yixuan was sure that the argument was still very serious. If she denied the relationship, could it be that they were about to break up?


    "Huai Jin, there are times when men and women are at odds, but you have to understand that women often need to be coaxed. As long as you lower your head and coax, anything is easy. " In any case, he wanted to feel that he couldn''t let a woman be sad. Fighting was something that completely disregarded him, Lan Yixuan. He respected all women.


    To put it bluntly, he, Lan Yixuan, would treat all beautiful women with the utmost care and affection. Of course, breaking up was also something that made women happy and beautiful.


    For people like Li Huai Jin, it was typical that they would not try to coax others.


    "Hush?" Li Huai Jin snorted coldly, and then drank a large mouthful of his own wine, "You don''t need me."


    When Lan Yixuan heard this, what he meant was, could it be ¡­


    "The small armor is coming out of the wall?"


    Li Huai Jin''s hand paused for a moment, and then he fiercely drank his wine, and his reaction made Lan Yixuan confirm that his guess was correct.


    By... How could anyone want her, that passer-by?


    Was it Mo Tianqing?


    Lan Yixuan was very suspicious, but he didn''t dare to bring up Mo Tianqing''s name. He feared that it would be even harder to deal with him when the time came.


    What a troublesome woman, such an unremarkable passerby, how could she let a man like Li Huai Jin fall into her hands?


    He was completely clueless now, like a riddle that could not be solved.


    But he couldn''t untie it, nor was he in a hurry. In order for a good brother to forget his pain and gain a new life, he still needed a new woman to comfort him, right?


    Lan Yixuan sinisterly smiled as his peach blossom eyes widened. He looked towards the hot beauties at the scene. Every single one of them was hundreds to thousands of times stronger than a passerby''s armor.


    Lu Li had spent many days at home during the small break. Although Lu Ren forced himself to smile, it was very obvious that the dark circles under his eyes made his face look even more haggard.


    Meanwhile, Xin Hai also helped her hide it. He often pulled her out with the excuse that she was going to take him out for a stroll. In fact, it was just to let her have some fun with him.


    He didn''t know what Lu Ren was thinking, but he could see that she was suffering. She had dark circles under her eyes, and her eyes were red. He didn''t know how long it had been since she''d slept, and he didn''t know how many times she''d cried.


    After leaving the Lu family, Mother Lu wanted to nag a few more things about the two''s future, but with Father Lu stopping her, she stopped her from doing so.


    She only thought that after Xin Hai left, she should call her daughter to urge her on.


    On the way back, Lu Ren completely removed his disguise. His lifeless face was haggard beyond compare as he leaned against the car seat with his eyes closed. It was hard to tell if he was asleep or awake.


    Xin Hai didn''t disturb her until she was sent downstairs.


    Xin Hai waited for a while and saw that she didn''t respond. In the end, he couldn''t bear to disturb her sleep.


    However, before long, Lu Ren woke up and got out of the car, his eyes expressionless.


    "Thank you, Hai Yang."


    "You''re welcome. Go back and rest. "If..." He wanted to say something, but he kept the latter half of his words to himself.


    Seeing her figure disappear, Xin Hai returned to the car and sat there for a while, his eyes dark and deep in thought.


    After a while, he drove away.


    Hou Chengbin called Lu Ren out. He wanted to ask about Huai Jin''s latest scandal, but when he saw Lu Ren''s appearance, he immediately understood.


    "You guys had a fight?"


    The emaciated Lu Ren caressed her face. It was as if the flesh on her face had disappeared in a flash in the past week. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she felt a little scared.


    "Obviously." It was rare for a smile to appear on Lu Ren''s face, but in Hou Chengbin''s eyes, it was even uglier.


    "For what?" Her reaction told her that the relationship between the two of them was very serious.


    When he thought about the rumours about Li Huai Jin these past few days, and the women around him one after the other, although he could not tell whether it was true or false, his way of doing things was different from before.


    "For my inferiority!"


    Lu Ran made a wry smile, "Cheng Bin, you know that at this moment, I truly realize that the inferiority complex hidden in the depths of my heart is actually so terrifying."


    Hou Chengbin''s brows tightly knitted together. His black eyes stared at Lu Quanren''s ugly expression and smile, as he gradually realized the seriousness of this matter.


    The look on the armor made him feel like he was committing suicide. The smile and the negative look in his eyes were enough to shock him.


    "Xiao A, tell me, what happened?"


    He didn''t want to see his good friend in such pain. More importantly, he wanted to find the root of his problem. Even if they had broken up, he couldn''t destroy his armor!


    "I did something wrong. He didn''t want me anymore."


    In truth, it was such a simple matter. However, when Hou Chengbin listened carefully, he realized that the matter was not because of Li Huai Jin, but rather, it was because of Xiao Ding herself.


    It turned out that even before the questioning of the outside world, Dan Dan was already determined to push her to her death.

 C57

    Hou Chengbin did not expect that Lu Renren, who had vowed to stay with Li Huai, was so timid.


    He might know that she might not have self-confidence, but it was not like now where she had to keep her love out.


    He was suffering, and he could actually force himself into this state?


    "Xiao A, do you still remember us from when we were kids?"


    Hou Chengbin didn''t try to persuade her, but started to talk about their past.


    Lu Ren nodded, but didn''t seem to be paying attention.


    However, Hou Chengbin didn''t care and continued, "When we were at the same table, you were still small. There were always a few boys who loved to bully you in the class, and it was me who held them back for you. But when you turn around and bully you, you don''t hit back at those bullies, but you always hit back at me. At that time, the thing I was most afraid of was you scratching me and complaining to my parents. "


    Lu Ren remained silent, as if he was listening.


    "Hehe ¡­" Afterwards, our family left, but I didn''t expect you to be reluctant to cry. "Before you left, you pulled my hand and muttered something. Do you still remember?"


    Only then did Lu Ren raise his head and look at Hou Chengbin, shaking his head in confusion.


    "I knew you didn''t remember. But I remember. "


    Hou Chengbin seemed a little embarrassed as he ran his fingers through his hair before slowly opening his mouth, "You told me to wait for you, to marry me when I grow up."


    Lu Ren frowned. She didn''t remember such a thing?


    "Don''t misunderstand, we don''t play with childhood sweethearts. Even though I felt that you were very cute and liked you back then, I could tell that you also liked me. "But so many years have passed. Look, you also have someone you like. As for me, I''ve had quite a few girlfriends as well, but we''re still good friends, right?"


    "Yes." It was only then that Lu Ren''s lips curled up into a faint smile.


    "Actually, what I want to say is that you might not have the guts. You might look cowardly, but you know who is truly nice to you. You will also have the courage to fight back. It''s the same now, you know, and he likes you. And you look so miserable, but he should be worse. You should understand that you are using your inferiority complex to hurt him.


    As Hou Chengbin spoke to here, his eyes grew dark, "Everyone, I am not blaming you. Rather, I am letting you know that while you are in pain, you are ignoring the pain of Huai Jin. You were afraid that you would be injured in the future, so you quickly withdrew. But could it be that Huai Jin is strong? Isn''t it easy to get hurt? It''s very unfair of you. "


    The stupefied Lu Ren, however, had a trace of guilt in his gloomy eyes.


    Everyone was afraid of getting hurt, but she used her inferiority complex to hurt Li Huai Jin!


    Thinking about it before, she had really never cared about whether Li Huai was strong enough to endure the injuries caused by a woman. He was the same person, he had the same heart. He was only a bit more dazzling than others, but she had never truly penetrated his heart.


    "Everyone, I guess you haven''t been paying attention to the news about Huai Jin recently. Do you know that his rumors have been flying everywhere recently?"


    Lu Ren shook his head, "I don''t know."


    She did not know, and dared not look.


    "He''s had a scandal before, but when have you ever seen him having sex with so many women so frequently lately? In the eyes of outsiders, perhaps the celebrities of the entertainment industry were in the early stages of a divorce or a breakup, but they all had their own areas of emptiness within their hearts. Perhaps there was a lot of temptation hidden within the deepest depths of their hearts. What they were waiting for was the person who could truly touch that soft spot. After that, there would be true love. I can''t say how much Huai Jin loves you, but he isn''t playing. His feelings were so serious, but because of your reprimanding, he stumbled violently to the ground. If he crawled up again, how could there be no wounds on his body? "


    "I ¡­"


    This time, everyone was at a loss for words.


    "I''m not on Huai Jin''s side, maybe deep down I still feel that it''s not good for you to be with him. However, since the two of you are already together, you can''t treat your relationship like child''s play, and it''s even so hurtful. If you want to tell him about your thoughts, if you want to completely break up with him, no matter what, it''s still better than if you guys are in pain together, even though you don''t understand it! "


    Sigh, as a director, he could be considered the matchmaker for the two of them. Although he did not tie them together, it was only because the two of them had interacted that they had gotten to this point. Therefore, even if he was their mediator now, without a certain level of emotional experience, how could he explain things so clearly?


    Hou Chengbin couldn''t help but admire himself.


    However, being complacent wasn''t the right time to do so. The problem between the two of them had to be resolved first.


    "Think about it first. Once you''ve thought it through, go and clarify it with him." If there''s no way to step in, I''ll help you talk. "


    Huo Chengbin was a good person. This love counselor had served him very well.


    Only then did Lu Ran nod his head, his expression still unsightly as before, his eyes filled with deep thought.


    "Alright, I''ll send you back first. Looking at your haggard appearance, I really wonder if you''ve eaten recently? " Huo Chengbin sighed and shook his head, then he stood up and grabbed her arm, about to lead her out. Unexpectedly, he stepped forward and his back was suddenly pressed down by something heavy.


    Only when he regained his senses did he manage to catch the unconscious Lu Ren. He could not help but shout out in worry, "Everyone! Everyone!"


    "The doctor said that rapid malnutrition and lack of sleep led to syncope." Hou Chengbin explained to Li Huai, who was also in a bad mood. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, the two of them actually had feelings for each other, so how could they both be in such pain?


    "From the looks of it, she didn''t eat anything. It seems like she hasn''t slept for a long time."


    Ye Zichen could tell that just by looking at the dark circles under her eyes. That''s masochistic.


    Li Huai Jin had been sitting on Lu Ren''s bedside, looking at the emaciated body on the bed, but sat there silently.


    "Actually, you should believe everyone. She''s not the kind of person who has a double foot. "Everyone told me that it''s all Mr and Mrs Lu''s fault ¡­"


    After he explained the entire matter, Huo Chengbin said at the end, "Although I don''t know if you two will be able to make it to the end, at least when we are still together, you will frequently forgive her, and you must let her dispel her worry and fear."


    Li Huai Jin remained silent, while Hou Chengbin sighed on the side.


    Why isn''t he showing any emotion at all? No matter how hard he tried, he had to give a response.


    After a long while, Li Huai Jin suddenly stood up, and looked deeply at Lu Ren. He turned around, expressionless. "Don''t tell her that I came here."


    With that, he left the ward.


    Huo Chengbin was stunned, he quickly chased after her.


    "What do you mean? Now that the situation has been explained, are you really going to end it like this? "


    Li Huai Jin''s expression remained the same, even Hou Chengbin was somewhat puzzled. He shouldn''t have reacted like this, he was the male lead, he should have acted like the male lead at this time, saying, "She''s really stupid!" "Let''s make up!" Such a sentence.


    "Isn''t it up to me to decide, no? Since she has chosen to do so, it shall be up to her later on. "


    Hou Chengbin was truly dumbfounded. He stood there and looked at Li Huai Jin''s perfect back figure that even he was jealous of.


    Returning to the ward, Hou Chengbin looked at the sleeping Lu Ren and sighed in his heart.


    A big name was a big name, but his temper was quite big.


    If he did not try to reconcile with her and instead said that it would be up to her to decide, wouldn''t that mean that Huai Jin was angry and the consequences would be severe? If you want to make peace, you have to curry favor with me "?


    However, wasn''t he afraid that everyone wouldn''t have the courage to explain things to him and break off their relationship?


    No... He might be afraid, but if everyone really did not have the courage this time, then even if he took the initiative, he would still encounter such a problem in the future. This knot in her heart had never been able to be resolved. In that case, the two of them might as well separate just like that.


    Really ¡­


    Why were both of them so cruel to him?


    If something like this were to happen to him, he wouldn''t dare to be so cruel to himself!


    When Lu Quanren woke up, Chen Di and Xin Hai, who were beside him, were both asking her worriedly.


    She seemed to be dreaming that Huai had come to see her. He used a very fierce expression to interrogate him.


    "Everyone, it''s over. You can''t have gone stupid, right?"


    Chen Di screamed for a long time, but she didn''t respond. She was so frightened that she was about to find a doctor.


    "Where am I?"


    Lu Quanren snapped back to reality in time. The moment his words left his mouth, Chen Di''s string of words popped out.


    "You''re awake? That''s great, that''s great. I thought you were really stupid. Do you know that you scared me to death? As soon as I heard you were hospitalized, I ran over. I was scared to death when I saw you like this. Tell me, what happened to you? "It''s only been a few days and you''ve already made yourself look like a ghost. You ¡­"


    "Don''t say anymore, she just woke up. Let her rest well."


    Xin Hai hurriedly stopped Chen Di from nagging. He sat on Lu Ren''s bed and smiled at her, "Don''t worry, you''re just tired."


    Everyone on the land knew about her condition. She had barely slept and had not eaten much in the past few days, so how could she not fall down?


    "Thank you, I''m much better." This sleep seemed to have been sleeping for a long time, and in the dream, he still had Huai Jin to accompany him.

 C58

    Chen Di wanted to ask, "Why did she do this to him?" However, he was stopped by Xin Hai. Turning back, Lu Ren closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The two of them kept quiet. Chen Di pulled Xin Hai out of the room. Right now, she was filled with questions.


    "Do you know what happened to her?"


    Seeing how Xin Hai didn''t ask anymore, she was sure that he knew the reason.


    "Nothing."


    Xin Hai shook his head and didn''t answer the question. And he didn''t know how to reply.


    "Is there something you''re hiding from me? Can''t I know? " Chen Di narrowed her beautiful eyes as she placed her hands on her hips, as though she was a queen.


    "Chen Di, it''s really nothing. If you insist, wait for everyone to wake up and ask her. I can''t answer for her. "


    He turned around and did not return to the ward. "I have something to do. I''ll wait for everyone to tell her."


    Chen Di was infuriated. The feeling of being trapped in a valley was simply too displeasing.


    He turned around and returned to Lu Ren''s sickroom. Looking at the haggard her, his heart ached.


    She had been a good friend for so many years, but she didn''t know what everyone was thinking. Now that she thought about it, most of the time, it was her own words. Everyone was listening, and everyone''s heart seemed very monotonous. There were no special thoughts or pleasures to share with her, and their lives were completely calm and peaceful.


    Sometimes she mocked her lack of interest, like an old lady, but she knew that it was due to her personality.


    And with such a personality, Chen Di was unable to truly penetrate into everyone''s hearts, to the point where they didn''t even know what had happened to her.


    Sigh ¡­


    "Everyone, what happened to you?"


    Chen Di asked to himself. The only response he got was a room full of silence.


    Xin Hai knew that although it wasn''t easy, he still had to test his luck.


    Standing at the bottom of Xing Yu company''s building, he looked up. The high and mighty floor made him feel as if it was too high to reach.


    The people who came and went were all people that ordinary people like him could not touch. This was Li Huai Jin''s world.


    As soon as he entered the building, he was stopped by a guard. Without a work permit or any appointments, it was impossible for him to see Li Huai Jin.


    "Please tell Li Huai Jin that I have something very important to talk to him about."


    "Sorry, you don''t have any proof. We can''t let you in." The guard still had no favors to say.


    "Can I talk to him? You call him and I''ll tell him I can? I''m sure he''ll want to see me as soon as he hears it''s me. " Xin Hai still refused to give up. Since he had made this trip, no matter what, he wanted to meet up with Li Huai and clarify the matter.


    However, it seemed that his explanation might not succeed.


    The guard got so annoyed with him that he called Li Huai Jin''s office.


    "Sir, Mister Li is not here today."


    After some effort, he was no longer present.


    Xin Hai was truly disappointed. He wasn''t sure if Li Huai Jin was in the company or not, and had only come here with a glimmer of hope. He hadn''t thought that Li Huai would really be disappointed.


    When he turned around and walked out of Xing Yu''s company, Xin Hai looked back and saw that a certain famous actress had just got out of the car and walked in.


    When Xin Hai, who was just about to leave, saw this scene and changed his mind, he immediately stood outside Xing Yu company''s building, waiting.


    He did not believe that Li Huai Jin had never entered the company.


    "Who is that person?"


    Yang Yiyi, who was also a female star signed by Xing Yu, was the woman with a very big presence just now. When she went downstairs, she still saw the man guarding the door. After asking the person beside her, the guard immediately replied, "Miss Yang, that person is looking for Mister Li."


    "Looking for Huai Jin?" "Yang Yiyi!" Yang Yi Yi''s beautiful face was covered by a pair of wide sunglasses, making it hard for people to see her eyes. What for? A movie fan? "


    "It doesn''t look like it. He said that he has something very important to see him about."


    Yang Yiyi took a long look at Xin Hai. He was just an ordinary man, so why was there such a storm going on?


    With no interest in asking more questions, he continued to head out. The black business car blocked people''s sight and quickly drove away from Xing Yu company.


    Xin Hai was still waiting patiently for Li Huai Jin to arrive, but even after the sky had darkened, he still did not see any sign of Li Huai Jin.


    "Sir, I advise you not to waste your time here." Seeing his patience, the guard thought to himself, a fan like him is really loyal, but with his perseverance, he kindly told him, "I''ll tell you the truth, Mr. Li rarely comes here. If you want to see him, you might as well go and see him on the set. However, I heard that Mister Li hasn''t been filming since he took a rest recently. If you want to meet him, it will be really difficult. "


    Xin Hai didn''t expect this to happen. He had been waiting for a whole day and was very disappointed.


    He thanked the guard and left.


    When she returned to the hospital, Lu Quanren had already awoken. Next to him, Chen Di was wearing a calm and unhappy expression, while Huo Chengbin was peeling apples for her.


    Xin Hai didn''t know who Hou Chengbin was, but after meeting him, Huo Chengbin was able to guess that this man was the one who caused the misunderstanding.


    "Hai Yang, this is my good friend, Hou Chengbin. Cheng Bin, this is Hai Yang."


    Lu Ren leaned against the headboard and introduced the two to each other.


    The two men greeted each other, but no topic was exchanged between them.


    "Where did you go?" You don''t deserve to be by everyone''s side at this time. Is there anything more important than just everyone? "


    Chen Di was very dissatisfied with the results of his failure to obtain an answer. The appearance of Xin Hai had transferred all his anger onto him.


    "There''s something."


    "What is it?"


    "Didi, what are you doing?" Everyone on the ground cast a dissatisfied look. They knew Chen Di was not feeling well, but there was no need to turn to Hai Yang.


    "Chen Di, are you interested in performing?"


    Once Hou Chengbin said this, it immediately diverted Chen Di''s attention.


    "Yeah, yeah. Director Huo, do you think I can do it?" Chen Di''s mood changed too quickly, causing the people around him to feel somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Hur hur, I see that you have potential. You can give it a try."


    "Really? Director Huo, you have to let me try if you have a chance. What are you planning to do recently? " Chen Di surrounded Huo Chengbin, and changed from a queen dog to a little Teddy.


    "It''s not confirmed yet. If I have the chance, I will definitely look for you." Before Chen Di could notice, Hou Chengbin threw a smile at everyone on the land. Their eyes met, and their thoughts were clear.


    "Good, good!" "Any role is fine, as long as you give me the chance ¡­"


    Having been pestered by Chen Di, Hou Chengbin began to talk about his'' experience ''with the performance. So it went, so it went ¡­


    Xin Hai sat down and began to talk with everyone.


    "I was going to explain it to you, but unfortunately, I can''t see him in person."


    "You ¡­ "There''s no need for that." "After a moment of shock, Lu Ren let out a deep sigh. It''s none of your business. I asked for your help, and I''m the one who''s going to explain it. Hai Yang, don''t go anymore. "


    "But seeing you like this, how can I pretend that nothing happened? No matter what happens to the two of you in the future, this matter must be explained now. If you don''t know the reason, you will only leave a bad impression in his heart. Is that all you want him to remember? "


    "Besides, aren''t you still reluctant to part with it? So, even if I''m dumb, everyone, go and explain it to him. If we are given a chance, at least we won''t end up like this. "


    Lu Ren lowered his head silently, unable to see the expression on her face. Xin Hai, on the other hand, had been waiting for her reply the entire time.


    Only then did Lu Ren raise his head, but just as he was about to open his mouth, Chen Di cut him off.


    "Everyone, give me a role in your script! The female lead is the best. As for the supporting role, that''s fine too. "


    "Eh ¡­" Lu Ran''s forehead twitched as he said helplessly, "If no one pays for it, how will you act?"


    "Director Mo has already decided to pay." Hou Chengbin said coldly from the side.


    This caused everyone to be shocked as they looked suspiciously at Hou Chengbin.


    "There is no doubt that he has already told me. Everyone, your script can be made into a movie. "


    "But ¡­"


    "But what? Someone gave you money but you didn''t want it? You are truly foolish." Chen Di shouted, while Xin Hai happily congratulated him.


    "Congratulations, everyone."


    Lu Ren looked at the three of them with a smile of affirmation. Only now did he truly feel that he had such a great chance to be happy.


    With a smirk, Lu Ren revealed a smile that he hadn''t seen in a long time.


    Other than that, this smile was also because she had already made some sort of decision in her heart.


    The more timid one was, the more self-abased they felt. The more afraid they were of harming others, the more harming they felt.


    However, her actions had hurt Li Huai Jin, the Li Huai Jin who she had never wanted to hurt the most in her life!


    In the land of love, the more you love, the more you hate, the more you hurt, the more you love, the more you can''t help it." Things are relative, so deep sweet, there will be a very dark side. Everyone was an ordinary girl, but they also had their shortcomings. To fall in love with a Red Star was a blessing to be reckoned with, and at the same time she would have to pay the same price.

 C59

    After a week in the hospital, Lu Quanren was finally able to leave the hospital. She wasn''t really sick. She took a good rest, had a good meal, and even had a good sleep. However, the crowd''s persuasion made her stay in the hospital for seven days before she came out.


    After seven days, she packed her things and left.


    "For the sake of your future health, I''ve decided to move in with you."


    Chen Di went to pick up Lu Ren''s car and pulled her luggage over. That day, he accompanied her to stay with them.


    Lu Ren didn''t even have a chance to refuse.


    "Are you sure you want to live in my little house? If you don''t live in a big room, will you be at a disadvantage? "


    Lu Ren sat aside, watching her pack up. He wanted to help, but Chen Di stopped him.


    "What loss? Compared to your little life, this is nothing. " Chen Di hung up his clothes one by one. Looking at how unsatisfied she was with her clothes and putting his own clothes inside, he couldn''t help but suggest, "We should buy a bigger one."


    "No, don''t tell me you want to live with me for the rest of your life? I''m not happy with myself. " Looking at the wardrobe, he remembered that Li Huai Jin''s clothes were the same. It took up to two-thirds of the room, yet she had very little.


    At that time, Li Huai Jin wanted to buy a bigger one, but she was the one who stopped him, so he would continue to buy it until now. When she moved into his house, she packed her things, and when she came back, she took only her own.


    Suddenly, she was alarmed. She had still not packed up all the things he had left her while he was on vacation.


    At this moment, Chen Di pulled open the other half and saw the man''s clothing inside.


    Everyone else rubbed their foreheads. It was over.


    "Everyone, did your cousin come to stay again?"


    Eyebrows...


    When he remembered that he had used this excuse before, he didn''t think that Chen Di would actually not have any doubts. He let out a sigh of relief in his heart.


    "Yeah, I went home a few days ago and he''s staying here. I never thought that this brat would not even clean up after he left. It seems like he intends to come back in the future! "


    Lu Ren stood up awkwardly and quickly closed the wardrobe, "Why don''t we buy you a simple wardrobe and leave it there? You can use it for now."


    "Let''s go to the mall tomorrow to buy one. It''s not simple at all." Chen Di shook his head and pulled open Lu Ren. He then opened the wardrobe and looked at the men''s clothing as if he was about to start his research. Wow, everyone, what is your cousin doing? "These clothes are all expensive. Look, this clothes looks like Li Huai is wearing it too. This clothes looks like he is wearing it too. Hehe, this is all Li Huai''s style, it doesn''t look like it''s fake ¡­"


    Every word that Chen Di said caused Lu Quanren to tremble in fear. Even his words failed to go according to his words. "Hehe, you misjudged me. He told me he found them all online. This is all fake, it''s very cheap! "


    "It doesn''t look fake!" Just as Chen Di was about to start his research, Lu Ran suddenly cried out in alarm and sat down on the bed, seemingly unable to hold on. "Aiya, aiya ¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Chen Di asked nervously.


    "I feel a little dizzy." Under her weak tone, Lu Ren thought to himself that he had to take advantage of the moment when she wasn''t paying attention to take care of the evidence. Otherwise, something big would have happened.


    "Why aren''t you recovered yet? "Why don''t we go to the hospital again?"


    "No need, I might be a little tired. I''ll be fine after a bit of sleep."


    Lu Ren looked weak as he laid on the bed, "Di Di, you can clean up tomorrow." Shall I get some sleep now? "


    Chen Di didn''t dare to say anything bad. He rushed out of the bedroom, leaving her a quiet place to rest.


    The moment Chen Di left the room, Lu Ran jumped out of bed. He wanted to pack up all the clothes in the closet, but he couldn''t find a place to tidy up the room. After some thought, he took off all his clothes and covered them with a pile of his own clothes. After checking to see if there was anything suspicious, he almost jumped to his feet again. There was his stuff in the bathroom, and the worst of all was the razor and shampoo he had endorsed.


    If he couldn''t explain it clearly, then the trouble was over.


    She secretly stuck close to the door and listened for any movement outside. It seemed like she was making a phone call. Her voice was quite loud, but after a while, it was quiet again.


    Hearing the bathroom door open, Lu Li''s heart jumped ¡­


    However, there was no movement for a while. Lu Ren, on the other hand, was still a little perturbed. He was still lying on the bed even after he had struggled for a long time against the door.


    Forget it, she was still very tired. Let''s wait for her to get some sleep first.


    This time, Lu Ruan''s dream was unusually chaotic. She kept on chasing Li Huai Jin, wanting to talk to him, but he kept on running, and she kept on chasing after him. She was so tired that she couldn''t breathe properly, and when she woke up, she felt that her body was incredibly heavy.


    He opened his eyes and was at a loss for a while. After feeling that his mouth was very dry, he got off the bed and went to the living room to pour some water.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, she saw a bunch of snacks Chen Di had gotten from who knows where. Chen Di was sitting on the sofa with her computer on the coffee table.


    Lu Ren went into the bathroom, but couldn''t hear her voice. It was only then that he remembered to pack up his things. He quickly tidied up and threw everything into the cupboard.


    When she came out again, she pretended that she had just woken up and went to the kitchen to pour some water.


    "Everyone, you''re awake? How do you feel? Are you feeling better? "


    When Chen Di saw her, he took off his earphones and asked in concern.


    "I''m much better, I''m fine. Keep watching! "


    "Oh ¡­" "That''s good." Chen Di still took off his headphones. The sound of a computer immediately came out, and the familiar voice made Lu Ren''s hand that was holding a cup tremble when he walked out of the kitchen.


    "You have a complete set of Li Huai Jing movies here." Chen Di said, then suddenly thought of something, and his eyes changed, "Everyone, are you still thinking about Li Huai Jin? Is he still your boyfriend? "


    "Puff ¡­"


    Lu Ren spat out the water he had yet to swallow, his body shaking in response.


    "You ¡­ "What?"


    Chen Di frowned. Looking at her surprised expression, he couldn''t understand what she was thinking.


    "You ¡­ "What do you mean?"


    Lu Ren asked with a guilty conscience as his heart trembled.


    "It''s you ¡­" Chen Di nodded his head. "Are you still dreaming?"


    "Oh..." So that''s how it was.


    Lu Ren let out a sigh of relief and laughed dryly, "No, no, I''m fine now." "I''m completely fine."


    "That''s good." Chen Di nodded in reassurance. "Come, let''s watch together."


    He also handed her a packet of chips, meaning to invite her along.


    Lu Ren ended up with a potato chip and sat beside her in the middle of a movie by Li Huai from a few years ago. Li Huai played an undercover cop in the gang, but the whole movie didn''t look too dangerous, it was a sad tune from beginning to end, and the ending was also sad. With this movie, he won the award for Best Actor once again. Although it wasn''t the first time he won the award for Best Actor, but at that time, he said that this movie was his favorite. And this award was also what he had expected.


    The two of them did not talk much as they quietly watched, as if seeing Li Huai Jin''s movie was not suitable for talking during the movie. The two of them did not talk as they quietly watched, as if seeing Li Huai Jin''s movie, as if it was not suitable for talking during the movie.


    When the music on the computer ended, the screen turned black and Lu Li could hear Chen Di sobbing. Her eyes were also filled with tears. She took a tissue and passed it to him before wiping it off herself.


    "Actually, Huai Jin is still pretty good, right?"


    Chen Di replied with a nasal tone, while Lu Qun also agreed.


    She knew why Chen Di asked this question. Previously, she thought she had a hallucination, which was why she made it up for Li Huai Jin. Di Di was actually Li Huai Jin''s loyal fan, so how could she give up on liking him?


    "A man like him is so perfect that no one dares to blaspheme him." Chen Di felt touched and ate a mouthful of the prawn bar. He continued, "But recently, there have been too many rumours about him. I really don''t know what happened to him. He''s never been so unprincipled before. "


    Lu Quanren stared blankly for a long time before finally saying, "Maybe after a few days. "Don''t worry."


    Well, it''ll be all right." Chen Di turned around and faced everyone with his legs crossed, as if he wanted to have a good chat and vent some of the frustration in his heart, "You didn''t know that Huai Jin''s recent scandal was still that ugly. It was either a nightclub or a hotel. No matter how he looked at it, this sort of thing didn''t seem like it was done by him. He was such a principled person, yet such a self-disciplined person. To go to a place like this and be accompanied by such a laughing star or beauty was simply too lame. Those women have practically pulled down Li Huai Jin''s taste!


    She looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh, looking extremely regretful.


    Lu Ren looked down at the potato chips in his hand. After a long period of silence, he said, "Maybe he didn''t have high taste in the first place. He was just pretending in the past."


    Right, it wasn''t that she was belittling him. To be able to be together with her, a person''s taste should be ordinary, right?


    The corner of Chen Di''s mouth twitched. "If he really is your boyfriend, then he really has a low taste!"


    Lu Ren shrugged his shoulders. That was really the case. Indeed, his taste was not high.

 C60

    Lu Ren was too lazy to do so. He had been sick for such a long period of time, and when he returned, the principal only said a few words of condolences. However, his expression still seemed to be dissatisfied with her taking such a long period of time off.


    Of course, everyone understood that it was somewhat irresponsible for a student to approach him like this.


    After returning, she had worked hard to make up for the previous lesson by putting all her energy into school and her students. That was why her heart was not tired, but her body was truly tired.


    Fortunately, when he returned home every day, he would be able to find something to eat. However, it wasn''t because Chen Di cooked, but because she had ordered it to be sent out.


    However, how could eating like this be tasty? Everyone''s mind was not strong enough.


    It wasn''t easy for her to make it to the end of the week, so she directly slept until noon the next day before she woke up to have a good rest. She lazily got up and saw Chen Di still sitting in the living room, watching a movie and eating snacks. This scene was something he had once seen before.


    Alright, it wasn''t because they were familiar with each other, but because Lu Ren had been seeing Chen Di like this for the past week.


    "Why aren''t you looking for your man?"


    "Divide it."


    Chen Di didn''t seem to care too much about it, but Lu Qun sat beside her after a slight pause.


    "When did it happen?"


    Lu Ren asked as he stared at her expression.


    "It didn''t take long. It''s boring. Forget it." Chen Di turned his head and smiled at her before continuing to watch the movie. There was no hint of sadness in his expression.


    However, everyone knew that this seemingly heartless Chen Di was actually not as vindictive as he seemed on the surface. Every time they broke up, she would pretend to be relaxed and carefree, but how could she not be depressed?


    Chen Di was a strong girl. She was much stronger than him because not only did she have a strong appearance, but also a strong heart. She seemed to be able to deal with matters like lovelorn much better than herself.


    He patted her on the shoulder and comforted her, "Di Di, a good man will have one. There will always be a man in this world who is specially prepared for you. You will all be happier than anyone else. "


    Chen Di nodded and smiled.


    "Alright, you''ve been bored for so long just for my sake. How about I treat you to a big meal?"


    "Really? "What big meal?"


    "If you ask, anything is fine." Just to make her happy.


    "Then can we change the feast to fun?"


    "What do you mean?" Lu Ren saw Chen Di''s sinister smile and thought, "Not good, but it''s already too late."


    "Di Di, you''ve really taken my life. How dare you say that!" Everyone on the ground looked around at the splendor of gold and jade, and their legs couldn''t help but shiver. Mama, can she afford to spend here? If he couldn''t afford to sell it, he would have to repay his debt. By then, the most unsightly person would be the principal.


    "Hehe, don''t worry. I''m just laughing. Coming here, of course it''s me who''s paying."


    "You are burning your money. This place will soon be better decorated than any other place. The things here are more expensive, so what else could be better?" Looking around, it was actually no different from a normal bar.


    Eyebrows... Actually, she didn''t know what a normal bar looked like, and she didn''t seem to have been there before.


    "What''s the same? It''s not the same at all. " Chen Di pulled her to a certain seat. Looking at her familiarity, it seemed like she had come here before.


    "Have you been here before?"


    "Well, the last man brought me here a few times. "However, I didn''t come here for anything else. We have a mission." Chen Di swept his eyes across the crowd with a burning gaze. He had never seen such a clear gaze before. It was as if he was looking for a treasure.


    "What mission?" Lu Lu looked over as well. It seemed like there were more handsome men and beautiful women here, and ¡­ Star?


    Lu Ren looked at Chen Di in shock. He couldn''t help but to have a bitter expression on his face. Could it be?


    "Hehe, look for Li Huai Jin!"


    As expected ¡­


    Lu Ren shook his head and looked down at the wine that Chen Di had ordered. Why did it look like orange juice?


    Drink... It really was orange juice.


    The corner of his mouth twitched. "Di Di Di, why are you giving me orange juice?"


    Chen Di, on the other hand, shot him a disdainful look, as if to say, "You ask the question even though you already know the answer."


    Alright, Lu Ren lowered his head in guilt and continued to drink the orange juice. Her alcohol tolerance was not good, and her alcohol tolerance was even worse. Thinking about how her drunkenness had strengthened Li Huai''s dignity was very obvious.


    Moreover, with so many handsome men around, it seemed like Chen Di wasn''t doing it for her sake, but for the innocence of all these handsome men!


    "Are you sure he''s back?"


    Lu Ren''s heart was filled with doubts, but he didn''t know if he was hoping for him to come as well.


    "I''m not sure, but he seems to be coming in and out of here a lot recently. Even if he doesn''t come, I''ll try my luck and see if I can find a man."


    Everyone was sure that the last sentence was her ultimate goal.


    Sure enough, not long after, Chen Di''s man was found. He was still a handsome man, and the two of them were happily chatting with each other while she could only lower her head and mutter the numbers in boredom.


    After such a long time, the other side was already so popular. Li Huai Jin still hadn''t appeared, so he got up and walked towards the bathroom.


    The washrooms were dazzling in gold and jade. They didn''t look like a washroom, but more like a royal kitchen!


    Standing in front of the mirror, Lu Ran washed his hands and patted his face. Towards his very unrefined actions, the beautiful lady who was painting gave her a sidelong glance while Lu Ran smiled back at her.


    The woman harrumphed and turned to leave.


    Lu Ren shrugged his shoulders, tidied his hair, and walked out.


    However, she was a bit taken aback. She couldn''t remember where she came from. She looked left and right. Forget it, let''s walk for a bit. We''ll know where we are after we walk for a bit.


    He first turned to the right and walked deeper in. However, he didn''t reach the place he came from earlier. It seemed that there were only private rooms inside.


    She let out a sigh as her shoulders seemed to relax. This was not the place for her to come to.


    Turn around and continue walking ¡­ Ah ¡­


    Lu Ren lowered his head and bumped into someone, screaming in fear. When he raised his head again, he saw someone she wanted to meet but was afraid to.


    The man''s eyes were cold, and he didn''t say anything to her. He just stood there with his hands in his pockets, looking at Lu Ren with a dark and gloomy expression.


    Lu Quanren was also stunned. He didn''t know what to say.


    After a long period of silence, Li Huai Jin suddenly turned around and was about to leave. Lu Ran anxiously shouted, "Don''t go, I ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin''s footsteps stopped, and everyone on the ground hurriedly turned to face him. His expression showed that he wanted to say something, but was unable to do so. Seeing that he was always so cold, her words became even more unspeakable.


    "I want to talk to you."


    "About what?"


    Li Huai Jin''s voice was ice-cold, and everyone was wailing in their hearts. She really missed the time when he had called out to her so tenderly and lovingly.


    "There are some things I want to explain to you clearly, and we ¡­"


    "Huai Jin, what are you doing?"


    The door to a nearby room was opened, cutting off Lu Qun from speaking.


    Seeing the two of them face to face, the person stared blankly for a moment before laughing, "The fans have all chased us here."


    Lu Ran''s forehead twitched as he smiled awkwardly.


    "Little girl, Huai Jin''s temper hasn''t been good lately. Why don''t I give you an autograph?"


    Seeing that Li Huai Jin still had a cold expression, that person walked over, "Come, where''s the brush? "Where is it signed?"


    Sign your ass.


    Lu Ren cursed in his heart. Where did this kid come from? Did he think he was famous?


    In fact, he wasn''t the only one who was famous. Everyone on the land could see but not see Mount Tai. This was the singer who had recently sprung up. She was very red, but Lu Qun had never paid attention to her.


    "I... No signature required. "I''m sorry!" This apology caused him to be stunned. Then, he suddenly laughed loudly.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" How interesting! Little girl, if you don''t want the autograph, don''t tell me you want the person? "


    I want people, just in case someone disagrees. She wanted to have a good talk with Li Huai, but the scene in front of her was not suitable.


    "About that, Huai Jin, I really like you. Do you agree with what I just said? "


    This kind of expression was like that of a fan''s, but it was the first time Lu Ren clearly said the word ''like'', and it was in front of others, so his face couldn''t help but turn red. However, he still bravely stared at Li Huai Jin, hoping for an answer.


    This little fan had a lot of confessions, so it was no surprise. However, this Huai Jin was not giving him face, so why was he still showing such a cold face?


    "You''d better be sure of your liking."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked into the private room. As he opened the door, Lu Ren could hear the laughter of the woman inside.


    Her small face was in a miserable state. Lu Ren''s heart was also sore. She knew that everything was her fault, so she decided to work even harder!


    After mustering up the courage, everyone tried to pull themselves together and turn around to leave. However, they saw that Wu Zhangkong was still standing there.


    "Then, mister, I''ll be leaving first!"


    She was still standing there watching her, so Lu Ren had to say hi before he left.


    "Hahaha ¡­" "Huh?" Wu Zhangkong laughed for no reason. This was the first time for a woman who didn''t know him. How about we play together and give you a chance to get close to your idol? "


    Ah?


    Lu Ren frowned. "Can I?"


    "Bring it on!" She was not pushed into the room in vain. Everyone else had completely forgotten about Chen Di. At the moment, it was better to take care of their own men!


    Due to her entrance, the entire room immediately became much quieter.


    Lu Ren curled his lips nervously and wanted to smile calmly, but her calmness didn''t seem to work in the midst of so many big players in the entertainment industry.


    What''s going on here? A big party in the entertainment circle?


    "Who is this sister?" "It''s not white?"


    A middle-aged man was the first to speak, causing Lu Ruan''s mouth to open wide in shock. This was her ultimate idol, the Emperor Fan''er''s Zhang Qianlong. Amongst the few actors she liked, Uncle Zhang was definitely the best.


    "Hehehe ¡­" I thought she was Huai Jin''s fan, but didn''t think that Brother Long, it seems that once you take action, we''ll have to step off to the side. "


    Everyone stared at Zhang Qianlong with their eyes full of interest as they jokingly said.


    "It''s not for nothing. Why did you get a fan in here?" "How troublesome."


    One of the female celebrities spoke up. It was Yang Yiyi. She was sitting beside Li Huai Jin, and they sat together, hugging each other tightly.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone rushed over, causing a small fire to appear.


    When the crowd saw the undisguised change in her expression, they couldn''t help but laugh at this interesting scene.


    Why didn''t this fan seem to be chasing after a star? It was as if he was here to catch a traitor!

 C61

    Seeing Lu Quanren in low spirits, Chen Di could not help but feel puzzled.


    "What''s wrong? Constipation shouldn''t be so uncomfortable, right? "


    "Di Di, actually, I''m rather envious of you." Feelings are something that can be put aside. " On the other hand, looking at himself, it was both luck and misfortune. Having met such a master on their first date, how could he let it go?


    "For something like this, it''s still up to you. Can you open it? " Chen Di shrugged his shoulders. He had already dated quite a lot. Every time he felt that he should be serious, he would go all the way to the end. However, every time, he would quickly break up. She sometimes felt that she was too old-fashioned, and sometimes she felt that it wasn''t her fault. Too much hands, too much together, and now she was confused.


    But even if she was confused, she could not lack the love of a man.


    "Opened it?" Lu Ren chewed on these two words, but before he could understand what was going on, he heard Chen Di''s scream.


    "It''s Huai Jin!"


    The instant Lu Ren raised his head, Chen Di had already scuttled to Li Huai Jin''s side.


    "Huai Jin, I really like you."


    The corners of Lu Ren''s eyes twitched. Can''t this confession be put in a new way?


    Seemingly, Li Huai Jin was also thinking the same way. His eyes swept over everyone, and everyone could only smile awkwardly while patting their foreheads.


    "Thank you." Li Huai Jin replied indifferently.


    "About that, Huai Jin, can you take a picture with me?"


    Li Huai Li nodded his head, and Chen Di immediately took out his phone, calling everyone over, "Everyone, quick, help me take a photo."


    However, everyone could only take out their cellphones. Looking at the two of them, they could see Li Huai Jin''s dark and deep eyes, causing their hearts to tremble.


    Chen Di clung to Li Huai Jin tightly, wishing he could stick to those photos himself. Lu Ren''s gnashing teeth caused Chen Di to shudder.


    "Hehe ¡­" Huai Jin, this is my friend, she also likes you a lot. "


    Chen Di finally remembered his friend, pushing Lu Renren in front of him to take pictures of the two of them.


    Lu Ren was a little reserved at first, but when he saw Li Huai Jin''s indifferent expression, he was extremely angry. With Chen Di''s kicks, he gritted his teeth and stomped his foot, pouncing towards Li Huai Jin and kissed him on the cheek.


    This scene stunned everyone who saw it.


    The people here were all well-known figures, and they were all used to the appearance of some fans. However, this was the first time they had seen a female fan who directly became an idol.


    Chen Di, on the other hand, was dumbfounded and stood rooted to the spot.


    Li Huai''s eyes shone as he stared at Lu Renhui''s completely red face and the stubborn look in her eyes. But in the end, he did not say anything.


    He spread out his long legs and left the scene in big strides.


    After recovering from their shock, everyone cast a peculiar look at Lu Qun.


    "Lu Ren, you can do it. How dare you blaspheme my idol?"


    The moment Chen Di came back to his senses, he immediately screamed out in shock. He was extremely dissatisfied with Lu Ren''s actions and felt even more regretful that she hadn''t kissed him so boldly.


    Lu Ren''s impulse was so strong that he felt embarrassed to death. He immediately pulled Chen Di and ran away.


    Ahh ¡­" "Ah ah ah ah ¡­


    Chen Di''s dissatisfied cries continued. Thinking about it, he felt that he had missed a great opportunity. On the other hand, Lu Ren was laughing so much that it seemed like she was still reminiscing about the kiss.


    Ahh ¡­" "Lu Ren, I will kill you, I will kill you ¡­"


    Chen Di ferociously charged forward, wanting to take Lu Quanren down on the ground. He made a gesture with his hands as if he was about to pinch Lu Quanren''s neck. His face was fierce, as if he was treating his enemy.


    "Hehehe ¡­" DeeDee, I was wrong, I was wrong. " Lu Ren hurriedly begged for mercy, but the smile on his face could not be stopped.


    Hmph! Lu Ren, look at your YD smile. It was really a bargain for you! AHH ¡­" I don''t want to live anymore. If I had known earlier, I would have pounced on him. " In fact, Chen Di regretted that he didn''t have the courage and thought about it the most. In the end, Lu Li and everyone else got a bargain. This was what made her so angry.


    "No."


    Everyone immediately retorted that Li Huai Jing was hers.


    "Hmph, just you wait. I will still go tomorrow. I must pounce on him. Even if you cannot fall on the ground, you must at least be smeared with some of Huai Jin''s tofu. "


    Lu Ren rolled his eyes. If you want to go, I''ll stop you.


    However, she smiled slyly in her heart. Her beautiful heart made her eyes look especially bright, especially beautiful.


    Li Huai Jin, why don''t you feel uncomfortable? It''s alright, I''m here to chase you again.


    Li Huai Jin stood by the French window, the wine cup in his hand slightly swaying. He looked at the pitch-black night sky, as if he was thinking about something.


    After a long while, his expressionless face slowly broke into a smile. He finished the wine in his hand in one gulp, turned around, and walked back into the room.


    Land, don''t let me down!


    Chen Di''s vow did not succeed in the end. The next day, she was asked to meet with a man and had long since forgotten about Huai Jin.


    Only then did everyone relax.


    Although she wanted to have a good talk with Li Huai Jin, Lu Qun hadn''t had the time to spare for a while and was busy working at work. When she got off work, Huo Chengbin suggested a lot more about her script, but he still had to revise it in the most careful way to be busy.


    When she found some free time to rest, Chen Di kept a close eye on her. She had to participate wherever she wanted to go, which caused her to feel depressed.


    In the end, she had no choice but to make the call first. Fortunately, Li Huai Jin had not yet refused to answer her call.


    At first, she just said, ''Did you eat it?'' How are you doing? '' "Later on, ''Don''t be angry with me.''" I was wrong '''' I miss you '''', and she was saying more and more, and Li Huai Jin either didn''t answer, or he just nodded, or he replied with a few simple words.


    Even though it was simple, everyone thought that he had not completely given up on himself. As long as there was a reply.


    The phone calls became more frequent and the conversations more frequent. Lu Ren, in other words, had trouble or fun with his work, or asked him about it. It was as if the two of them didn''t have the cold war, as if they had only called because they couldn''t meet because they were on a business trip. It was just that Li Huai Jin''s attitude had become a little less serious, but everyone felt that this situation was getting better and better.


    Once the phone was connected, all the unhappiness of the day would instantly disappear, the entire day would be filled with excitement, and even at night, she would be able to dream. In the dream, Li Huai Jin was still as gentle as ever as he doted on her, and when he held her in his arms, he would kiss her, and sometimes, there would be a little bit of spring, causing everyone to open their eyes and smile.


    And today, everyone on the land was no exception.


    "Huai Jin, I dreamt of you again last night, hee hee hee ¡­ You''re holding me and we''re all sitting on the couch watching TV together. But I want to see a new episode, and you want to see an old one. What do you think the result will be? "


    Li Huai Jin did not say anything, he only made a sound of "En", and asked with his voice.


    "Haha ¡­" You bought another TV and put it together. You watch yours and I''ll watch mine. " Everyone laughed loudly as they leaned against the wall, looking at the blue sky. In the sky, it seemed as if the image of Li Huai''s doting smile was projected.


    But the real thing was, on the other side of the phone, a scene that no one else could see. Li Huai Jin smiled silently, his eyes shining with a doting light.


    "Oh right, Huai Jin, the school will arrange for me to study abroad next week. But don''t worry, if I go out to study, I will definitely make a phone call. Even if it was possible that they wouldn''t meet again this week. I miss you so much, would you miss me? "


    Li Huai Jin was sometimes surprised that this little woman, who had never been rational or ruthless, would actually act so coquettishly, in such a simple and pleasant way, that it reached his ears and seeped into his heart.


    "How long?"


    Li Huai Jin''s brows twitched as he asked.


    "Plus a full seven days back and forth. To N City. I''ve never been there before, and I''ve heard that it''s a nice place to go. If I had the time, I would definitely go for a good stroll. It''s a pity you can''t come with me. "


    She suddenly remembered that she had not even dated Li Huai Jin and had gone out for fun together with him. His suggestion from before was also rejected by him, which was what would happen next.


    Li Huai Jin did not know what was on his mind, and did not respond to everyone''s words. She curled the corner of her mouth, and lightly sighed.


    "Huai Jin, can I go find you when you return next week? I really want to see you. " It had been such a long time since they had last seen each other, but she truly made his heart ache.


    There was no reply for a long time. Just as Lu Ran was about to feel disappointed, he suddenly said, "En!"


    "Huai Jin ¡­" Lu Ren excitedly called out his name, "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, you''re so good!"


    After such a long time, this was the most obvious and exciting moment.


    He agreed, he agreed, Huai Jin agreed to see her, and very soon, they will make up.


    Very quickly.


    Everyone looked forward to that moment. She threw herself into Li Huai Jin''s arms and hugged him once again.

 C62

    Lu Ren walked out of the train station and looked up at the sky. The sun was a bit hot and the temperature was obviously very high.


    Frowning, Teacher Zhao complained, "What kind of weather is this? To come here to study at this time, the school''s leaders really have something wrong with it. "


    Lu Qun wanted to complain, but Teacher Zhao kept muttering to himself. She wasn''t going to complain.


    They were all young teachers in the school. It was always good to be given the opportunity to study outside. However, things were not as easy as he had imagined. It was the fact that he had to listen to other people''s lectures and study nonstop these past few days. It was still much more tiring than when he was in school.


    When they arrived at the place arranged by the school, there were already many teachers from other places gathered there. They did not know each other, so it was natural that they would start chatting.


    The situation in their respective schools, the purpose of their studies, the weather here, the treatment of their schools, etc.


    While they were discussing, Lu Quanren had already walked out. He found an inconspicuous seat in the lobby of the hotel and made a phone call.


    "Arrived?"


    This was the first time Li Huai Jin spoke without waiting for her to speak. This made everyone extremely happy. The resentment in their hearts towards this place had completely disappeared, and they even felt that this was a very fortunate place.


    "Yes, I''m already at the hotel. It''s a place the school arranged for me to stay. The conditions are not bad, and there are also a lot of teachers who are together. We can have a date with each other."


    Lu Ren''s voice was filled with excitement, "I don''t know what you''re doing in the afternoon. We''re only going to listen to the lecture tomorrow to start the discussion."


    "The temperature in N city is quite high. Don''t go out. Rest well."


    These words truly made Lu Chong feel flattered. Other than taking the initiative to speak, he also took the initiative to pay attention to the other party.


    Hahaha ¡­


    Lu Ren was already laughing out loud in his heart. Like she said, female pursuers have layers of yarn!


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you. I''ll definitely obediently stay inside to rest." She obediently complied with a sweet laughter in her voice.


    How could she not listen to what he said?


    "Huai Jin, have you been to a bar recently?" Lu Ren asked. Although Li Huai Jin''s scandal had been quiet recently, she was still a little jealous. Especially that Yang Yiyi who belonged to the same company as him. It seemed like she had her own reasons, and she definitely had some ulterior motives towards Li Huai, so she had to be extra careful.


    "Nope."


    "Then... There were a few rumours about you the other day. Those female celebrities, you''re still ¡­ Meet them? " Lu Ren spoke with some hesitation, but after thinking about it, what''s there to hesitate about? She was just jealous and wanted to ask.


    Li Huai Jin gestured to the assistant Little Fishy, who quickly left. When she heard Lu Ren''s sour and jealous words, she couldn''t help but smile even more. She lazily leaned back in her chair and put her fingers on the table, slowly but peacefully.


    He didn''t answer immediately, thinking that his hesitation must have made Lu Ren anxious. Just as he had expected, the girl did not get his reply immediately. Instead, her tone became even more worried.


    Huai Jin, although they are beautiful, do you think that these female celebrities are deliberately making use of you to spread rumors and make a name for themselves? I remember there was one named Luo, who seemed to have been involved in a scandal with a director just last month. That director had a family and almost ruined their divorce. For a woman like that, getting close to you was definitely not a good thing. You should know it yourself, shouldn''t you?


    Seeing her anxious tone, Li Huai tried his best to keep his voice calm.


    "I know. They are not what the outside world thinks they are. "


    Was he defending those women?


    Lu Ren''s face was puffed up with anger. Listening to Li Huai Jin''s defense, the sour gas in his heart bubbled even more and grew bigger. It even had flames on it, which made him feel especially uncomfortable.


    "Huai Jin, you ¡­" Lu Ren was at a loss for words. After a while, he said stubbornly, "You are not allowed to like those women. You''re mine. "


    With that, Lu Ran''s face turned red, and his ears flushed red. Even though he was not in front of her, he could not help but feel shy.


    However, it was clear that she did not receive any response from Li Huai Jing, who was as excited as she was.


    "They are friends."


    After a moment, Li Huai Jin responded in this way.


    Lu Ren, on the other hand, was disappointed by the casual reply.


    Woo woo ¡­ * How much effort had she expended? She showed her concern and possessiveness so bravely. She looked so powerful. Why did this guy give such a result?


    He was too weak.


    "Huai Jin, did you hear that? You are mine, so you are not allowed to find other women. Even if they are prettier, gentler, and richer than me, you must not be tempted. Lu Ren said quickly.


    "They''re so nice, why can''t I?"


    "This ¡­" "After refuting for a long time, she actually still did not understand." Although they are so gentle, so beautiful, and so rich, but they are all fake, and I am the real deal. "


    When Lu Ren said this, Li Huai Jin was slightly stunned. A few seconds later, he suddenly realized something, and started chuckling, but he did not try to hide it.


    "Hehehe ¡­"


    This girl, to think that she could think of something like that!


    He shook his head and continued to smile.


    Lu Ren groaned in his heart. Was what she said wrong? Those female celebrities were all fakes. Not only were their personalities faked, their gentleness was faked. Even their bodies were faked. Who could be as genuine as her?


    However, it was worth it to be able to hear Huai Jin''s laughter.


    "I don''t know if they are."


    Lu Ren acknowledged, "Regardless of whether they are telling the truth or not, I can guarantee that I will be honest with them."


    "Heh ¡­" Why didn''t this girl understand his words?


    "Oh yeah, I heard that there''s an old temple for the month. After I finish my work, I''ll go take a look around the temple and give us a strong wire."


    Red wire?


    Luckily, she managed to think of something.


    "Also, I will take some time off to take a few more pictures of the scenery, then go back to PS and play with you, just treat it as us playing together. "Of course, you can sue me for violation of your portrait right. Since I don''t have the money to compensate you, can I just sell myself and pay the debt?"


    His thoughts were in a mess.


    "Also, after I sell it to you, do you want me to warm your bed at night while I serve you? Was this considered a concubine? That sounds quite dramatic. " The more Lu Ren thought about it, the more excited he got. He could not help but giggle, "Young Master, how about I serve you? Puff ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin was really defeated by her ridiculous imagination. How come I''ve never found her so funny?


    When they were first together, she was rational and calm. Later on, because of his car accident, she was gentle and accommodating most of the time. Now, she was so funny.


    "Young master ¡­"


    Lu Ren called out in a coquettish voice again, and the person opposite almost tripped himself when he heard her voice.


    Following that, he shot a peculiar look at Lu Quanren, causing him to turn around with an embarrassed face. On the other side of the phone, Li Huai Jin''s hands were also trembling. This kind of coquettish voice that came from Lu Qun was quite strange.


    "Crap, I was seen by someone. This is too embarrassing."


    Lu Ren said in a low voice, but what he got was a sentence from Li Huai, "What a mess. Hurry back and rest."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone. Li Huai Jin suddenly burst into uncontrollable laughter, and Little Fishy who was sitting outside and bored, heard this loud whisper and weirdly rolled her eyes. It seemed that the rain had passed.


    Lu Ren was disappointed. After hanging up the phone, was he bored or was he abnormal?


    Is she crazy?


    Lu Li pouted and snorted. If that didn''t work, then he''d have to switch tactics.


    However, even though he was smiling, it still proved to be effective. Putting away the phone, Lu Quanren hummed a song and left the hall as if he was a child. He didn''t care about the gazes of others at all.


    Anyway, she was happy.


    The next few days, just as everyone thought, from eight in the morning to five in the afternoon, she could only call Li Huai when she was free to listen to his voice, and she would be full of energy for the entire day.


    It''s just that the city is a little hot. The air conditioners are always on in the rooms, even at night. Lu Ren''s body was not that hot, so he could adapt to the hot weather. However, Teacher Zhao, who was in the same room as her, couldn''t take it anymore. She turned on the air conditioner all night, so she was not too hot anymore.


    Initially, he wanted to endure for a few days, but on the final day, he was unable to hold on. He couldn''t even get up from his bed.


    He felt a headache, his entire body felt weak, and smoke rose from his throat.


    In such a situation, she did not go back, and in this hotel, other than the medicine that was sent, there was no one else who could take care of her. Lu Ren''s heart was bitter, more homesick, missing his parents, more missing Li Huai Jin.


    Originally, she wanted to call him, but she was afraid that he would know that she was sick. Now, with her voice at a loss for words, she still didn''t call him.


    Maybe it would be better tomorrow. Just call him back.


    Thinking this way, Lu Ren once again fell into a deep sleep, unaware of the waiting and anxious looks of those who did not receive the phone call.

 C63

    Li Huai Jin sent the people who came to discuss the next step of their work, while eating, they were a bit absent-minded. From time to time, he stared at his phone for a while, but there was still no call that should have called the Times.


    Even when she said that it was time to start working in the afternoon, there was still no call. Li Huai Jin could not help but have his expression darken as he fiercely stared at the phone, as if he was staring at someone else. He coldly snorted, left the phone on the tea table, and went upstairs.


    Not long after, Li Huai Jin came down with a cup of water and looked at the phone on the tea table. After waiting for a while, there were still no movements, and he went upstairs in a bad mood.


    This time, until the afternoon, someone should have finished their work. He went to get the phone and pressed the button. There were a few missed calls, but nothing he wanted to see.


    Li Huai Jin, whose eyes were cold, frowned deeply. It was unknown what he was thinking about as he held his phone and paced around. He then stopped and dialed the number.


    BEEP ¡­ BEEP ¡­


    After a long while, he was suddenly picked up by someone.


    "Hello, how are you?"


    However, this voice was not one that Li Huai Jin was familiar with.


    "What about Lu Ren?"


    "Oh ¡­" She is ill and has been asleep. May I ask who you are? " As Teacher Zhao listened to the male voice on the phone, gossips arose. Could it be Lu laoshi''s boyfriend?


    "Where is she now? Give me the address. "


    Teacher Zhao became a bit dumbfounded by his order. He obediently handed over the address, but before he could say anything else, the phone was hung up.


    What kind of person is this?


    Li Huai Xin went out without hesitation, not caring about anything else but hearing the news that she was sick, all reason vanished from his head. His mind was only thinking that she was sick, that she was sick, that he wanted to see her.


    The car sped through the dim yellow sky until nightfall. The darkness of the night could not stop its rapid pace.


    Lu Ren was in a daze, as if he was hugged by a firm and warm embrace, that embrace was so familiar, the smell was so familiar, just like how Huai Jin held her and guarded her.


    She was extremely happy as she hugged him tightly. But before long, she was about to be pulled away from this embrace, which made everyone feel extremely unwilling, and their hands tightened around something, hoping that they wouldn''t let her leave. And at the corner of their eyes, they could only shake their heads and shed tears from the pain of being separated.


    "No need, I''ll just hug her like this."


    Li Huai Jin held her small hand, and that small hand tightly grabbed onto the front of his clothes, and his brows were furrowed so tightly that tears flowed unwittingly from the corners of his eyes.


    This little girl could always make her heart ache. While angering her ruthlessness, she could not help but want to stay by her side.


    What a difficult girl.


    The doctors and nurses around looked at the big star on TV and even looked at the person in their arms lovingly. This was even weirder than seeing an alien.


    However, they knew that the dean had repeatedly instructed them to keep their mouths shut.


    Tsk tsk, I did not expect this Li Huai to really have a girlfriend. However, the two of them did not seem to match each other.


    After the doctors and nurses left, there was only the two of them in the hidden ward. Listening to her unstable breathing, Li Huai lowered his head and ran his finger across her weak little face.


    He truly fell into the hands of this little girl. Although he did not know what would happen in the future, at least for now, he truly felt that this girl had completely grasped onto his heart.


    Everyone in the world, everyone for her. She for everyone?


    Such a great dream, such a brave vow. How could she not have the courage and strength to always let go of him so easily?


    Even if she wasn''t sure they had reached the end, didn''t she see his seriousness?


    He, Li Huai, had never in his life been reduced to such a miserable state by a woman before!


    "Lu Ren, since I''ve fallen into your trap, I won''t allow you to stay out of this matter." Since his heart was with her, he wouldn''t let her go either.


    Only in a fair exchange would he be satisfied. Moreover, just his heart was not satisfied. He must have both his heart and mind by his side.


    When Lu Ren woke up, he opened his eyes and looked at this unfamiliar place, a little dazed. He stood up and looked around. Could it be that he was sent to the hospital?


    Someone pushed open the door and entered, "Little Lu, you''re awake? "How is it? How do you feel?"


    "Much better. Teacher Zhao, did you send me to the hospital? "


    "En..." "Hur hur, that''s right." Teacher Zhao gave a strange smile. "I saw that you didn''t wake up and your body was already burning with heat, so I hurriedly sent you over."


    "Thank you, Teacher Zhao." Will you pay me when I get back? " Lu Qun''s heart bled. Why did this Teacher Zhao send her to such a ward? It was obvious that he would charge her a fee. However, she still had to repay the money even if her lungs hurt.


    "No need, no need, I didn''t pay for it."


    "Huh?" Lu Li was shocked. Who was it?


    "Hehe ¡­" Well, I told the school about you, and the school thinks you got sick during your work, so they''re going to reimburse you in full. "Also, the school said that your body is still weak right now. You can go back when you are fully recovered."


    Teacher Zhao hastily explained. He secretly glanced at everyone''s reaction. It seemed that there was no doubt about it, so he was relieved.


    "Oh, I see." Lu Ren then smiled, "I didn''t expect the school to be so generous this time. Hehe ¡­"


    "That''s right, hehe ¡­" If you have a boyfriend like that, of course you''d be generous.


    [I really didn''t expect this girl would be so ordinary. How did she get into such a high position?] Are you lucky?


    Teacher Zhao''s heart was aching. He wished he could vomit sour water. Why didn''t she have such good luck?


    "Little Lu, I see that your body isn''t too well. It''s time for me to report back to school. Look at you, when you''re better, you can go back. "


    She actually wanted to stay and take care of Little Lu. Most importantly, she could play around here and even see that famous celebrity. However, she didn''t have that much luck, so she had to return to work on time.


    "It''s fine. I think I''ll leave the hospital today. I''ll go back with you." Lu Qun felt much better, and nothing serious had happened.


    "No, you rest for another day." Body is the capital of revolution! Hehe ¡­ I''ll be leaving first. Let''s meet at our school! "


    Without any hesitation, she quickly left the ward, shaking her head as she walked. No, she was so young. She would definitely be able to find the best quality for everyone in this world. When she got back, she would try to get close with this Lu Ren and ask her to find a handsome star or something.


    Everyone looked at Teacher Zhao''s back in a hurry. Was there a need to be in such a hurry?


    Looking at the environment of the ward, it was even better than her little house. She really didn''t know how much money this day would cost. Could the principal have been struck by lightning? How could he be so generous as to foot the bill?


    Forget it, the feeling of someone paying was really refreshing.


    Lying back on the bed, Lu Ren closed his eyes, remembering the dream he had last night.


    Hearing Li Huai Jin''s voice and hearing his warm embrace, it seemed to be real close by his ears.


    Did she really think that he was thinking too seriously?


    Taking his bag from the side, he took out his cell phone and quickly made a call to Li Huai Jin.


    As soon as the call connected, Lu Ren called out in high spirits, "Huai Jin, I missed you so much. I missed you so much!"


    When Li Huai Jin heard the voice coming from the phone, he dotingly smiled. It seemed that she had regained her spirit.


    "Yes."


    "Why is that so? I didn''t call you yesterday. Don''t you miss me? I can miss you, at night when I was dreaming you were always by my side, still hugging me, whispering in my ear, someone still wants to separate us, I just won''t let them, holding you tightly. It felt real. If I wasn''t in N City right now, I would really think that you would have sneaked over to my side to accompany me. "


    "Is that so?"


    Of course I''m by your side. Last night, you held on to me tightly, but you didn''t expect your strength to be this great.


    Lu Li and everyone else were utterly defeated by his neither haughty nor overbearing reaction.


    "Huai Jin, when I return, I''ll look for you. Don''t forget what you promised me." She was just afraid that he would go back on his word. After trying to curry favor with her for such a long time, she hoped that he would accept her again.


    However, she was still a bit afraid that he would change his mind when she heard this voice that was neither cold nor hot.


    "Wait till you get back."


    "Say what again? Don''t go back on your word, you must see it. " Her voice was full of emphasis.


    "It depends on your performance."


    Li Huai hung up the phone, the smile still on his lips.


    Performance? Looking at my performance?


    Lu Ren stared at the phone, his small face scrunched up. Hadn''t she been doing well recently?


    That''s right, since there was still time, he might as well go to the Yue Lao Temple and pull some steel wire.


    Heh heh, now that I''ve tied him up with a steel wire, can''t he run anymore?

 C64

    It was indeed the famous'' Yue Lao Temple ''. The atmosphere was filled with an ancient scent, and it was quite unique.


    However, it was a weekend and the temple was crowded.


    Lu Yiren wore a sun hat and sunglasses, using his hands as a fan to flash around his heat. Looking at the many men inside, Lu Ren sighed with emotion. Men are all seeking marriage these days!


    After entering the temple, she first burned a stick of incense. The more she asked for help, the more she could help her catch Li Huai Jin.


    After the kowtow, it was still the oldest part. At the two ends of the red string, there was a small purse. In the purse, there was a note with their names written on it. Then, it was hung on a tree.


    Lu Qun had picked one that was especially sturdy, but no matter how he looked at it, it didn''t seem enough.


    Under the weird eyes of the person selling the red rope, she bought ten red ropes and tied them together. Looking at the way they were tied together, an old lady who seemed kind and kind smiled and said, "Little miss should like him a lot, right?"


    Lu Ren stuck out his tongue with a smile, "Grandma, he''s a fan of tens of thousands of people. If I don''t tie him up tighter, I''m afraid he''ll run away. "


    "Hehe ¡­" If that''s the case, then we must tie them up tight. " Seeing that Lu Li was working so hard, the granny''s eyes were full of smiles. Seeing that Lu Li had tied her up, she mysteriously pulled her and said, "I''ll tell you a good place to hang up. Come, follow me."


    The old lady suddenly pulled out a small wooden ladder from the innermost area. Lu Ren quickly helped her up and put it on the tree, "Come on, step on it, the higher you can throw it, the better."


    Lu Ren nodded his head gratefully and climbed up the ladder. He ran among the branches until he reached the highest one.


    Looking at the tight red rope, Lu Ren smiled in satisfaction and looked up at the sky. What a great place.


    After she came down, the old lady quickly hid the ladder and smiled mysteriously, "My family lives next to the temple and has lived here for many decades. I''ve seen many young ladies come here, but I really haven''t seen ten of them together like you. That''s why I helped you. "


    "Thank you, Grandma. "In the future, if I really succeed in my cultivation with him, I will definitely come back here. Thank you for coming, and thank you grandmother."


    "No need to thank me, but I have to thank Yue Lao properly. It''s not easy for him. There are so many lovers in the world, and he''s so busy and tired every day."


    "Alright, Old Man Yue, thank you for your hard work." Seeing so many men and women, it was truly tiring.


    "Grandmother, then you ¡­"


    Lu Ren was about to ask the old lady behind him, but suddenly, there was no one.


    After a quick glance, the old lady really did leave.


    Lu Ling was shocked. Could it be that the old lady was Yue Lao''s? Specialized to help her?


    Other than Yue Lao Temple, everyone else immediately took out their cellphones and called Li Huai Jin to report their good news.


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, I just came out of the old temple, there are a lot of people here. Looks like you are looking forward to love, I still see a lot of boys, it''s such a pity that you didn''t come. "There''s even a place for couples to worship together. Next time, let''s come together again and beg Yue Lao to properly protect our Red String of Fate."


    Everyone on the ground did not wait for Li Huai to respond and impatiently reported their results, "And that red line, although it doesn''t have any steel wire, but I used ten of them to wrap around it, it''s thick and sturdy, hehe, am I not very smart? No one else had thought of it, but I had. By the way, there was also a strange old lady who borrowed a ladder from me and threw the red rope to the highest point before suddenly disappearing. "


    She suddenly said mysteriously into the phone in a low voice, "I suspect that the old lady is very likely the legendary Yue Lao, who has turned into a normal person to help those who are destined for it."


    Li Huai was sitting in the car, looking at Lu Ren who was coming out of Yue Lao''s temple. She told him through the phone that he could see her face, which was completely red from the sun, but she was still grinning from ear to ear.


    "The red line can connect us and not separate us?"


    Li Huai Jin looked at the foolish girl''s appearance. He was clearly moved and happy by her actions, but his words carried some uncertainty.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to dampen Lu Ren''s interest, but he still didn''t believe this little girl at all. How could such a stubborn mind be willing to stop shrinking back just because of this red line?


    Hearing the meaning behind his words, Lu Ran''s facial expression became reserved as he stared into the distance. He was slightly injured and even felt sad.


    "Huai Jin, since Yue Lao has come to help, I believe that we will definitely not separate. Really, you believe me. "


    She had tied the two of them together with a red thread, and it contained her most sincere feelings.


    Li Huai was silent. Looking at her face which had suddenly sunk, and her sincere and resolute expression, he was deeply moved in his heart.


    This time, he should believe it, right?


    "You go twenty steps forward."


    Once Li Huai Jin''s words left his mouth, everyone was surprised. However, as she looked forward, she saw a black coloured MPV, and it was the same kind of MPV that she couldn''t see. Lu Huai was shocked, and began to violently jump.


    Standing in front of the car, her breathing was a little ragged. When the car door opened, she finally saw the person inside.


    "Come in."


    Li Huai Jin simply smiled, stretched out his hand, and pulled her into the car.


    "Scene... Huai? "


    Lu Ren was still in disbelief. He slowly stretched out his hand to cover his face, and only when he felt the warmth of his face did he truly feel his existence.


    In the next second, Lu Ran suddenly threw himself into Li Huai Jin''s embrace, and hugged him with great force. His face was pressed against Li Huai Jin''s chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat.


    This was what she wanted to do the most. Was the moment she had longed for during this period of time when she had hugged him in reality true?


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, it''s really you ¡­"


    Lu Ren mumbled in uncertainty, not believing what was happening at the moment.


    Li Jin Huai gently caressed her back, quietly and peacefully.


    "Why are you here? Do you miss me so much that you can''t wait to see me? "


    Li Huai Jin truly felt that everyone in the world had changed. Now, he was actually so thick-skinned and narcissistic, why was he so unaccustomed to it?


    Especially since she had always been hugging him like an octopus, asking him if he missed her in the slightest. Why wasn''t she like that Lu Ren anymore?


    "Along the way."


    Li Huai''s answer was very calm, but he was very careful with his words.


    "Is that so? Weren''t you recently resting? Where have you been? "


    Lu Ren stared at her again, secretly laughing inside, his face showing a thief''s smile.


    Li Huai Jin rolled his eyes in his heart, and stretched out his hand to push away the part that was pressing against his head, but he did not expect her to push him up again.


    He sighed helplessly, "Lu Ruan, you''re really thick-skinned."


    "Hee hee ¡­" Not really. I was brave. I was brave enough to express my love. " Lu Ren smacked him on the cheek and giggled. Look, aren''t you being very brave?


    Li Huai Jin was now truly suspicious. Could it be that Lu Quanren had been switched out?


    Li Huai did not have any evidence, and on the way back, Lu Li did not need to take the train back, so he took a big car and went straight home.


    Along the way, everyone tried their best to get rid of him. A beauty''s scheme was just like tofu. They didn''t want to be separated from him at all, wishing that they could stay on his body forever.


    It wasn''t her fault that she didn''t have a sense of propriety right now. It was just that she was thinking too much about Li Huai. This kind of expression, shouldn''t it be considered a bit excessive?!


    And Li Huai, from his initial happiness to helplessness to numbness, treated everyone like a pet cat, allowing her to lie on him. In the end, he directly closed his eyes and rested. He ignored her chattering.


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, why is your skin so good? Your eyelashes seem to have grown longer. Tell me how to take care of it? I''m so jealous! "


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, did you not dream about me even when you were sleeping at night? I dream of you almost every day! "


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, look! There are actually clouds in the sky!"


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, that car''s license plate is so funny, it''s actually a bunch of number two!"


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin ¡­"


    Although Li Huai Jin closed his eyes to rest and ignore such trivial words, he could still hear them clearly in his heart. She did not stop her mouth from opening and closing, but it seemed to be rather pleasant to listen to.


    Lu Ren, on the other hand, didn''t care about his silence. She was being long-winded like this and was only making sure that he was right by her side. He was so close to her that she could tell him about it.


    That''s right, even if he didn''t say anything, he would still be blissful if she stuck herself in front of him like this.


    Looking at the sky outside the window, the sun is very good, the sky is blue, the years are quiet!

 C65

    Li Huai Jin looked at the little woman who had finally ended her noisy sleep and fallen into a deep slumber. The corners of his mouth twitched as he nodded towards the driver, lightly lifting her up in his arms before walking upstairs.


    After putting her on the bed, he took off his shoes and covered himself with the blanket. Then, he sat down beside her and quietly watched her sleeping posture.


    On one side of her face, there were some red marks. Her mouth was slightly open, and she was breathing heavily. Clearly, she was sleeping soundly.


    Reaching out a finger, he tapped her pink cheeks. Li Huai broke into a smile, he had not seen her look of foolishness in a long time.


    "Mm ¡­" "Huai Jin ¡­"


    Lu Ren suddenly muttered his name in a low voice, his eyebrows knitted tightly together. Li Huai Jin reached out his hand to stroke her forehead, feeling the pain in his heart, only then did she comfortably open her brow and fall asleep.


    Her dream was unstable. Was he still that Li Huai Jin who had steeled his heart to treat her coldly in his dream?


    Li Huai Jin sighed deeply, lovingly caressing her face, and kept looking at her.


    He focused on her for a long time, and Li Huai seemed to be unwilling to shift his gaze away. It was only after an unknown amount of time had passed that he finally stood up, gave her a light kiss with his head lowered, and walked out of the room, leaving her with the space to sleep soundly.


    Lu Ren slowly opened his eyes and stared blankly at the room in front of him for a few seconds before his eyes suddenly lit up. This was Huai Jin''s home!


    Hahahaha...


    Lu Ren was overjoyed. She had finally returned.


    However, why was it that there was no trace of Huai Jin? Lu Ren looked at his clothes again and was somewhat disappointed. He was actually still wearing them properly. Why hadn''t he pounced on her?


    Forget it, since she came back, she definitely wouldn''t let this happen again.


    He got up and walked out of the bedroom. There was no one in the study on the second floor, so he went downstairs.


    Before he could go down, he heard Li Huai Jin talking with someone. When he came down, he saw that it was Sister Xu and Xiaoyu.


    The three of them turned to look at Lu Ren at the same time. They felt somewhat embarrassed and embarrassed by the existence of Sister Xu and Xiaoyu.


    "Hehe, Sister Xu, Xiaoyu."


    Xiaoyu smiled at her, but elder sister Xu only nodded her head and then told Li Huai about what had happened.


    Lu Ren shrugged his shoulders. Alright, she knew the difference between Li Huai Jin and herself, but Sister Xu''s attitude was too obvious.


    However, at least she had come in by now. She was now a half-mistress without any doubts.


    Thinking like this, her mood became much better. Lu Li did not disturb them as he ran over to grab a cup of water and gulp it down. Then, he drank another cup. Wow ¡­ How wonderful.


    "Sister Lu."


    Little Fishy, who had been standing behind Lu Ren for some time, spoke up with a smile.


    "Small fish? "Finished talking about it?"


    Lu Ren looked over to where the two were still chatting when Little Fishy ran over.


    "It''s none of my business. I''m just following orders." Little Fishy''s eyes expressed her helplessness. However, Lu Ren knew that she was just talking, she still cared about this job.


    The two of them walked to the French window and started to chat in low voices.


    "Sister Lu, you''re finally back. Don''t you know I''m looking forward to seeing you everyday?"


    The corner of Lu Ren''s eyes twitched. Looking at Little Fishy''s eager and passionate appearance, he could not help but take a step back. He said very righteously, "Little Fishy, I only like Huai Jin. I don''t like women."


    "Puff ¡­" What did you say? " Xiaoyu was also helpless. This Sister Lu was rather cute, just that sometimes her brain really made people speechless. What I''m trying to say is that when you weren''t here, Mr. Li didn''t like anyone. Even I have been working in a low-pressure, ice-cold environment. But now that you have returned, it means that you two have made up. Then, Mr. Li will be in a good mood, and he will be in a good mood.


    "Oh? Does he not like it when I am not there? " Lu Ren asked curiously.


    "That''s right. You don''t know how useful you are. You are Mr Li''s perfect mood!" Of course, this was only Little Fishy''s own analogy. She wasn''t as optimistic about the two of them as Big Sister Xu, but she felt that if they fell in love, then Mr Li would be in a good mood and that would be enough.


    Isn''t love supposed to make people happy?


    "Hehe, you''re too kind." Lu Ren was a bit modest on the surface, but in his heart, he felt a sense of beauty. He glanced at Li Huai Jin, tsk tsk, she was so important to Li Huai Jin, look, it also affected Little Fishy''s work. Of course, it was very important to Little Fishy as well.


    Lu Qun instantly felt that he had improved. He felt that he was an indispensable and important person.


    "Little Yu, don''t worry. In the future, when Sister Lu protects you, trust Sister Lu, you will have eternal life."


    "The corner of Fishy''s mouth twitched. Although her words were inappropriate, it was the same." "Sister Lu, I''ll be relying on you from now on."


    "Sure, sure ¡­" Lu Ren proudly patted Little Yu''s shoulder, and of course he had to rely on Little Yu. For example: "Little Yu, you have been by Huai Jin''s side for so long and will always follow him in the future. Do you know anything about him?"


    Lu Ren''s hidden message could serve as Li Huai''s best assistant, but it wasn''t an easy one either. Of course, he understood the meaning behind Lu Renren''s words.


    She immediately expressed herself, "I understand, Sister Lu. I will tell you everything in the future."


    "Yeah, yeah ¡­" "This child is worth teaching!" A good boy.


    Li Huai Jin''s eyes kept glancing at Lu Ren from time to time. Her interaction with Little Fishy seemed very happy. Even though her voice was soft, judging from her actions and expression, one could tell what she was planning.


    "Huai Jin, don''t rest for too long. There are quite a few good scripts still waiting for you."


    When Sister Xu noticed the movement in his eyes, she knew what he was thinking. It was still work, so she used the work to pull back his gaze and attention.


    "Sister Xu, I''m on leave right now. I won''t accept other jobs." Li Huai Jin insisted. Sister Xu was aware of this.


    Of course, she wasn''t worried about the popularity of Li Huai Jin, it was just that there had been too many rumors about him recently, and this gave her a headache.


    Originally, she thought that he and Lu Ren had truly split up. She was overjoyed, but at the same time, she felt a lingering fear.


    Huai Jin''s strong reaction meant that his feelings for everyone on the continent were deep. There had never been a woman who could cause him to be so dispirited, regardless of his own image.


    And now, looking at Huai Jin''s complexion, eyes, and the corners of his mouth, there was no one who did not have a relaxed and smiling expression. It made people feel that Huai Jin was extremely enchanting.


    Thus, it was even more obvious that the two of them had come to an agreement.


    Sister Xu didn''t know whether to laugh or to sigh. Huai Jin had been completely captured by this girl. This truly made her feel extremely regretful!


    "I''m not asking you to work right now. It''s just that you need to take a look at all of these scripts. If there''s anything you''re interested in, we can talk about it later."


    Li Huai Jin nodded, "I understand."


    Afterwards, his gaze had been on Lu Ren the entire time. After a moment of silence, Sister Xu finally got up to take her leave.


    Lu Ren reluctantly sent away his'' accomplice ''Little Fishy, and when the door was closed, Lu Ran quickly ran over to Li Huai Jin''s side. Once he opened his arms, he threw himself into Li Huai Jin''s arms.


    As she pounced on him, some of the customers acted as if they were wolves pouncing on their prey. It was a second time to be so familiar with one another. They directly pressed down all of their weight on him and intimately intimately placed their little heads on his shoulders and neck.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Huai Jin, Huai Jin, everyone from Lu has returned. "


    That arrogant and sneering voice, Lu Ren really showed his lecherous looks.


    Fortunately, Li Huai Jin reacted quickly, or else he would really have been squashed flat by her.


    "What do you think about yourself, Hu Hansan?"


    Li Huai Jin smiled mockingly, patting her on the head, "Wake up, since you''re awake, go home."


    "Go home?"


    Lu Ren stared at his black eyes in shock. Was he chasing her away?


    "Huai Jin, why are you like this? What am I going home for? Why don''t you come with me? "


    If she had to drag him along with her, then she would be willing to go back.


    "If you don''t go home, are you going to stay here?" Li Huai Jin''s tone was a little impolite.


    Although he had personally come out to meet her, he still needed to let her face some real, principled issues.


    "Huai Jin ¡­"


    Lu Ren looked at his serious face and immediately collapsed. He looked at Li Huai Jin with his innocent, watery eyes, as if to say, "Are you willing to let me go?"


    "Don''t pretend to be pitiful." Li Huai Jin pushed away her head that was about to come over again, "Today, I have no other choice, if you want to come over, then you can think of a way yourself!"


    After saying that, he used all his strength to lift her up and place her on the sofa. Then, he stood up and was about to leave.


    But when Lu Ren looked at his resolute back, even she felt that he was handsome.


    Humph! Let me go? Then I''ll eat a tofu first!


    With this thought in mind, Lu Ren stood up and rushed at his back. He jumped up with both hands on his back, sticking close to him. Then he lowered his head and bared his teeth ¡­


    Seal, he put the landing everybody label.

 C66

    Li Huai Jin covered the place where she had bitten him, and looked at her proud expression with utter helplessness.


    "Heh heh!" Remember, this is my mark. It means that you are mine. No one else is allowed to touch it. "


    "Childish."


    Li Huai Jin attacked her directly.


    Lu Ren didn''t care about his words. He got off his back and went in front of him, patting him on the shoulder with his little hand. "My darling, wait for me. I''ll be back."


    The corner of Li Huai Jin''s eyes once again twitched violently, she really looked like a female Hairy # 6.


    Then under Li Huai Jin''s helpless gaze, Lu Ren proudly strode out of Li Huai Jin''s villa.


    The moment they stepped out of the door, Lu Chong felt dispirited. With his shoulders slumped, he managed to enter the mansion with much difficulty. Yet, at this moment, he was chased out of the mansion once more.


    Even more despicable was that he was still so petty, why didn''t he send her back?


    Did he have to walk back step by step?


    There weren''t any bus stop signs in the area. Lu Li turned his head back and threw a face towards the direction of the house. After making a face, he helplessly dragged his luggage to look for a stop sign.


    Good boy, Lu Ren walked for 15 minutes just to reach the stop sign. During that time, several cars passed by on the road. She waved her hands and the other side completely ignored her.


    The people here are too cold-hearted, including the ruthless Li Huai Jin.


    After finally getting on the bus, she took a deep breath, her mind racing. The next time she came, how could she stop him from chasing her out?


    A beauty trap? He used her more or less.


    Bitter Meat Meter, this should be easy to use, but it can''t be used forever, so I have to think more about it.


    A persistent strategy? Although it was not very civilized, it was still a good method.


    Directly pounce on an overlord and force himself on him? It was a good idea, but it was a little difficult to implement, so it could be used as a reference.


    Along the way, Lu Li thought of a lot of strategies that he knew would be used to increase her intelligence. Thinking that she could succeed, she couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    It was hard to tell when someone was secretly laughing. They thought that a silly girl had come out of nowhere.


    Once they returned to their own little lair and looked at the messy arrangement and rubbish, everyone was left with no other choice.


    If only he had known earlier that he would not be at ease with Chen Di, he would have turned his little den into a dog''s nest.


    Since she had not packed her luggage, she could only start packing her things. What she needed to throw away, what needed to be packed, everything needed to be tidied up. Only now did the door open.


    "Ah ¡­" "Everyone, you''re back?"


    Lu Ren collapsed helplessly on the sofa, "You came back at the perfect time!"


    How could Chen Di not know what she meant? He could not help but smile guiltily in front of her, and tried to please her: "Everyone, it''s been hard on you. "It just so happens that the delicious cake that I brought back definitely comes from a grandmaster class. I guarantee your satisfaction with it."


    Chen Di offered up the piece of mousse cake he had brought back earlier. This was something that the man had reserved for her today. She hadn''t eaten enough of such a good cake.


    "Really?"


    Only then did Lu Ren smile in satisfaction. He took the cake and deliberately ignored Chen Di''s reluctant expression. He placed a small spoon in his mouth. Sure enough, it was too delicious.


    "How is it? Delicious? I didn''t even eat much, and this was brought back to continue tasting. But now that you''ve come back, I can only cut off my love. "


    "Don''t you feel embarrassed not to love me?" Lu Ren was in an extremely good mood, and the exhaustion from just now had lightened by a lot.


    "How would I dare?" Chen Di acted like he was afraid on purpose, then asked, "Why did you just come back? Shouldn''t he have returned yesterday? Have you had any fortuitous encounters? "


    "I was sick and took a day off. Oh yeah, I went to visit Yue Lao''s temple there. I didn''t expect there to be so many people there, and so many people lacking in love these days. And men. "


    Lu Ren then savored the delicious cake and told his own anecdotes.


    "Then how did you get back?"


    Chen Di''s words caused everyone to be stunned for a moment before they quickly reacted, "I just got a ride here." That man said he was coming here, so I followed his car back. "


    "Such a good thing actually happened?" Chen Di had a strong suspicion that everyone on the land had this kind of luck.


    "Hmph, it''s fine if you don''t believe me, but let me tell you, the cost of my hospitalization was not even a single cent. It was all thanks to the school. Recently, my luck has probably exploded. Hur Hur, are you trying to anger me? "


    Lu Ren''s boastful expression was even more infuriating.


    However, Chen Di did not care. What she suspected more was that Lu Ran had gone to N City. Not only was his spirits raised, his expression, his eyes, and his face looked like they were blooming peach blossoms.


    "Everyone, is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    Lu Ren waved his hand and directly said, "It''s really delicious. Who bought the cake for you?"


    "Men." Chen Di had a sweet smile on his face, but everyone changed the topic.


    "Man? What kind of man was it this time? Tell me about it! " Lu Ren snickered in his heart. Another day, he would ask my man to buy me food. Hehe, that''s quite a good taste.


    Chen Di''s weakness was definitely caught by everyone in Lu Li. Every time she faced her boyfriend, she would express her excitement while chattering non-stop.


    "This time, the feeling isn''t bad. What I like the most is his consideration. Don''t you know that every time he takes me out these few days, I feel like a princess ¡­"


    In the end, Chen Di had talked about men for a long, long time, to the point where she had long since forgotten about Lu Li''s suspicion.


    Lu Ren, on the other hand, listened absent-mindedly. His mind was thinking of a few more ways to make Li Huai behave properly.


    In the evening, Lu Ren started his routine phone calls, but this time, she had to use the excuse of going down to dump the trash and secretly make calls outside.


    When the phone was answered, she still said the old saying, "Huai Jin, I''ve missed you to death, have you missed me?"


    However, just as she finished speaking, she felt Fenggong''s tone, and she quickly continued, "I miss you every second of the time." Think about what to do with you.


    Li Huai Jin couldn''t help but sigh. This little woman was becoming more and more beautiful, and her skin was turning numb.


    If he was to be with her in the future, he would have to undergo a daily baptism like her. It would be quite a headache for him.


    stroking his forehead, Li Huai Jin asked in a clear and cold voice, "Is there something you need?"


    "Can''t I call you if I''m fine?"


    Lu Ren smacked his lips and immediately said in a pitiful voice, "Right now, I''m beside the trash can in the district to call you. Don''t you know it''s not easy for me to call you? You should be touched." Now that DeeDee''s staring at me so hard, I''m afraid she''ll catch me. "


    "You don''t even want your best friend to know?"


    Li Huai''s words did not sound emotional, but Lu Ren quickly explained, afraid that something bad would happen again.


    "No, it''s not that I don''t want her to know, it''s just that she''s a loyal fan of yours. If she finds out, not only will I punish you, you''ll also be spared. If you want her to know, I''ll tell her. Don''t blame me when the time comes. She probably made more calls than I did. Of course, I would also be jealous. "


    Li Huai''s lips curved up in a smile. For a little bit of jealousy, she was speaking frankly right now, which made him feel rather comfortable listening to her.


    "How is it? Do you want to say it or not? "


    Lu Ren asked.


    "Lu Ren, are you threatening now?"


    Li Huai Chui lowered his voice, but everyone on the other side was chuckling.


    "Hehehe ¡­" No. Didn''t you hear my point? The point is, I''m going to get jealous. " She believed that Li Huai Jin was not really angry.


    "Humph!" As expected, the one who answered her was just a light snort. However, he still had to say something that concerned him. "Hurry up and go back."


    "Let''s talk for a while more!" Allow me to express my sincere heart! " In the end, even he could not hold back his laughter, but Li Huai had truly been defeated by her.


    "Stop talking so much. Hurry up and go back." He helplessly ordered, this was really a little woman playing tricks on him!


    "Alright, since you won''t let me say it, then I''ll keep it for later. You just need to listen. " Lu Ren laughed. Before hanging up the phone, he said softly, "If you miss me tonight, please call 150 ¡­ I guarantee it will satisfy you!"


    Du, du, du, du...


    The corners of Li Huai Jin''s eyes twitched as he stared at the phone in his hand that was hung up. It was as if he could see Lu Ran''s series of teasing and flirting expressions through the phone. Her last sentence truly made him speechless.


    He had better turn off his phone at night, or else she would be harassing him instead of calling him.


    Everyone laughed and hummed as they ascended the stairs. Chen Di stared at her joyful look as if she was even able to send away a piece of trash. He became even more suspicious of this matter.


    Don''t think that just because she changed the topic and caused her to chatter so much, she would forget. She dared to use her ten heads to guarantee that this little girl definitely had a man.


    However, Lu Ren decided to keep it a secret or something, so she was willing to cooperate.


    But she also had her own countermeasure! She also came to Holmes or something, she did not believe that she could not dig out the man she had hidden away.


    Lu Ren, once I catch you and your adulterer, I will definitely properly greet your adulterer.

 C67

    When everyone returned to school, everything was normal. The only thing abnormal was that Teacher Zhao, who was usually indifferent, had come to her office just to chat.


    The content of the chat was everything, but it seemed like she was always talking to herself, trying to curry her favor.


    Such a strange reaction confused everyone.


    In the end, her interest had always been with her boyfriend. She said something envious and finally said that she was single and wanted to find a boyfriend. If she had any suitable guy to introduce to her, she could introduce to him her boyfriend''s friend as well!


    Was this her goal?


    "Little Lu, look at me. I''m already thirty. Do you know that a good man must think about me?"


    After praising Lu Qun and the others, she was finally going to have a lesson. She left behind these words which people could not make heads or tails of.


    "Teacher Zhao must be anxious to get married, right?" A teacher in the office laughed. "However, she usually doesn''t put our school''s teachers in her eyes, so why is it so strange this time? Lu laoshi, have you guys gone out to study? "


    "No, I thought it was strange too." Everyone shook their heads.


    "Oh yeah, I heard the meaning behind her words just now. It seems like your boyfriend should be very powerful, right? Could it be that she wants your boyfriend to introduce a good man? "


    Lu Ren frowned. She had never revealed who her boyfriend was to anyone! Did Teacher Zhao really know?


    Impossible. With so many reporters failing to catch anything, Teacher Zhao definitely did not know.


    "Probably." Lu Ren didn''t say anything more and continued his homework.


    By noon, everyone was speaking very intimately to Li Huai, and hearing it, Li Huai had gradually gotten used to it.


    Later on, when she talked about Teacher Zhao, she jokingly said, "If she knew that my boyfriend was you, she would probably be scared to death. Would she still choose your friend as her boyfriend?"


    Li Huai Jin was silent for a moment. Actually, what he doesn''t know is you.


    "Huai Jin, I''ll come to your place after work." Everyone tried to curry favor with her, acting like a spoiled child.


    "The reason."


    "Then he misses you!" A beauty''s scheme was to imitate Lin Zhiling''s coy voice.


    "Lu Lu, this voice doesn''t suit you." Li Huai Jin attacked her directly.


    Lu Ren stiffened and changed the plan, "Huai Jin, do you know? I got sick when I was in N City. They were all rather weak right now. What if I went back alone in the evening and DeeDee went on a date and no one took care of me? Cough cough ¡­ Why do I feel a little dizzy now? "Aiya, my head is spinning ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s voice immediately became weak, mixed with a few fake coughs, not knowing if the torture method would work.


    Li Huai Jin rubbed his forehead, "Lu Lu, your voice sounds very powerful."


    "Eh?" Is that so? "Hehe, I just feel a bit uncomfortable." Lu Ren let out two hollow laughs. Since the torture method had failed, how about he just pester the plan till the end?


    He didn''t expect that in this short period of time, neither of the two strategies would work.


    "That... Huai Jin, it''s decided. I''ll come to your house tonight. "You are not allowed to refuse."


    An authoritative tone that he could not reject. If he kept on pestering her, it would definitely work.


    "Lu Ren ¡­"


    Before he could refuse, she arrogantly hung up the phone.


    As for Li Huai, he shook his head and laughed. For the sake of returning to his side, she really did not hold back anything.


    However, he only thought of this little trick as a game of tolerance. He thought of it as a little interest to deepen his feelings with her, but what he wanted most of all was the change in her heart. He didn''t cower, nor did he feel inferior. At the very least, he didn''t have a shred of intention to leave him.


    This was just the beginning. Perhaps she was aware of her mistake now, or perhaps the reason why she still wanted to return to him was because of her love. But just love alone was not enough.


    After work, everyone packed up early, and when it was time, they immediately took a bus to Li Huai Jin''s villa.


    Standing at the entrance of the villa, she pressed the doorbell, thinking that she would be locked out. As expected, Huai Jin would not be so heartless.


    She happily walked into Li Huai Jing''s room, humming a little tune as she walked.


    However, after entering, she found that the handsome guy wasn''t there to welcome her. Of course, she still took the initiative to cater to the handsome guy.


    Little Step walked up the stairs step by step and stuck his head in. "Hello?"


    No one? Lu Ren looked towards the study, smiled slyly, and knocked on the door.


    But no one answered.


    Lu Ren thought to himself, how much longer was he going to be uncomfortable?


    Lu Ren stuck his head in first and looked at the chair behind the table with his back to her. He still hadn''t seen her.


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin ¡­"


    Lu Ren jumped behind the desk and laid on his stomach, supporting his chin with both hands as he waited for him to turn around.


    Li Huai Jin did not immediately turn around. He remained silent and did not speak.


    Lu Ren pursed his lips, stood up and walked over to his front.


    The way he was resting with his eyes closed really made him look like a sleeping prince.


    Since there was such an opportunity, why should she not wake up the sleeping prince?


    Lu Ren secretly smiled, pouted his lips, and lightly kissed the sleeping Prince''s seductive lips.


    After a few seconds, she retreated, and a magical spell really did happen. The Sleeping Prince had indeed woken up.


    "Wake up, my prince."


    At this moment, the afterglow of the setting sun shone through the window behind her and beside him. He seemed to be in a dream, with an unreal halo. His perfect face and enticing deep eyes made everyone in the world dizzy.


    With a sweet smile, she turned her back to the sunset and looked at him.


    And in his black eyes, there was no moment where her hazy smile could be as moving as it was now.


    He placed his long fingers on her small face, stroking the traces of a smile on her lips, and muttered in a low voice: "Land."


    Lu Ran chuckled as he came back to his senses. He placed his small hands on the back of Lu Ran''s hands and rubbed his palms comfortably, "It''s me!"


    At the same time, the corners of Li Huai Jin''s mouth curved into a smile. This girl actually had such a beautiful moment.


    "For what?"


    This time, he did not use a cold tone, but maintained his smile and pampering. He did not try to conceal his feelings, allowing her to see them.


    "I heard the voice in the Prince''s heart. Tell me, come kiss me wake me up, come kiss me wake me up! Then I came. Look, is the Prince awake? " She smiled slyly, got up, and turned his chair to the front, while she walked up to the table, her upper body sprawled across it, and leaned close to him with a kind of exhilarating glee on her small face.


    Li Huai smiled and shook his head, "Nonsense."


    "Oh, you are so uninteresting. Cooperate with me! And you''re an actor. " Lu Ren pouted as he protested. Such a beautiful situation and such a romantic atmosphere, how could he not cooperate?


    "Actors don''t play for your fantasies." Li Huai Jin patted the top of her head, "It''s better to be realistic. Speak, give me a reason for you to stay. "


    "You are my boyfriend, can''t I stay at your house?"


    Lu Ren seemed to be dissatisfied with his awkward attitude. He stood up with his hands crossed in front of his chest and looked like a queen. He gave off the vibe of "If you dare to contradict me, I''ll give it a try".


    "Boyfriend? "Are you sure?"


    Li Huai raised his eyebrows, but with this sentence, everyone on the ground froze, and their faces sank.


    How long will it take?


    Lu Ren looked at the ground, slightly hurt, and his eyes dimmed.


    After a while, she finally raised her eyes, looked at the similarly expressionless Li Huai Jin, and clenched her teeth.


    "I''ll tell you about it bit by bit. "I didn''t intentionally hide it from you that day, it was my parents ¡­"


    Lu Ren explained the whole situation, little by little. He understood clearly that he was forced to do this.


    However, after she explained everything, Li Huai Jin did not have any change in his mood, as if this was within his expectations.


    "I understand. So, is this still the reason for you looking for me?" Let me know that you didn''t betray me, let me know that your heart hasn''t changed? "


    He hadn''t thought that his reply would be so simple, and even more so had a taunting tone that no one else in the land could face directly.


    "Huai Jin, what exactly do you want me to do?"


    She could not believe that he had not felt her these days, that he had not rejected her approach, but why it was so short of something that kept her from touching his true heart as she had done before.


    She had thought it was his pride and awkwardness, that it would be enough if she could make him happy, make him feel like he was correcting his mistakes and being with him again.


    But now, it seemed that all of this was just a superficial problem. And so far, she had only taken a small step.


    Li Huai Jin also stood up, turning the table and standing in front of her.


    He lowered his head and looked into her eyes, his dark eyes gazing into hers. He lifted her chin and softly said, "This depends on your own understanding."


    He then kissed her lightly on the forehead, "Be good, I''ll get Cheng to send you back."


    After which, he left the study, leaving the confused Lu Ren to his own confusion.

 C68

    When Chen Di saw a black MPV coming out of the villa, he immediately got a taxi to follow.


    Hmph hmph, I''ve caught you now, and you still say that there aren''t any men?


    But what did the man look like? Chen Di''s mind was filled with confusion. Look at this house, it was really not a normal house.


    Anyway, there was evidence now, and he would interrogate her when he got back.


    Lu Ren sat in the car absentmindedly, thinking about Li Huai Jin''s words.


    What did she mean by trying to figure it out herself? Did she not think clearly enough?


    In the past few days, her attitude and his response made her believe that Huai Jin did not care about Xin Hai''s matter. Furthermore, he had been very gentle and doting on her just now, so she did not misjudge the gentleness in his eyes.


    This caused her to be extremely vexed. She couldn''t help but scratch her long hair, making it look as if she was in extreme pain.


    Cheng looked at Lu Ren in the rearview mirror, his forehead twitching slightly. No matter how he looked at it, this Miss Lu and Mr. Li didn''t seem to match at all. However, this was Mr Li''s own choice. Moreover, he had seen Mr Li''s pained expression that day, and was even more able to discern Miss Lu''s position in Mr Li''s heart. Recently, she had returned to Mr Li''s side. It must have been a misunderstanding between the two of them.


    He was also the driver of Li Huai Jin, which was something that happened recently. He could be considered the driver of Li Huai Jin, which was hidden away in the shadows. Normally, he would live in this Li Huai Jin''s residence that no one knew about, and most of his tasks were done only when Mr. Li was with Miss Lu.


    For Miss Lu, Mr. Li had done a lot, but this vexed and scratching Miss Lu seemed a little too ordinary.


    "Cheng ¡­"


    Lu Ren suddenly opened his mouth and leaned forward to speak to him.


    Cheng Zi was stunned. "Miss Lu, what are your orders?"


    "Don''t call me Miss Lu, just call me everyone. I was just talking to you. "


    "What does Miss Lu want to talk about?" Chengzi felt that she was actually quite approachable.


    "Say, if you misunderstand your girlfriend and your girlfriend personally explains this misunderstanding to you, won''t the two of you get back together?"


    "Yeah." Cheng Zi nodded, "Since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s reconcile then."


    "That''s right. I was thinking the same thing, but your Mr. Li is still not reconciling." What is he thinking? "


    Lu Ran''s doubts were also resolved with Cheng Zi''s help.


    Cheng Zi, on the other hand, was distressed. He was just a driver. How could he understand Mr. Li''s thoughts?


    "Could it be that your Mr. Li is planning to be even more reserved?"


    Cheng Zi''s face stiffened. How was this possible?


    "I''ve already taken the initiative, and I''ve used the greatest amount of numbness and nausea in my life, yet he''s still not reconciled? Could it be that I haven''t done well enough? "


    Everyone had already begun talking to themselves, but Cheng only silently pretended that he didn''t exist.


    "Do you really want to seduce him?"


    Cheng''s hand suddenly slipped, and the car tilted in the middle of the driveway, returning to normal right away.


    Lust?


    This Miss Lu was indeed extraordinary.


    When he finally sent Lu Quanren back to his residence, he didn''t dare to stay any longer and immediately drove away. He thought to himself that he should return home and report to everyone so that he could bring his wife back home. His wife was more normal.


    Lu Ren thought absentmindedly. Chen Di had come back not long after she had entered the room.


    "Lu Ren, where did you go?"


    Chen Di entered with an inquiring look. However, Lu Quanren merely waved his hand and absent-mindedly said, "Nothing."


    "Nothing? Then what happened to the car just now? "You''re still not admitting it?"


    Chen Di clearly saw a young man bring her back. Could that man be her adulterer? However, it seemed a bit strange.


    "Mm ¡­" "Huh?"


    Lu Ren snapped out of his daze, only to see Chen Di''s piercing gaze sweeping over her body. His little heart immediately shrunk, as if he himself was about to be sucked in as well.


    "Heh heh, Didi, what are you talking about?"


    "Hmph hmph, what do you think I should say? Lu Ren, you walked out of the school gate at 4: 40 this afternoon. It took you ten minutes to walk to the bus stop, and after waiting for the bus for five minutes, you got on the bus. After six stops, you changed to another bus, and after passing the twelfth stop, you got off. He stayed in the mansion for 20 minutes and then got on a black van. When you went downstairs, the young man who drove the car opened the door considerately and watched you go upstairs. "


    Chen Di''s expression was solemn, his words causing everyone to be dumbstruck.


    "Let''s start with the real deal. Should I ask the owner of the mansion?"


    Chen Di crossed his arms and snorted, waiting for Lu Li to confess.


    Judging from her guilty expression, he was absolutely right.


    "Di Di, you ¡­" When did you change your profession to become a detective? " Lu Ren let out a hollow laugh. The person she was staring at was a little stiff and involuntarily moved. He wanted to change the topic, but Chen Di gave him a warning look.


    "Speak!"


    "Eh ¡­" Lu Ran was speechless. He stared at Chen Di for a long time before sighing and replying, "Even if I''m beaten to death, I won''t say anything!"


    Puff ¡­


    Chen Di was injured and immediately glared at everyone.


    "Lu Ren, do you still take me for a good friend? Do you think I didn''t tell you when I was in love? When was the man hiding and choking? I didn''t expect you to keep hiding things from me like that from a man. Or does he eat people? "


    Chen Di put on an injured face, but Lu Ren remained unmoved. It was fine if he was a beast. I''m afraid that when the time comes, it would not be him eating you, but you eating him!


    "Everyone, I''m doing this for your own good. Think about it, you have never been in a relationship before, so you have no experience. I saw it before. That person must be rich, right? That kind of person is good at playing with girls. Of course, although you don''t have the capital to be tricked by others, those rich people would always find excitement in order to get used to eating big fish and big meat. Thus, they would look for you to taste some porridge as a side dish. I was afraid that you would meet a man with ill intentions! "


    If you knew who he is, I''m afraid you would even be willing to serve him porridge.


    "Does he not want you to tell anyone?" I guess they don''t want anyone else to know about it, just waiting to dump you in the future, and no one will know about it, and you won''t have any evidence to prove it, and you won''t be able to extort money from him all at once. There are too many of them. Everyone, do you understand? "


    Everyone was deeply moved by Chen Di''s earnest words, but ¡­


    "Di Di, don''t worry, I wasn''t cheated. Like you said, I wasn''t cheated either." Even if he was deceived, it was actually worth it. What do you think? In any case, I found a pretty good man to be my first love, didn''t I? "


    Lu Li smiled. Seeing how Chen Di was not giving up, she got up and said, "Di Di, don''t worry. The time is not ripe yet. I''ll let you meet him in the future."


    "The time is not ripe? Then when is the time to mature? " Chen Di asked impatiently.


    "About this ¡­" Lu Ren tilted his head as he thought about it, then suddenly let out a soft laugh, "Hehe ¡­" "Just wait for me to teach him a lesson."


    The corner of Chen Di''s mouth twitched.


    Did she think she was super capable? Could that man be a pet?


    "Everyone, then isn''t that the man who just drove the car?"


    "No, that''s his driver." Lu Ren stretched, "I''m going to take a shower first. I need to think carefully about how to train him."


    Chen Di could only look at her mysterious smile as he looked up at the lights in silence.


    Aiyayaya, if I don''t let her know who that man is, I really can''t hold it in. I really want to scratch something!


    Very soon, Lu Ran''s surprised cry came from the bathroom. Chen Di, what are you doing? "


    "No, Lu Ren, if you don''t tell me, I won''t be able to sleep. Tell me quickly, what is that person like? "Hurry up, hurry up ¡­"


    Accompanied by screams and questions, could everyone carry out ''Even if you beat me to death, I won''t tell you'' to the end?


    Ahh ¡­" "Well, well, I told you!


    Very soon, it was clear that everyone on the ground could not take the torture anymore and had finally decided to confess.


    Chen Di stood still, his heart thumping, whooshing ¡­ So nervous!


    "Listen carefully ¡­" Lu Ren laughed mockingly and then slowly said, "That man ¡­ It''s Li Huai Jin! "


    Chen Di was silent for five seconds.


    Then...


    "Lu Ren, I''ll kill you. Tell me, who is that person? "


    While Lu Ren was dodging, he could not help but sigh. Look, I''ve already told you this many times. It''s because you don''t believe me!


    In the end, after a lot of commotion in the bathroom, Chen Di still couldn''t get the information she wanted.


    After Lu Ren fell into bed and fell asleep early, Chen Di had no choice but to use his small and improper method.


    Check the number!


    Chen Di secretly looked at Lu Ren''s phone records. Recently, there had always been a number on the phone. Hmm, it seemed to be this number.


    Chen Di stealthily walked out of the room and dialed the number.


    Chen Di was so nervous that his heart almost jumped out of his chest as the phone rang. Hmm, adulterer, I''m here to meet you.

 C69

    BEEP ¡­ BEEP ¡­ BEEP ¡­


    The phone was dialed. Chen Di held his breath and the other side did not speak first.


    "What is it? Did you silently protest? "


    A pleasant, deep voice with a smile could be heard. Chen Di was stunned as he had a strange feeling.


    "Everyone? Is that you? What''s the matter with you? "


    Due to the silence, the voice on the other end of the line suddenly sounded worried.


    The more Chen Di heard this voice, the stranger it made him feel. It was as if the hairs on his feet were rising up, something she couldn''t describe.


    "Cough ¡­" I''m everybody''s friend, Chen Di. Are you her boyfriend? "


    The voice on the phone went silent for a moment before replying, "Yes, Chen Di."


    "Her voice is so nice to listen to!" Chen Di was not stingy with his praise, but he felt that he had heard this voice before.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Thank you."


    "That... You don''t have to worry, everyone''s okay, she''s just asleep. " Chen Di was the first to dispel his worries. At least this man seemed to care about everyone and even brazenly admitted that he was everyone''s boyfriend. This point was still given to him by her.


    "As for me, I am everyone''s best friend, so I have the duty and the right to think for her and not let her get hurt. Do you understand what I mean? " The voice was so pleasant to hear. Could it be an ugly man? Usually, a person with a beautiful voice would have some looks ¡­


    "So?"


    Chen Di pursed his lips. What was this man trying to play with?


    "So what I mean is that we should meet up. I need to examine you properly for someone else. Everyone is just an ordinary girl. What she wants the most is a love that can bear fruit, but I am not sure if you are the one that can give her hope. "


    "Basically, it''s all right as long as everyone is sure."


    "You ¡­"


    Chen Di was speechless. Was this man planning on not meeting each other at all?


    "Your attitude makes me doubt your feelings for everyone." Chen Di spoke bluntly.


    "She can understand my feelings for everyone. And you, Chen Di, did you call me behind everyone''s back? She trusts you so much, how can you tell her about your behavior? "


    Chen Di was angered to the point of speechlessness. That''s right, she was slightly guilty of hacking into everyone''s privacy, but since this man was so aggressive, he must be a narrow-minded man.


    Damn it, this man only had a nice voice. She was willing to bet that he was an ugly man, and a petty, scheming, rat-eyed man.


    "Humph!" I''ll tell her about everyone, but you don''t even dare to see me. How true are you to everyone? I am her best friend, so you will see me sooner or later. Could it be that you won''t have to wait until the day you see me and will abandon everyone? "


    "Haha ¡­" "The man only chuckled lowly, as if he wasn''t angered by Chen Di''s bluntness." "Chen Di, we''ll meet when there''s a chance."


    After saying that, he directly hung up the phone. Chen Di glared at the phone in dissatisfaction as the image of an extremely unlikeable and ugly man appeared in his mind. In his heart, he had already started to deduct points from that man, directly losing 100 points.


    Lu Ren, you girl, what kind of man did you pick!?


    He looked worriedly at Lu Ren, who was sleeping soundly. Was the smile on his face due to that man? Was she serious?


    Everyone in the world, everyone in the world. Why was he so worried?


    Next day


    Lu Ren didn''t find anything different, and after Chen Di left, she went out as well.


    This time, she decided to personally go find the rat-eyed man.


    Following the same route as yesterday, she headed straight for the villa. Standing at the entrance, her heart sank as she looked at this unreal level of heroic spirit.


    How on earth did everyone know such a man?


    After pressing the doorbell and not asking for his identity, the door opened. The people inside must have thought that everyone had come!


    Chen Di helped to strengthen his courage. He had met many rich boyfriends before, but not to this extent! Just by thinking about it, Zhang Xuan felt that the people here definitely didn''t have any sincerity. Everyone was too naive.


    Chen Di pushed open the door and entered. Surprisingly, there was no one in the large space. He frowned as he suddenly heard footsteps.


    "You''re in the right class ¡­"


    An extremely pleasant voice rang out from behind them. Chen Di abruptly turned around, and when their eyes met, both of them were startled.


    However, Li Huai Jin quickly raised his eyebrows and smiled, "You''re really persistent!"


    However, Chen Di''s surprise didn''t return. She ¡­ This time it was really a curse.


    When Li Huai saw that she did not react after a long time, he still smiled lightly and walked in front of her, "Is it that surprising?"


    "Li ¡­" You... She ¡­ "I ¡­"


    For a long time, Chen Di continued to speak, one word at a time, as if he was stuck on a tape. Li Huai Jin seemed to understand her meaning, he walked to the side and sat down on the sofa, and said: "I am Li Huai Jin, and it is as if everything is fake. I''m with everyone, and I understand your surprise and disbelief. "


    "She ¡­"


    "You should know why she didn''t tell you."


    "I ¡­"


    "You don''t need to be angry, you''ve met her now, haven''t you?"


    "¡­"


    Chen Di finally closed his mouth and tried to redeem himself before his saliva started dripping down.


    "Cough ¡­" Huai Jin, hello. "I am Chen Di."


    Chen Di gracefully walked in front of him. With a reserved smile, he introduced himself once again.


    "Hello." Li Huai Jin nodded in agreement.


    After that, Chen Di wanted to ask something or say something, but he didn''t know what to ask.


    All of her surprise caused her mind to go blank. More importantly, she was currently in a state of confusion, unable to understand the current situation.


    "I can answer your question from last night again, if it will put you at ease." Li Huai looked at Chen Di seriously, "I am serious to everyone."


    Eyebrows...


    Chen Di was stunned again. This was her idol, the famous international celebrity Li Huai Jin. He actually ¡­ He actually showed her his emotional attitude.


    Mother ¡­


    She was about to faint!


    In reality, Chen Di had truly fainted.


    Lu Ren hurried over and saw Chen Di lying on the bed in the guest room. He rolled his eyes helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, she was just scared." Li Huai Jin stood behind her and explained.


    "Sigh ¡­" This little girl, she really will not die until she reaches the bottom of the Yellow River. " Lu Ren turned around and walked out, gently closing the door, and Li Huai Jin walked over to the living room and sat down together with him. Looking at his calm appearance, he said with a bit of mental disorder: "Master Li, what do we do? This time, Didi knows that not only will she come to settle the score with me, she''ll even pester your idol everyday. I''ll be jealous, very, very jealous! "


    Lu Ren said this as he expressed his jealousy. In reality, she was a little afraid that Chen Di would like Li Huai so much, but she wasn''t worried about Chen Di having any bad intentions. She only wanted to use this opportunity to act coquettishly towards Li Huai Jin, wanting him to soften his attitude a bit.


    Li Huai Jin merely rubbed the top of her head, "Then what do you plan to do?"


    "Me ¡­" Lu Ran''s eyes rolled around as he smiled in a flattering manner. Lying on his chest, he said coquettishly, "I want to be by your side every second of the time. I''ll protect you no matter what!"


    The corner of Li Huai''s mouth twitched, and he lowered his head to look at Lu Ren''s innocent eyes.


    "Me? The one you should guard against is not Chen Di, but a very dangerous person. The one you should guard against the most is her. "


    "Who?" Who dares to covet my people? "


    Lu Ren immediately sat up straight and opened his eyes wide, looking like he was about to fight with his life on the line.


    "This guy calls me every day and more importantly, she''s been wanting to live here to satisfy her desire to covet my body." Li Huai Jin said this, looking at everyone with a mischievous smile, and how could she not know what he meant?


    "Hello ¡­" You''re my man, so what if I covet your body? Do you want to resist? " She snorted.


    "I am your man? "How do you prove it?" Li Huai Jin was also interested in teasing her, and asked with a smile on his face.


    "Proof? "This is proof ¡­" After saying that, she suddenly stood up and bluntly kissed his lips.


    "Bang ¡­"


    Chen Di, who had just woken up, walked out of the guest room with weak steps. Thinking back to the scene before he fainted, he felt as if he was in a dream.


    Thus, she got up hazily and walked out of the room. Just as she was trying to find a sense of reality, she saw such a strange and exciting scene. Her internal injuries caused her to lose consciousness once again!


    "Ah ¡­" "Di Di ¡­"

 C70

    Chen Di woke up from a terrifying dream and sat up abruptly. His whole body was covered in perspiration as he tried to calm himself. Fortunately, it was only a dream!


    Hehe ¡­ How could she have had such a dream?


    In the dream, she was dreamily together with her idol Li Huai Jin. He smiled at her and told her that he knew how much she liked him and that it was an honor for her. In such a beautiful atmosphere, a white clothed female suddenly fell from the sky with her back facing her and directly threw her idol on the ground. She had the intention of going against him, but Li Huai Jin was actually unable to move.


    Chen Di mustered his courage. What was wrong with this woman? She actually used a demonic technique to deal with her idol. How could she let this demoness off?


    As a result, he shouted, "Witch, let go of my idol!"


    As for the witch, when she heard her voice, she stopped her movements and suddenly let out a faint sound. It sounded both terrifying and terrifying, but Chen Di held on to his courage and stared at the witch as she slowly turned around.


    It was Lu Ren with his mouth wide open, baring his teeth and smiling at her, his mouth full of blood.


    Ah!


    Chen Di thought of that terrifying scene and felt a lingering fear. How could he have such a strange dream?


    Chen Di calmed himself down and looked around. This place was a little strange, so ¡­


    Before she could think of anything else, Lu Ren pushed open the door and entered.


    "DeeDee, you''re awake?" "You really know how to pass out. Once you pass out, you will be unconscious all day. It''s already night now."


    It was truly a pity in Lu Ren''s heart. He had originally thought that Chen Di was still unconscious, but then she had an excuse to stay here. Who would have thought that she would actually wake up?


    "Are you all right? Do you still want to faint? "


    Chen Di stared at Lu Quanren, his mind filled with confusion. How could this face become so terrifying in his dreams?


    "Right, where is this place?"


    Chen Di frowned. As he asked, he started to wonder why he was here.


    "Here ¡­" Hehe ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Before Lu Quanren could say anything, Li Huai, who had entered behind him, made Chen Di completely sober up.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Seeing her reaction, Lu Ran''s eyes were filled with anticipation, "Low, are you going to faint again?"


    Just faint. I''ll let you down one more time. If you faint, I can stay and take care of you ¡­


    Li Huai who was standing behind her leaned against the door, his black eyes clearly showed Lu Quanren''s expectations. This girl, was she still not giving up?


    However ¡­


    This time, Chen Di was not what everyone wanted him to be.


    "Road..." "Everyone..."


    Chen Di gritted his teeth as he squeezed out her name. His eyes fiercely glared at her. He finally understood why her dream was so terrifying.


    A series of scenes flashed across her mind, including the moment before she fainted once again, when she saw Lu Ren''s appearance. That was basically forcefully kissing Li Huai Jin!


    "Hehehehe ¡­"


    When everyone saw her fierce expression, they felt somewhat guilty. With a hollow laugh, they quickly ran to Li Huai Jin''s side, seeking some help.


    "Di Di, don''t be angry. Actually, this matter ¡­" Lu Quanren''s explanation suddenly pushed Li Huai forward, "You should ask him!"


    Chen Di''s anger immediately died down when he saw Li Huai Jin.


    Ye Zichen was still unable to react, and blankly opened his mouth without being able to make a sound.


    Lu Ren snickered. He knew that you wouldn''t get into any trouble in front of your idol.


    Li Huai smiled shallowly, then patted Lu Ren''s hair, "Chen Di, let me formally introduce you. I am everyone''s boyfriend."


    Chen Di also gritted his teeth and stopped fainting.


    She sat upright in the living room, and she didn''t seem to dare to ask about everyone''s boyfriend. How did they get to know each other, how did they feel about each other, and whether they were being serious about everyone else? She decided to wait for her to go back and interrogate that damned girl.


    But now, she was seizing the opportunity to properly appreciate the home of her idol. She wanted to feel the aura that her idol was emitting. It was as if she was entering the realm of immortals.


    At this time, Lu Ren was holding Li Huai Jin in the master bedroom to "negotiate."


    "Di Di''s body is so weak, she was too agitated today. It''s probably not appropriate for her to just let her go like that." "Why don''t you let her stay here for the night? I''ll take care of her."


    Lu Ren suggested to Li Huai in a serious and serious manner.


    "It would be more exciting if she stayed here." Li Huai Jin rejected indifferently.


    "If you want me to go back with her, then she will definitely take care of me when she goes back. "When that happens, I''ll be in trouble. Do you have the heart to let me go back and be tortured by him?"


    This move was a pitiful one, but everyone tried even harder.


    "Don''t worry, it''s good that you survived."


    Li Huai Jin once again returned the blow with a single hand.


    "Li Huai Jin, you''re so vicious!"


    Li Huai Jin''s'' dead ''appearance caused the corner of his mouth to twitch.


    "Be good, it''s already dark. If you don''t go back now, I''m afraid you''ll transform."


    Lu Ren: "¡­"


    "Huai Jin ¡­"


    After a moment of silence, Lu Ren''s expression suddenly changed and he blinked coquettishly. At least, she thought she was using seduction.


    Li Huai Jin was still smiling faintly as he watched her sudden actions. His expression was not at all compatible with hers, and he appeared to be clenching his teeth in politeness. However, there was something else in his expression.


    "Ah, Huai Jin ¡­" Lu Ren gave him a wink, slowly rubbing his hands together, "Um ¡­" Don''t you like me? "


    Li Huai Jin was not Liu Xiayi, and in front of him was a little woman who had been relieved. How could he not be moved?


    However ¡­


    "Everyone, your face is about to cramp."


    Li Huai Jin had actually said such mischievous words, but he didn''t know how much patience he had for controlling the urge to pounce at her.


    "You ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s face immediately stiffened. Could it be that he wasn''t even successful in luring her into a trap?


    "Be good and go back." Li Huai Jin once again coaxed her to leave.


    "Li Huai Jin ¡­"


    It was intolerable. He couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Lu Ren gritted his teeth, that string of reasoning in her head was broken ¡­


    Since seduction was impossible, she could just force herself on him.


    "If I don''t finish you today, I won''t be Lu Quanren."

 C71

    Chen Di stood outside the room, his face and neck flushed red as he listened to the sounds coming from inside.


    Chen Di felt a warm sensation on the tip of his nose. With a touch of his tentacles, it turned out to be blood?


    She hurriedly covered her nose and ran downstairs. The two people in the room didn''t notice Chen Di''s appearance and leaving at all.


    Ye Zichen slapped his face with cold water, causing the blood to stop, but she couldn''t calm down.


    That was Li Huai Jin, the man whom she had idolized as a god would actually like an ordinary woman, and that woman was none other than her good friend, that ordinary Lu Ren!


    Chen Di seemed to be in a state of confusion. No matter how hard he tried, he could not understand the situation in front of him. It was as if ¡­


    The aloof Li Huai Jin walked down from the clouds.


    Chen Di felt that he had been completely wrong before. Actually, Li Huai Jin was also a real person. He was a real man, and he also had his own emotions and desires.


    Quietly looking at himself in the mirror, Chen Di forced himself to calm down and go back to the image in his head that shouldn''t have existed that made people blush.


    Lu Ren was too disloyal.


    He was still waiting for her downstairs, but to think that he would be up there with Li Huai ¡­


    At the thought of this, Chen Di was infuriated. He clenched his fingers tightly, wanting to rip her off ¡­


    After calming himself down, Chen Di walked out of the washroom and waited downstairs. He quietly waited.


    After a long time, the sound of footsteps came from behind Chen Di. She turned around, only to see Li Huai Jin seemed to have just finished bathing, and was wearing a nightgown. Chen Di couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    Li Huai Jin smiled, "Let''s temporarily stay in the guest room for tonight, we''ll leave tomorrow."


    Chen Di nodded and continued to swallow his saliva.


    Just as Li Huai Jin was about to continue walking upstairs, Chen Di suddenly spoke up.


    "Li Huai Jin, do you really like everyone?"


    Her question made Li Huai Jin stop in his tracks. He turned around and smiled playfully, "What do you think?"


    Eyebrows...


    Chen Di choked on his rhetorical question. His back was covered in cold sweat, and he did not dare to look into his dark and penetrating eyes.


    "I... I think most of them will have questions. And I''m a good friend to everyone, so of course I''m going to worry about everyone. " Chen Di tried his best to cheer himself up as he stared directly into his black eyes, waiting for his answer.


    Li Huai looked at her slightly nervous appearance, and the light in his eyes flickered. The corner of his mouth moved, but he suddenly turned around.


    "This is something between me and everyone else, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Watching his back as he swiftly turned around and went upstairs, Chen Di weakly sat down. Her previous admiration and love for Li Huai Jin was far from the pressure that Li Huai Jin gave her. Li Huai Jin, who was originally on the screen, was the one who let people see him, but now, it was the other side of Li Huai Jing who not many people knew about.


    Chen Di gave a self-deprecating smile. If others were to find out that she and Li Huai had truly broken off their relationship, there would probably be too many people who would be jealous of her.


    Except, she felt that this really wasn''t a good thing.


    Chen Di looked at the direction of the building with a complicated expression on his face.


    Lu Ren smelled a familiar scent and his quivering eyelids slowly opened up. He turned around and covered his fingers with the sunlight. He smiled as he saw the warm weather between his fingers.


    What good weather!


    Lu Ren sat up, took the nightgown he prepared and walked to the window barefooted. The curtains were wide open, and he was smiling at the sky as he stretched lazily.


    "Good morning!"


    Facing the sky, she expressed her evident good mood.


    He turned around and walked out of the bedroom and down the stairs.


    Li Huai Jin was just walking out of the kitchen with a bottle of warm milk in his hand. Looking at her as she went downstairs, he asked with a smile, "You woke up?"


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin ¡­"


    Lu Ren jumped in front of him like a child and hugged his waist, almost losing control of the milk in his hands.


    With his other hand, he patted her head, "What are you doing?"


    "I just feel so happy!"


    Lu Ren giggled before withdrawing from his embrace, "I''ll help you get it!"


    He took the milk from his hand and carried it to the table.


    Li Huai looked at the light smile on her lips, his own heart was relaxed by her happiness. This was the true love of her, and also the love of him that was supposed to be there!


    "What about mine?"


    Lu Ren turned around and asked with a pout.


    "Take it yourself."


    "Alright." Lu Ren hopped back to the kitchen and brought out his share.


    "Sit down, let''s eat together." He had never been in such a good mood when it came to sitting across from her and eating breakfast together.


    "How fragrant!"


    Everyone on the ground was eating in a beautiful manner. No matter how they looked at it, anything that came from his hands was delicious.


    With a smile, he raised his eyes and looked at Li Huai''s graceful manner as he ate. His mouth opened slightly, and milk flowed down his throat as he gulped it down.


    When Li Huai saw her blushing face and red ears, he could not help but laugh, "Lu Lu, what are you thinking about?"


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" Lu Ren didn''t manage to swallow a mouthful of milk when he purposely shouted like this, but he choked and started to cough.


    Li Huai Jin quickly stood up and stood behind her. He patted her back and handed her a cup of clear water, telling her to slow down.


    "Not good, what is your brain thinking?"


    Li Huai Jin sighed helplessly, "Quickly go to work after eating. Get Cheng to send you off. There''s still time. "


    When Lu Ren heard this, he unwillingly nodded his head.


    Such a good day, such a good atmosphere, such a good mood, what a pity to go to work.


    "Huai Jin... What are you going to do today? "


    she asked softly, staring at him curiously.


    "There''s a pretty good book. I''ll meet up with the director to discuss it."


    "Oh ¡­"


    Lu Ren replied, "Then what do you want to eat tonight? I''ll do it for you. "


    Li Huai Jin raised his eyebrows, and then smiled, "Lu Lu, it''s too troublesome. You can go back in the evening when it''s too late to make dinner. "It''s better if you don''t come over."


    Eh?


    While Lu everyone was still in a daze, Li Huai Jin had already stood up, walked to her side, leaned over and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    "I''ll leave first. After we finish eating, I''ll have Cheng send you off."


    Then, the person left.


    What he meant was ¡­ You''re not letting her live here?


    What was he doing?


    Lu Ren bit on his toast in anger. He had already forced himself onto the bow last night and he had also tasted the sweetness. What was the end result?


    You don''t admit it after cleaning up?


    Humph! No, I definitely can''t let him take the advantage so easily without admitting it.


    Drinking the last mouthful of milk, Lu Ren went upstairs to change his clothes. Cheng was waiting at the door, so she got in the car and greeted Cheng happily.


    Cheng Zi only nodded slightly and said good morning.


    As soon as she arrived at school, she received a call from Chen Di. Only now did she remember that there was still a person like Chen Di since last night.


    Lu Ran was extremely guilty, so he quickly tried to curry favor with her by laughing, "Heh heh ¡­ "Didi, where are you now?"


    "I want to find the balance!"


    Chen Di shouted with an unstable tone.


    "Where can I find the right balance?"


    "Humph!" I''m looking for my man. "Oh yeah, Lu Ren, just wait for me after work. If you run away, then see how I''ll deal with you in the future." After hanging up the phone, Lu Ren could not help but tremble in his heart. It''s over. Although the weather was good today, it was unlucky!

 C72

    In the eyes of Lu, Li Huai Jing was the most perfect person, everything was good.


    Perhaps she thought he was good previously, but now that she mentioned it, she truly felt proud.


    What a great place for her to belong to!


    "Am I, Ao Jiao, uncomfortable?"


    Li Huai Jin raised his eyebrows, and his ears were still hearing her unceasing laughter that sounded like it was filled with joy. He could imagine that when she laughed, her curved eyebrows and eyes were completely different from her usual calmness, she was extremely adorable.


    "That''s right!" Lu Ren tilted his head and leaned back on the recliner, "Look, you''re not even letting me come to your place right now. This very clearly shows this characteristic of yours."


    Li Huai touched his forehead. No matter what, this girl was going to pull this matter.


    Hearing him not say anything, Lu Quanren quickly added, "Ao Jiao is both awkward and awkward, isn''t that what your big name Li looks like? Hehe ¡­ Actually, I think you look pretty cute like this. "


    "Cute?"


    Li Huai Jin did not like this description.


    "Hee hee, alright, don''t be unhappy! I''m praising you! " Lu Ren explained with a charming smile.


    "Humph!" Since you praise me like that, then I will have to be extremely arrogant for a few more days, so your praise will not go to waste, right? "


    "Huh?"


    What was this called? Pick up a rock and smash your own feet!


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, don''t be like this! This is bullying, I was just casually saying it. "


    Lu Ren grumbled in dissatisfaction. She was really asking for it. Say those extra words.


    "Good boy!" I accept your praise and it''s getting late. Go to bed early. "Good night!"


    The soft coaxing sound was quickly cut off and a beep beep beep sound of a phone could be heard.


    Lu Ren stared at the phone blankly. Very soon, he cried out in annoyance.


    Ahhh ¡­


    "Where''s your soul?"


    When Chen Di came in, he thought that something had happened to her!


    "Li Huai Jin, you big bastard, you''re too cunning." She then told Chen Di in detail about her efforts and methods these past few days. She also recounted to him Li Huai''s reaction, how proud and awkward he was. Li Huai would always keep her from entering his house.


    After so many days of hard work, she had finally managed to get a night''s worth of fun, but it had only been one night! Her ambition: Yeye, but it hasn''t been realized yet!


    Chen Di threw a look of disdain at Lu Quanren and shook his head in disappointment.


    "What?" What did I do wrong? " The look in her eyes made everyone feel guilty.


    "Lu Ren, I feel that with your looks, body, and IQ, you''ll be able to stay up all night long." Chen Di lied down on the bed. It wasn''t because she hit Lu Quanren, but it was because Li Huai had made it clear that he didn''t want her to go!


    As for the reason why, even Chen Di couldn''t figure it out for a moment. Perhaps he was just enjoying her current mood, or perhaps he had other considerations.


    "Tell me, DeeDee, help me!" Lu Ren immediately crawled to her side and shook her shoulders fawningly. He wanted her, a smart and experienced person, to come up with a plan.


    "I have no other choice. If I had used your methods, I would have succeeded a long time ago." Chen Di snorted and pushed her away, "I think you should keep trying." "Diligence makes up for incompetence."


    Everyone else:


    You don''t have to be so sarcastic!


    Lu Li lay back down on his bed. His eyes were full of energy as he ran around in circles. His brain was working at a very fast speed. There was an uncountable number of brain cells per second that were losing life and new cells were being produced.


    Sigh! This was truly a complex and difficult problem to solve!


    "Bullying me! "Humph!"


    She took off her jacket, laid down with a snort, and turned off the lights in the room.


    And in her dream, she seemed to be in a tug of war with Li Huai Jin, trying to see who would be the final victor.


    The next morning, Lu Ren felt sore all over his body. He felt dispirited, as if he had been suppressed for an entire night.


    "Did you sneak out to do something bad at night?"


    Chen Di cast a sidelong glance at her listless appearance before spitting out venomous words.


    "What, I had a dream all night. "I''m so tired."


    It was a dream, but what could she do in her dreams to make her subdue Li Huai Jin?


    Chen Di looked down on him in disdain and did not speak any further.


    After that, Lu Qun went to work listlessly while Chen Di went out in high spirits. As a jobless person, she had finally decided to find a good job and live a full life.


    "Director Mo, the new assistant secretary has arrived. Would you like to see it? "


    After reporting on today''s daily activities, Mo Tianqing''s secretary, Qin Lan, made the final request.


    "No need, he''s your assistant. You can handle it. But the only thing is, did you tell her? "


    Qin Lan''s expressionless face showed no emotion. She nodded. "Yes!"


    It''s a rule here to forbid office romance. Especially since he couldn''t have any presumptuous thoughts towards the CEO.


    Satisfied, Mo Tianqing nodded his head and continued working.


    Qin Lan also quickly left the CEO''s office and threw herself into a busy day''s work.


    "Sister Qin, this is the information you need for the meeting later. I''ve already prepared it." Although Chen Di normally looked like a vase, she was actually quite capable. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have kicked off so many ladies to become Mo Tianqing''s secretary''s assistant.


    There was no praise in Qin Lan''s expression, because this was something she should do. It''s my job to do it well.


    He had been busy the whole day and was not used to being lazy like Chen Di. He had to work overtime on the first day and was finally done at 9 o''clock. He dragged his exhausted body back to Lu Ren''s house.


    After entering, he found himself in darkness.


    Chen Di''s heart went cold. This little girl went to pester him again?


    Chen Di, who hadn''t eaten a meal all this time, just asked KFC to send the chicken out, nibbling on the greasy fried chicken and watching the TV by himself.


    He mocked himself in his heart. Thinking about it, Lu Rulan, that fellow, was currently happily facing Li Huai Jin. Or had she already successfully pounced on him once more?


    Just as Chen Di had thought, Lu Ren was facing Li Huai Jin, but he had yet to succeed in pouncing on him again.


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, do you feel that your eyebrows are very thick? It was thick and dark, yet it was still so stylish. Truly handsome! This sort of eyebrow, definitely is neither rich nor noble in ancient times, at least it''s a general, or a swordsman whose name is known throughout the world. "


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, do you feel that your eyes are big and bright, with deep and mysterious pupils that carry along an enticing wave?"


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, your nose is so straight! "Hehe, he said that a man with a straight nose is very strong!"


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin, your lips are like a kiss, tsk tsk ¡­"


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin quietly looked at the work schedule for the second half of the year in his hands, but beside him, he was still determined to stay with the little woman, saying that she would not disturb him. However, from the moment he sat down, she had been staring at him without moving away for even a second, and was also chattering non-stop.


    In the end, what she said was not enough and she had already used her hand. She extended her little finger and traced the corner of his nose, clearly trying to seduce him.


    Was this little woman becoming more and more perverted, or was she trying to use this method to convince him?


    Li Huai Jin was finally no longer silent, his big palm grabbing onto her wrist, and he took out her impudent little hand.


    "Lu Lu, it''s getting late. It''s time to go."


    "Is that so? How could that be? My watch says it''s only a little past seven! " Lu Ren showed him the watch on his wrist.


    Li Huai Chui looked at a cartoon electronic watch, 19: 19 number displayed on it.


    Frowning, he looked at his exquisite watch and could not help but twitch his forehead.


    "Are you sure your watch is accurate?"


    "Of course, I just bought it today." She had never worn a watch before, but now she was in high spirits. When she saw the small digital watches that some children bought at the grocery store outside the school, which cost five yuan each, a light flashed in her head. She happily bought one and carried it on her back.


    Look, how beautiful it is to have a watch! It''s only a little past seven, isn''t it?


    "Look at me, it''s already 10: 40." This little woman, was she doing this on purpose?


    "Impossible, you are wrong. How long have you been buying this watch? Is it too long? Bad, I''m not sure. " Everyone else shook their heads, "Mine will definitely not be bad. It must be your bad. Just look at yours, it doesn''t seem like it can be used for a long time."


    Li Huai Jin was at a loss whether to laugh or cry from her resolute determination. If his watch had been so easy to break, the Swiss factory would have cried itself to death.


    "Stop being so shameless, let''s go back." If we rest late, our skin will be severely injured! "


    "Ah ¡­"


    Lu Ren hurriedly covered his face and frowned, "If I go back now, it will be around 11 PM." He had already missed the best sleep time. But if I sleep here, I''ll be able to do so before eleven. " She jumped to her feet. "It''s decided then. For my skin, for your welfare, I will sleep here."


    After saying that, she quickly left the study, afraid that he would go back on his word. She quickly ran to his bedroom, changed into her pajamas and laid down on the bed.


    "Huff ¡­ Huff ¡­"


    As expected, Huai Jin''s blanket was still as comfortable as always!

 C73

    Lu Ren, who was still in his sleep, frowned at the loud ringing of his phone. He reached for his phone unconsciously and touched a big hand.


    After pressing the alarm, Li Huai Jin patted Lu Ran''s back and comforted him, "Sleep, it''s Saturday today."


    "Mm ¡­"


    Only then did Lu Ren let out a sigh of relief and smiled. He kept his eyes closed and hugged him, falling asleep in satisfaction.


    As for Li Huai, he smiled lovingly, and continued to hug her with his eyes closed as he rested.


    When he regained consciousness, Lu Ran touched the people around him out of habit, but there was nothing there.


    It was only then that she opened her eyes. By her side, Huai Jin was no longer there. She stretched lazily, but only then did she discover that her body was aching.


    Heehee ¡­


    Lu Ren giggled, feeling both pain and happiness.


    Wearing a nightgown, he walked down the stairs barefooted. "Huai Jin, my dear? Good morning ¡­ "Ahhh ¡­


    Before anyone had seen Li Huai Jin, they had been running quickly to find him downstairs. That cheerful, purposely coquettish voice of Good Morning turned into a scream when they saw a man downstairs, and she had also ran screaming and scampering upstairs to hide.


    Hou Chengbin, on the other hand, didn''t think much about it. He was just very, very surprised. Scary!


    "Huai Jin, isn''t that ¡­" He still remembered that woman. When she saw the doting smile on Huai Jin''s face, she suddenly came to a realization. "So ¡­"


    The other man was the one who had entered the private room with Lu Sheng and everyone else. He laughed.


    "Hmm? No wonder she didn''t look like a fan when she went to find you that day. Now that I think about it, that was to catch the traitor! "Hahaha ¡­"


    Huai Jin shook his head and laughed involuntarily. He punched him, but did not refute him.


    "Cheng Bin, looks like you knew about this a long time ago?"


    Hou Chengbin nodded, "I''m still their matchmaker!"


    "Hehe ¡­" Huai Jin, then you have to thank Cheng Bin properly, if you succeed in the future, you have to give him a big pig''s head! "


    "Yes, we have to send him off!"


    When Li Huai Jin took over the conversation, the teasing Li Huai was stunned.


    He was only teasing her in the first place, but he did not expect Huai Jin to reply with such a serious answer that it didn''t seem to be a joke at all.


    Very quickly, he threw a meaningful smile at Huai Jin. Thinking about it, this girl who acted as everyone''s equal really had great ability! It had actually allowed Huai Jin to reach such a level!


    Tsk tsk, it''s not that simple!


    Li Huai Jin glanced up at the corner of his eyes, and his pampered feelings could be understood without words.


    Hou Chengbin was naturally happy for others, it seemed that the relationship between the two of them had stabilized a lot.


    Since this was the case, he might be able to drink Huai Jin''s wedding wine in the near future.


    However, if it was his wedding wine, who knew how many women''s tears of jealousy and pain would flow!


    "I say, Cheng Bin, I''ve also seen some of your screenplays. They are not bad, but they are not the best ones. At least, they are way worse than Huai Jin''s previous movies. Why did you choose such a play? "


    Bai Yi had never told the truth. Furthermore, the three of them did not have a hidden relationship. He only said what he thought about this script.


    Hou Chengbin only shrugged and looked towards Li Huai Jin, "If you ask him why this big shot would participate in this little play, wouldn''t you know?"


    He did not look at Li Huai Jin in vain. He only smiled, but within his smile, he could see a feeling of numbness.


    Towards his reaction, Bai Mo frowned and something quickly flashed through his mind.


    "Ah?" "This can''t be ¡­"


    He looked up the stairs, and they were both silent.


    "Alright!"


    After nodding his head helplessly, he finally understood.


    And there was more and more that he understood from this.


    For example, why did they have to sneak in here today? Huai Jin had never told anyone where they lived, but wasn''t that to protect little Miss Lu? For example, the serious teasing earlier was for the sake of little Miss Lu. For example, the current script was for little Lu.


    If this script were to be released, regardless of whether it was good or bad, just Li Huai Jin''s acting, Huo Chengbin was one of the top directors of the younger generation, and with the addition of his music, it would be strange if it didn''t turn out red!


    Everyone in the Lu family was utterly humiliated.


    Thinking back to what he had been wearing, thinking back to the way he had called her and the coquettish voice just now, she felt so embarrassed.


    Lu Ren was covered in a blanket and his face was flushed red. He was too ashamed to meet anyone.


    Other than Li Huai Jin, there was also Cheng Bin and ¡­


    In any case, other than the two of them, there was still another outsider ¡­


    Ah


    Lu Ren wanted to scream out in anger when he thought of this.


    No, she couldn''t hide like this. She had to redeem her image.


    Jumping down from the bed, Lu Ren rushed to the wardrobe to dress himself up. He wanted to look decent and proper.


    That wasn''t him, definitely not him.


    Lu Ren looked at himself in the mirror and nodded his head in satisfaction.


    En, light makeup, very suitable. Clothes, very suitable, elegant and generous, smiling, very suitable, eyes, very suitable ¡­


    Good!


    Go out and meet with guests ¡­ No, to meet the guests.


    Fortunately, she still had the pair of high heels that she had left behind. Lu Li walked on them step by step.


    When he reached the stairs, where was he?


    Li Huai Jin walked out of the kitchen and saw her coming down the stairs. When he saw her dressing, his eyes lit up and he smiled.


    "Where are they?"


    "Let''s go." Li Huai Jin placed the breakfast on the table, and then walked to her side, and asked her to face him directly. He placed the big hand on her waist, and looked at her carefully.


    "Who are you dressing for?"


    Lu Ren snorted, "What are you dressing up for? I''m trying to redeem my image! How can I let them go? "


    Upon hearing that they had left, Lu Qun seemed to be relieved, but he was still disappointed.


    If they were to leave, what could they say about Li Huai finding a slovenly woman!


    "Hehe ¡­" You have a very good image, don''t worry. " Li Huai carried her to the dining table and said, "Let''s eat breakfast first."


    Lu Ren, on the other hand, didn''t want to eat it. He coquettishly cupped his hands and looked at Ye Zichen with a downcast expression, "Would that person hate being disappointed? You found a woman like me? "


    Li Huai smiled, lowered his head and kissed her forehead, "No, they are not shallow people. They believe in my eyes. "


    Lu Ran was silent for a moment, but then frowned, "Why do I have a strange feeling hearing your words?"


    "Hehe ¡­" Come on, don''t think about it. There''s no need to mention Cheng Bin who just came, that person is still here today. What else do you have to worry about? "


    "It''s not?"


    Lu Ren looked puzzled.


    "You ¡­" Li Huai Jin helplessly touched his forehead, "Previously at the bar, he brought you into the private box."


    "Ah ¡­" "Him!" It was only then that Lu Ren remembered. That person seemed alright, but he was just a little narcissistic.


    If he knew that his family on the mainland didn''t remember him, he would have run into a wall, Li Huai thought.


    "What is he doing here? What do you want to talk about with Cheng Bin? "


    Lu Ren asked curiously as he was led to the dining table and sat down to eat breakfast together.


    "It''s a new movie, and the music isn''t bad yet. Cheng Bin wants him to make music for it."


    "Oh, but if you work with Cheng Bin again, then this movie will definitely be popular. "Right, what kind of topic is this?"


    "Love!"


    "Love?" Lu Ren frowned, "What kind of love? Is it very intimate? "


    Lu Ren himself didn''t notice this sour feeling, but the thought of him obviously cooperating with a certain girl made him panic.


    Everyone, that''s work, work, work...


    Li Huai smiled, and acted as if he was thinking, "I think there is. However, perhaps the screenwriter will change his play! "


    Looking at her distressed look, Li Huai smiled mysteriously.


    "Can I change the scene?"


    Lu Quanren was overjoyed. "Then can I go watch your shoot?"


    "Sure." You''re a screenwriter, of course.


    "Then when will you start shooting? Where''s the location?"


    "The location is set in this city, but the time is still being discussed. I''ll take you with me when the time comes. " Li Huai Jin pointed at her forehead and said, "Hurry up and eat. Since you''ve dressed up so well today, you can''t waste this weekend."


    Lu Ren looked up, his eyes shining with expectation.


    "You mean we''re going out?"

 C74

    Li Huai Jin nodded his head, but Lu Ren suddenly exclaimed in surprise, "Good job!"


    But soon, he thought about it and felt like he suddenly lost his spirit.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What kind of date?" Won''t you be recognized? "Why don''t we just stay at home?"


    "No problem, I have a way."


    "You eat first, I''ll go upstairs and prepare to go down."


    Lu Ren nodded his head, but did not hold much hope.


    This person''s goal was so obvious that it was possible for people to recognize him anywhere. If it was really like this, then he would be in big trouble.


    Having lost their appetite, Lu Sheng and the rest cleaned up the table.


    "Land..."


    Li Huai Jin''s smiling voice rang out from behind her. Everyone turned around, but they were all shocked.


    "You ¡­"


    "Hehe ¡­" "How about it?"


    Lu Ren approached him and stretched out his small hand to tug at his full beard. It was quite like that.


    Then, he took off his large black-rimmed glasses. His eyes were actually not black, but blue?


    "Wah ¡­" It''s so magical! "


    Li Huai asked with a smile, "Is it safe now?"


    "It''s indeed safe enough." Lu Ren smiled in satisfaction and hugged his waist happily. Looking at his disguise, it was hard to believe.


    "You can do the same for me another day. I think it''s pretty fun. "


    Li Huai Jin patted the top of her head, "You''re not afraid of being recognized, why are you doing this?"


    "How fun!" Lu Ren tilted his head and smiled, "But ¡­ "You sure are ugly with this outfit ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin: "¡­"


    "However, I don''t mind you. Don''t worry." Lu Ren snickered and patted his shoulder in consolation, "Handsome, let''s go on a date!"


    As he spoke, he took her arm and happily walked out.


    Since it was a low-key date, Lu Ren insisted that they take the bus. Just like their normal male and female friends, they would walk on the road, watch movies and eat snacks.


    However, all the way out, the people on the bus looked at Li Huai Jin with a strange expression, looking at everyone who landed with great regret.


    This made everyone secretly laugh, but Li Huai Jin was deliberately holding them, like these people who were giving them strange looks.


    "Puff ¡­" "Ahahaha ¡­"


    When Lu Ren finally got off the car, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. He laughed so hard that he couldn''t even straighten his back as he squatted on the ground.


    Li Huai who was at the side, was completely helpless and could not help but bitterly smile.


    "You actually ¡­" Puff ¡­ "Haha ¡­" She was laughing so hard that she couldn''t even say a single sentence.


    "Lu Lu, it''s too much if you keep laughing." Li Huai Jin pulled her up, patting her gloating face, "How about I apologize to that mother and tell her who I really am?"


    "You dare ¡­"


    Lu Ren retorted fiercely, but this time he did not have a smile on his face and glared fiercely at Li Huai Jin.


    However, when he saw Li Huai''s attire, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. Recalling the scene from earlier, Li Huai Jin actually scared the child to the point of crying? He was even scolded by that fierce mother, saying that he shouldn''t come out and scare people because he was so ugly.


    Puff ¡­


    Lu Ren was about to laugh again, but seeing Li Huai Jin''s warning, he quickly stopped.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t laugh anymore, I apologize. Actually, that mom was also wrong, don''t mind it. " Lu Ren said coquettishly as he took his arm.


    "Apologize? "Come, give me a kiss."


    Li Huai asked for it, but Lu Qun looked at the many people on the bus stop. How could she dare to play with a beautiful man in broad daylight ¡­ No, it''s an ugly man?


    "Is it difficult? You think I''m ugly? "


    "No, it''s just that there are so many people here. How embarrassing is that?"


    Lu Ren''s face turned red, and more people looked at this strange couple.


    Li Huai Jin had an evil smile on his face, but his breathing blocked his evil smile. He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, "You just need to take out your courage, overlord, and force yourself on."


    Lu Renhuang''s face was completely red. She looked at Li Huai Jin in embarrassment and glared fiercely at him.


    There were so many people here. He was really acting shameless!


    "Hurry up!" Lu Ren wanted to pull him away, but Li Huai was unable to do so.


    "Dearest, don''t be shy, why don''t you kiss me ¡­"


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, a man with an unsightly appearance landed on everyone and kissed them heavily.


    After the kiss, she touched her lips as if she was satisfied and laughed out loud, as if she was forcing a woman from a good family.


    The people at the side couldn''t help but suspect if this little girl was being forced.


    Everyone looked at Li Huai Jin and was about to go up to ask if this little girl was being forced to do so, but at this moment, Lu Ren''s face was thoroughly cooked. He glanced at the faces of the surrounding people and quickly ran away.


    As for Li Huai, he helplessly spread out his hands before hurriedly chasing after her. As he chased, he yelled, "Dearest ¡­"


    How could everyone in Lu Li be so embarrassed?


    This was the second time in a day that he had lost face, and the culprit for both times was Li Huai Jin.


    "Darling, do you find me ugly? Is our ten years of love not comparable to that pretty boy''s money? "


    Li Huai Jin seemed to be getting more and more excited, chasing everyone on the ground. He even had a wronged look on his face as he shouted loudly.


    But now, everyone''s target had shifted to Lu Ren.


    "Girls nowadays are always looking at money, really ¡­"


    "Sigh, although that man is a bit ugly, he seems to be infatuated with her. This little girl is going too far." Ten years of love ¡­ "


    "How great it is to be ugly. You don''t have to worry about a man having an affair ¡­"


    Lu Ren couldn''t hold back his anger any longer.


    How was this a date? If he dared to be a bit too excessive, then let''s see who would offend who.


    Lu Ren stopped running and stood on the main street with his hands on his hips. Since he wasn''t afraid of losing face, then let''s give it a try.


    "Idiot, I said it wasn''t Lil ''White, it was my cousin. You misunderstood. Instead, it''s you, you''re really trying to hook up with Widow Wang next door. I haven''t settled this matter with you yet! "


    Li Huai who was in hot pursuit stopped in his tracks. Seeing Lu Ran''s smile, he smiled. This little lady, she still wants to fight back?


    Moreover, the name of this b * stard was really cowardly.


    "Cui Fen, don''t be angry, you misunderstood. The widow next door fell down and I helped her up. Who knew she would fall for me? Actually, I know that I am quite handsome, but I already have you.


    Everyone wanted to vomit. With his appearance, how could he be handsome?


    However, this pair of man and woman were truly strange. One of them was a fool, while the other was Cui Fen. They were a perfect match.


    "Cui Fen, you have to believe me. I really love you." Li Huai walked step by step into Lu Ren. With deep affection in his eyes (his glasses once again obscured his famous acting skills), Li Huai looked at Lu Ren and said in a deep voice, "Trust me, okay?"


    "Alright!"


    Lu Ren nodded his head with a smile, and the two of them embraced each other passionately ¡­

 C75

    "Wow ¡­"


    This sound wasn''t the sound of applause and exclamations, but ¡­ The collective sound of nausea.


    "Puff ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    In the snack bar, Lu Ren could not help but laugh out loud. No matter how he thought about it, the scene just now seemed like a dream.


    Li Huai Jin helped her by taking out all of the lots in the string, and considerately poured some chili oil onto the string, and then placed it in front of her. While doing all of this, the little girl at the side didn''t know whether to be moved or vomit, and no matter how she looked at this big bearded man''s actions, it was a bit ¡­ Strange.


    "Scene... Ehh, second egg, haha ¡­ "


    Everyone wanted to laugh as he called out his name.


    "Cui Fen, stop laughing, everyone is looking at you."


    Lu Ren quickly held himself back, took a sip of his drink and started eating.


    "Bastard, this is our first time entering the city, so you better take a look today!"


    Lu Ren smiled as he ate, "There are too many fun things in the city. It''s better to live in the city."


    "Cui Fen, if you want to live in this city, I''ll buy you a big villa. Let me look at the house here. It should be around thirty to forty thousand yuan. "


    "Well, I think so. We sold all the pigs in the house, we could probably sell all of them. " Lu Ren nodded in agreement.


    "After we live in the villa, I''ll build a pig shed in the yard. I can even raise pigs again." Erdan continued to make it up.


    "I heard that the pigs in this city are really expensive. When we can earn more money, we can earn fifty to sixty thousand yuan. Then, we''ll go to Beijing to buy a mansion!"


    "Puff ¡­"


    The young couple or girl at the side couldn''t help but spurt out a mouthful of blood. The two of them looked at each other and smiled ¡­


    "This person ¡­ Elder brothers and sisters, where did you all come from? "


    A young man couldn''t help but ask, while the others were very, very curious. In a place like China, where the society was about to become a well-off one, there was such a view of consumption. What a wonder.


    "We came from the west, to the westernmost part of China, to a place called Five Towns."


    "Yes, have you heard of it?"


    The few of them shook their heads at the same time.


    Erye said, "Well, young man, you don''t have much experience. It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it."


    Cui Fen said: "It doesn''t matter. If there''s a chance in the future, you can come to our place and learn more."


    At the same time, everyone''s facial nerves were damaged and they couldn''t help but twitch.


    Er''zi said, "Cui Fen, I don''t think there''s anything good in this city. The people here don''t have much vision, what future is there? Let''s go back to our five towns and raise pigs. "


    Cui Fen said, "I think so too."


    Everyone was completely silent ¡­


    After eating, Er''dan and Cui Fen looked at the crowd sympathetically and left shaking their heads in disappointment.


    The eyes of the crowd, on the other hand, were filled with surprise when they saw the alien.


    "Hahaha ¡­"


    Presumably, this was a very creative date.


    Second Egg and Cuifen held hands. The weather was beautiful, the breeze was gentle, and their moods were high.


    "Idiot, it''s good to be walking hand in hand like this."


    "Cui Fen, I will accompany you more times in the future."


    "Puff ¡­" Second egg, don''t you think that we might have a mental breakdown if we do this!? " Having played the role for such a long time, she was afraid that she was really out of her mind.


    "Cui Fen, don''t worry, this is called transformation." You can still change back in time. "


    "You think you''re Superman?" Lu Ren cast a sidelong glance at him, but still smiled in satisfaction and held his arm, walking step by step.


    Looking at the couples around him, there were some that were sweet, some that were awkward, some that were old, and some that were old and some that were old. Right now, Second Egg and Cui Fen were walking together in such a sweet manner, although they didn''t know when Lu Ren and Li Huai Jin would be able to walk hand in hand in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Bastard, come. Let''s take a picture and stay behind as a souvenir."


    As she spoke, Lu Ren took out her phone, put her head together, smiled sweetly and took another picture with his phone.


    "Set this as a screen. No changes allowed." Lu Ren lowered his head and set it up. Following that, the two of them became a pair of silly lovers.


    "Alright, let''s go buy a pair of clothes now!"


    Following that, in a clothing store for lovers, Erye and Cui Fen came out dressed as lovers.


    The eye-catching bright yellow color really caused the eyes of the people on the street to be dazzled to the point that they couldn''t clearly see what was happening.


    After that, the two of them went through all the big and small shops on the street wearing such a conspicuous pair dress. The excited looks on their faces made it seem as if it was the first time they had entered the city, attracting many weird gazes.


    It was finally afternoon and the sky was about to darken. Lu Ren completely lost his strength and the two of them sat casually on the side of the road. She leaned her head on his shoulder and said, "Idiot, I don''t want to do bus anymore."


    "Then take a taxi."


    Lu Ren nodded his head, but after waiting for a long time, he couldn''t get into the car. Pair after pair of lovers, he couldn''t take any of them.


    "I''ll have Chengzi come and pick us up."


    "Alright." She was really weak. Leaning on his shoulder, her eyes closed as if she could fall asleep.


    The two of them quietly waited for the arrival of the car. Such a quiet and beautiful view of their back was photographed by many people.


    "They look so loving."


    "That''s right, there''s no need to say anything. There''s a beautiful atmosphere between the two of them."


    "I''m so envious ¡­"


    Of course, everyone ignored the two people''s faces, because during the entire day, the couple that had appeared nearby had basically seen their appearances before. Especially that man. It really wasn''t easy for him to grow up to look like that.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of the two of them. Cheng Zi immediately got off.


    "Miss Lu, what are you doing?"


    Seeing everyone on the ground leaning against an ugly man, Cheng Zi was very confused.


    Lu Quanren looked at Li Huai Jin and chuckled, "Cheng Zi, this is my boyfriend. "Idiot."


    As for Li Huai Jin, he extended his hand in a cooperative manner, "Brother Cheng, hello. I''m an idiot."


    Cheng Zi was completely dumbfounded.


    "Hahaha ¡­" I''m just teasing you. Cheng, this is your Mr. Li. " Lu Ren laughed out loud again, then whispered to Cheng.


    Cheng Zi immediately widened his eyes, looking even more terrifying than if he had seen a ghost.


    "Scared?"


    Li Huai Jin smiled.


    "Yes ¡­" "No, I ¡­" He didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Enough, this is the effect we need. "Come on, Cui Fen is tired, let''s go home."


    Cheng Zi''s facial nerves were damaged just like everyone else, and his face was twitching uncontrollably.


    Second Egg and Cuifen?


    After that, Cheng Zi carried the "b * tch" and "Cuifen" back to "the hometown of the countryside".


    The date was a success and both expressed their satisfaction.


    He also agreed that he would enter the city a few more times in the future and get to know more.

 C76

    When Lu Ren finished his bath and came out, he had a strange feeling that Li Huai Jin was not the same today.


    She lay down on the bed. Originally, she was afraid that he would chase her back to her place. However, after so long, he still hadn''t opened his mouth.


    Thinking about it, could it be that he had already changed his mind and decided to make peace?


    However, if she didn''t, wouldn''t it be a loss?


    Just as she was at a loss, Li Huai Jin had already pushed open the door and entered. Of course, he also saw her quickly closing her eyes and pretending to be asleep.


    Li Huai Jin pursed his lips, did not say anything, and directly took his robe, then walked into the bathroom.


    Lu Ren thought it was dangerous, but it seemed like he wouldn''t change his mind.


    Listening to the sounds coming from the bathroom with bated breath, Lu Qun pondered whether he should try again.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    It was unknown when Li Huai came out, but when he saw her twinkling eyes and bright red face, he asked.


    "Nothing, it''s a little hot ¡­"


    Lu Ren waved his hands in an attempt to get rid of the heat in his heart.


    "Then turn on the air conditioner."


    Li Huai Jin walked to the bed and picked up the remote control of the air-conditioner. He looked at the temperature and adjusted it. However, it seemed like this little woman couldn''t blow the air conditioner, so he still fixed the timing for a while.


    Then he would go to bed.


    "Huai Jin?"


    Everyone called his name uncertainly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Li Huai Jin turned around and looked at her, as if he could understand the doubt in her heart. He turned his body to the side and picked her up, lying in his embrace.


    "If you want to stay, then stay."


    "Really?"


    Lu Ren raised his head to look at him in surprise. Did he agree now? It was just that the two of them did not have any awkward or arrogant questions.


    Actually, everyone on the land didn''t have to stay here. Moreover, living here was a bit far from the school, but living here represented a sign that the two of them had officially reached an agreement. It was not that he was angry with her or simply wanted to make it difficult for her to stay the night.


    Did he agree now that his act of throwing away his face last night had any effect?


    With his big eyes looking around, Li Huai smiled lightly and said, "Beauty''s scheme is actually quite effective. "Why don''t we practice it often in the future?"


    The look in his eyes deepened as he stared at Lu Li. It was obvious that he was satisfied with the taste of the previous night.


    "No."


    Lu Ren refused directly and slid down from him, lying with his back to him. It was not worth it to do so in such a shameful and exhausting manner.


    "Land, isn''t it a bit too fast for you to destroy bridges after crossing the river?"


    Li Huai Jin also took the opportunity to lie down, "Alright, go to sleep!"


    With that, he stopped teasing her and placed his long arm on her waist. He pulled her into his embrace and carried her to sleep.


    Only then did Lu Ren let out a sigh of relief, placing his small hand on Luo Yuan''s. He closed his eyes and fell asleep with a smile on his face.


    When she woke up the next day, she once again felt that she was in a warm embrace. The weight on her waist made her feel at ease.


    She slightly moved, wanting to turn around and look at the beautiful man sleeping in front of her, but Li Huai Jin who was behind her also woke up.


    He directly turned her over to look at him. His sleepy eyes were still drowsy, but he unconsciously kissed her forehead lightly. With a sexy and low voice, he said: "Good morning, Lu Li."


    "Good morning!" Lu Ren also kissed the corner of his lips, smiling blissfully.


    Such a peaceful and beautiful morning really gave people a feeling of tranquility.


    Li Huai Jin closed his eyes again, and only after a while did he fully open his eyes. With a smile on his face, he hugged everyone''s body with great force, and took a deep breath, feeling extremely satisfied.


    "What else do you want to do today?"


    He had never really dated her. Yesterday had been the beginning, and it had been an attempt. He didn''t do it for another woman. He wanted to do it for her.


    "No need, just stay at home!"


    Everyone in the Lu Family had no other requests, so they could make peace.


    She had a feeling that these past few days had been too blissful and unreal.


    If he could finish all the things he had wanted to do in the past so quickly, he would never have another chance like this again.


    Of course, she would not tell him about this. She did not want Li Huai Jin to worry about the confidence and determination that she had built up with great difficulty.


    She didn''t want to be caught up in the pessimism and negativity of the past, but she felt more at ease with her silly, blind behavior.


    "Tired?" Li Huai asked in a low voice, thinking that her unrestrained playing the previous day had tired her out.


    "A little." "Lu Ren moved his calves and felt a little sore. How long had it been since he last walked around the streets?" However, in reality, shopping was secondary, and dating didn''t have to be done at home. We can both be anywhere we like. "


    "Alright, let''s have a good rest today. "Whatever you want to eat and play with, feel free to say so."


    Lu Ren thought for a moment. It seemed like she was rather boring. She usually only read and wrote on the internet. She really didn''t have time to play.


    Thinking about it this way, she somewhat wanted to understand Li Huai Jin.


    "What did you do when you were resting before?"


    "Me ¡­" Li Huai Jin thought for a moment, "Let''s go on a tour!"


    "Except this? Isn''t there any entertainment at home? "For example, playing games."


    "I''m too far away from the game." Li Huai Jing acted as if he was as old as he was, and his body slowly sat up, while at the same time he used a blanket to carry her into his embrace.


    "Looks like we''re both very boring." It seems like we''re both very boring. Everyone thought, this is rather boring.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Since there''s nothing much to play, then let''s just do some exercise." The meaning behind Li Huai''s words was that Lu Qun could not react in time and directly asked.


    "What movement?"


    "bed exercise!"


    Lu Renhuang broke out in cold sweat!


    "Alright, hurry up and get up. I want to eat your breakfast. Oh right, I don''t want to drink milk anymore, I want to drink soy milk. "


    Afraid that he would drag her down to the bed and exercise again, Lu Ren quickly got out of bed and ran away. Of course, if he was given a task to do, Li Huai Jin wouldn''t have to worry so much about this colorful exercise.


    Li Huai Jin shook his head in frustration. Disappointment, look, he had just allowed Lu Quanren to stay here, it could be considered a reconciliation, but the result of that reconciliation was that he no longer had any benefits.


    How could the coquettishness and seduction of that little woman before disappear so quickly?


    This was too realistic!


    Li Huai looked at the direction she disappeared in with a serious expression. He placed one hand on his chin, his eyes slightly narrowed, as if he was deep in thought.


    Since her interest had been retracted, he would create it!


    He had to show some courtesy, didn''t he?


    With an evil smile on his lips, Li Huai Jin seemed to have already made up his mind what to do.


    While Li Huai Jin was busy grinding soy milk for the greedy little woman, Lu Ren came over with his phone.


    "Huai Jin, call!"


    Li Huai had just connected, yet there was a loud laughter on the other end, and it sounded like a joke?


    "Haha ¡­" [Brother Erben, how are you ¡­] "Hahaha ¡­"


    The sound of the laughter made Li Huai''s face turn black.


    At the same time, Lu Ren''s phone rang and she picked it up.


    "Hahaha ¡­" "Hey, you guys are so creative, hahaha ¡­"


    While everyone was confused, they looked at Li Huai Jin. It seemed that he did not look well!


    "What do you mean?"


    Everyone on the ground didn''t understand.


    "You still don''t know? Haha ¡­ Well, it''s a photo of you going out shopping yesterday, uploaded to Weibo by passersby. In just one night, you two, Erdan and Cui Fen, have already become very popular on the internet. Hahaha ¡­ Speaking of which, Erdan and Cuifen are two really good names, next time I''ll use them in the movie. Also, Huai Jin''s appearance is simply too creative. Just ask him and let me play ¡­ "


    Everyone ignored Huo Chengbin''s teasing and looked at Li Huai Jin. Their eyes met each other.


    Lu Ren quickly ran upstairs, took off his computer and turned on his computer to check Weibo for photos of the two of them from yesterday.


    Since it was a Weibo post that quickly became popular, it could be found very quickly.


    Li Huai Jin also hung up the phone and walked over to look at it together.


    "The happiest couple in the history of the happy day of the couple entering the city: Er''dan and Cui Fen."

 C77

    Second Egg and Cui Fen were furious. Everyone on the ground didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    There were also many photos on Weibo. The most popular one was the back of the person who was very tired and sitting on the road. Basically, none of the photos on the front were very popular.


    Lu Ren looked at Li Huai Jin helplessly. What was this?


    "Are you all right? Did anyone recognize you? "


    "No, it was a call that was not made in vain just now. The two of them probably knew each other, that''s why they thought that man was me." Most people wouldn''t be able to find out. " Li Huai Jin also felt that this was interesting. Were the two of them such strange words and actions to go or to be welcomed?


    In this era, microblogging was really hard to understand. You would never understand why people were so angry.


    After that, a lot of comments were posted on Weibo, mostly about the enviable affection between the two. There were also a few comments about meeting them on the day before yesterday and their hilarious behavior.


    However, when they were praising the two of them for their pure blessings, there was still someone who keenly pointed out that this town wasn''t the same as the previous five times.


    The two of them must have been pretending to be fake, so they must have been intentionally playing around.


    However, there were people who were unsure.


    Regardless of whether it was real or fake, the people who saw this Weibo post were mostly just commoners. They were not professional people who wanted to know whether it was real or fake.


    "I think there''s still some risk involved. What should we do?" Can you delete this Weibo post? What if someone sees it? "


    Lu Ren was truly a little scared as he looked worriedly at Li Huai Jin.


    Li Huai Jin''s face darkened, he nodded, then walked to the side and made a call.


    After a while, he walked over and wrapped his arms around her. Seeing her frown, he couldn''t help but press her forehead, "It has already been taken care of. There''s no need to worry."


    The resolution in his eyes seemed to give everyone unlimited confidence.


    "That''s good."


    "Alright, this video is quite interesting. It recorded our first date. Let''s watch it properly. After it''s deleted, we won''t be able to watch it anymore."


    When Lu Ren heard this and then looked at the two people in the video, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    These two people were really happy. She felt that this pair of Erb and Cui Fen could really write something to commemorate these two people.


    Wasn''t there a movie called ''Chun Jiao and Zhi Ming''? Then she will just write "Erb and Cuifen"!


    Listening to her thoughts, Li Huai Jin could only ponder deeply, but he did not agree for a long time. The smile in his eyes was clearly broken.


    "Very funny?"


    Lu Li felt that his creativity was so great. She was only creative. Wasn''t that junior high textbook, Li Lei, and Han Meimei, who were both filming TV dramas?


    Why couldn''t Erye and Cui Fen do the same?


    "Alright, alright. Write it with all your might. As long as you write it, I promise that I will be your lead actor." Li Huai Jin said while holding back his laughter.


    "Humph!" Just you wait, one day, Erdan and Cui Fen will definitely become red and purple from my hands. "


    Everyone humphed. With such a grand and ambitious appearance, they really did not have any confidence.


    Woo woo ¡­ * Why should she? Truly asking for trouble!


    However, on this day, the two of them stayed indoors for a whole day. Everyone looked at their scripts or wrote something, while Li Huai Jin accompanied them by the side, holding a book. The two of them did not speak, but the atmosphere was very harmonious and warm.


    Sometimes, when they were tired from sitting, they would run to their own backyard to play badminton. At any rate, he still had badminton equipment. Other than the ones that were suitable for him in the gym, this badminton was something she asked for.


    In the afternoon, when the two of them decided to do something in silence, Hou Chengbin and Li Xueyi''s appearance interrupted their good mood.


    Lu Ren saw the mocking smile in her eyes and remembered her embarrassed appearance that morning. He couldn''t help but blush and turn pale again.


    Seeing his intentional smile, she wanted to swing her fist at his face.


    Why does he have to be the one who deserves a beating!


    "Why are you here?" Li Huai asked, seeing that Lu Li was embarrassed, he rubbed the top of her head soothingly.


    "I came looking for the script, but this guy insisted on following me."


    Hou Chengbin looked at the resentful expression on the armor, indicating his innocence.


    Wu Guiyi was also very innocent, "Since Cheng Bin and I want to work together, then of course we have to spend a lot of time contacting each other! However, hehe ¡­ Huai Jin, Little Lu, your appearances from yesterday were really f * cking cheerful! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    From the moment Lu Ren first saw that narcissistic appearance, he knew that this man was definitely looking for a partner.


    Lu Quanren didn''t care about his guest. He glared at him and snorted, "You''re asking for a beating!"


    The smile that was not yet white suddenly stopped. When he saw Lu Ran''s somewhat fierce gaze, he swallowed his saliva and turned to Li Huai Jin for help.


    "Cough ¡­" Huai Jin, little Miss Lu seems to be in a bad mood today? "


    "If you hadn''t laughed so much, perhaps she would have been in a better mood."


    Everyone else also agreed with Li Huai Jin''s words, and once again let out a cold harrumph, their eyes swept past without turning pale.


    "En..." "Fine!" He put away his smile and sat upright, looking very formal and uneasy, like a child who had made a mistake.


    "Puff ¡­" Lu Ren couldn''t hold back his laughter, and his expression that had not lasted two seconds turned back into one of someone who deserved a beating.


    "Look, hur hur, it''s better if I laugh." He crawled up his black hair and felt very handsome.


    "Alright, let''s talk business. Little A, I''ve seen the electronic version you sent. Let''s follow the final changes you made. When the shooting starts, you should go to the scene. If there''s anything wrong with it, we can change it again. I''ve asked to write music for this movie, and for actors, that''s about it. This is the female lead, how about you take a look? "


    Huo Chengbin pushed the movie of the female lead in front of her. Lu Chengbin pushed the movie of the female lead in front of her.


    "Sure, as long as you make the decision. Other than the script, I really can''t do anything else." Lu Ren smiled in embarrassment. He was the only one who was familiar with screenwriters. He was the only one who helped and discussed things with her. In fact, a real director wasn''t as intimate with a screenwriter as he was now.


    "Right, who did you choose as the male lead? Is there a photo I should look at? "


    Not only did he not raise his eyebrows, he was about to speak, but Li Huai Jin stopped him, as everyone was looking at Huo Chengbin without paying any attention to him.


    "This is still under consideration, but don''t worry, the male lead will definitely be chosen correctly." I''ll let you see him when the shoot starts. "


    "Alright then!" It''s been hard on you, Cheng Bin. "


    Lu Ren truly expressed his gratitude. Everything that had happened seemed to be for her sake.


    "No need to thank me. I believe that there will be other people you need to thank again in the future."


    Hou Chengbin seemed to be pointing something out, but Lu Qun quickly nodded, "I know, all the staff have worked hard. There''s still time! "


    "Hehehe ¡­" "You''re welcome, you''re welcome!"


    He smiled and the corner of his mouth twitched. It was too uncomfortable for him to keep such a small secret in his heart.


    He was holding his breath!


    After that, Lu Ren took Chen Di''s phone call and walked away. It wasn''t until then that he let out a long sigh.


    "Huai Jin, you really are something. "What a great surprise, to be able to please women."


    Li Huai smiled without saying a word. He looked at the back of her back as she went upstairs, his eyes filled with love and gentleness.


    "Aiyaya, look at your eyes. They''re too numb, we can''t do it anymore ¡­"


    Ye Zichen caressed his arm as if it was very cold.


    Li Huai Jin stretched out his foot and kicked him, but he quickly dodged.


    "There will be a day like that for you."


    One day, when you meet the right woman, your eyes will unconsciously circle around her. No matter how you look at her, you will feel satisfied and happy. Your heart will be especially soft.


    Seeing Li Huai Jin''s numb appearance, not only did he and Hou Chengbin look at each other, he couldn''t help but helplessly shrug his shoulders.


    They really didn''t understand!


    Lu Ren thought Chen Di was the kind of man who would find a rich man and marry in the near future. He didn''t need to come out to work, he just needed to be a rich lady.


    "The sun has risen from the west?"


    Lu Ren teased, but Chen Di retorted unhappily.


    "I am trying to enrich my life and broaden my social connections, do you understand?"


    "Oh, yes!" Lu Ren chuckled and continued, "Then I can get to know more good men, right?"


    The corner of Chen Di''s mouth twitched, but he still admitted, "Yes!"


    "Hahaha ¡­" You, in the end, still have to marry a good person to serve you, right? "


    "It''s not wrong for me to find someone to marry. You will also have to marry someone in the future. "You should think about it. Don''t wait until you''re old to find someone you can''t marry. Let''s see where you can cry then."


    Lu Ren''s smile stiffened and he fell silent.


    Chen Di was also silent. "Everyone, I''m sorry, I ¡­"


    "It''s fine, hur hur ¡­" If I were to really cry to death, I would definitely look for you in the middle of the night to play! "


    Lu Ren joked, but the smile in his eyes was bitter.

 C78

    Chen Di put down the phone, his eyes dark.


    Only when Secretary Qin called her did she muster up her energy to continue working.


    At noon, in the company''s dining hall, the spirit of gossip was everywhere, making Chen Di unable to avoid going to 8.


    "You really can''t eat it?" A girl sighed.


    "You can still see it, but we can''t see it. Be satisfied!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you can see it or not. In any case, according to the company''s rules, office romance is prohibited. Actually, this was set up for the CEO himself. You don''t know how many secretaries have been replaced before? It was only now that Secretary Qin calmed down. Secretary Qin is already married and has children. She definitely wouldn''t have any ill intentions towards the CEO, which is why she''s been doing it for so long. "


    "The CEO is too inhuman. He made people salivate like this, and he even strangled our hopes. That''s not right."


    "Oh come on, even if the CEO didn''t ban you, do you think someone like her would like a small office employee like you? Our company also has quite a few beautiful female celebrities. Look, has the CEO ever tried it before? "


    "That''s true. But if the CEO really takes a fancy to someone in our company, what about him?"


    "That person has resigned!" That''s still worth it. Just wait to go home and be a rich lady! "


    Chen Di listened to these people with a smile from beginning to end.


    "Chen Di, you can be considered to be someone close to the CEO. Have you seen any suspicious women?"


    "No, other than Secretary Qin and me, the rest are the company''s employees."


    Sigh ¡­


    He heaved a long sigh. At the very least, aside from them, who had already been banned, there had to be a woman who could satisfy their gossiping hearts!


    Chen Di''s seat was next to Qin Lan. When Mo Tianqing entered the company, Chen Di stood up and greeted, "CEO!"


    Mo Tian Qing walked into the office without even looking at him, while Chen Di very obediently lowered his head to do his work.


    Qin Lan glanced at Chen Di before continuing her work.


    The moment Mo Tianqing entered his office, his phone rang.


    "Tianqing, don''t forget your grandfather''s birthday today. You must remember to come back early tonight."


    Mo Tianqing sat down on a soft chair and said in a low voice, "I understand."


    "There are also gifts. You must choose them well."


    "Mom, I know."


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Tianqing meditated for a while before getting busy with his work.


    At night, Mo Tianqing took the gift that Secretary Qin had chosen and drove into a small building.


    Pushing the door open and entering, a smile instantly appeared on his face.


    "Happy Birthday, Grandfather." Mo Tianqing walked to the sofa where a white-haired old man was vigorously studying Go. Upon hearing Mo Tianqing''s voice, he only nodded his head and continued on with his research.


    "Tian Qing, you''re here? Sit down and play chess with your grandfather! "


    A middle-aged woman walked out of the kitchen. She glanced at her son before nodding her head.


    "Grandfather, shall I play with you?"


    Only then did the white-haired old man happily raise his head. He became very enthusiastic. "Alright, come come come come. Let grandpa see how much your chess skills have improved."


    Soon after, the old and young began to play their chess game in high spirits. The battle between Blackie and Whitey also continued for a very long time.


    "Dad, you guys can leave later. Let''s eat first!"


    However, the two people who were immersed in the game ignored her. However, she happily smiled and whispered to her husband.


    "Dad is really happy this time."


    Her husband who was reading the newspaper beside her also nodded his head in satisfaction.


    After that, the two of them were done. Mo Tianqing was willing to admit defeat, "Grandfather, the older the better."


    "You''re not bad too." The old man was obviously satisfied, and smiled brightly, "I''m a little bit inferior to that brat, but it''s already quite good." Alright, let''s eat. "


    The old man stood up and walked towards the dining table. The people there were also busy, but a strange light flashed in Mo Tianqing''s eyes as he smiled mockingly.


    During the meal, the family accompanied the lordmaster on his happy birthday, and the lordmaster seemed very happy as well.


    When they were preparing to rest, Mo Tianqing still insisted on leaving and returned to his own residence.


    Mo Tianqing expressionlessly took off his jacket and walked to the small bar to pour himself a cup of wine. He quickly drank it down and drank quite a bit.


    He took his cell phone and made a call.


    "You should go back today."


    Mo Tianqing''s voice carried a mocking laughter, "It seems this old man still misses you a lot!"


    A cold voice came from the other end of the phone, "This has nothing to do with me."


    "None of your business? Humph! Why didn''t you say such nonsense earlier? Why not never go back to that house? Since you don''t want to admit it, then why are you going? "


    Mo Tianqing''s voice was filled with anger, but the other end of the phone remained silent.


    The two of them stayed in a stalemate for a long time before Mo Tianqing finally let out a long sigh.


    "This old man is eighty-two this year. What you should put down should be put down as well. He ¡­ After all, he''s your grandfather. "


    After saying that, he directly hung up the phone and weakly closed his eyes as he laid back on the sofa.


    Lu Ren felt that the person beside her had returned to bed to hug her. She also hugged him back when she wasn''t fully awake. "What, whose phone call is it?"


    "Wrong call, no problem, go to sleep!"


    Li Huai Jin soothingly patted her back, stroking her, and everyone replied. Without much thought, they continued to sleep peacefully in his arms.


    In the darkness, Li Huai Jin''s star-like eyes shone with a dark and bright light. He stared into the distance without the slightest bit of focus, and it was unknown what he was thinking about.


    Lu Ren didn''t expect that his parents, who usually didn''t like going out, would come to see her at this time and give her such an unprepared method.


    When she received the call from her parents, because it was the weekend, she was still staying at Huai Jing''s place. The two of them were still kissing each other sweetly, but upon hearing that it was their parents'' call, Lu Qun couldn''t help shivering, as an inexplicable feeling of danger made her feel that something was wrong.


    In the end, things were not looking good!


    They were already at the bus stop, waiting for her to pick them up.


    Li Huai Jin, who was standing to the side, also listened. Seeing her troubled expression, he thought for a moment, "Bring them here!"


    "No, definitely not!"


    Lu Ren directly rejected his suggestion. It was a joke. If he brought her parents here, she believed that no matter how well her parents were, they would still be scared off.


    Her unhesitatingly refusing caused Li Huai Jin''s face to darken, "Then whose family do you want to take over?"


    It was only then that Lu Ren noticed his unpleasant expression. Shocked, he quickly smiled and said, "Hehe, of course I took it from my house. Don''t worry, I will explain it to them clearly. Xin Hai and I broke up, and since it wasn''t you, it definitely won''t be anyone else''s. I would never make that mistake again. "


    She raised her hand and promised, solemnly, that she would not do it again.


    Li Huai Jin pinched her small face, and snorted lightly, "Let''s not talk about it anymore, you go and pick them up first. I''ll have Cheng send you there. "


    "Okay, I''ll take a taxi back when I get back. I won''t be coming over in a few days. I''ll come back after I send them away. " As he spoke, he hurriedly carried his bag out. Of course, he didn''t forget to give him a soothing kiss before hurriedly leaving.


    Li Huai Jin looked at the back of her back as she ran out, his arms crossed in front of his chest, his black eyes seemingly deep in thought.


    Lu Ren went back to the station and told Cheng Zi to go back first while he hurried to pick up his parents. He made a few phone calls and found out that the two of them were waiting for her in the fast food restaurant beside the train station with Xin Hai.


    Sure enough, when Xin Hai opened the door and saw her, he smiled and said, "You''re here."


    "I say, what are you working on this weekend? We took advantage of the weekend and came here thinking that you should be free. Why is it that your school is too inhumane?


    Lu Ren thought about it and came up with an excuse for Xin Hai to give her, "I''ve already applied for leave for some work meetings. It''s fine."


    "You! It''s fortunate that we called Little Xin as well. If we had been counting on you, wouldn''t we have lost her earlier?"


    Mrs Lu grumbled at her daughter, but Mr Lu quickly tried to smooth things over, "Don''t complain, everyone is busy with proper work."


    "Auntie, since everyone is here, let''s leave first."


    Xin Hai also said.


    "Good, good!"


    Along the way, Mother Lu''s attention was completely focused on Xin Hai. She asked him what was going on, but he could only smile helplessly at his father.


    When the four of them arrived home, she pulled Xin Hai to the side and whispered, "Hai Yang, sorry to trouble you."


    "It''s nothing, it''s not like I have anything to do anyways. We are friends, so it''s natural for us to be together."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll explain everything to them in the evening." If she didn''t make it clear, she was afraid that she would be tricked by another big card.


    Xin Hai smiled faintly and didn''t say anything.


    After that, when Xin Hai was about to take them out for dinner, Lu Yiren received a call from Li Huai Jin.


    She hurriedly ran into the bathroom to pick it up. "Huai Jin?"


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ve already reserved a table for you before the meal. Just bring your aunt and uncle there."


    Lu Ren was very pleased with his considerate attitude and thanked him in a delicate voice, "Thank you, Huai Jin. Don''t worry, I will definitely repay you."


    Li Huai smiled, "Overlord, force yourself on the bow?"


    Lu Renhuang broke out in cold sweat!

 C79

    Xin Hai suggested that they go out to eat dinner together, but everyone smiled as if they were already prepared.


    "I''ve already reserved a table for Eating. Just go there."


    Xin Hai hid his surprise as he looked at Lu Ren, but she only gave a faint smile.


    Although Mr and Mrs Lu were only minor figures in their lives, they were not without experience. However, they couldn''t help but be flabbergasted when they saw how extravagant food was.


    "Everyone, this place isn''t cheap, is it?"


    Mr Lu, on the other hand, felt sorry for his daughter. He did not have much salary, so he did not want to waste it like that.


    "It''s not that exaggerated. Let''s go, we should have eaten our fill before we spent this money, right?"


    As soon as he entered the room, that person heard that it was private room number 6, and his eyes lit up. He immediately led the others upstairs and brought them into the private room.


    Lu Ren, who had been waiting for them to take a seat, instructed them to serve the meal.


    Mother Lu liked this place very much. She felt that it was a good place to have some dignity. It wasn''t that she was extravagant, but that she had to experience this once in a lifetime.


    On the other hand, Papa Lu''s heart ached. When he saw the dishes that were served, he would feel his heart ache listening to the waiter introducing the dishes.


    Xin Hai said to his mother while he accompanied her. He helped her look at the dishes and so on. Lu Quanren also saw his father''s pain and quickly comforted him.


    "Dad, don''t look at how luxurious this place is. Don''t you all advocate for economy now? Many people stopped coming to these restaurants because they had saved a lot of money. "Now that we''re selling at a lower price, we are also buying in groups. This table is very cheap."


    "Is that so?"


    "Believe me, how much do you think I have? If it''s too expensive, I wouldn''t even be willing to part with it. " Lu Ren calmed him down successfully, causing his father''s expression to soften.


    After the meal, the two elders were both satisfied. Xin Hai was very considerate and coaxed the two elders back home. It wasn''t until the two of them went upstairs to rest that Lu Li finally sent Xin Hai downstairs.


    "Thank you so much for today."


    "No need to be so polite. The one who eats is Mister Li, right? "


    Xin Hai had occasionally gone there with the boss, but that wasn''t the place to spend money.


    Lu Ren nodded his head in apology.


    "Hai Yang, I really want to thank you." For her, he had no complaints about accompanying her parents like this.


    And now, she wanted to explain this matter to her parents. She also felt that this was too unfair to Hai Yang. She felt that if she used it, she would lose it.


    Therefore, he was always full of guilt.


    "No need to be so polite. You... Are you going to tell your aunt and uncle about your relationship with Mr Li? "


    "I ¡­" Lu Ren shook his head, "We should wait for a while more."


    Xin Hai nodded, his heart filled with bitterness and disappointment.


    He really should give up now.


    "Then I''ll go back first. Call me if you need anything."


    Watching Xin Hai drive away, Lu Ren sighed and went back upstairs.


    "Everyone, come over here. I have something to ask you."


    When Mr and Mrs Lu saw that their daughter had returned, they seemed to have something very important to ask her.


    "What is it?" Lu Ren felt that something was amiss.


    "This time, why do I think there''s a problem with you and Hai Yang? Furthermore, we usually call Hai Yang. How come I don''t see you two together? Did you go to his house to see his parents? Have you decided when to get married? What exactly do you two think? "


    As expected, when Lu Ren saw the questioning look in his parents'' eyes, he gave a calm smile.


    "Dad, mom, Hai Yang and I are actually not boyfriend and girlfriend. We are just normal friends. The last time he came, he was afraid that you guys would talk about me dating him, so he tried to pass me off as him."


    After being honest like this, Lu Qun immediately shut his mouth and waited for his parents'' reaction.


    "Lu Ren, you little bastard, you even dare to fake this, you don''t want to live anymore, do you? You''re asking for a beating just because you''re thick-skinned! "


    Mother Lu could not suppress her fiery temper. She stood up with the intention to hit her, but was stopped by her pampered daughter''s father.


    "Alright, the children were forced by you, right? What''s the use of you hitting her? "


    Father Lu suppressed his furious Mother Lu and stopped her actions with a deep voice.


    Mrs Lu, on the other hand, was using her fierce gaze to stare at everyone who landed.


    Lu Ren knew it was his fault for not taking a breather. According to his mother''s temper, if she was at home, she would have grabbed a broom and chased after her.


    Even though his father blocked it, it didn''t mean that he wasn''t angry.


    "Since you''re not here, then just tell us the truth. Why are you lying to us? "However, although you are a fake, I think that child Hai Yang is pretty good and seems to be interested in you. Why don''t you guys develop?"


    Although Father Lu was honest and straightforward, his eyes were sharp. He couldn''t be wrong about Xin Hai''s eyes.


    "Dad, I''m just friends with him. We don''t have that kind of feeling of love between us."


    "How do you feel? What''s the point of tidying up those useless things? Since Hai Yang likes you, why are you so suitable to be with him? I say, your brain is getting bigger and bigger, isn''t it? "


    Mother Lu really liked Xin Hai, this son-in-law. This daughter of hers was really untactful, so she was very vexed.


    Father Lu frowned, deep in thought, "If you don''t intend to get along with them, then just say so earlier." Don''t bother me. "Also, your mom called him a lot recently. It''s a joke right now, so you have to apologize."


    "I understand dad, I will take care of it."


    Looking at her husband''s attitude, although she felt discontented, she did not teach her daughter another lesson. She was just a little angry in her heart.


    "I tell you, since you don''t want the ocean, I''ll arrange for your blind date to be there until you decide to get married. "If you dare say no this time, then see how I''ll take care of you."


    How could Lu Qun dare to resist? He could only bitterly wail in his heart. His mother was too hateful. What should he do?


    That night, she secretly called Li Huai Jin to explain this matter to him. Li Huai Jin was silent for a moment, "It doesn''t matter, since we''re here, it''s better to be safe."


    "That''s the only way. After they leave, I still have work to do, so I''ll just shirk it and get busy."


    "Oh right, isn''t it very expensive to eat?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing much. You just stay here and play with your aunt. If you have any problems, give me a big call."


    "Sorry, I can''t accompany you for the next few days." Lu Ren''s voice was soft. It had not even been a day since he left, and he was already a little reluctant.


    "What nonsense are you saying? Rest quickly and have fun tomorrow. "


    Li Huai smiled lovingly as he comforted her, causing the two of them to hang up without saying anything further.


    When Lu Ren turned around to open the bathroom door, he was shocked by Mother Lu who was standing at the door.


    "Mom, what are you standing there for? "It scared me to death."


    However, Mother Lu had a detective look on her face as she looked into her daughter''s eyes, "Are you that guilty? Who had he just called? You even need to hide in the bathroom and call? "


    Lu Ren froze for a moment, then smiled in embarrassment, "Where''s Chen Di, my friend?" I told her you were coming and she wasn''t coming back in the evening. Didn''t you all rest? I was afraid I would wake you up! "


    But Mother Lu''s eyes were extremely sharp, "It''s best if it''s like that!"


    Then he stopped pursuing the matter, pulled his daughter away, and went into the bathroom to solve his personal problems.


    Lu Ren let out a long sigh and patted his chest. It was too dangerous.


    Next day


    Before Lu Ren could wake up, his mother pulled him out of bed and pulled him up.


    "Lu Ren, get up."


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Ren listened to Lu Li''s mother''s angry voice and was immediately awakened by the sound. As expected, Lu Li saw her questioning face.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me, who are the men''s clothes in your bedroom closet? "


    Ah ¡­


    Lu Quanren could only cry in his heart that this was a misstep.


    For the past few days, she had been planning to come back and clean up Li Huai''s clothes. Afterwards, he only took off these clothes and folded them under the wardrobe. However, he didn''t touch them again.


    This time, she couldn''t use her cousin''s excuse to fool her. Her father was by himself, so where would her cousin come from if she didn''t have a brother?


    "Speak ¡­"


    Mother Lu was still waiting for her confession.


    "Those clothes... Hehe ¡­ Actually... "Chen Di, right, Chen Di brought it here."


    "She? What''s she doing with men''s clothes? " Mother Lu obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Isn''t it Chen Di? She likes to buy clothes for her boyfriend. She bought these clothes for her boyfriend. Sometimes, his boyfriend would come here, so it can be considered as a good change. " Everyone thought this excuse would be acceptable.


    "Are you sure? You didn''t lie to me again? "


    Mother Lu stared furiously at Lu Ling. Seeing her like that, she felt guilty no matter what.


    Lu Ren was about to raise his hand and swear his honesty when the doorbell rang.


    "Mom, there''s someone knocking on the door. I need to go take a look."


    After saying that, he quickly found an excuse to slip away and went out to open the door.


    However, before she could even reach the door, Father Lu had already opened it. When he saw the man who appeared at the door, he suddenly froze.


    When Lu Quanren saw the man at the door, he was even more frightened than Father Lu.


    Mother Lu also followed her daughter out. Seeing the two of them acting strangely, she also went to the door.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Lu Li''s mother cried out in surprise and began the Lu family''s exciting day.

 C80

    "Hello, uncles and aunts."


    With Li Huai Jin''s sudden visit, Father Lu and Mother Lu were definitely in a state of shock.


    It was just that they did not expect Lu Qun to be shocked.


    Li Huai Jin stood at the door smiling, seeing the situation, it would be better to walk in himself.


    "Land..."


    Only then did his shout regain Lu Quanren''s consciousness.


    "You ¡­ "Why ¡­"


    Her shock was actually not any less than her parents''. His appearance was too frightening.


    Li Huai Jin continued to smile, "I should have let uncle and aunt meet me."


    Lu Ren didn''t know what to feel, but he didn''t have time to savor his feelings at this time.


    With a comforting arm around her shoulders, Li Huai Jin looked at the two elders who were still in a daze, and asked softly: "Will there be any problems?"


    "No wonder."


    Lu Ren shook his head, only then was he able to pull his father, who was still staring blankly at the door, "Dad, go in first."


    He placed them on the sofa and sat them down. Lu Ren and Li Huai Jin both sat opposite to him.


    "Father, mother, don''t you all like Huai Jin? Or was he still a fan? Hurry up and sign the photo! "


    Everyone joked, drawing the two elders'' attention back to themselves. The two of them immediately looked at Li Huai Jin in unison, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    "You ¡­ Is it really Li Huai Jin? "


    "Uncle, aunt, just call me Huai Jin."


    Father and Mother Lu looked at each other, exchanging thoughts in their eyes.


    "En..." Huai Jin, what are you guys doing? "


    Lu Ren burst out laughing. His own hand was still tightly grasped by Li Huai, but his mother''s reaction was a bit too slow this time.


    Looking at his daughter''s unrestrained laughter, Mother Lu couldn''t help but glare at them. However, she really did see the two of them tightly holding hands.


    "Her father, look ¡­" "You guys ¡­"


    It was obvious that Father Lu had now come to his senses. Even though he still couldn''t believe it.


    "Father, mother, it''s exactly how you guys saw it. Huai Jin is my boyfriend."


    Lu Quanren smiled and exchanged a glance with Li Huai. Finally, he was honest with his parents.


    The Lu family''s parents were frozen once again.


    When they truly accepted this fact, the two elders'' expressions were rather unsightly.


    "Everyone, why didn''t you tell us earlier?" Mother Lu had always been the one to speak up for the Lu family. However, Mother Lu seemed to have received too much of a shock and remained silent. And so Father Lu spoke up.


    "It''s not that I''m afraid ¡­"


    "Lu Lu is afraid that I would scare you. In addition, last time I went out of the country because I had something to do, so I wasn''t able to go back with her. That''s why she thought of finding someone to replace me. " Li Huai Yin pinched her palm, interrupting her words.


    "Then you were together before this?"


    "Yes, a month ago."


    "Before the new year?"


    Father Lu frowned and looked at Lu Quanren.


    "Then during the new year, the ones that need to be taken care of are ¡­ "You?" Mother Lu asked. She seemed to remember that Li Huai Yin had been involved in a car accident, but it was also the sound of the news only occasionally drifting past after the new year.


    "Mom, he was going to our house. There was a car accident on the way. " Lu Ren quickly added.


    "That''s right, I originally wanted to pay a visit to uncle and aunt, but who would''ve thought that an accident occurred."


    "This ¡­"


    When Mother Lu heard this, her mood improved. Since he wanted to visit them, it meant that he was interested in his daughter.


    Usually, Mama Lu would feel much better when she saw Li Huai Jin''s perfect face, not to mention that he was still her daughter''s boyfriend.


    Therefore, it seemed that there was nothing to fear.


    The current Li Huai Jin was her future son-in-law. This kind of thought had already caused her to forget about all other issues.


    But Li Huai knew that a father''s love for his daughter was different. As a man, Li Huai Jin also knew what he was worried about.


    "Mister Li ¡­"


    "Uncle, no need to be so courteous, just call me Huai Jin."


    With Li Huai''s sincerity, Father Lu was not in a good position to refuse.


    "Scene... Huai Jin, there is actually a huge gap between you and our family members, "


    Before Father Lu could finish his words, the lively Mother Lu reached out and secretly prodded Father Lu, cutting him off.


    "What do you mean there''s no difference?" Wouldn''t it be fine if the two of them liked each other? "


    Father Lu was dissatisfied with his wife''s attitude. He knitted his brows, worry hidden in his eyes.


    "Uncle, I can''t say how good I am, or how far I will go with everyone. But I assure you, I am sincere to her. As long as those people outside are just fake halos that have been added onto my body by the outside world, I would actually just be a simple man if I were to withdraw the star name Li Huai Jin. "


    Li Huai''s manner of confessing was calm and collected, and Father Lu''s brows finally relaxed.


    "Dad, you don''t have to worry. "Can you trust me?"


    Lu Ren also expressed his confidence and tightened his grip with Huai Jin.


    "Yeah, I think they''re a good match!" As long as you like them. " Mother Lu also chimed in.


    Father Lu finally sighed, "I won''t stop you two from being together. But you''re not allowed to bully my daughter. "Even if our Lu family has a small family, if we are all bullied, I will fight you to the death."


    Li Huai used his own eyes to give this warning to his father, saying that he would definitely not let anyone hurt him again.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t say such frightening words, they''ll be fine."


    This time, Lu Li''s mother finally came to the right place. After catching such a good son-in-law, she reckoned that he would wake up even at night.


    Due to Li Huai Jin''s special identity, his parents had come to the city, but he could not accompany them for a stroll. His father and mother also came with him, so they could only have a good chat at home.


    Mother Lu was basically a veteran fan of Li Huai Jin. Although she was not from Star Chasing, but she had watched some of his TV shows. For the handsome guy in the TV series, she immediately fell for him. However, at that time, she could also admire him, but she didn''t dare to dream that this handsome young man could become her son-in-law.


    "Huai Jin, I don''t think you''ve been filming TV dramas for the past few years?"


    "Yes, Auntie, I spend most of my time at the movies. "In addition to being the lead actor, I also participated in some of the things behind the scenes ¡­"


    The more she saw of her son-in-law, the more she found him pleasing to the eye.


    On the other side, his father-in-law didn''t look at his son-in-law that much.


    "Everyone, do you know who you chose?" Father Lu asked earnestly.


    "Dad, I know what you''re worried about. But, look, he came so sincerely today, at least you should know his sincerity. As for the future, I have some confidence in myself. However, the normal men and women nowadays have broken up after their love affair and divorced after their marriage. Although we can''t guarantee that we will reach the end, at least we have sincerely fallen in love with each other. the kind that you don''t know how to play with. "


    Father Lu looked at his daughter, full of purpose towards that Huai Jin. When he spoke of him, his eyes were bright and watery.


    Sigh ¡­


    He believed that if Li Huai Jin was someone else''s son-in-law, he would definitely be overjoyed.


    But now that this matter was in his hands, why did he feel so anxious!?


    "Father... Do you really not like him? If you don''t like it, then I''ll dump him and find another one. "


    Lu Ren held onto his father''s arm like a spoiled child and looked at Li Huai Jin who was chatting with his mother. He seemed to have heard something and glanced over to give his father a warning with a smile.


    Lu Ren stuck his tongue out in guilt and shrank back his neck.


    When Father Lu saw this scene, he helplessly shook his head.


    "Can you really throw him off? Just make me happy. "


    "Hee hee ¡­" If you really don''t like it, I''ll go all out. " Lu Ren smiled obsequiously.


    "Humph!" Are you sure I won''t disapprove of your wishes? "Damn brat, when you grow up, you want to play with me!"


    Father Lu tapped his daughter on the forehead, sighing in his heart.


    The last time Xin Hai had gone to see them, he didn''t have the feeling that his daughter belonged to anyone else. Perhaps he had already noticed that his daughter wasn''t interested in Hai Yang, so he didn''t feel this uncomfortable at that time.


    Moreover, Li Huai Jin was also a public figure like this. The gap between the two of them was too big, and there were many things he was worried about. He felt that the feelings his daughter had for him were too deep, and that it would cause great harm in the future.


    Although it looked like the two of them were very sweet, this was too different from a normal person''s relationship. Once the two of them separated, he did not know what attitude other women would have, but he knew that his daughter was a man who would harm everyone for life!


    "Father ¡­"


    Lu Ren frowned as he was deep in thought. He couldn''t help but shake Liu Ming''s arm.


    Father Lu raised his head and looked at Lu Ren. After a moment, he shook his head and laughed. He patted the back of his daughter''s hand and said, "Everyone, it''s good that you like them."


    "Thank you, Father!"


    Lu Ren let out a sigh of relief.


    After passing the test of parents, everything was going in a good direction, wasn''t it?


    Seeing Li Huai Jin patiently answering his mother''s question, a warm smile appeared on his clearly defined face. There was no trace of impatience; it was a real smile.


    This was great, he was now the future son-in-law in the eyes of his parents!


    Cluck, cluck ¡­


    Today was truly a good day!

 C81

    In the evening, Li Huai was planning to leave, but his mother Lu''s enthusiasm kept him.


    In fact, this was exactly what Li Huai Jin wanted. He was originally just saying what he wanted to say.


    It just so happened that Lu Ren had a small room here, but the bed wasn''t big.


    Mother Lu seemed to be very open-minded. She had entered the bedroom with the old man very early, leaving the two of them alone.


    Once Mother Lu left, Li Huai Jin immediately carried Lu Ren in his arms, causing her to exclaim in a low voice.


    "What are you doing? You ¡­"


    Lu Ren lightly tapped him on the shoulder, but he immediately put him on the bed.


    "It''s still better to hug you comfortably."


    Li Huai Jin fell down on her neck, sighing nostalgically.


    "Hehe ¡­" You''ve done quite well today. " Lu Ren picked up his face, "I''ll give you a big prize."


    As he said that, he pouted and kissed his lips. Then, his smile faded as his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "It''s not enough."


    Li Huai Jin was not so easily dismissed, his hands on top of her head, his eyes even more gloomy.


    Lu Ren, on the other hand, blocked his deep gaze with his finger and chuckled lightly, "Not today. My parents are here."


    Li Huai Jin thought for a while, and then said with a bit of regret, "Land, land ¡­"


    Her voice caressed everyone''s ears, causing their hearts to tremble.


    He was like an unsatisfied child, and she put her arm around his broad back and patted him coyly.


    But this guy still wouldn''t let her go so easily. His big hand slowly went under her clothes, untied her underwear, and slowly rubbed her chest. She felt his breathing gradually become heavier.


    "Land..."


    "Alright, stop acting coquettishly." Lu Ren pushed him, but didn''t budge.


    When he was about to speak again, he was stopped.


    Li Huai Jin''s eyes flashed with a smile.


    Lu Ren was so embarrassed that his face turned red and he stopped his attack, "Huai Jin, don''t... "My parents ¡­"


    When Li Huai Jin heard her unbearable voice, he could not help but stop. However, when he recalled his father''s expression, which showed that although he accepted it, he was still worried.


    Lu Ren slapped him with a blush. He really was a man!


    After a long time, Li Huai Jin finally stood up.


    "I didn''t expect you."


    After all, his appearance was very troublesome for the Lu family''s parents.


    "You don''t trust me."


    Li Huai Jin''s hand paused, and after a moment he slowly replied.


    Lu Ren remained silent for a while before she raised her head. Her chin was resting on her hands, and her innocent eyes were blinking as she looked at him.


    "I do not distrust you. As I said, you have to believe me. I just didn''t want them to know yet. After all, your existence is too much of a shock to any family. You should know what my parents are up to today. Moreover, I''ve already told my parents about what Hai Yang helped me with and haven''t hidden anything from them. As for you, I wanted to slowly test their attitude. Who knew that you would suddenly jump out and scare me. "


    In the end, she actually started to complain a little.


    She was the one who said all this, and it turned out to be her fault.


    Her eloquence was getting better and better!


    Li Huai Jin patted the top of her head, "What a strong argument."


    "Aiya, what I said was the truth!" "Lu Ren''s eyes flashed with craftiness." However, since you''ve come, the matter is simple. I think my parents are still digesting the shock you''ve given them. "Heh heh heh ¡­"


    Although she had calmed down a lot during the day, she knew her parents'' temper. She didn''t know how to discuss it in the room at the moment.


    "How is it? This son-in-law of mine is guaranteed to please the two of you. " Li Huai said with pride.


    "I''m the only one who likes you." Lu Ren said mockingly, "Although my dad didn''t say anything, he still has some scruples towards you."


    "I understand." In the day, Li Huai was able to see that Father Lu''s indifferent attitude was quite different from Mother Lu''s attitude. A man knows what a man thinks, he understands.


    "But don''t worry, my father said that as long as I like it, he will like it too. "I''m just not used to it yet." Lu Ren patted him on the shoulder, "My eyes are always good, mm ¡­" High-grade, top-grade! "


    She snickered in satisfaction as if she were evaluating the goods.


    Li Huai''s fingers lovingly pinched her nose, causing her to pout, "It hurts!"


    "Little Lu, do you take me for a commodity!?"


    "Hahaha ¡­" "No!" Lu Ren hurriedly denied it and got out of his embrace. He jumped off the bed and gave him a coquettish smile, "You''re not a commodity, you''re just my best quality!"


    Laughing loudly, he ran out of the room, not knowing what to do.


    Li Huai Jin could only shake his head and laugh, lying quietly on the small bed.


    When Lu Ren returned, he had already finished bathing. His hair was still wet. Seeing him with his eyes closed, it seemed like he had fallen asleep. He did not wake him up. He just laid beside him quietly.


    "Why aren''t you drying your hair?"


    Li Huai Jin asked as soon as she entered the room. He opened his eyes as he lay down beside her.


    "I thought you were asleep."


    Li Huai Jin, looking at the hair dryer on the table, got up to get it, walked to the bedside and put it on, hooked his finger, and said, "Come here."


    Seeing him like this, Lu Ren''s eyes immediately lit up and he eagerly crawled in front of him. Hehe, this top grade Li brand wanted to help her blow-dry her hair!


    "Buzz buzz ¡­" The sound of a hair dryer could be heard. The hot wind was blowing on her hair, but she only felt his warm long fingers pass through her hair.


    Li Huai saw that she was enjoying the sight of her eyebrows, eyes, and lips curving into a smile. She was really cute like a little pet dog, and her movements couldn''t help but become a little more gentle.


    Even when her hair dried up, Li Huai Jin was still unwilling to let go of her hair. His long fingers lightly moved between her long hair, revealing her little expression of satisfaction.


    "So happy, Huai Jin!"


    Lu Ren sighed. She was so comfortable that she was about to fall asleep.


    Li Huai immediately put down the hair dryer, and she threw herself into his embrace, breathing slowly and evenly with her eyes closed.


    "Go to sleep!"


    Li Huai Jin patted her back to comfort her.


    Very soon, everyone''s breathing became even. Li Huai Jin held her tightly, not wanting to move at all. With his eyes closed, they soon fell asleep together.


    Next day


    Lu Ren got up and walked out of the small bedroom. Lu Li''s mother, Lu Dai and Huai Jin were chatting with each other, seemingly very speculative.


    Lu Ren walked between them and sat down. He weakly climbed onto Li Huai Jin''s body and yawned heavily.


    "You said you woke up so late at such a young age." I, Huai Jin, have already woken up. We''ve already had our breakfast, and you''re the only one who''s still in bed. "


    Mother Lu could not help but mutter under her breath, but she still got up and went to the kitchen to help her bring the warm breakfast over.


    "Aiya, it''s rare for me not to go to work, so I won''t be able to sleep until I''m full."


    Lu Ren chuckled, not bothering to brush his teeth and directly drank his porridge first.


    "You''re not brushing your teeth either ¡­"


    Mother Lu was helpless to save her daughter when she saw how unkempt she was. He sneaked another peek at Li Huai Jin, but seeing that he was only smiling lovingly, he felt relieved in his heart.


    "Oh, Huai Jin, you see, it''s all because we spoilt her. It''s just some bad habits, don''t take it lightly!"


    "What bad habit? He gets into bed sometimes. "


    Lu Ren retorted, while biting on a bun. However, when he said this, he felt that something wasn''t right.


    However, when she saw Li Huai Jin''s teasing gaze, as well as Father Lu''s slightly sunken face, she was shocked in her heart.


    Oh, he said the wrong thing.


    He quickly lowered his head and stuffed the rice into his mouth. Speak less!


    "Hehe ¡­" If you eat slower, no one will steal from you! "


    Mother Lu could only remind her daughter. In fact, she was very happy! Which of the youngsters these days didn''t sleep together early?


    If it was anyone else, Mother Lu would definitely be unhappy, but now it was Li Huai Jin. He had such a handsome face and such a good figure!


    Tsk tsk ¡­ Everyone of them had profited!

 C82

    Lu Ren felt that his mother was extremely cautious.


    When Li Huai was about to leave, she acted like a thief. She opened the door, looked left and right, and when she went down the stairs, she also carefully looked forward and behind her.


    Until Li Huai Jin got on the car, Mother Lu still went to the neighborhood to take a look. She turned around and said firmly, "Don''t worry, there are no reporters around here."


    Li Huai thanked them courteously, and after bidding farewell to the two of them, Lu Ren could not help but burst out laughing.


    "Stupid girl, what are you laughing about?"


    "Mom, don''t you think you''re exaggerating? Huai is much more familiar with this than you are. You look like a thief. "


    "Humph!" You make fun of me. After all, who was it that I did it for? "


    Lu Li''s mother unhappily went upstairs. Lu Ren quickly chased after her, hugging her neck and following her coquettishly.


    "Good mother, I know that you are doing this for my own good!"


    "Humph!"


    Upon entering the house, Lu Li''s father asked, "Have you left?"


    "Yes."


    The two of them sat down. Lu Ren thought about it and asked, "Today, I''ll take you guys for a walk around the city. Let''s go to a few places with good scenery."


    "Alright, since your dad and I are here, we should have a good look around. While we''re at it, we''ll go shopping in the mall and buy a new set of clothes. "


    "Un, we are not in a hurry. Huai Jin said that he wanted one of his drivers to come and pick us up. In a few days, we will only be in charge of playing. "


    "I never thought that this Huai Jin would be so considerate." Lu Li''s mother was even more pleased when she heard this. Her daughter had really struck it rich.


    Father Lu merely nodded his head and did not say anything else.


    Soon, Cheng arrived downstairs. He called Lu Quanren, and the three of them went downstairs.


    All day long, Lu Ren accompanied his parents around several famous scenic spots in the city. He also went to the shopping mall and bought some nice clothes for his parents.


    Although Father Lu did not like the price here, but Mother Lu liked it a lot.


    "Originally, I didn''t have the intention to come here to shop, but looking at Huai Jin, I thought that I might see a lot of opportunities in the future. I also have to disguise myself, I can''t lose face for my daughter, right?"


    When Father Lu heard this, he agreed to buy these slightly luxurious clothes.


    In addition to the clothes, Lu Ren also bought some health products and massage instruments for the two elders, as well as a set of jewelry for his mother.


    As a result, after a whole day, not only did Lu Li and his team overdraw, they had also nearly overdrawn their bank cards.


    However, she didn''t feel bad spending this money, because this was what she wanted from her parents, so she didn''t think that it was too much.


    In the evening, after he finished his phone call with Li Huai Jin, he sat with his parents, ate fruits and talked about his thoughts.


    "Although I really like Huai Jin, but mother is also not that blind person. No matter how hot you are right now, you still have to understand that you have to protect yourself at all times, okay? "


    Lu Li''s mother was a wise man. Although she was tempted by beautiful men, but the most basic principles and logic still existed.


    "I understand."


    "Even though you two are only in love, have you not thought of getting married?"


    When Father Lu mentioned it, it wasn''t because he was anxious, but because he was worried.


    "Oh, we haven''t been together more than a year. It''s too early. " Lu Ren waved his hand and said without a care, "Besides, it''s not the time for people to get married. At the very least, they have to be everywhere."


    "You don''t have to hide it from us. Although there is no difference between getting married now and not getting married, there is always this orthodox way of thinking. It''s not the same once you''re married. " How could Mama Lu not know her daughter? This was all covering up for him.


    "Dad, mom, I won''t hide the truth from you guys. At the very least, I haven''t thought about marriage for the past two years. If it was really time for me to get married, I would definitely mention it to him. I wouldn''t follow him like this all my life. It''s just that it''s still a little early for me to propose marriage, and my personality has not been settled yet. "


    Lu Ren was also speaking the truth. She didn''t want to get married so early, no matter who that man was.


    "Well, we won''t interfere in what you decide. But at the very least, we need a bottom line. Before you''re thirty years old, if he hasn''t decided to get married, then all of you will die! "


    This was the result of a discussion that took place last night between Mother Lu and Father Lu. This was their biggest concession.


    Lu Ran was silent for a moment before nodding his head.


    However, she did not intend to tell this bottom line to Li Huai Jin.


    If the two of them reached thirty years of age, then she would tell him about this. Whether he agreed or not, she would make her choice.


    But now they were happy together, and she didn''t want this bottom line to break the beauty between them. At least she didn''t want to use it to coerce him.


    Furthermore, how could she bear to threaten him?


    "Alright, alright, since we''re together, you two can get along. Sigh, that''s right, I was here to see Cheng Bin, but we didn''t see him again when he grew up. I wonder if he''s free? "


    Father Lu had always liked Huo Chengbin since he was young. He had originally thought that it would be best if he could have him as his son-in-law, but now, it was simply fate that did not matter anymore.


    "I''ll call him tomorrow and ask him, but he''s probably preparing a new movie, so he might not be free."


    "It''s fine if he''s not free, but don''t disturb him. Ask his parents for me when the time comes. It''s also been over a decade since we''ve seen each other. "


    "Alright, I understand."


    The next day, everyone called Huo Chengbin. When they heard that Mr and Mrs Lu had come, they were obviously happy to see their uncles and aunties.


    As soon as they saw each other, the passionate look on Huo Chengbin''s face when he hugged Lu Dongbin''s father was like that of their long-lost son. Lu Quanbin was at a loss whether to laugh or to cry.


    "You look like you''re my parents'' biological son!"


    Lu Qun teased, but Lu Li''s father nodded his head, "I''m a lot closer to Cheng Bin, and I still hope that he can be half a son of mine."


    Hou Chengbin shrugged his shoulders and smiled to everyone, "Father Lu, I can be your godson! I remember saying that when I was a kid, but then we moved away. "Right now, you and auntie are my godparents, and I am also your sons."


    "Haha, good!" "Alright!"


    Huo Chengbin had made Mr and Mrs Lu happy, and even brought some gifts to their hearts. They were grinning from ear to ear.


    "Xiao A, just now, Mr Lu came to find me alone. Can you guess what he told me?"


    Everyone sent Huo Chengbin out, and when they were in front of the car, he said that.


    "Huai Jin?"


    "Yes, I always thought that they didn''t know, but I never thought that Huai Jin would actually already have already delivered himself to my doorstep. Really ¡­ I''m impressed! "


    Hou Chengbin was truly impressed by Li Huai''s actions, and from the looks of it, he truly cared about everyone.


    "What is there to admire? Don''t tell me that you dare to not meet her parents after making a girlfriend? "


    "Aiya, I''m just a small fry, of course I have to meet her. However, Huai Jin''s way of doing things is bold enough, but of course, it is also sincere enough. " Hou Chengbin''s praise made everyone on the street smile happily.


    "What did my father ask you?"


    "It''s just a matter of Huai Jin being in the circle. Whether he did something rash or not, what''s his assessment of the situation? I''m telling the truth. "


    "Is there anything more to hide?"


    "No, haha ¡­" Hou Chengbin laughed, "We, Huai Jin, have always been good at sitting upright, there is nothing that we can''t say. Of course, I''m telling the truth! "


    "Humph!" You can go ahead! If you want to find a girlfriend in the future, who knows if your future father-in-law will take a fancy to you! "


    Lu Ren twitched his mouth, but Hou Chengbin joked, "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely learn from Huai Jin and make my parents happy."


    "Alright, I won''t say anymore. I didn''t expect Mr and Mrs Lu to be here. By that time, most of our movies have already been set. When the two elders return, inform me that I''ll make an appointment to have a working meal with them. We''ll be familiar with each other and meet again. "


    "Alright."


    Lu everyone agreed to nod, then Huo Chengbin drove away.


    Work meal?


    She was a little nervous just thinking about it.


    This was the first time she had set foot in this place. It would be weird if she didn''t nervously gnaw on a plate, as it was the first time she was writing a screenplay for a small character and seeing those actors and staff.


    Li Huai Jin should have been through a lot of these kinds of work parties, so he had to ask Li Huai for some advice when he got back.


    He had to get a good understanding of who should say what and what they should pay attention to.

 C83

    The next day, Mr and Mrs Lu packed up their belongings and went back to their hometown. Although he was still a bit worried, but just like what Lu Ren said, everything went according to the plan.


    After seeing his father and mother back to their home car, Lu Yiren got in the car and called Li Huai Jin.


    "Lu Lu, uncle and aunt left?"


    Seeing her phone call, Li Huai Jin knew that she was going to send Lu Family''s parents off today.


    "Alright, I''ll go back to school first. I''ve taken a lot of time off these few days. I think the principal is going crazy."


    "Mm. Alright. "Be careful on the way. See you at night."


    After hanging up, Lu Qun returned to school first. As expected, the principal''s face didn''t look too good. But considering her sincere attitude, she didn''t say anything for her parents'' sake.


    However, he still said sincerely, "Little Lu, as a teacher, you can''t take so many days off. Although it was an important matter, children could not have such a teacher. "If you are truly unable to put your student first in a moment of time, I would advise you to consider the profession of a teacher."


    As she walked out of the principal''s office, she kept thinking about what the principal had said. His face was somewhat grim.


    That''s right, with her attitude, how could she bear this responsibility?


    One had to know that this was indeed a responsibility different from any ordinary job. A responsibility different from any ordinary job, a responsibility different from any ordinary job. This responsibility was a responsibility different from any ordinary job.


    After getting off work in the afternoon, Lu Ren seemed to be in deep thought. When he came to pick her up, she got on the car and didn''t even notice that there was someone in the car.


    "What''s wrong? It doesn''t look too happy! "


    Lu Ren raised his head and saw that Li Huai Jin was also there. He was pleasantly surprised and immediately threw himself into Li Huai''s arms.


    "Huai Jin, why have you come?"


    Ye Zichen let out a sigh comfortably, while he was still comfortable in his arms.


    "What happened to you just now? Is there anything wrong with the school? "


    "Mm ¡­" "It''s not that I''m unhappy." Lu Ren thought for a moment and adjusted his body to press himself against her chest, telling her what the principal had told her today.


    "Actually, what the Principal said was very true. My attitude in the first place was not correct. Since he had become a teacher, he had to be responsible for these children. Children are not jobs. They are people who are alive and well. This sense of responsibility is not something that just anyone can take on. "


    "Do you still want to be a teacher?"


    Li Huai Jin caressed her hair and asked indifferently.


    "I don''t know. He had only chosen this job because his major in university was one of them. All along the way, he had never thought about anything else. Actually, I don''t even know what I can do. "


    I believe most people''s life work is like this, no choice, many people do not really do what they want to do. Lu Ren, on the other hand, was used to remaining silent. He didn''t have many choices, and he didn''t have any special hobbies either. He simply followed fate and didn''t know whether or not he would truly love this profession.


    "Not what you can do, but what do you want to do the most?"


    "I think so ¡­" Lu Ren thought about it for a while, then replied, "Probably able to keep writing stories she likes!"


    "As long as you want to do something, do it."


    He did not try to persuade her, did not analyze, did not tell her which choice to make. He only said these few words.


    Lu Ren didn''t make a decision, but his mind was filled with thoughts.


    In the evening, Lu Ren and Li Huai were curled up on the sofa after dinner. He was reading a book while she called Hou Chengbin.


    The two of them discussed their meeting time, she asked who they would meet, and she hung up after what she should do.


    "Huai Jin, isn''t this kind of work gathering scene different from other people''s gatherings?" Speaking of which, she was really a bit nervous. She had just arrived and got the director from Huo Chengbin, but he didn''t know what to think of her.


    "What''s different? Just talk about work. " Li Huai asked indifferently.


    "But I''m also a rookie. Novice, what do you usually think of these rookies when you''re working for a meal?" Do I need to pay attention to something? Are there any taboos? "


    She was extremely worried, yet Li Huai Jin had an indifferent look on his face. He took down his book with some dissatisfaction, making Li Huai face her properly.


    "Give me a suggestion!"


    Lu Ren pouted. This guy was a big shot. It was too early to bother with him, but he was a newbie in this area. Why was he so different?


    "An opinion?"


    Li Huai Jin then looked straight at her, smiled, and pinched her little face, "Do you have any objections? You just need to do your job well."


    "Humph!" It''s best if it''s as simple as you say. " "Lu Ren pushed his hand away, turned his body around and leaned against him. In his hand was her script. He turned it over and over, but he couldn''t see it at all." Needless to say, I''ve heard of some of the entertainment industry''s rules. Even if they were not in the entertainment industry, there were still new people who were excluded from ordinary companies. "If I am lucky, I might be able to deal with some of the easier ones, but if I am not lucky, I will definitely be killed."


    "Hehe ¡­" Rest assured, the other rookies might not necessarily be here. As for you, there definitely wouldn''t be such a situation. " Li Huai Jin did not expect her to have such negative thoughts.


    "Why? If I tell others that I am Li Huai Jin''s girlfriend, will they not bully me? "


    Lu Ren curled his lips and said. He was afraid that if she said that, they wouldn''t believe her, but even if they did, they would only bully her even more.


    "Well, that''s a good idea. "Tell them that you also have a backer." Li Huai Jin chuckled, he simply carried her on his lap and sat down horizontally with his hands around her waist. He seemed to agree with her suggestion very much.


    "What? Stop saying unreliable things!" Lu Ren rolled his eyes at him, this man clearly didn''t have any reliable opinion.


    "You have too many thoughts, don''t worry. Maybe someone will protect you! "


    Li Huai Jin''s eyes flashed with a mysterious smile, he did not know how this little woman would react when she saw him.


    "You''re talking about Cheng Bin?" Lu Ren nodded his head in a comforting manner, "Fortunately, they are all strangers. At the very least, there is Cheng Bin, this friend. However, I also know that once this guy gets serious and doesn''t acknowledge anyone as his own, then what happens to him? "


    Sigh ¡­


    Lu Ren let out a long sigh, "Forget about it. Just think of it as if you''re new here. People will always have one." "Let''s talk about it when the time comes!"


    "Trust me, it''s okay." Because I will be here!


    "Alright!" When everyone saw Li Huai Jin''s gaze, they felt at ease. When he looked at them, he always made them feel free from any worries and worries, as if everything was not as difficult as they thought.


    "Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you. Before my parents left, they said when were you free to come to my house and play?" Although they said this, they were probably just being polite. But it was clear from his mother''s attitude that she really wanted him to go.


    "Alright. "When we''re all free, we''ll go together."


    Thinking about that scene with Lu Li and everyone else back home made him feel extremely comfortable.


    "Alright, I have to go to work tomorrow. I have to do my best this week or I will feel sorry for the children." Lu Ren wanted to get down, but his strong arms were holding her down, preventing her from leaving.


    "What?"


    She looked at him doubtfully, and sank into his dark, dark eyes, which she understood.


    "Huai Jin... "I still need to get up early tomorrow ¡­" Lu Ren''s heart trembled. This man''s gaze was too passionate. Even though she also felt bewitched, she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to get up again tomorrow if she kept on pestering this man.


    "You still owe me!" Li Huai Jin''s voice was low as he recalled the night before, in her small room, on that narrow bed, he had suppressed himself. But today, there was no excuse to stop him from wanting her.


    Li Huai Jin picked up everyone and carried him up the stairs step by step.

 C84

    In order to make sure everyone had enough time, Huo Chengbin had set the time for the party to be on Friday night. As a result, once Lu Chengbin got off work, he immediately rushed back home to prepare.


    After studying the wardrobe for a long time, she did not know what to wear. On the other hand, Li Huai Jin, who was calm and composed, could only smile lightly.


    Li Huai Jin finally spoke up. He did not understand why Lu Ran was so conflicted.


    "As long as you wear simple and generous clothes. I think this one is pretty good. " As he spoke, he pulled out an egg-colored sweater and a casual cowboy dress from a pile of clothes spread out on the bed.


    Lu Ren looked at her doubtfully.


    Li Huai Jin once again nodded his head with certainty. His eyes had never been questioned before.


    Lu Ren agreed. He definitely wouldn''t harm her, so he put on the clothes he had given her and walked around in front of the mirror.


    Li Huai Yin stood behind her, and looked at the Lu Ren who was sizing him up in the mirror. He gave a pampered smile and said, "My Lu is really beautiful!"


    Lu Ren raised his eyebrows. Was she good-looking?


    Although she knew that her appearance couldn''t be considered beautiful, she still couldn''t help but feel happy when the man she loved praised her.


    That''s right, it wasn''t that she was boasting. It was as if when she was together with Li Huai, she could feel that there was a different scent on her body. It was not a change in appearance, but a type of energy.


    Could this be the legendary temperament?


    The corner of her mouth slightly curled up, revealing her satisfaction. She turned around, and rewarded Li Huai Jin with a light kiss.


    "Trust in Huai Jin, it''s not shameful!"


    Li Huai Jin''s forehead twitched. What kind of nonsense was this!


    "Alright, it''s time for me to leave. It would be bad if I''m late."


    Lu Ren packed his bag and walked out to the Profound Entrance. She turned around and smiled at Li Huai, "Obediently wait for me at home!"


    Li Huai Li nodded his head, watched her leave, then heard the sound of the car outside. Only then did he turn around and head upstairs.


    The dutiful Cheng Zi walked Lu Ren to the door of the hotel, and Lu Ren let him leave first.


    She planned to take a taxi when she left, or else it would be inappropriate for Cheng to come and pick her up.


    According to Huo Chengbin''s instructions, she went straight up to the third floor, and just as she arrived at the private room, she saw Bai walking over.


    "Eh? Miss Lu, why didn''t your family''s Huai Jin come with you? "


    His shout frightened everyone.


    He quickly looked around to see if anyone had heard him, then pulled him to a corner and unceremoniously warned him, "Don''t mention Huai Jin, your mouth is tightly shut. Do you hear me?"


    Seeing her expression, it was as if she didn''t know!


    He smiled meaningfully and nodded. "Don''t worry, I know."


    He then lightly put his arm on her shoulder and said, "Let''s go in first!"


    "Don''t pull and pull ¡­"


    As they walked, everyone wanted to break free, but they insisted on hugging her and walked into the private box.


    When they saw that everyone had shown up, they were all curious, and gossips flashed in their eyes.


    However, they were also people in the inner circle. They were all curious and didn''t say anything as they understood what was going on.


    "Little Jia, come here."


    Seeing the two enter, Hou Chengbin introduced the others, "This is our screenwriter, Lu Qun."


    "Hello everyone." Lu Ran nodded his head nervously. He saw a few familiar faces. The staff and assistants at Huo Chengbin''s studio seemed to be the regular members of Cheng Bin''s team.


    A screenwriter?


    When they saw that it was not in vain, everyone''s thoughts were clear.


    Everyone understood the relationship between a newly arrived screenwriter and being directed by Huo Chengbin.


    "Come, everyone, let me introduce you to our heroine and a few important actors."


    As he said that, he pulled her towards a few handsome men and women, "Little A, Lin Ruo Ruo is our female lead. This is Jiang Wei, the second male lead, and Zhang Minghua ¡­"


    When the actors saw the director come over, they greeted him courteously. However, they were unfamiliar with him and did not greet him.


    Lu Ren didn''t really know what to say. After he sat down with Huo Chengbin, he asked quietly, "Why isn''t the male lead here?"


    "That''s right, Director Huo. We still don''t know who our male lead is." What are you planning to do this time? "


    One of the male actors who had been introduced to the audience also looked very carefree, but he was also very curious.


    "You''ll understand when he comes."


    As he was speaking, the private room door suddenly opened. When Hou Chengbin saw it, he smiled and said, "Look, he said Cao Cao Cao has arrived!"


    People:


    Surprise, surprise, in the eyes of the audience, was not hidden at all. He never thought that Li Huai would be the male lead.


    Only then did a few of the actors rejoice. It was fortunate that they did not push her down at that time ¡­


    Li Huai smiled and nodded to everyone, "I''m sorry, but the road is a little blocked. I came late."


    As he said that, he walked towards Hou Chengbin.


    Then...


    Seeing Lu Ren''s stiff look, Li Huai Jin only extended his hand, with a smile in his eyes, "You''re a screenwriter, right? Hello, my name is Li Huai Jin! "


    Lu Ren''s eyes were now as wide as bells. Staring at his mocking smile, he wished that he could drag him out and interrogate him properly.


    "Hehe ¡­" It seems like our screenwriter was also shocked! "


    After all, to be able to have Li Huai Jin take the lead was the greatest honor of her life.


    This movie would definitely be popular. Everyone had already come to this conclusion in their hearts, and seeing Lu Quanren''s reaction made them think that it was too much of a surprise.


    "Alright, sit down. Let''s eat first."


    Li Huai Jin sat down beside Lu Ren. Everyone was resentful towards this writer for not understanding etiquette, but from the looks of it, Huai Jin did not seem to be angry at all.


    After Lu Ren regained his senses, he sneaked a peek at Li Huai Jin and saw that he was already exchanging pleasantries with the actors at the side. He could not help but clench his teeth. Hmph! I''ll deal with you when I get back!


    Then, he looked at Huo Chengbin again and saw that there was still something he hadn''t done yet. It seemed like the two of them knew about it. This was especially true for that smile which said ''I want to beat you up''. She really wanted to punch it.


    As for Xiao Bai, he only raised his eyebrows and smiled at her, teasing her with his gaze. Lu Ren, on the other hand, wrinkled his nose and pouted his lips to express his dissatisfaction.


    "Aiya, it''s no use communicating with our screenwriter! "Haha ¡­"


    In fact, no matter where they were, there would always be a few gossips who were unable to control their own mouths. Upon seeing Lu Ruan''s interaction with Lu Chong, they could not help but say something else, causing everyone to turn their attention away.


    Lu Ren''s expression froze. What the heck!?


    "Hahaha ¡­" Yeah, aren''t you afraid of disturbing your conversation? Little Lu and I have a mutual understanding, so it goes without saying that we both understand each other. "


    In the end, he even threw a glance at Lu Ren, which caused the corner of Lu Li''s eyes to twitch uncontrollably.


    He was asking for a beating!


    "Hehehe ¡­" "Aiya, the screenwriter sure is lucky!"


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­"


    Everyone''s smiles were ambiguous. They all had a tacit understanding!


    Presumably, this screenwriter was able to get a lead role like Huai Jin due to the lack of proof! How fortunate. Newcomers who didn''t go through any rules would become popular in their first movie. Putting aside the envy and jealousy in their hearts, they believed that their hatred would not be little at all.


    "Aiyaya, you can''t say such nonsense. Our screenwriter is the winner! "


    He glanced at Li Huai Jin, then looked at Lu Ren with a bit of regret, "I am blessed by the heavens!"


    "Oh..." So it was like that!


    At this moment, all sorts of guesses appeared in their minds.


    Lu Ren''s teeth were about to shatter. He stared at the smiling face that was not covered in white and wished that he could eat him up.


    Li Huai Jin looked at him for a moment, then gently smiled and called out, "Little White!"


    As for Bai Yi, his smile immediately disappeared as he awkwardly shrugged his shoulders. Fine!


    He only said that the screenwriter had an owner and this owner was still watching by the side, so he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Turning to Lin Ruo at the side, he didn''t actually think that teasing a female lead actress or anything like that would be quite fun.


    However, Lin Ruo Ruo was an ice beauty. She simply responded with a few sounds of ''yes'', but she didn''t seem to be that enthusiastic!


    After that, the people in the room were all talking and laughing, many of them were heading towards Li Huai Jin, while the other people in the room were being treated coldly.


    However, this was also good. She was the one who was responsible for writing the script, so it didn''t really have much to do with them. Everything was decided by the director. Watching Li Huai who was standing at the side and laughing with the crowd, Lu Ren did not know what he was feeling.


    She should be proud that so many people liked him and held him up. He was her man; however, he was also a little disappointed. The two of them probably wouldn''t be able to beat each other in the eyes of others, so they had to work together like this. This feeling was very contradictory.


    "Writer, let me toast you. I hope we can work well together."


    The second male lead, Zhang Minghua, had already walked up to Lu Quanren. Huo Chengbin had already run off somewhere, and was taking advantage of the time to walk over and talk to Lu Quanhua.


    "Happy cooperation." Lu Ren took a sip of the wine. She was really afraid of this wine, but that was just for show.

 C85

    Lu Ren didn''t expect the silent Zhang Minghua to come and talk to him.


    Looking at the entire box, even that ice beauty Lin Ruo seemed to be trying to get close to Li Huai Jin. Although she was a little uncomfortable in her heart, she also understood the charm that Li Huai Jin possessed.


    It was just that Zhang Minghua found it strange that he was such an unremarkable person!


    "It seems like the screenwriter is a bit restrained. This must be the first time he''s been faced with such a situation!"


    "Yea, I''m really nervous facing you actors and directors." Everyone smiled faintly.


    "It doesn''t matter, I did the same thing for my first movie. Actually, we are the same as the average person. It''s like you go to work at a company and meet your colleagues for the first time. We''re your colleagues! Furthermore, you are our screenwriter. If the screenwriter is not happy and changes our movie, then we will be in trouble. Zhang Minghua said with a teasing smile, causing everyone else to burst out laughing as well.


    This person looked a bit quiet, but he actually knew how to comfort someone.


    "I''m not that good. The power of life and death sounds very scary. "


    Lu Ren smiled, as if she had really become the person who controlled their life and death.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself. You''re the one who should decide on your script!"


    "Haha ¡­"


    While the two of them were laughing at the same time, Li Huai who was at the side, did not know when he had turned around to face them, and asked, "It seems like the screenwriter has gotten used to it, he''s very happy!"


    Lu Ren''s back stiffened. Looking at his curious expression when they were talking, why did it feel so cold?


    "Big Brother Li, I''m just helping the screenwriter get over his nervousness. Seeing her so nervous, I can still remember the first time I filmed a movie. " Zhang Minghua didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with this. After he finished speaking, he smiled at Lu Quyuan in a comforting manner.


    "Is that so? Hehe ¡­ What was there to be nervous about? Are you more nervous than when a screenwriter first came in contact with his boyfriend? "


    "Puff ¡­"


    The guy who owed him a beating showed up again.


    "Sorry, sorry ¡­"


    "Huff ¡­ Huff ¡­" He did not do it on purpose. Who told Li Huai Jin to be so scary?


    Everyone was stunned, but Li Huai Jin''s analogy was somewhat reasonable.


    The corner of Lu Ren''s mouth twitched uncontrollably. His hands were under the table and in a place that no one could see, she had mercilessly pinched the thighs of this person with multiple mouths.


    Li Huai Jin frowned, he glanced at everyone and then laughed, "Hehe ¡­ I was kidding. "


    To the side, Bai Mo was amazed. It was really one thing while the other was inferior!


    "Haha ¡­" Xiao A, we got to know each other this time. From now on, we are colleagues. After getting to know each other for a long time, you will know that we are actually all very easy to get along with, right? " Only then did Hou Chengbin open his mouth to break the slightly tense atmosphere.


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­"


    Everyone greeted each other again. Actually, when they met this time, they didn''t talk much about their work. Even if they met, they would get to know each other.


    It was late when they finally finished eating and were about to leave, but there were still some people who suggested that they sing "K." again.


    Naturally, everyone would not participate, and Li Huai Jin was, of course, invited to be very cordial.


    "I still have things to do, so I''m not going."


    They did not try to force him to reject their offer. After all, it was normal for big shots to not participate in them.


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly stopped, "Aren''t the writers also going to leave? I''ll send you on your way? "


    "No need, no need, I''ll go by myself."


    Seeing those eyes that were like wolves and tigers, how could Lu Ren dare to get close to him? He hurriedly refused.


    "Xiao A, it''s alright. You guys are on the way. Let him send you off." "Me too."


    "Me too, along the way ¡­"


    Of course not.


    As a result, under the shadows of three men and one woman, the crowd lazily dispersed.


    What''s the point of singing? The protagonists have all left, how could they still be in the mood to sing?


    Li Huai Jin drove here himself, and just as he got on the car, Hou Chengbin said, "Let her sit in my car."


    Li Huai Jin pondered for a moment, then nodded his head.


    "Then I''ll sit at Huai Jin''s place." He directly got into Huai Jin''s car without any hesitation.


    As soon as they got in the car, Lu Ren started to interrogate them, "Why didn''t you tell me that Huai Jin is a male lead? When did you agree? "Why are you hiding this from me?"


    "I thought you were happy." Hou Chengbin looked at her and said.


    "I ¡­" Lu Quanren paused, "I''m very happy."


    Li Huai Jing actually fits her male lead in the screenplay, it''s just perfect. It would be perfect if he could play the part of the character he wrote.


    However, she was still frightened.


    "He''s been in touch with me since he saw your script. I didn''t want to tell you because I wanted to give you a surprise. Many of these were prepared with the help of Huai Jin, and he had also put in a lot of effort into preparing these, including the lyrics and melody that hadn''t been written in vain. The other day, I said that the one you had to thank with all your heart was not me, but Huai Jin. "


    How could everyone not know that just by being able to act out his role, he had already been moved by his previous work. Even though it was clearly a rest time, they did not know what to do. Sometimes I heard him talking on the phone, talking about costumes and stuff, and now I think he was involved. Ben wasn''t his job. He handled everything in detail.


    "Moved?"


    Hou Chengbin smiled and said, "Then when we go back, we should thank him properly!"


    "En!" Lu Ren nodded his head, he had to give his thanks no matter what.


    After sending them back to Huai Jin''s home, he had originally wanted to go back in, but did not expect to be directly pulled away by Huo Chengbin.


    This Lil ''White was too insensible.


    As soon as Lu Ren entered the house, he turned around and waited for him to come in. He jumped on top of him and gave him a big and intimate hug with his legs.


    "Huai Jin, Huai Jin ¡­"


    Li Huai smiled sweetly, hugged the smiley sloth and walked inside.


    He sat down on the chair. Seeing his loving smile, Lu Quanren was even more touched. He pouted his lips and kissed each and every one of them on his forehead.


    "Hehe ¡­" Thank you, Huai Jin! "


    "So happy?"


    Li Huai Jin held her waist and leaned close to her, his forehead pressed against hers. Because they drank wine at night, the scent of his breath carried a hint of alcohol.


    "Yes, very, very happy. Happy that my script can be made into a movie, happy that you can be my male lead, happier, you are so good to me. " As Lu Ren spoke, his smile grew brighter and brighter.


    "Fool ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin mumbled softly, unwillingly lowered his head, and pitifully wiped away her tears with the corner of his mouth.


    "Lu Lu, I''m being nice to you. I''m going to make you happy."


    His low voice brushed against their lips, and then he pulled his face away, holding her small face and speaking softly.


    "I''m very, very happy." Lu Ren''s tears turned into a smile, and his small hands followed his example, holding his face in their hands.


    "Huai Jin, although I''m very happy that you can be my male lead, but I also know that my script isn''t very good. Won''t you be scolded by others just like this?" Li Huai Jing''s films have always been well-received and rarely had any bad films. However, she felt that her own script might really have a negative impact on Huai Jin.


    "Curse? "No movie will not get scolded. Don''t worry, you can leave this script to Cheng Bin and me. There won''t be a problem." With their deductions, how could they be lacking?


    In fact, a good script can produce actors and directors. Of course, a good director and actor can also produce a good script.


    This is sometimes a two-sided thing. Lu Ren, on the other hand, happened to meet a good actor and director who could give her a lot of points for her screenplay.


    This was also the reason why she was so lucky compared to the others.


    And because of this, her luck that made people jealous became the hardest injury to erase in her life.


    The atmosphere was so warm, the two of them intersecting hearts, but ¡­


    "Ah ¡­"


    Lu Ran pushed Li Huai, who had gathered around, away. In the next second, she glared at him in dissatisfaction and malice.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Li Huai Jin was a little confused. The temper of this little woman was truly strange.


    "Li Huai Jin, have you seen my script?"


    "En!"


    "How do you feel about the intimate scene between the male and female protagonists?"


    Li Huai broke into a smile as he looked at Lu Li''s incomparably regretful expression. He really wanted to laugh.


    However, if he really laughed at this moment, then he would truly be an idiot.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" I think that''s what the script requires. Of course, when the time comes, you don''t have to come into contact with it personally. You can borrow it or look for a substitute. "


    Lu Ren stared at him, feeling mixed emotions in his heart, wuwu ¡­


    Back then, what she loved to write was about the intimacy between a man and a woman.


    What''s this called ¡­


    He lifted a rock and threw it at his own foot!


    Woo woo ¡­ *


    Could she change actors at the last minute?


    He suddenly raised his eyes and glared at Li Huai Jin. She wanted the on-site supervision!

 C86

    Lu Xiaobing was now feeling regret. He was feeling so much regret that his guts were turning green.


    Why hadn''t she thought of such a day? He wanted his boyfriend to be the male lead, but the price was to let her watch his intimate actions with other women!


    "If you hadn''t told me earlier that you were my male lead, wouldn''t you have let me know so that I could change the script?"


    Lu Ren asked in jealousy without concealing anything, his small hand grabbing the man''s collar, gritting his teeth.


    Li Huai Jin patted her head, "Good girl! "Don''t let your imagination run wild."


    "Humph!" Lu Ren coldly snorted. When she thought of the scene she was about to face in the future, she already felt a pain in her chest.


    She had always liked flattering scenes, but she never expected to be abused by her flattering scenes.


    The heck, she was being ruthlessly tortured.


    Seeing her conflicted face, Li Huai Jin could not bear to continue watching.


    "You can change the script on the spot! If you want to see the female protagonist molesting me, just tell her to stop! "


    "Is that okay?"


    She was not comforted by him. Thinking about it was impossible.


    "Of course you can! "Why don''t I find a substitute first, just in case something happens."


    "Hmph ¡­" Where''s the intimate double? " Everyone knew that he was trying to coax her, so they could not help but beat him up to vent their dissatisfaction.


    However, even though she was conflicted and feeling pain in her heart, she still knew what was important and what wasn''t.


    "Don''t you bother with me, I just feel uncomfortable thinking about you being with other women. Even though it was then. "


    Lu Ren turned around. While he was at a loss on what to do, she did not intend to be such a petty and unclear girlfriend, but he could just allow her to get jealous before the shoot starts.


    "Land..."


    Li Huai Chui did not like her to be the center of attention, lifting her up to face him, making her look into his eyes.


    "It''s a performance, it''s a job. I treat the actors as if they were jobs."


    "I know." Lu Ren said as he laid in his arms, "I know I''m being too petty, I''m just venting. I also know what''s important and what''s not. "


    Alas, he could only blame his work for being so intimate with women!


    "I can assure you that, except as necessary, I have as little contact with the female lead as possible. It''s a bit intimate, but not like physical contact. On the contrary, those scenes where you''re playing from a distance can also show your feelings for me. "


    "Alright!" I know what you''re thinking, and I know your acting skills. I''m jealous right now because I''m your girlfriend, so when we get to the set, I''ll be your screenwriter. I will take care of these two identities. "


    She still made sense and smiled at him.


    "Good land, so smart!"


    "Humph!" I''m trying to coax you. " Lu Ren retorted with a pout, "Let me tell you, after the filming is over, stay away from those actresses. No matter how far or how far you go, you can''t go more than 3 meters. Do you know?"


    It was now the order of a jealous and petty girlfriend.


    "Understood."


    Li Huai smiled as he accepted the order.


    "Also, don''t expose our relationship during the filming. This is a secret."


    "Alright!"


    He did not expose their relationship, not because of anything else, but because now was not the time.


    "Also, close the door tightly when you sleep at night. No woman is allowed to open the door. Oh, by the way, men can''t knock on doors either. " These days, love rivals are not just women.


    "And if the screenwriter knocks?"


    "Cough ¡­" As a screenwriter, I''m sure that knocking on the door is to find you to talk about work. Lu Ren pretended to be serious as he replied.


    "Good!" Listen to Lu Lu, then I''ll wait for the screenwriter to talk to me about the script tonight! " He smiled evilly, and in the next second, he picked her up, "The screenwriter''s work hasn''t started, why don''t we talk about the work between us first."


    "What?"


    Lu Ren was held right in front of him. Just as he asked what work it was, he saw Lu Ren''s dark eyes and knew without even needing to ask.


    "The night work of a boyfriend and girlfriend!" "Haha ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s face turned red. Did he think about this all the time? Can''t you control it?


    Lu Ren yawned one after the other. It was obvious that he was not sleeping well. Lying on the table, he looked tired and listless.


    Seeing his good friend like this, Chen Di''s eyes flashed with a dark light before quickly disappearing.


    "Why didn''t you sleep well? I thought today was Saturday, so you shouldn''t have to go to work.


    Chen Di asked in confusion.


    Lu Ran stood up in embarrassment. His face was red as he took a sip of his coffee to hide his uneasiness.


    "By the way, DeeDee, where are you working now? How''s the company? "How''s the environment?"


    "A media company, acting as secretary''s assistant. His work is still okay and he''s a bit tired, but compared to his leisurely life before, it''s much more fulfilling. "


    "Wow ¡­"


    Seeing how Chen Di''s appearance had changed, Lu Quanren felt that it wasn''t right to be so quiet now.


    "DeeDee, you''ve changed a lot." This was praise, but also a sigh.


    She didn''t know if it was just an illusion. Being with Chen Di now wasn''t as easy as it was before. She always felt that there was something between her and herself.


    "You''ve changed a lot too." It made her feel a bit ¡­ Jealousy.


    "How did I change?"


    "You''ve become beautiful, confident, and cheerful." Chen Di said. This was not a compliment, perhaps she could still speak her mind right now. Lu Ren had indeed changed. He was no longer the ordinary passerby that followed her, he was no longer the indifferent passerby. She had to admit that Lu Ren now unconsciously exuded a so-called aura, a brightness that could not help but make familiar people sigh in admiration.


    "Haha ¡­" "Look at how you''re talking about me, it seems like I''ve become a deity!" Lu Ren waved his hands. She knew what she was doing and what was beautiful. Her face was still the same. There was no change.


    "Didi, I think you''re the most beautiful one now. You look like a strong woman."


    "Is that so? "It might be due to the circumstances. If we don''t work hard, we will only be kicked off." Chen Di lightly said.


    "Oh ¡­" Oh right, didn''t you say you were going to act earlier? "That script of mine said that it''s ready to be filmed. If you have the chance, come and take it." Lu Ren said in high spirits, but Chen Di only nodded his head indifferently.


    "Wait until I have time."


    "Oh!" Lu Ren felt awkward. He raised his head to look at Chen Di, but she just drank her coffee and looked out the window.


    She was the one who asked him out, but the atmosphere between the two of them was so strange.


    Lu Ren himself didn''t really have much to say. In the past, it was mostly Chen Di who spoke up to her. But now, she didn''t say anything. The two of them just stood there in silence.


    "Didi, is there something on your mind?"


    She couldn''t help but ask out of concern.


    Chen Di turned to look at Lu Ren. Her concern was obvious.


    It was not as if such concerns had never occurred before. The two of them had always been inseparable ever since they became friends in university. Even after graduation, they still had time to reunite with each other. Their relationship seemed very harmonious.


    Before this, Chen Di had never felt that this was wrong. She felt that having Lu Quanren as a friend was pretty good. There were no conflicts or contradictions between them, and they believed that the two of them would be friends for a long time or even for the rest of their lives.


    However, she did not know that there was a certain darkness within her heart!


    Lu Ren wasn''t the ordinary Lu Ren, and Chen Di wasn''t the Chen Di who had an undetectable sense of superiority when she was with him.


    "Nope." Chen Di smiled and shook his head, then asked, "Congratulations, you''ve become a writer! Did you find the actors? could he be asking your family''s Huai Jin to be a male lead? "


    "Originally, I did not have any extravagant hopes. However, Huai Jin had secretly decided that after discussing it with Cheng Bin, he would become the male lead. I didn''t know about it until yesterday. "


    Chen Di''s eyes flickered. "Then we should congratulate you even more. No matter what, with Huai Jin as the lead actor, it definitely won''t be any worse."


    "That''s right ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s voice was a little low, as if he didn''t care about the meaning behind Chen Di''s words.


    Perhaps she was overthinking things. Chen Di would sometimes insult her, and this was very normal.


    "If not for Huai Jin, my script would have been ruined. "Haha ¡­"


    She laughed at herself, and Chen Di smiled along with her.


    Maybe there was something more or less missing between them.

 C87

    When he returned home listlessly, Li Huai Jin was also returning from outside.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "So tired!"


    Lu Ren stretched out his arms like a child and wanted him to hug her.


    Li Huai Jin smiled dotingly, took off his jacket, then came over and hugged her, and sat down with her.


    "Shopping?" He thought she must have gone out with Chen Di to play. With how tired she was, she must have left quite a bit.


    Everyone just shook their heads and cuddled in his arms.


    "I didn''t go shopping. I just sat in the coffee shop for a while and chatted with Di Di."


    Li Huai Jin could tell that she was tired, and he couldn''t help but caress her hair, "Did you have an argument with Chen Di?"


    "No ¡­" Actually, I don''t know what''s wrong with me either. We weren''t as relaxed as we were before, and now we seemed to have nothing to say. DeeDee had changed too. I can feel it myself, but I don''t know why. "


    She didn''t really want to admit it, so she didn''t know what to do.


    Li Huai Jin was silent for a moment, then said, "People change."


    He did not know much about Chen Di, and he would not make any wild guesses. However, it wasn''t as if he didn''t have any sense of propriety.


    "Good girl, don''t think about this. It''s hard to predict the people''s hearts. Too tired. My land is not fit for grieving! " He held her small face, nodded her brows, and laughed softly as he coaxed her.


    "I know, I didn''t think too much about it." Lu Ren replied, "Probably because he''s been busy recently."


    Li Huai smiled, and did not comment on her excuse.


    "Land, there is one more problem that you need to consider carefully. It''s about your work. "


    It was at this point that Lu Ren came to a realization and frowned.


    "Since you are the screenwriter of this play, although you don''t have to come forward sometimes, you can''t go whenever you have time. More importantly, if there''s an emergency, you''ll have to ask for leave from the school when you go there. It''s not good for either side. "


    He lightly pointed out the problem, but he didn''t tell her how to choose. Instead, he wanted her to understand the situation she was facing.


    "Well, I thought about it. It''s just that we haven''t made a decision yet. "Even if you want to quit school, you have to wait until the end of the term."


    In this aspect, it was actually quite difficult to make a choice.


    "Mm, just think it through yourself. When you have made up your mind, make a decision. You just need to do what you want to do. "There''s no need to worry so much about your little face."


    "Say, if I had been a screenwriter all this time, without your help, would I really be able to do it all by myself?" In this aspect, she actually didn''t have much confidence in herself. This first time, it was because of Cheng Bin and his help.


    After all, they couldn''t possibly spend their entire lives targeting the two of them!


    "Why should you worry about that? Even without our help, can''t you go on working step by step? Initially, you were able to write down hundreds of words in your mind into a million words, but don''t you have that determination anymore? "


    Li Huai Jin had heard her talk about his writing experience, from the beginning of a bit of rubbing, to the current perseverance mature, he believed that she could do well.


    "Actually, regardless of what occupation you are in, you will always walk the stage step by step like this. I didn''t become famous overnight, and I did have a lot of perseverance and hard work to do. "


    As Lu Ren listened attentively, he also understood what was going on.


    Yeah, what kind of work doesn''t come one step at a time? If one was afraid of failure from the start, then one would never be able to truly succeed.


    "I understand, Huai Jin. I''ll try. No matter what I decide to do. "


    Li Huai broke into a comforting smile. He really did realize that this little girl had probably lived for more than twenty years and had never been in the limelight before. She was too used to being ignored like this, and often did not have too much confidence in herself.


    He had already memorized this in his heart. He wanted to change her untrustworthiness. He would praise her from time to time, and he would let her see his strengths. Only in this way would he be able to gradually change.


    Of course, if he had confidence in himself, then his love for the two of them would be even more resolute and sincere.


    On the other hand, Li Huai Jin still had a hidden danger that he was extremely worried about. He just hoped that when their relationship became public in the future, she would not make the same mistake as before.


    Li Huai''s eyes flashed deeply, but quickly faded away. Facing Lu Ren, he still doted on his tender feelings.


    "Huai Jin, when will the film start? I think we should be ready! "


    After the meal, the two of them sat down together and chatted, and everyone thought of this question.


    "Basically it''s fine, but there''s still the press conference. Cheng Bin and I will settle it. You don''t need to deal with the rest of the matters. You just need to check out the scene often. " Li Huai Jin joked, "Let''s see if we need to change the roles of male and female stars."


    "What? You make it sound like I''m so petty."


    Lu Ren pouted in dissatisfaction, but then laughed slyly, "Hehe, with a male lead and boyfriend like that, I really will become the Old Buddha. So happy! "


    She had a heart full of red bubbles. A man who did everything for you and did not let you worry about it, she was really incredibly happy, wasn''t she?


    However, there was a hint of unease and disappointment in Lu Ren''s happiness.


    Wasn''t she being too greedy? Even he thought so much for her, so what was there to be unhappy about?


    Hidden away her own sense of loss, Lu Li and everyone else did not want to ruin this beautiful atmosphere, such a happy day, she should cherish it, right?


    "This little girl really doesn''t know how to express her gratitude. Huai Jin, come, kiss ¡­" She giggled and pounced on Li Huai Jin.


    As for Li Huai, he directly accepted her "thanks" and took the initiative once more!


    It was only the day before the press conference that Lu learned the movie''s name was Love, Not Fear, and it was Li Huai''s careful name. The previous literary title was completely unsuitable for a movie, and upon hearing this name, Lu Ren''s heart trembled.


    He understood even better than he did what the movie was about to say. Love, or be loved, is not so much love as love. However, so what if he loved her? In this chaotic world, there were too many hesitations and fears. Only those who truly understood love, those who were not afraid of it, would be able to obtain true happiness.


    He really understood her better than she did!


    Everyone had a warm look in their eyes. At this moment, she was sure that this movie would not be bad.


    She did not attend the press conference. Firstly, she did not have the nerve to ask for leave, and secondly, it did not matter whether she, as a screenwriter, went or not. With Li Huai Jin and Huo Chengbin, there would never be a lack of topics to talk about.


    And that was the truth of the matter. When Lu Quanren saw the video of that day, he was quite surprised.


    These reporters casually asked a few questions about the movie, but most of them were just asking around Li Huai.


    At first it was simple questions, but then they got deeper and deeper.


    "Huai Jin, there were a lot of rumors about you recently, but you never came forward to clarify it. What is your explanation for this? "


    "Huai Jin, I heard that you abandoned yourself because your emotions were thwarted, and thus spread so many rumors about you in a short amount of time. This is something that you haven''t done in all these years, can you tell me?"


    There were also quite a few reporters who wanted to poach Li Huai Jin. The host on the side was busy helping him avoid these questions, "Please don''t ask questions that have nothing to do with the movie."


    As for Li Huai, he could only smile without saying a word. Towards this kind of question, he would never discuss about it. In front of the reporters, he rarely had the chance to talk too much. Most of the time, he would just smile gently and settle everything.


    It was still the same today, and he didn''t answer except for the film.


    When everyone saw him like this, most of them were people who were familiar with Huai Jin. They did not reply once or twice, and did not press him any further.


    The whole process went relatively smoothly and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. There was someone who had mentioned why she, a new entrant, was favored. The two of them laughed at the same time and Hou Chengbin''s reply was very good: "You''ll know when the movie is released."


    Tsk tsk, it really gave people a mysterious feeling! Too many of these deliberately mystifying things led to more topics being discussed by the reporters.


    She was actually a little scared. These reporters were everywhere, and if they accidentally got caught, then it would be a huge matter.


    Sigh ¡­


    Now, he could only keep a low profile. If he couldn''t offend him, then he might as well hide.


    The first scene of the movie had happened in time for Lu Quanren to arrive. It was even a night scene.


    Of course, there were too many nightly scenes in this script. It wasn''t because she wanted to torment these actors, but because the majority of the time she met the male lead was at night due to her identity as the female lead.


    After work was over, she immediately rushed to the set. Fortunately, most of the scenes were filmed in the city, so it was very convenient.


    In the first scene, the male lead did not appear. It was mainly for the male lead and the second male lead. When she felt it, it had already begun.


    Lu Ren didn''t dare to disturb them. He quietly walked to the side and watched the female lead and male lead''s fight.


    It had to be said that the female lead that Cheng Bin had found was quite good at acting. Furthermore, there was a type of character that was very similar to that of the female lead that could be seen from the depths of her bones.


    Until the sound of "CUT", everyone smiled in satisfaction, it was really not bad!


    However, when she saw the second scene arranged by the director, she could not help but glare at it.


    The heck, this director is too abnormal. He arranged a bedtime scene so late at night?

 C88

    Bed play?


    Lu Ren really wanted to find a piece of tofu and crash himself to death.


    Back then, when they were in the script, they had deleted a lot of the scenes about the bed act. After all, the relationship between the two of them at the beginning was only a physical one, so they didn''t expose each other too much. However, she still left a few scenes on the bed, and the most important one among them was the one she had left for today.


    Everyone was busy with their work, no one paying attention to Lu Quanren. She was mixed in the crowd as she watched Li Huai Jin walk towards Huo Chengbin. The two of them did not know what to say, or what to do next.


    As for the female lead, Lin Ruo, she was still sitting indifferently at the side. The assistant prepared hot milk tea for her, and when she occasionally looked over to where Huai Jin was, she kept her head down, thinking about something.


    This female lead was quite extraordinary. Ordinary actresses wouldn''t be able to get close to Li Huai, but since the first time Lin Ruo saw him, she had always seen him in such a neither a cold nor a warm manner. It was really ¡­ Has personality.


    In that case, everyone felt more at ease ¡­


    Pui! Don''t worry about what?


    It looked like the two of them were about to start ¡­ Wow, can she be a double for the female lead?


    Perhaps it was because everyone was looking at Li Huai with sorrow in their eyes, the telepathic connection between them, Li Huai''s gaze swept over and finally caught her existence. In fact, this was just Lu Li''s fault. The root cause of all this was that the people around her were busy. Lu Ren stood there by himself, empty and empty. Anyone could see her.


    He had no expression of surprise, while Lu Ren waved his claws resentfully, indicating that he wanted to wave his hand.


    Hou Chengbin followed Wang Chao''s gaze and saw Lu Quanren.


    "Wei, you''re here!" "Come here, I just so happen to want to discuss the next scene with you ¡­"


    Can I ignore you?


    Lu Ren walked towards them step by step with a heavy and complicated mood.


    Most of Li Huai Jin''s scenes came from his suit shirt and tie, and tonight, he was wearing only a white shirt with two open collars. His sleeves were rolled up at his elbows and his shirt was tied loosely at his waist, while a pair of suit pants exposed his slender figure.


    At this moment, this charming male protagonist had a playful smile on her face. Looking at the warning and aggrieved gaze that she threw at him, he felt that she was extremely adorable.


    "The screenwriter is here!"


    He even politely greeted her with his most enchanting and pleasant voice.


    Lu Ren nodded and tried to tell himself that I was a professional, a professional.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s about the next scene." Huo Chengbin couldn''t help but give Lu Li a teasing look, causing everyone to feel scared.


    "The next scene ¡­" Lu Ren felt his throat tighten, "Is it a bedtime scene?"


    "Yeah, between the two of them, there''s also the scene of the female lead meeting with the male lead for the first time. Since both scenes are bedtime, it''s best to finish it off in one shot. However, the meaning of Huai Jin''s words are a bit different. "


    "Huh?"


    Everyone looked at Li Huai Jin, their eyes twinkling. Could it be that you still want to increase the scale?


    She did not notice that her gritting teeth made the two of them happy.


    "Hehe ¡­" Originally, I didn''t mind if both of them tried to play it big, but as for Huai Jin, recently, he seems to be a bit shy, or has been restricted.


    Hou Chengbin''s teasing with a tone clearly pointed him out as he laughed secretly.


    Lu Qun was surprised. From what he said, it meant that the scale had been reduced?


    "What do you mean?"


    She did not understand what he was saying, but at this moment, Huai Jin opened his mouth.


    "For example, using the fingers of two people intersecting, there''s no need for a body contact, or for a long-distance shooting ¡­"


    Everyone understood now. Although they were trying their best to show their professionalism and reason, their hearts were already dancing and the excitement in their eyes could not be hidden!


    "Hehe ¡­" From the writer''s attitude, we can tell that you have a good opinion, Huai Jin! " Hou Chengbin said in amusement.


    "Cough ¡­" I think that''s okay. " Lu Ren maintained his serious expression, but the faint smile on his face could not be restrained, "After all, that kind of straightforward bedtime scene is just a stunt. Furthermore, with Huai Jin having been around for so many years, there is no such thing as a big deal. If his fans were to see it, I think you''ll be chopped to death by them because of their heartache. "


    "Won''t his fans be happy about the benefits I''m giving them?" Hou Chengbin asked.


    "No, absolutely not."


    Someone from the side suddenly spoke up. The three of them looked over and saw a young girl with a prop in her hand. It seemed like she was also one of the team''s staff.


    Seeing the three of them suddenly looking at her, and seeing that she seemed a little shy and shy, he believed that they had mustered up a lot of courage just now.


    Eh, Huai Jin''s fans are everywhere.


    "You''re also a fan of Huai Jin?" Hou Chengbin asked this extremely shy yet brave little girl.


    "En..." "Yes!" The little girl nodded, not daring to look at them.


    "You mean you don''t want to see the Huai Jin in your hearts?"


    Puff ¡­


    Everyone on Lu could not help but suffer internal injuries. Hou Chengbin''s words were too crazy.


    "No ¡­" "No ¡­"


    "You don''t want to see it?"


    "Alright." Seeing how the little girl was being interrogated by the powerful idol and Huo Chengbin, everyone was so nervous that their faces were red with blood, unable to utter a single word. She straightforwardly interrupted Cheng Bin''s questioning, "Huai Jin''s fans like him. Although they also want to see him, they like him. Not only do they like his exterior problems or any other topics, they are more willing to respect his wishes and his body. They don''t want him to reveal his privacy in front of everyone." Seeing Huo Chengbin''s confused expression, everyone changed their way of speaking, "Let''s keep it like this. Huai Jin is the treasure that they keep hidden in their palms. If someone wants to dig out the treasure in your heart and bask it in the sunlight, will you do it?"


    "Eh ¡­"


    Looking at Huo Chengbin''s speechless expression, Lu Quanbin smiled and said, "Am I right?"


    The little girl nodded excitedly, as if she had found her best friend, "Author, you''re also a fan of Huai Jin!"


    Lu Ren smiled and nodded, silently cursing in his heart. You all did it for your treasures, I did it for the benefits that only belongs to me ¡­ My man.


    Li Huai Jin, who had been standing at the side, smiled and did not speak. He then walked over to the little girl, and with his usual smile when facing the masses, he smiled at the little girl, "I am honored and honored, thank you."


    Despite being so close to her idol, he was still thanking her?


    The heat from the little girl''s body had returned. Her face was completely red and she was emitting heat. If he were to approach her now, he believed that she would directly faint.


    "Little Mu, what are you still standing there for? Come over and help!"


    Only when the staff member at the side spoke did he call the young lady away.


    "Alright! I thought that I''d have to let Huai Jin off the hook this time, tsk tsk ¡­ What a pity. I can only let you take advantage of me. "


    Hou Chengbin''s gaze that harbored malicious intent turned towards Li Huai Jin, and after that he looked at Lu Ren evilly, and said softly.


    It was Lu Ran''s turn to blush and drip blood.


    "Alright, it''s about time. Since the screenwriter is here, let''s go together!" As Hou Chengbin walked over, everyone embarrassedly looked at Li Huai Jin. That small gaze, although it was hidden, was definitely filled with love.


    Li Huai also responded to her with a warm smile, then he turned around and walked over as well.


    Lu Ren stood beside Hou Chengbin, trying his best to keep his distance from Li Huai.


    Everyone was busy with their work, while Lin Ruo seemed to still be looking at the script. The second male lead, who had just finished his part, walked over, "Writer, you''re here."


    Lu Ren nodded his head with a smile. He wanted to say a few words of praise, but he did not say anything. He felt that it was strange that he should open his mouth.


    She wasn''t someone who talked too much. Other than facing her close friends and relatives, she could only smile and nod at the unfamiliar Number Two.


    "Writer, did you see what I did just now? How about it? Does this look like it in your mind? "


    Zhang Minghua approached her and saw that they were busy. He only asked Lu Quanren in a small voice, with a bright smile on his face, as if he was looking forward to receiving praise from others.


    Lu Ren nodded with a smile. "Very good. You''re the second male lead in my heart."


    "Haha ¡­" That would be great. " As expected, Zhang Minghua''s smile became even more brilliant.


    Afterwards, he looked towards the arena and saw Li Huai Jin and Lin Ruo preparing. He was standing in front of her with his usual faint smile. He looked warm and gentle, and he believed that no one would dislike his smile. As he opened his mouth to say something, Lin Ruo looked at him professionally, without a hint of affection.


    "Huai Jin''s charm is truly great. He is the focus of attention wherever he goes." Zhang Minghua leaned towards Lu Quanren and whispered to her as he lowered his head slightly.


    Lu Ran looked at Li Huai Jin and did not pay any attention to his actions, nodding, "He is Li Huai Jin!"

 C89

    Li Huai Jin, just this name alone already represents everything.


    How could such a man not be the center of attention? How could she not be the main character in everyone''s hearts?


    "The screenwriter is also a fan of Huai Jin?" Zhang Minghua asked.


    "That''s right!" She fell to her knees under his suit pants.


    As Lu Ren thought of this, he could not help but smile. His eyes were beaming, and his small face was covered in a sweet smile.


    "Wah ¡­" Writer, you are so charming when you smile. "


    "Ah?" "Is that so?"


    No woman would be unmoved when she heard others praise her charms, and everyone else was no exception.


    Originally, she was smiling, but now, her face turned even redder from Zhang Minghua''s praise. It gave her a different feeling, as if it was the night dew on the rose petal.


    Zhang Minghua looked at her with twinkling eyes, the smile on his face not diminishing in the slightest.


    "What are you talking about?"


    It was unknown when Li Huai arrived, but seeing the interaction between the two, his gaze swept across Lu Ren''s rosy, yet radiant, little face, and his eyes inadvertently flashed slightly.


    When Lu Ren saw his eyes, he was stunned for a moment. Why did he feel a little cold behind his back?


    "Big Brother Li, you''re the best male lead in the screenwriter''s heart. She''s a loyal fan of yours. "


    Li Huai Li nodded his head, as if he did not care about what Zhang Minghua had said, and looked at Lu Li and everyone else, "It''s my honor."


    Zhang Minghua seemed to have noticed his cold attitude, as he tactfully rubbed his nose, before making an excuse to leave.


    "Are you really going to chat with him?"


    Li Huai Jin stood beside her and looked at Lu Ren without hiding anything. His open and aboveboard attitude also did not allow the surrounding people to detect anything unusual.


    When Lu Ren heard his words that seemed to have a certain tone to it, he looked at him in confusion. However, when he saw the coldness in his eyes, he was suddenly enlightened.


    "Haha ¡­"


    Lu Ran chuckled. He quickly stopped smiling and pretended to look away. "Are you jealous?"


    Li Huai Jin''s forehead twitched, but he did not give an answer.


    "It''s rare for Li Huai to be jealous! I am honored! " Lu Ren replied in the same tone as him.


    Li Huai Jin''s forehead twitched again.


    The corners of Lu Ren''s mouth curled up, looking at Huo Chengbin''s waving hand, she once again looked towards Li Huai Jin. This time, they met his black eyes, clearly showing him the smile on her face.


    "Hee hee ¡­" "Obedient, hurry up and take part in the movie!"


    Quietly coaxing him, Lu Ren immediately turned around and walked towards Hou Chengbin, no longer looking at Li Huai''s expression.


    Just as Li Huai Jin had suggested, the filming was changed at the last minute. Although it was just an obscure display of their bed scenes, there was still some contact between them.


    Li Huai Jin carried Lin Ruo into the bedroom, and during this time, his lips seemed to sweep across the top of her hair, forehead, and nose. Although it was just a hollow kiss, it looked even more intoxicating than a real kiss.


    The smile on his face and the sadness in his eyes made Lu Ren feel mixed emotions as he watched from the side.


    It was as if he was looking at a recognizable woman, but he completely demonstrated the feeling of being the male lead. The feeling of being the perfect male lead, even if she wanted to be jealous, she wouldn''t be able to eat it.


    Even though this was the first time that Lin Ruo had such a intimate scene, she was still led by Li Huai Jin. She completed it very well, and didn''t do it a second time.


    Lu Ren heaved a sigh of relief, as did everyone else present.


    When Lu Qun heard the whispers of the people around her, she suddenly realized. "Watching Huai Jin act out an intimate scene really makes one panic!"


    "Yeah, although he didn''t do anything, his body still felt hot all over!"


    Following that, the two men snickered, while Lu Ren''s face turned bright red.


    Afraid that others would see through her thoughts, she quickly went outside to let the cool air of the night wash over her body to wash off her heat.


    After that, several night scenes were filmed, but it was much easier than that and it was almost 12 o''clock.


    Lu Ren was watching on from the side, but the hard work during the day made her unable to resist the urge to take a nap. She sat on a chair to the side and lit it.


    "Sister Lu, Sister Lu ¡­"


    Lu Ren woke up in a daze and looked at Little Fishy and said, "En."


    "Brother Li said to let you go back and rest first."


    Lu Ren rubbed his eyes and saw that they were still continuing, thinking that his screenwriter really knew how to take time off. Actually, he could do it without her.


    "How much longer do they need?" Everyone asked after stretching.


    "It seems like it will be soon." Xiaoyu handed over her jacket, but Lu Ren shook his head and smiled, "It''s alright. Then I''ll wait a bit longer."


    Xiaoyu looked at the photo shoot and immediately squatted beside Lu Ren, "Then I''ll accompany you."


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the work to begin. Little Fishy hurried over, and Lu Ren stood up. Seeing that everyone had finished their work and greeted Cheng Bin, he glanced at Li Huai Jin and sent a message to him before leaving.


    Everyone was quietly hiding in Li Huai Jin''s car. Even after he got on the car, she was still lying on his lap, acting very carefully like a thief.


    After a certain distance, Li Huai listened to her heavy breathing, and could not help but curl his lips, falling asleep again.


    When he woke up the next day, there was no longer any trace of Huai Jin by his side.


    Lu Ren turned off the alarm, he was really lonely when he woke up alone!


    The note on the bedside table read: "Breakfast is ready; it will be hot when you eat. There''s no night play tonight. I''ll see you tonight. "


    Lu Ren smiled sweetly. Just by looking at these words, he felt a hundred times more spirited. Gao Xin and the others hummed a small tune and left the bed to wash up.


    At work, she also took the time to send a text, probably because he was busy shooting a movie and had only occasionally replied with a word or two.


    At noon, he actually called.


    "You''re not busy? Have you had lunch? "


    Lu Ren put down his chopsticks and walked out of the restaurant towards the sports field.


    "Yes, we just finished a round and are preparing to eat." Li Huai''s voice seemed a little tired, but he still spoke patiently.


    "Are you very tired?" In truth, she knew that he had other work to do besides this show, and would be even busier in the future. That was why Huo Chengbin had to hurry up and finish filming the entire scene.


    "Not bad."


    "Sorry, I can''t accompany you." Lu Ren said in a low voice. She couldn''t wait to be by his side and give him a massage, or just let him rest on her body for a while.


    "Idiot, what''s wrong with that? In the future, when I get busy, it''s time for me to apologize and not be by your side often. " "Li Huai Jin smiled, and in the end, he placed the box of food that Little Fishy handed to him to the side and continued chatting." Just take it as a normal job and we won''t be together all day. "


    "Then I''ll help you massage it tonight to relieve your fatigue."


    Lu Ren suggested, thinking of what he could do.


    "Sure."


    After that, the two of them exchanged a few more words. Lu Ren felt sorry for his tiredness and didn''t say anything more. He was told to hurry up and eat, so he quickly hung up.


    After that, he let out a long sigh, looked at the photo of him on his phone that he was'' an idiot '', and then smiled.


    When she turned around, she saw Teacher Zhao looking at her with bright eyes. "Teacher Zhao, why are you here as well?"


    "Hehe ¡­" Teacher Lu, you''re chatting with your boyfriend? "


    Lu Ran nodded, "Teacher Zhao, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going first!"


    I''ll go back too." Teacher Zhao followed her the whole way as he kept on asking, "It''s so good to be on good terms with a boyfriend! You''re not like me, who''s alone... Teacher Lu, does your boyfriend have any good friends to introduce to me? When will you find him for a meal and a chat... "Of course, I will keep it a secret ¡­


    After constantly trying to get close to Zhang laoshi, they finally understood what was going on after talking about Zhang Xuan for a long period of time.


    "Teacher Zhao, do you know who my boyfriend is?" Hearing the meaning behind her words, he had a feeling that she knew about it.


    Teacher Zhao''s eyes flashed. In the end, under Lu Ren''s request, he still told him about his business trip to N City.


    "I think you two should settle things now? "Then there''s nothing to hide, it''s just that I didn''t think of it. Teacher Little Lu, you''re really lucky ¡­"


    There were a lot of chattering, but no one in Lu Li''s group was listening to them.


    However, his heart was filled with emotions. It was sweet in his heart, but his eyes were sour.


    This Li Huai Jin, does he still plan on following Lei Feng''s example and not leaving a name for good deeds?


    However, if she found out, she would only be more certain that Huai Jin had never truly given up on her.


    Li Huai Jin, how fortunate was I to be the woman that you treated with such care!

 C90

    Li Huai Jin finished his work and immediately went back home. The moment he entered the door, he smelled the fragrance of food, and smiled, thinking that this little girl was going to reward him well.


    He took off his coat and headed to the kitchen. Standing at the door, he saw the small woman''s busy back. Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail, swaying along with her movements. However, it did not hinder her nimble movements.


    He methodically changed the food in his hands into delicacies, and even shook his head and body in a good mood. Although it didn''t seem to be coordinated, it still looked very cute and enchanting.


    When Guan Huo turned around, she saw the person behind her, and exclaimed in shock. The plate in her hands almost fell off. Li Huai Jin reached out to grab it quickly, and that was why he didn''t let her work go to waste.


    "When did you return? Why didn''t he make a sound? "I''m so scared ¡­"


    She patted her chest. How thrilling!


    Li Huai Jin patted her back to comfort her, "Today''s preparations are really plentiful!"


    "Hee hee ¡­" You saw it? " Lu Ren smiled sweetly, "Come, let''s go. I still have some soup. It''ll be ready in a moment."


    He pushed the plate into his hands and went back to work.


    "Let me help you ¡­"


    "No need." Lu Ren pushed him out of the kitchen and said, "You go upstairs and change your clothes. It''ll be done soon."


    Lu Ren waved his hand and signaled for him to hurry upstairs.


    Li Huai Jin looked at her and smiled, then put down the dishes and went upstairs.


    He sat at the dining table, looking at the Lu Ren in front of him. He was wearing a fresh set of clothes and facing a table full of delicacies, he actually felt that this kind of life was incomparably beautiful.


    In fact, he had never been afraid of the future he would have with her, but rather looked forward to it.


    "Drink?"


    Li Huai shook his head. Although he drank quite a bit when he went out for social meetups, he only occasionally drank a little at home. He wasn''t too addicted to alcohol.


    "Then, let''s start!"


    She smiled and picked up her chopsticks to eat, only to see that he didn''t move his chopsticks.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He tilted his head and asked with a smile. The way he was looking at him was a bit warm.


    Li Huai Jin could only smile without saying a word. Looking at her charming appearance, it seemed that he could not see enough no matter how he looked.


    In fact, she wasn''t as beautiful as he thought; she might even drown in the crowd of people. But now, in front of him, all the beautiful women he had ever seen, whether they were from the East or the West, added up together wasn''t as fascinating as her current appearance.


    "What, I''m so full just looking at me?"


    Lu Ran was baffled by his gaze. His cheeks were slightly red. His gaze was so exposed that it made her feel embarrassed.


    "A beauty worthy of eating!"


    The words he threw at her made everyone even more at a loss for words, and made everyone''s blush even more so.


    "Li Huai Jin, at this table, I should be the one saying this to you." Although Lu Ren felt embarrassed, he also refuted, "I remember that you have fans who would not eat and lose weight against you."


    He was the spiritual pillar of the fans. His beauty was edible and seemed to be the truth.


    Li Huai slightly shook his head, then he started eating.


    Lu Ren looked at him expectantly, "I haven''t cooked in a long time. How about it? There''s no drop in craftsmanship, right? "


    Li Huai Jin gave her a thumbs up, "My Lu Lu is definitely an expert."


    "Cluck, cluck ¡­"


    How could anyone not be happy when they received praise and added "my family''s land"?


    After the meal, Lu Quanren acted like a good wife. He asked if there was anything wrong with the food, and if it was hot or not. Li Huai was now the judge of the delicacies.


    It was not enough. It was because she had done a good job. Li Huai Jin was also not stingy with his praises.


    When the two of them were done eating, Lu Ren, this little saintly wife, did not actively show a more virtuous side of her. This was the era of democracy, so wasn''t it supposed to be fair?


    Therefore, washing dishes is still something that we have to hand over to our big idol, Li.


    However, she still accompanied him, but she did not make a move herself.


    Standing beside him and watching his long and beautiful fingers move about in the dining room, no matter how one looked at it, there was a feeling of incongruity.


    If people saw his hands being enslaved by her to do household chores like this in the kitchen, they would definitely feel heartbroken.


    "Huai Jin, why did you want to enter the entertainment circle in the first place?"


    She suddenly thought, other than his appearance, how could he have entered the entertainment circle?


    "Did a scout find you on the street?" The feeling should be like this. He was like a born noble, and no matter how he thought about it, he did not seem like someone who wanted to enter this circle.


    "No." Li Huai smiled, "I found the entertainment company myself."


    "Huh?"


    Lu Ren was surprised, "Your own idea? Do you like acting? "


    As far as she knew, he was not a major. However, he had too much information on him, so she had never been as knowledgeable as her fans were. Chen Di had mentioned that he had graduated from a famous university.


    Li Huai Jin did not answer, and after a moment of silence, everyone felt that this was not a good topic.


    There was no expression on his face, but it was frightening enough. She really didn''t like this atmosphere.


    "Sorry, don''t be angry. I won''t ask."


    Lu Ren hurriedly apologized and hugged his waist from the side. He only wanted to get close to him, feel his body, and expel his displeasure.


    "I''m not angry, I''m just thinking of some unhappy things." Li Huai Jin said in a low voice. He washed his hands and dried them before hugging her and stroking her back, "I don''t want to remember anything unpleasant in the past."


    "Alright, then I won''t ask anymore. Don''t be unhappy." Lu Ren could hear the sorrow in his voice. Even if he wanted to comfort her, he knew that now was not the time.


    If he was willing to bring it up to her, she would then know the reason for his grief. Only then would she be able to think of a way to comfort him.


    "I heard today that when someone goes out to study, they do good deeds without leaving a name! Do you want to learn from Lei Feng? "


    Lu Ren changed the topic and looked at him.


    When Li Huai Jin heard this, he immediately knew what had happened.


    "Someone even said it was along the way, why didn''t you admit it? He was worried about me, so he went there just for me! And there''s even the school reimbursing the medical fees, these are all white lies! "


    Seeing her crafty smile, Li Huai Chui could be considered as admitting it.


    "Alright!"


    "Aiyaya, like I said before, you are arrogant and awkward, but you can''t let me go, right?"


    "Happy? Are you satisfied? "


    He tapped her forehead and smiled helplessly.


    "Hehe, I am rather happy. "Of course, I will also reward you ¡­"


    As he spoke, he put Li Huai''s head down and kissed himself. Just as he kissed her, she quickly retreated, causing Li Huai to unhappily want to kiss her again.


    "Bye, I just finished my meal, why do I still smell the green peppers in your mouth?"


    Li Huai couldn''t help but chuckle at Lu Ren''s disdainful attitude.


    He lowered his head and grabbed the back of her head, "It''s not good for you to not eat green peppers. This is called picking food. "Come, let me help you balance it out ¡­"


    Saying so, he didn''t dare to struggle and wanted to kiss her so that she would be tainted with the taste of green peppers.


    Lu Ren shook his head and struggled. In addition to his uncontrollable smile, the most ordinary place in the kitchen had become a place where the two of them were having fun.


    Seeing everyone lying on the ground in his arms, Li Huai was filled with an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    He thought about the short life he''d had with his parents as a child, but that had been the happiest period of his life. At that time, I thought that I must be like my parents and find someone I love and be happy together.


    And now, Li Huai Jin did not even need to hesitate, he and Lu were that happy.


    Her care, her loveliness, her every action, would often pop up in his mind.


    In the movies, he had always been dedicated, but he had just discovered that for the first time, facing his opponent, he actually thought of a little girl.


    He thought that if she saw him acting out a play with the female lead, she would definitely eat it again.


    At that time, he unconsciously smiled lovingly, but later on, when he watched the replay, he was surprised.


    On the side, Hou Chengbin could only say that his acting was very good, and the emotions in his eyes could not help but show. In fact, what he did not know was that his mind had already been distracted.


    Look at you, you little land, you have already enchanted me to this extent, what a powerful girl.


    Li Huai looked at her sleeping face with a smile as if he had admitted defeat and surrendered. His face was calm and indifferent, but no matter how hard he looked, he couldn''t get tired of it.


    Lu Lu, right now, you aren''t just a passer-by that people ignore, you are an existence in my heart that can''t be taken back no matter what.


    If she knew, she would be very proud. Or perhaps, even more excited and overbearing?


    Hehe ¡­


    Li Huai lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He smiled in satisfaction, and Lu Ren''s body unconsciously leaned towards him, looking for the safest and warmest place.


    During the weekend, Lu Ren and Li Huai Jin went to the filming venue one after the other, finally being able to accompany him for the rest of his life. Even if she didn''t say anything, even if she couldn''t say it, she felt comfortable in her heart.


    Looking at the presents in the hands of her fans, she felt that if it were her, it would be a blissful thing to have so many people genuinely in love with her.


    Li Huai was very close to them, and his fans were also very well-behaved, not disturbing the filming of the movie set. They just stood outside, smiling as they wished them well and said a few kind words.


    He was also talking to them intimately, as if they were old friends.


    Thinking about how these celebrities were always aloof and aloof, he truly felt that his family''s Huai Jin was the best.

 C91

    Lu Ren actually didn''t have much work to do as a screenwriter, and what she could do was limited. Thus, she could help out with any work on the set over the weekend.


    Thus, at the scene, people could see the dedicated "omnipotent assistant" shuttling around everywhere. These bunch of people, those group of people, were all smiling. They didn''t feel tired at all.


    Li Huai looked at Lu Li and everyone else who seemed to be busy as a small top, and his eyes were chasing after her, which made quite a few people guess what was going on.


    However, even though it was unimaginable, they could only feel that Li Huai Jin was only curious about this kind of screenwriter and did not think about the two of them. After all, the writer was very good and very cute, but he could not be matched with Li Huai Jin no matter what.


    "Big Brother Wang, let me help you make the microphone ¡­"


    "Brother Luo, let me help you carry ¡­"


    Basically, many of the jobs that Lu Ren tried to help with didn''t work. She was curious about how much effort he put into the job.


    And the most helpless thing was that she was even pulled by Huo Chengbin to act like a crowd of actors, flashing in front of the camera for a while. "Of course, with her character as a passer-by, she was a passer-by.


    During the break, she got to know the staff quite well. It was quite interesting to chat and make fun of them.


    "Writer, I went to see your original script. I really like it. There are also a few other essays that I like very much about your style. "


    The person they were most familiar with was the assistant, Little Wood, and the two of them would occasionally chat and discuss things that girls often discussed.


    "Really? "Then tell me whatever suggestions you have, I sometimes don''t even know what''s wrong with what I''ve written myself. If you give me some advice from time to time, I can find flaws in it as well."


    "Alright, I feel like that military writer of yours ¡­" Barabara said a lot of things, and everyone nodded in agreement. They thought seriously, or both of them smiled at each other. They were always the two people who enjoyed the show the most.


    "By the way, screenwriter, you are also a fan of Huai Jin. Since when did you start liking him? What do you like about him? "


    Little Mu looked at Li Huai Jin, who was reading a script in the distance. Li Huai who was in his work mode, was seriously charming, as if he was the male lead in real life. He was really mesmerizing.


    "Eh ¡­" Everyone followed her gaze. He was sitting in a chair, looking down at the script. His black hair was scattered across his forehead. He had a tall and straight nose, and he was straight and good-looking. From the side, the outline was clear and perfect. He couldn''t get tired of looking at him.


    Lin Ruo was also beside him. She seemed to have seen something and said a few words to him. Li Huai Jin raised his head and replied to her, his eyes warm and polite. In addition, after a few days of sparring scenes, the two of them had a tacit understanding of each other. After filming, Lin Ruo''s coldness completely disappeared, as if that was the man she loved the most, and what the two of them exuded was love.


    She looked at the two handsome men and the beautiful women. If he wasn''t her man, she would have felt that the two of them were a perfect match. She even hoped that the two of them could become a couple in real life.


    However, the Li Huai Jin who had left the set and returned home gave her his gentleness and love, making her feel as if she was in a dream.


    "Writer? A screenwriter? "


    Seeing Lu Sheng, Little Mu and everyone else noticed that Li Huai was a little distracted, so they called out a few times.


    Only then did Lu Ran recover from his embarrassment and smiled, "Actually, I only started to like him last year. Now that we know him better, we may not know as much as you senior fans, but I really like him. "


    Her liking was different from that of her fans, but hearing it in small wooden ears made her think of it as the love of idols.


    "It''s alright, as long as I really like him, it''s fine. We all start to understand it bit by bit. Come on, screenwriter, what don''t you know, I''ll tell you. "Or, let''s go secretly get to know him ¡­"


    Little Mu''s young face was shy, but he was still staring at Li Huai Jin.


    Lu Ren couldn''t help but chuckle. She really was the first month to reach the brothel. Seeing how she had been wandering around Li Huai Jin recently, it was probably because she had captured quite a few of his habits and hobbies.


    Lu Qun also looked over to face Li Huai''s gaze. When he saw everyone on the other side, he actually broke into a smile.


    Lu Ren lowered his head in fright. This man would scare her like this from time to time. Sooner or later, he would have a heart attack.


    Lu Li looked at Little Mu, who was standing to the side. She was actually looking at him in a daze. Lu Ren could only helplessly shake his head at that. When he raised his head again and wanted to glare at him to give a warning, he saw that he was already joking with the other actress in the movie.


    Humph! Disaster!


    Lu Rao angrily turned to the side, while Lin Ruo met her gaze.


    Lu Ren replied with an awkward smile, but Lin Ruo only lowered her head indifferently, ignoring her.


    Alright, this female lead really has her own personality.


    Ignoring Little Wood''s infatuation, Lu Ren stood up and walked out. Leisurely walking around, sometimes she would prefer such a quiet and lonely person.


    The current scene was of a rented and exquisite villa near the seaside. After walking out of the villa, it wouldn''t take long for it to reach the sea.


    She slowly strolled along the beach, touching the sand with her bare feet, comfortable and soft. The feeling of being able to scuttled up from the bottom of her feet made her unable to stop herself from smiling.


    As he walked now, he suddenly felt that his life was infinitely beautiful and there was nothing to look forward to in the future.


    Behind her, everyone looked at the silhouette that was projected diagonally in front of them. They stretched out their hands, hoping that there would be another figure by her side, walking hand in hand with her.


    This kind of imagination was a kind of beauty that one could look forward to!


    Suddenly, without knowing when, the back of his hand in her own shadow was gripped, and a tall figure stood beside her. On the beach, her head seemed to rest between his shoulders.


    Lu Ren didn''t look back, but smiled sweetly and turned around ¡­


    The smile froze on his face.


    "Director Mo?"


    Seeing her frozen expression, Mo Tianqing playfully laughed in his heart, "You''re scared? Who was that smile of yours just now thinking about? "


    "No ¡­"


    Everyone else quickly denied it, "Director Mo, no, I just ¡­"


    Mo Tianqing didn''t wait for her to finish speaking. He raised his hand to cut her off and approached her, "Didn''t you call me Brother Mo?"


    "En..." Brother Mo, why are you here? "


    She was slightly nervous, but she quickly calmed down. She thought that he probably wouldn''t know anything.


    "I''m just here to take a look."


    Placing one hand in the pocket of his pants, he looked towards the villa by the sea and raised his eyebrows with a smile, "This movie has Cheng Bin and Huai Jin. You just wait for the show."


    Lu Ren nodded his head, embarrassed. That''s right, with Cheng Bin and Huai Jin, no matter how bad her script was, it would still be popular.


    "Mo ¡­" Brother, you should go take a look! "


    She did not want to be with him and be caught red-handed by Huai Jin, and every time she thought of it, her heart would tremble.


    It wasn''t that he was guilty, but that there was no need to find trouble that could have been avoided.


    "I was just passing by. It''s fine if I don''t see it. I''ll go with you! "


    As he spoke, regardless of whether she was willing or not, he continued to walk forward, while everyone else looked at his back, not knowing whether to laugh or to cry.


    "Brother Mo, why don''t we go take a look!" "Are you the boss, or do you have to inspect the work?" Lu Ren smiled apologetically. Even if she wanted to offend a rich person like him, she couldn''t afford to offend him!


    Mo Tianqing immediately turned around and looked at Lu Ren with a playful smile. There was a profound look in his eyes, making everyone on the ground feel scared.


    "Let''s go." Mo Tianqing walked towards the villa, and Lu Quanren could only follow behind him. With a bitter frown, he followed Mo Tianqing.


    When they went, they were taking pictures at the right time. The two of them did not dare to make a sound as they watched Li Huai Jin fight against the female lead.


    The two of them were discussing the female lead''s academic problems, while the male lead was looking at the documents and giving her some advice.


    This scene, because Lin Ruo had a lot of lines, would make some small mistakes, and not long after that, the card was broken.


    Only when everyone relaxed did they notice Mo Tianqing''s appearance. Hou Chengbin was also surprised.


    "Tianqing, why are you here?"


    Mo Tianqing glanced at Li Huai Jin, who was also looking at him. Their gazes met, but there was a sense of indifference.


    "I''m just here to take a look. You can continue."


    Of course, when Hou Chengbin saw the look of confusion on Lu Ren''s face, he had some thoughts in his mind. He looked at Li Huai Jin, and saw that he was already walking towards them.


    Sigh ¡­


    How could Hou Chengbin not understand how a woman like Xiao Ding could one day become a bane of beauties?


    "Boss Mo ¡­"


    "Huai Jin ¡­"


    From the way the duo addressed them, Zhang Xuan was able to discern their attitudes.


    Li Huai Jin looked at Lu Ren who was moving out step by step and did not stop her.


    "Keep busy, I''m just here to take a look." Mo Tianqing casually said as he turned around to face Lu Ran, "Everyone, let''s go for a walk by the seaside."


    Lu Renren (Person) (() () () (() () () () () () () () () () () (


    Could she escape?


    "Boss Mo ¡­" She did not dare to look at Li Huai Jin, and said softly.


    "Isn''t that brother Mo? Why did you change it again? " Mo Tianqing glanced at Li Huai Jin with a profound gaze. When he saw Li Huai Jin''s cold and stern gaze, he immediately understood.


    Sure enough ¡­

 C92

    Wasn''t Lu Ren just a small screenwriter? Why did the big boss send her out to accompany him?


    Woo woo ¡­ *


    The unspoken rules of the entertainment circle wouldn''t fall onto her, right?


    Lu Quanren''s face was filled with helplessness as he broke out in a cold sweat. Looking at Li Huai Jin''s pair of cold and fierce black eyes, she really wanted to tell them that she was actually just a passerby, okay?


    "Xiao A, we''re all a little tired anyway. Please help us buy some drinks."


    Hou Chengbin was indeed a good bro. At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, he was like a living buddha, specially coming to save her.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go right away."


    Lu Ren looked at his friend gratefully and immediately ran away, fleeing from the danger zone.


    After everyone had left, Hou Chengbin smiled and said, "Tianqing, what can we do around here? You don''t have to come to this villa? "


    So it turns out that this villa was officially provided by Mo Tianqing. Of course, he spent a lot of money, so it saved him a lot of rent.


    Mo Tianqing only smiled as he glanced at Li Huai Jin, "The key point is not whether you are familiar with it or not, but who is the person accompanying you?"


    Hou Chengbin helplessly touched his forehead. Boss Mo, can you not provoke Huai Jin like this?


    Li Huai asked coldly, "Director Mo, do you still lack a woman to accompany you for a walk by your side?"


    "Women have it, but it is not necessarily what they want. Huai Jin, what do you think? "


    Li Huai Jin''s expression became even darker, "What you want depends on whether or not you want to force it."


    Mo Tianqing smiled and raised an eyebrow, "Without hard work, how would you know that I''m forcing it?"


    These two rarely fought each other, and Hou Chengbin felt that he was truly a sinner.


    Why did he want to introduce everyone to Mo Tianqing? He was really lacking in one move!


    He himself really didn''t know, could it be because the company was different, that the two of them would pinch each other? However, this was a cooperative relationship. Could they give him some face? At least you''re still on a rope.


    Hou Chengbin looked at the people beside him, and the assistant director quickly ran to Mo Tianqing''s side. Little Fishy also had a hint of color, quickly shifting Li Huai''s attention away.


    Sigh ¡­


    Hou Chengbin actually already knew about their cold faces before Lu Quanren appeared, but he didn''t know what was the real reason.


    However, this was only a personal grudge. Previously, the two of them had cooperated, but if they were to go out on their own, it would not affect them in the slightest.


    What was going on? Hou Chengbin himself was unable to understand what was going on.


    When Lu Ren appeared with two bags of drinks, the atmosphere seemed much better.


    The two of them were on their own, so she was a lot more at ease since they didn''t have the chance to fight each other.


    Seeing the inclinations in her heart, she first handed the drink to Li Huai Jin, using her eyes to comfort him with a smile, then turned around and walked towards Hou Chengbin and Mo Tianqing.


    "Everyone, it seems like Huai Jin is still ranked first in your eyes!"


    Mo Tianqing''s words had a deeper meaning behind them, causing Lu Ran''s heart to pound furiously.


    Director Mo, oh, Director Mo, what are you trying to do?


    "Haha ¡­" Everyone could only laugh dryly as they glanced at Hou Chengbin, asking for help once again.


    "Little Jia is a fan of Huai Jin. If there''s anything good, of course he''ll keep his idol close to him." Huo Chengbin opened his mouth, and everyone nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Is that so?"


    Mo Tianqing gave a skeptical smile, "Just idols and fans?"


    Lu Ren used his own life to guarantee that this Mo Tianqing was doing it on purpose!


    Or, had he found out about her relationship with Huai Jin?


    She snuck a peek at Li Huai Jin. With his dark and sunken face, no one dared to approach him. If it weren''t for the situation, she would have rushed over and kissed him. He looked so cool.


    Of course, this idea should only be carried out during the evening when the two of them were alone.


    "Alright, I''ve almost finished resting. I''m preparing for the next match."


    Although Hou Chengbin also wanted to have a good rest, he still had to go through with his work. It was impossible for him to stop because of the conflict between these two people.


    As soon as his words came out, everyone got busy and sat down.


    As for Mo Tianqing, he did not have any intentions of leaving. He continued to sit there, watching the scene.


    "Go ahead if you''re busy."


    In the end, Mo Tianqing let her go and did not demand anything more.


    Lu Ren let out a huge sigh of relief and quickly ran away. If he could, he would avoid it and rush over to help.


    In reality, Mo Tianqing was only the one paying. Most of the time, he wouldn''t show up, so he would leave everything to the trusting Huo Chengbin and his underlings. He was very at ease.


    But this time was different.


    It was hard to say why, maybe it was because of Li Huai Jin, or maybe it was because of ¡­ Everyone.


    So it turned out that he didn''t have much intention or he found it interesting. This kind of silly girl was never the same as the girls he had met before. Perhaps it was because she was too stupid, so stupid that she wouldn''t have the same thoughts as an ordinary girl.


    Afterwards, she came into contact with Huo Chengbin, Lan Yixuan, and even Li Huai. He became even more curious about what kind of girl she was.


    His appearance was not outstanding, and his talent wasn''t at the top. However, after so many days of not seeing her, his heart would occasionally think of this kind of girl.


    In fact, he had been here for a long time, but no one noticed. He looked at her silently from the side and quickly went to help. He always had a kind smile on his face, but his expression was still a bit shy. She was warm-hearted, but her incompetence made it seem shy.


    From time to time, she would look at Li Huai Jin. In a situation where no one was paying attention, she would throw a gaze full of undisguised love, and her smile was just too sweet.


    At that time, he already felt that such a smile and gaze caused him to feel slightly uncomfortable.


    Until she left the scene and walked alone on the beach, that invisible sense of tranquility made him want to unconsciously approach her.


    Looking at her playing with his shadow, he unconsciously moved his shadow closer to her. When she turned around, that beautiful smile made him hold his breath.


    Instantly, he came to a sudden understanding in his heart.


    So it turned out that this woman, who was as ordinary as a passerby, was actually this beautiful.


    However, the stiff expression on her face caused Mo Tianqing''s heart to sink. Her smile was blossoming for another man.


    Seeing her avoiding his stiff attitude, he believed that she knew what he was thinking.


    Seeing her relaxed appearance, which was far away from him, Mo Tianqing once again looked towards Li Huai Jin, a bitter smile appearing on his face.


    Huai Jin, why is it always you?


    Lu Quan was currently giving a play to an actress, and it was rare for her to appear on stage. However, this actress was completely absent-minded and kept her eyes on Li Huai Jin.


    "Although this woman doesn''t have any good intentions in seducing the male protagonist, she''s still someone from an aristocratic family. Her intentions aren''t that straightforward, and she even carries a little bit of arrogance ¡­"


    Lu Ren said, but she was ignored, "Writer, you''re just talking about the feelings you write. When it comes to acting, I think I should find experienced actors to teach me."


    And who was this experienced actor? You can tell by thinking about it with your toes.


    The actress pushed past everyone and headed for Li Huai Jin.


    Lu Ren pouted in anger, forgetting to hold back his jealousy. When he saw the woman give her man a charming smile, he could not help but snort coldly.


    Li Huai Jin''s expression was currently not too good, but that woman really did not have eyes. She sat down on the back of Li Huai Jin''s chair and leaned close to him.


    However, this seductive method had yet to be tested, and Li Huai Jin coldly said, "Get down!"


    The actress was stunned for a moment. Then, looking at Li Huai Jin''s dark and cold face, she hurriedly stood up, thinking to continue working hard. "Big Brother Li ¡­"


    Everyone felt goosebumps rise all over their bodies when they heard that sound.


    "Scram!"


    This time, Li Huai Jin did not hold back. Although his voice was not loud, everyone around could still hear him.


    Be a good boy...


    The normally gentle and courteous Li Huai Jin was actually also able to drive people away in such a straightforward manner!


    When they looked at the actress again, everyone just shook their heads. They had seen many of these women, so it was no big deal. However, she''d chosen the wrong person after all.


    Who has seen Li Huai in the set public affairs, with women ambiguous?


    It could only be said that this woman was brainless.


    Lu Ren smirked. Hmph! Is my man someone you can casually hook up with?


    He happily turned around and met Lin Ruo''s cold eyes.


    Lu Ren suddenly had a creepy feeling. This Lin Ruo really was like a sniper hiding in the dark, as if her gaze could always catch her.


    She wouldn''t be able to see anything, would she?


    Lin Ruo indifferently withdrew her gaze. Everyone thought that she was overthinking it.


    Afterwards, she still continued to scurry about. It was only at night that Lu Ren remembered. When did Mo Tianqing leave?

 C93

    After finishing work and returning home, this time, Lu Yiren openly sat in Li Huai Jin''s car.


    Of course, it wasn''t that she was brave, but that someone was covering for her!


    Hou Chengbin was looking for her and Li Huai Jin to talk about the script on the way back, was that not a problem?


    After getting into the car, Lu Ren leaned on the back seat and said, "So tired!"


    Li Huai Jin stretched out his hand to hold her in his embrace, and rubbed her temples. He knew that when she was tired, it was easy for her to have a migraine.


    When Hou Chengbin saw the two of them, he silently smiled.


    "The two of you are really superhuman." Everyone had to admire them. They thought that hearing people say that acting was also a very difficult profession. Wearing a cotton jacket in summer and wearing shorts in winter didn''t count as having all sorts of physical injuries. Just because they were indoors today, Lu Qun felt that it wasn''t that easy.


    Even though they appeared in public, who knew how hard it was?


    "You only know now! It''s much easier for you to move your pen around than it is for us. "If we were to encounter such a terrible situation, I think you would probably faint." Cheng Bin joked.


    It''s okay, it''s okay. Look, I''m so nice to you guys. The scenes I wrote are all good. You guys still have to thank me." "Everyone else could imagine that there really weren''t any intense scenes in her script. She could also rest assured that if she didn''t torment Li Huai Jin, the one who would feel heartache would be her!


    "I remember there was still a show in the rain!"


    Once Hou Chengbin said that, everyone remembered what he had said. With a cry of surprise, their nerves were jumping up and down, causing her to feel pain again. Her eyebrows were knitted tightly together.


    "What?" Li Huai looked at her pained little face and continued to rub it.


    I''m sorry, Huai Jin. I have to let you take a shower." Why isn''t there a scene in a movie? She herself had thought about this question when she first wrote the script. She had also asked Huo Chengbin for his opinion. He thought it was okay, but he had also let the day of the two protagonists'' breakup come to a rainy day.


    This is great, wuu ¡­


    Lu Ren looked as if he had done something wrong as he looked apologetically at Li Huai Jin, his little paws resting on his sleeves, "Huai Jin, I''ve let you down."


    Li Huai Jin smiled helplessly, "It doesn''t matter, you just have to compensate me."


    When the words came out, Lu Ran''s small face flushed red, but due to the presence of an outsider, she decisively laid down on Li Huai Jin''s body again, pretending to be dead.


    Li Huai gave an ambiguous smile and did not say anything else.


    Seeing the two people''s speechless atmosphere, Hou Chengbin''s heart was empty. When was he going to find a woman to date?!


    When the two of them returned home, everyone was waiting upon Li Huai Jin. Of course, this was the service that he insisted on doing.


    After she finished her shower and changed into a set of casual clothes, she went downstairs.


    "Miss Lu, dinner is almost ready."


    It was the elder sister Zhang who was responsible for cooking before. Occasionally, when they were busy, she would take charge of the preparations.


    "Where''s Huai Jin?" Lu Ren asked.


    "Mister Li is probably in the study room."


    "Then I''ll go up and find him. Just let us know in a minute. "


    Lu Ren was comfortable bathing, his body was light and light, and he quickly made his way upstairs.


    Pushing open the study room''s door, Li Huai Jin leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes and looked as if he was resting.


    Lu Ren silently entered the door. Looking at the tiredness on his handsome face, he felt his heart ache.


    Previously, she had never known how hard he worked. When he had been away for several months, she had not really seen how he worked. Now that she thought about it, all his years of work in the entertainment industry was probably all fought for.


    Her heart was sour. This was only the work she had seen recently. If he hadn''t seen the scenes where he filmed the costumes or the dangerous movements, then how much fatigue and injuries would he have?!


    Li Huai Jin, Li Huai Jin...


    Lu Ren silently recited this name that made everyone go crazy, but made her feel heartache.


    Li Huai Jin suddenly opened his eyes, and met her eyes that were filled with pain. He only pursed his lips slightly, and pulled her into his embrace.


    "I''m just a little tired. It''s no big deal." Last night''s night scenes lasted until two in the morning. They had started work early again, so they did not have a good rest.


    Seeing her conflicted expression, he reached out his hand and touched her forehead, sighing softly, "I''m already used to it, there''s nothing to worry about, hmm?"


    Lu Ren stretched out his arms and hugged his neck, pouting as he kissed him. Looking into his dark eyes, he said, "I know, but my heart hurts."


    As he was speaking, he suddenly lost control of himself. His throat tightened and tears started rolling down his cheeks.


    "Silly Lu Lu, what are you crying for? Don''t cry, okay? "


    Li Huai Jin reached out his hand to wipe away her tears, but his consolation only made Lu Li cry even more fiercely.


    "I... "Wuuwaa ¡­" "It''s just that my heart hurts ¡­"


    Lu Ran''s emotions came quickly. Perhaps it was the first time he saw his weak appearance, but Lu Ran could not control the pain in his heart. He imagined more of the movies he had made before, the dangerous actions, and the experiences of Huai Jin being injured that Little Wood had told him about.


    "Silly Lu ¡­"


    Li Huai was helpless, he could only gently pat her back, if she wanted to cry then cry, if she cried then that would be fine.


    It had been a long time since Lu Quyuan had cried.


    In the last twitch, Li Huai Jin also handed her a glass of water to replenish, touched her small face the remnants of tears, kissed her eyelashes hung with water droplets.


    "Actually, everyone''s work is tiring, and I''m also working normally. It''s very normal for me to stay up late or something. "You''re thinking too much."


    He patted her back to keep her cool and said lightly.


    "I know, but Little Mu said that you took some action scenes and got injured a lot. There was also that car accident. I was just thinking too much. I just feel heartache!"


    Lu Ren held his hand out of habit.


    "That''s all in the past. I don''t feel anything now." He smiled, this made Little Lu''s heart ache, his heart felt warm and satisfied.


    "Then you''re still my man. If you''re a bit tired, then of course I''ll feel sorry for you too!"


    Actually, this was the main point. This was her man, no matter what kind of job it was, she would feel sorry for him.


    With her bright eyes, the flowing light in them spoke of her thoughts. How could Li Huai Jin not dare to move?


    "My land, what a good baby."


    He smiled dotingly, lowered his head, and kissed his eyes, cheeks, and lips, one after another. He looked so gentle and gentle, as if he was kissing a priceless treasure.


    Yes, this was his greatest treasure, a treasure that could warm his heart.


    And Lu Ren was happy to cooperate with his kiss.


    "Dong Dong ¡­" Mr Li, Miss Lu, dinner is ready. "


    Their intimate interaction with each other would give way to reality.


    Li Huai Jin pushed her away slightly, his forehead pressed against hers as he said with a chuckle, "Got it."


    Lu Ren laughed along with him and hugged him before saying, "Let''s go down to eat."


    Li Huai Jin nodded, stood up, and was led out by the little woman.


    Lu everyone thought, Huai Jin loves her!

 C94

    Lu Ren felt that scouting would be contagious.


    After Mo Tianqing came to stir things up a bit, look, it would be Yang Yiyi on the second day.


    Looking at his posture, he had a few assistants and bodyguards behind him. He also had food and drinks to share with the staff. With such a polite smile, he really thought of himself as someone''s right-hand man.


    Everyone was eating the grapes brought by Yang Yiyi. Why did they feel sour and sour at the same time?


    Puff ¡­


    A grape seed was spat out without any regard for its image. What was on her mind right now was Qiu Qianqian''s jujube stud. She wondered if she could pierce this grape seed through that coquettish Yang Yiyi''s forehead.


    "Writer, do you like Yang Yiyi?"


    Little Mu asked, watching the harmonious interaction between the two of them in the distance. She gave him fruit, and he received it with a smile.


    "Why are you asking?" Lu Ren pouted.


    "Amongst all the women that we fans have discussed on the official website, Yang Yiyi also has a part in the discussion about who is most suitable to be his woman. But personally, I feel that she really isn''t worthy of Huai Jin. " The last sentence was whispered in Lu Ren''s ear, afraid of being overheard.


    Lu Ran''s eyes lit up. As expected, he was a good friend who shared the same interests as Zhang Xuan. He nodded his head vigorously and said, "I think so too."


    "But in fact, Yang Yiyi is from the same company as Huai Jin, and she''s also his junior sister. The two of them have worked together for quite a number of scenes, and Huai Jin has always had a good attitude towards her."


    "Yes ¡­"


    Everyone remembered that time when they had seen Yang Yiyi in a booth at the bar. She had always been around Huai Jin, and he seemed to never reject her.


    Lu Ren''s heart was about to burst with jealousy, especially when he saw Yang Yiyi holding onto Huai Jin''s arm, he did not reject her. Ahh ¡­


    Right now, she really wanted to pull that shameless woman away and shout, "Let go of my man!"


    However ¡­


    Fantasy is good, reality is cruel.


    "Writer, I don''t think Huai Jin would like someone like Yang Yiyi. She has no hidden meaning and is not worthy of our Huai Jin." Little Mu didn''t notice Lu Ren''s expression and carefully analyzed it.


    "Most of the men don''t care about the content. They only care about the ''big'' ones." Lu Li glanced at Yang Yiyi''s big chest, then looked down at his own.


    "Huai Jin definitely does not like beautiful brainless girls." Little Mu continued to confirm his thoughts.


    "Humph!" That''s only on the surface. "


    "Writer? Why do you sound so jealous? "Haha ¡­" Only then did Little Mu feel that something was wrong with her. However, because of how charming Huai Jin was, they all felt that if Huai Jin took a fancy to a woman they didn''t like, he would feel sour in his heart. However, the screenwriter seemed to be more responsive.


    "En..." "I didn''t, I didn''t ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s face was flushed red as he quickly denied it.


    "Hehe ¡­" It''s okay, I understand! Back then, when I started to like Huai Jin, I also treated him as my own. This kind of reaction is very normal. " Little Mu patted Lu Ren''s shoulder with an expression that seemed as if he had experienced it himself. On her still young and tender face, this expression didn''t seem to match at all.


    "I ¡­" Lu Ren didn''t try to defend herself anymore. Let her understand. "I might as well not look at where Li Huai is, and the more I look, the angrier I get." Little Mu, let me ask you a question. If one day, Huai Jin has a girlfriend, how would you react? "


    Little Mu frowned and his expression immediately became serious. He looked straight at Lu Ren, causing her back to be drenched in cold sweat.


    "I''m just saying if, if..."


    "I know." "I was just thinking."


    Phew... Lu Qun secretly heaved a sigh of relief, but thinking about Li Huai having a girlfriend, could it be a profound scientific problem? Little Mu''s expression was really serious.


    After a while, Little Mu finally spoke up.


    "I think I will be sad, but I also wish you well. After all, at that time, the person that Huai Jing liked was truly a person who loved his home more than anything else in the world! "


    Look, look, this is a true fan, a true good fan!


    Lu Ren''s eyes were filled with tears as he looked at Little Mu in admiration, "Little Mu, I didn''t think that you would be so powerful at such a young age!"


    "Writer, you''re exaggerating too much. I only told you what I think. I think everyone who truly likes Huai Jin will think the same way!"


    "Yes, I think so too." Lu Ren snickered and nodded, then continued: "If that woman is not as good as you think, or if she is very... Ehh, ordinary, do you think that she is not worthy of Huai Jin? "


    Little Mu tilted his head as he thought about it, and casually smiled, "Since it''s something that Huai Jin likes, then even if it''s ordinary, she must have some extraordinary qualities. We believe in Huai Jin''s judgement. "


    Lu Ren immediately held onto Little Wood''s hand with tears in his eyes, feeling touched as if he had seen an organization. Waving Little Wood''s hand, he was truly moved.


    "Little Mu, big sis truly admires you." You''re the one who''s my idol, you''re too awesome. "


    Little Mu was confused by her strange attitude. "Writer, what did I say?"


    "No, I just think your mind is mature and powerful. Furthermore, if that future girlfriend of Huai Jing knew you said that, she would definitely be so excited that she would want to hug you. " Just as he finished speaking, he directly hugged Little Mu. "Come, let me hug you. You really are an impressive child!"


    The corner of Little Mu''s eyes twitched as he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Well, it''s just my own idea. However, Huai Jin still has some extreme fans, their thoughts must definitely be different from mine. "


    When Lu Ren heard this, his face fell.


    "But that''s only a small part of it. Most people are more rational."


    Lu Ren''s little face lit up again, his eyes were sparkling with a special spirit.


    "Writer, you look very strange!" Her change in expression was really suspicious.


    "What is it? What did you say? Ah ¡­ Little Mu, look at how handsome Huai Jin''s hairstyle is today! "


    Lu Ren quickly changed the topic, causing Little Mu to pout helplessly.


    "Writer, Huai Jin''s character gets this hairstyle every day!"


    "Oh ¡­" Heh heh, really? Ah, since Yang Yiyi is still pestering Huai Jin, why don''t we find an excuse to interrupt them? "


    Lu Ren said angrily when he saw that Yang Yiyi was really like this.


    Little Mu also looked over and propped up his chin. "I don''t like it either. Writer, how do you think we should separate them?"


    "How about this ¡­ "Barabbala ¡­" Lu Ren whispered to Little Wood, and the two of them both revealed a sly smile.


    Huai Jin, I really didn''t expect you to push a movie by Master Wang and choose such a cheap screenwriter movie. Now that Master Wang had chosen Zhang Jiaming to be the male lead, he was no longer the star of the show. How could you miss such a good opportunity?


    Yang Yiyi really did not understand his choice of working with Master Wang, this was something many actors yearned for day and night. Although Huai Jin already had a lot of weight internationally, working with Master Wang would only add to their success.


    Li Huai Jin only smiled, and did not answer her.


    "Huai Jin, did the company not say anything?"


    What made her feel weird was the company''s attitude towards Li Huai''s choice. This was clearly the wrong choice, yet it did not have any reaction. It was too unimaginable.


    "No, the company respects my choice." Li Huai Jin''s eyes turned cold. He was already tired of her questioning tone, but he did not want to be too ruthless. " Yiyi, it''s time for you to go back. "Thank you for coming to see me today."


    Yesterday, Yang Yiyi called to say she was visiting, but he didn''t refuse. Firstly, the two of them were friends, so her arrival could bring about a topic of conversation. A bit of a scandal could also be considered as free publicity for this movie.


    This was the most commonly used method that everyone knew of. It was not excessive.


    "You and I are still being polite?"


    Yang Yiyi reached out her hand to touch him, but Li Huai quickly avoided her, causing her expression to turn stiff.


    Ahh ¡­" "Make way, make way ¡­


    "Ah ¡­"


    "Oh ¡­"


    "Bang ¡­"


    The collision, the sound of falling, and the exclamations sounded quite tragic.


    Yang Yiyi screamed, "Ah ¡­"


    Before Li Huai could reach out to help them, he looked at the three people lying on the ground. Yang Yi Yi was still pressed down by the two, the expensive pure white fur on her body was already covered in dust.


    Lu Ren and Little Mu quickly stood up, and looked at Yang Yiyi''s two assistants to help them up, checking to see if she was injured. Yang Yiyi then glared furiously at the culprit.


    "En..." "I''m sorry, Miss Yang. This is the tool to be used in the end. Little Mu and I were going to move it. It was quite stable, but I might have stepped on something that I didn''t notice and directly charged over. I''m really sorry, I''m really sorry ¡­"


    Lu Ren lowered his head to apologize. His voice sounded sincere and there seemed to be a hint of a sobbing tone in it. He did not dare to raise his head to look at her. He seemed to be scared.


    "That''s right, Miss Yang. I''m really sorry, we didn''t do it on purpose, we didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"


    "You all ¡­"


    Yang Yiyi''s Little Flame did not come out, and her beautiful face was extremely ferocious.


    It seemed that because of Li Huai Jin''s presence, he did not act up, so the assistant at the side came forward and started cursing, "Are you all blind? Can''t you see that Miss Yang is here? "Barabbas ¡­" Anyway, it was not nice.


    "Enough!"


    Li Huai Jin''s voice dropped, Yang Yi Yi''s expression changed, while her assistant quickly stopped talking.

 C95

    Li Huai Jin''s voice sank, and he stopped Yang Yi Yi Yi''s assistant''s curses.


    Looking at Lu Ren who had his head lowered, he sighed helplessly in his heart.


    "They didn''t do it on purpose. Let''s just forget about it."


    Yang Yi Yi immediately glared at the assistant, "Why are your words so unpleasant?" It''s not like they''re doing it on purpose. Alright, just be careful in the future. "


    Although she was not happy, Li Huai Jin had already spoken, and she quickly changed her attitude.


    "Thank you, Miss Yang. Oh, we will definitely pay attention in the future."


    Lu Ren lowered his voice, looking extremely terrified.


    He thought to himself, I seem to have pretty good acting skills! He had really been trained by Hou Chengbin, it was likely that the extras would also train the acting skills of others.


    Yang Yi Yi Yi wanted to say more, but saw that the two of them were still standing there, carrying their props, not daring to leave.


    In the end, he did not say anything else.


    "Huai Jin, then I''ll be leaving first. I''ll come visit you another day!"


    Li Huai Jin nodded his head, only then did Yang Yi turn around and leave. After taking a few steps, she turned her head, but faced Lu Li and everyone else''s raised faces.


    Lu Ruan took the lead with a guilty conscience, but Yang Yiyi suddenly felt a strange sense of familiarity with this little assistant.


    However, perhaps she was thinking too much, and did not think much. She waved towards Li Huai Jin, and the assistant quickly followed.


    Watching Yang Yiyi''s back as she left, Lu Ren smirked. When he was about to leave while carrying the prop with Little Wood, he met Li Huai Jin''s probing gaze.


    Drink ¡­


    Her heart skipped a beat as she lowered her head guiltily. "Little Mu, let''s go."


    Little Mu did not dare to stay any longer and immediately left.


    "Halt."


    This time, Li Huai Jin stopped them.


    "En..." Brother Li, is there anything else? "


    Lu Ren''s respectful address was really out of respect for the big name Li.


    "Writer, there''s no need to be so polite. Just call me Huai Jin." Li Huai Jin smiled, his lips curled into a smile.


    The moment Little Wood raised his head, he was shocked as if he had been hit by lightning.


    Although Lu Ren was also deeply shocked by the "shock", he was still able to hold on. He forced a smile and said, "Huai Jin!"


    His eyes shot out a light, "Don''t go too far!"


    Li Huai replied with his eyes: "How am I going overboard? How easy for me to get along with people? "


    "Hehe ¡­" Huai Jin, you are busy, we will not disturb you any longer. "


    "No rush, screenwriter. Coincidentally, I have a question that I want to ask you."


    "But the props ¡­"


    "I''ll leave it here for now." Li Huai smiled, "Writer, come, let''s find a quiet place to have a good discussion." Turning around, Li Huai Jin walked away, while Lu Ren looked at Little Mu''s encouraging and happy eyes, this rare opportunity to get along with his idol, hurry up and do it.


    Lu Ren had to follow me with a worried look on his face.


    Because it was a big brand, of course there would be a private dressing room. Since he did not ask for it himself, they gave him such treatment. At that time, Lu Qun had even thought that a big brand was just amazing.


    And now ¡­


    The door was locked from the inside, and it was even a private dressing room. Why was the scene so familiar?


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Everyone was pressed against the door and trapped between Li Huai Jing''s walls.


    With her face so close to his, she wasn''t nervous, only a little guilty.


    "Go ahead."


    Li Huai Jin''s smile was still the same, but his gaze was like an X-ray, as if he could probe deep into her heart.


    "Tell me what you think. Tell me what you thought before you did that, and how you felt after that. "


    The corner of Lu Ren''s mouth twitched. She was just a criminal, how could he still have any feelings for her after doing such a thing?


    "Hehe ¡­" Huai Jin, Huai Jin, what are you saying? Why did you ask him to come here? I thought you missed me! " Lu Ren smiled obsequiously, then reached for his waist in a dishonest manner. She cutely hugged him, pouting as she laughed, "I missed you." "Although I can see you, I can''t hug you. This place is so uncomfortable!"


    This little girl was so charming!


    Li Huai Jin looked at the little girl in front of him. She had really been spoiled out of the blue. She was being petty in front of him, yet she was still being so bold, and that only made him feel more and more pain!


    Even though Lu Ren did it on purpose, it was still impossible in front of his cultivation experience. Every now and then, her small face would turn red, but when she looked at Huai Jin who was smiling gently, she did not make any other movements.


    "Darling Lu, what''s wrong? Your face is so red? "


    He even asked worriedly, touching her flushed face, looking even more innocent than she was.


    "Alright, alright ¡­" I lost, I lost, I lost. Compared to a movie star like you, I''m no match for him! "


    Lu Ren could only act coquettishly and throw himself into his embrace. This man was too unfair. He was truly bullying the weak by putting on an act with her.


    "What do you mean? Hm? Lu Bao, I don''t understand! "


    Li Huai Jin raised her small face and asked with a smile as he lowered his head.


    "Hate ¡­"


    Lu Ren slapped his big hand away, "I admit that I did it on purpose, so what? Humph! She was obviously up to no good. And you, why are you smiling so happily at her? She''s already on you, and you''re still not dodging? Do you like the size there? "Huh?"


    The more he spoke, the angrier he got, and Lu Ren pointed his index finger at Li Huai Jin.


    The smell of vinegar was very strong. Li Huai Jin wrinkled his nose and said with a smile, "Lu Bao, did you pour out the vat of vinegar?"


    "Humph!" I''m just jealous, but you don''t want me to? "


    So what if she was jealous?


    "I didn''t say no. Darling Lu is jealous of me. It''s my honor!"


    Everyone heard that this man was waiting for her. She made him jealous eight hundred years ago, and now he''s got it all back.


    "I think you''re enjoying yourself." Lu Ren pouted and was extremely unhappy, "Li Huai Jin, I''ve never asked you before, are you actually fond of big-chested women? Do you all think it''s beautiful to hold your breath there? "


    Li Huai glanced at everyone and said with a smile, "Although my Lu Bao is not very big, but it suits my taste."


    "Really?" Lu Ren asked doubtfully.


    "If you think it''s too small, then I have my ways too!"


    Li Huai Jin smiled wickedly, lowered his head and whispered into her ear, "I''ll massage you every night!"


    "Scram ¡­"


    Lu Ren pushed his head away and glared at the perverted man in embarrassment and anger, but he still continued:


    "I feel that the massage I received during this period of time is indeed much bigger than before."


    "Li Huai Jin... "You just dislike me because I''m young, don''t you?"


    "Shh ¡­"


    Lu Ren shouted in shame and indignation, but Li Huai Jin directly kissed her lips, stopping her from yelling.


    It was only then that Lu Ren realized he wasn''t in his own home.


    Ye Zichen rolled his eyes at this shameless man, but he gradually bit her lips. Although it didn''t hurt, it still hurt a bit, with some gentle violence.


    "Good Lu Lu, good Lu Bao." Her lips were filled with gentleness as they coaxed her.


    "Ugh ¡­" If I was flat, would you like it? "


    Lu Ren''s words were completely blocked by Li Huai Jin this time. Regarding the size of the problem, Lu Qun could only accept his fate, but fortunately, hers was mediocre. As for Li Huai Jin, of course, he would do his best to continue to work hard for Lu Bao''s 34B, and of course, for his own welfare, he would also continue to work hard for his massage.


    By the time everyone came out, she had been nibbled pretty much, and Li Huai Jin''s massage welfare had also been almost done.


    "Writer, eh?"


    Little Mu hadn''t even spoken to her before Lu Quanren dodged her. "Little Mu, I feel like I need to make some modifications to my script. Don''t disturb me. I''m so busy, so busy ¡­"


    Holding her computer, she hid in an empty corner and refused to be accompanied by anyone.


    Good heavens, how could he dare to let others see him like this?


    Her face was red, her lips were red, and her seductive eyes were like silk. Anyone would be suspicious of her.


    Lu Ren turned on his laptop, but his whole head was pressed against the keyboard. He pushed out a bunch of random code on the WORD file, but she couldn''t help but feel like she could only crawl into the keyboard and calm down.

 C96

    After one day of filming, the many days of busy work could be considered as a small achievement. Huo Chengbin suggested that they gather together for a meal and play. Of course, everyone agreed with him.


    The most important thing was, this was usually the time when Hou Chengbin would treat him.


    However, what he asked for was a McDonald''s. Under the resentful gazes of the crowd, Li Huai Jin became everyone''s savior.


    Drinking and having fun, he treated them to food.


    So after finishing work, I ate my fill of McDonald''s and went to the bar.


    Li Huai was generous and gained a good reputation, but Lu everyone began to feel the pinch.


    Although Li Huai''s financial authority was not under her control, but just thinking about it made her heart ache! Her heart ached for her man''s purse!


    "Writer, what''s wrong? You''re still entangled with the plot? Don''t even think about it. It''s rare for everyone to be so happy.


    As long as the shy Little Wood is not in front of the idol Li Huai Jing, he is also very straightforward at other times.


    He ordered a glass of wine as soon as he entered the door, and even kindly ordered a cup for Lu Qun.


    "I don''t drink. I don''t drink." Good boy, she''d make a mistake when she drank.


    Seeing how Lu Ren was, Little Mu didn''t force him. He gave her a glass of juice and pushed it in front of her.


    The people sitting in the booths were usually quiet and reserved. When they said this, there were only a few people singing and dancing on the stage.


    However, on the other side, Li Huai Jin and Huo Chengbin were together, which made it much more lively. There were a few male actors who even chatted up a few pretty girls as they sat together.


    "Brother Li, look at those girls staring at you with greed. You''re too calm."


    Beside him was the assistant director, speaking in an ambiguous manner. Everyone present also smiled as if they understood what was going on.


    Li Huai Jin merely smiled lightly, pecked a mouthful of wine, and said to them: "I want to be as good as jade!"


    Puff ¡­


    Li Huai Jin''s words were extremely surprising.


    This meaning ¡­ Was it to protect someone?


    "Brother Li, who''s sister-in-law?" Do we know each other? "


    Huo Chengbin silently smiled on the side and did not answer.


    "We will get to know each other in the future."


    Li Huai Jin''s gaze seemed to have unwittingly swept over to the side, Huo Chengbin silently raised his cup, and smiled at him.


    And Li Huai Jin also returned the respect and toasted back ¡­


    There was nothing surprising about Li Huai having a girlfriend, but his attitude made people feel serious. Although they did not continue asking, as he clearly appeared to be keeping the secret, they were guessing which woman captured the big name Li and why she was so mysterious.


    Everyone felt that Lin Ruo Ruo was really special. She was so young, so beautiful, yet so cold and heartless. He had never seen her offend anyone, and of course, even if someone wanted to cause trouble for her, they wouldn''t be able to find her if they saw her cold and detached appearance.


    Right now, she was sitting alone quietly. She would occasionally take a sip of the wine in her hand and occasionally look at her phone. It was unknown just what she was thinking in her heart.


    A cold person like her shouldn''t have the personality to play with these people, but she still had no meaning for that.


    "Lin Ruo, you''re really good at acting, you''re the best female lead in my heart." No one at their table spoke to Lin Ruo, so Lu Ren felt a little awkward, but he still took the initiative to come and talk to her.


    "Thank you." He looked at her and thanked her faintly.


    Eyebrows...


    No one knew how to proceed.


    "Hehe ¡­" That Lin Ruo Ruo, how many years have you been out for? "Why did you want to act in the first place?"


    Find another topic.


    "One year. I want to be famous, I want to earn money. "


    Eyebrows...


    Lu Ren was really stumped by how honest he was.


    "Hehehe ¡­" You''re pretty good, but you''re really suited for acting. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have become the female lead so early. " She could be said to be quite lucky. To be able to be the female lead in a year and even be playing opposite Li Huai Jin, she was truly not bad.


    However, Lin Ruo lifted her head and came back. Her cold gaze seemed to want to see the depths of her heart, making everyone''s hair stand on end.


    "It''s not that I''m good, it''s that I''m good with money."


    Her words were so indifferent that everyone was stunned for a moment.


    What do you mean?


    When he looked at her again, she took the call. She didn''t say anything.


    "I''ll be leaving first."


    Lin Ruo stood up, picked up her bag and walked out. Everyone looked at her beautiful back, their minds full of questions.


    It was only when her figure disappeared and she turned around that he saw her coat. He quickly picked it up and chased after her.


    "Lin Ruo ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s voice stopped Lin Ruo who was about to get on the car.


    Lin Ruo turned her head and looked at the coat in her hands. Then, she walked over and thanked him. Without any additional emotions, she remained as indifferent as before.


    The car roared past everyone''s line of sight.


    However, Lu Ren frowned. No matter how ignorant and ill-informed she was, she knew the expressions of the people around her when they looked at the car.


    It was an extremely expensive and luxurious car. From the back, the people inside couldn''t be seen, but the moment Lin Ruo got on the car, a man''s hand held onto Lin Ruo''s hand and brought her into the car.


    Is this what Lin Ruo meant when she said ''money is formidable''?


    Such intense curiosity had made everyone else absent-minded ever since they arrived home.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Li Huai knocked on her head, picked her up and sat on her lap.


    "Huai Jin, is Lin Ruo''s family very rich?"


    The first thing she thought of was her family, but she was actually more curious and excited.


    "She''s an orphan."


    "Huh?"


    Lu Ren was astonished. Was this really what she thought?


    "Why are you suddenly so curious about her?"


    Lu Ren looked at Li Huai Jin and told him what she saw today. As for Li Huai, he did not seem surprised at all.


    "Is it really what I thought?"


    Li Huai Jin held her small hand and caressed it, "I don''t know much either, neither Cheng Bin nor I know who that man is. But one thing is certain, that man is definitely not simple. "


    "Wow ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s mouth was wide open in shock, his eyes filled with the stars of his dreams.


    "What is it? Want to change men? "


    Li Huai asked in displeasure as he used all his strength to pinch her chin.


    "No more ¡­"


    Lu Ren covered his mouth and quickly explained, "I just think that this is a really, really good material for small talk!"


    Li Huai Jin:...


    "Stop thinking so much. Come, let''s continue with our unfinished work today."


    Li Huai Jin gave an evil smile and interrupted her train of thoughts.


    "What ¡­"


    Before she could react, Li Huai Jin had already started his so-called "job," the massage task.


    "Hate ¡­"


    Lu Ren slapped his hand away and jumped down from her body, "Humph! If you want to buy a big steamed bun, I won''t accompany you! "


    As he spoke, he turned and ran upstairs.


    As for Li Huai, he looked at her back and gave a pampering smile. Calmly and leisurely, he stood up and followed her upstairs.


    He would knead her medium steamed bun into a large one.


    Lu Ren sat in front of his desk and stared at a spot in front of his desk. No one knew what he was staring at.


    Teacher Zhao, who came to visit her again, patted Lu Ran''s shoulder in sympathy, "Little Lu, I know you''re in a bad mood. However, you shouldn''t keep silent at this time. You should rush right in front of him and openly question him. "


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was still thinking about Lin Ruo''s mysterious man, and were completely confused by Teacher Zhao''s words, "Teacher Zhao, what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t you know? Didn''t you see such a big picture on the entertainment news this morning? "


    "What?"


    Lu Li thought for a bit and Teacher Zhao quickly helped her click open the entertainment news. The big picture was of Li Huai Jin and Yang Yiyi chatting happily.


    So that''s how it was!


    Lu Ren''s forehead twitched. Although he was clear about the reason behind this, but seeing the scandal between the two of them in such a manner was still a very, very uncomfortable thing to do.


    "Teacher Lu, I understand the bitterness in your heart. "But maybe he is just a friend. At this time, you must not retreat, you must persevere to the end, defeat that woman, and protect your own love. You must definitely hold on tight."


    Lu Ren looked at her as if she was desperately trying to defend her chastity.


    "Thank you, Teacher Zhao. I''m fine." I already knew that. "


    "Is that so? That''s good, that''s good, let me tell you, you, sometimes you just turn a blind eye. "How come a person like him doesn''t have a soulmate?" Parabala''s Teacher Zhao sincerely and sincerely tried to persuade him.


    "Teacher Zhao, I''m sorry, I''ll be going to class first. You can go back first!"


    Lu Ren carried the book and left the office, no longer paying any attention to Teacher Zhao, who was constantly chattering away.


    However, he still felt a bit uncomfortable in his heart, a sour and stuffy feeling.


    She was even able to write such an ambiguous story on the spot. These puppies are really eager to stir up trouble!


    Li Huai Jin, you''d better not have another scandal, or else I won''t turn a blind eye, just bite you to death!

 C97

    Lu Qun ran to the recording studio after work. He didn''t expect to run into so many reporters. It seemed like they were here for the scandal about Yang Yiyi.


    Lu Ren looked at Li Huai Jin who was standing there, his face expressionless, but he did not have an indifferent expression.


    Almost all the questions asked by the reporters were answered, but the answers were very simple.


    He was originally just looking on from the sidelines. With his handsome appearance, wherever he went, he created an enchanting scene that made others unable to shift their gazes away from him.


    She liked to look at him like this. This man who belonged to her always secretly rejoiced in her heart.


    However, hearing his answer to the reporter''s question, Lu Ruan neither admitted nor denied it. In that instant, it was as if a cold wind had leaked out from Lu Ran''s heart. A cold wind blew into the depths of her heart, causing her entire body to stiffen.


    "Writer, you''re here?"


    Little Wood ran over from afar and watched the impromptu interview with her. "There have been a lot of reporters this morning. However, we were always rejected, and only then did Huai Jin agree to take a rest. "


    Lu Ren only responded, then turned around to walk to the side, not wanting to hear his taiji response again.


    "Writer?"


    Little Mu didn''t understand why the screenwriter was so unhappy today, even having a very low mood.


    Lu Ren sat in the corner, as usual, and took out the laptop from his bag. Originally, he was going to write something, but he didn''t feel anything when he looked at the laptop, as he had originally wanted to write something due to Lin Ruo''s curiosity.


    A blank word. Her fingers on the keyboard, her index finger pressing down, but not letting go. A series of fff''s appeared on the blank document.


    Everyone else was fine.


    She consoled herself with the fact that they had decided not to have a public relationship, that they could not blame the reporters, and that Huai Jin was right to do so.


    But, but ¡­


    Lu Ren stared at his laptop in a daze, his heart aching in pain ¡­


    After a long while, Lu Ren put his laptop back into his backpack. Still without anyone noticing, he turned around and left.


    "Writer ¡­"


    Lu Ren looked at the Lin Ruo in front of him, her cold eyes seemed to tell him that he had nowhere to hide.


    "Lin Ruo, I''m sorry. I''ll be leaving first."


    She didn''t want to face those fierce eyes. She needed to find a place to hide, but she didn''t want to face anyone or anything.


    Lin Ruo didn''t stop her and let her walk away.


    Lu Ren had no one to talk to in this city except her cherished friend Chen Di.


    Chen Di followed the address she gave and took a taxi to her house. Seeing Lu Quanren''s bitter smile, he was surprised for a moment.


    "Didi ¡­"


    Lu Ren entered the room and hugged Chen Di. This kind of long-awaited intimacy and embrace made Chen Di unable to adapt for a moment.


    How long had it been? How long had it been since they had had such a natural reaction?


    "Alright, let''s go in first." Chen Di patted her on the back and led her into the living room to sit down.


    After pouring hot water for her, Chen Di looked at her depressed mood and understood what was going on.


    It was hard to say what she felt in her heart. She only felt that it was the only way she would be willing to get close to everyone.


    Chen Di knew his thoughts were wrong, but she couldn''t control herself.


    "A quarrel?"


    Lu Ren shook his head and took a sip of hot water. He turned his head and looked at her residence. It was much better than her old small house. It was a typical white collar small apartment.


    "You don''t want to say?"


    Chen Di frowned as he saw her evading attitude. A strange light flashed in his eyes.


    "No."


    Lu Ren forced out a smile, then looked at Chen Di, "I don''t know what to say either." It''s just that I feel a bit uncomfortable inside! "


    "Because of his scandal?" She saw it this morning. " When you were with him, you should have known this would happen. "


    "I know." Lu Ren smirked, "I know I have such a day. I know ¡­"


    He repeated this line in a low voice, as if he was trying to convince himself.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    Chen Di felt even more uncomfortable with her self-abuse. He picked up the phone and handed it to Lu Li.


    "If you feel bad, just call him and scold him. It''s not like you don''t know that he''s being masochistic like this, what''s this supposed to be?"


    "I don''t want it." Lu Ren shook his head, "I know that the scandal is fake. I saw it with my own eyes. It''s not his fault. "


    "Then what are you doing now?"


    "I am ¡­"


    Lu Ren choked on his words. That''s right, what was she doing?


    After a long silence, Lu Ran held onto his cup with both hands, not saying a single word ¡­


    "Boom!"


    A tear suddenly dropped into a glass.


    "Dong Dong ¡­"


    There were more drops, but no one raised their head.


    When Chen Di saw her acting this way, he felt inexplicably frustrated in his heart.


    "Lu Ren, I''ve already told you that there''s a problem with you two being together. It''s good now. Do you only know how to cry with me? If it''s really bad, then just go and explain it to him. "


    "Sorry, Didi ¡­"


    Lu Ren wiped away his tears and looked up, his eyes were red.


    "It was just a moment of discomfort." Lu Ren smiled wryly as he tugged at the clothes on his chest, "Even though I know that it''s a fake, even though I know that it''s just a question of sending the reporters away. But hearing his ambiguous reply, it hurts so much here. "


    After thinking about it, Chen Di understood the problem that Lu Qun was talking about.


    "There are too many of these things in this circle. Aren''t celebrities like them best at playing tai chi?" Furthermore, you guys don''t want to publicize your relationship, so what he said is inevitable. "


    "I know, and I think I know, that he might be trying to create some hype for our new movie as well."


    "Since you already know, then there''s nothing to be heartbroken about. If you really want to follow him down there, you have to face all of this. You have to learn to get used to it and, perhaps, even learn to treat all of this numbly in the future. " Chen Di''s words were very cold and realistic, but that was her advice.


    During this period, she had seen many of these things in the Mo family''s media. Now, she was more realistic and saw the situation more clearly.


    If Lu Ren could not even endure this small trick, he would only end up causing himself more pain in the future.


    "I will." would learn to accept, learn to be used to, get used to ¡­ Numb?


    Ye Zichen smiled bitterly, while the phone in his bag rang.


    Lu Ren didn''t pick it up first, but asked Chen Di, "Can I stay here with you tonight?"


    Chen Di was silent for a second before nodding.


    After that, Lu Ren picked up the phone, but her voice was no longer depressed. It was a faked lightness, but it was hard to tell if the person on the other end could recognize it or not.


    "I''m here with DeeDee, hmm..." Not tonight. It''s okay, we have a lot to say... "Mhmm, I know, good ¡­"


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ran helplessly smiled at Chen Di, "Thank you, Di Di!"


    Chen Di shook his head and stood up. "I only have instant noodles here. What''s the taste?"


    "Steamed Bun Soup!"


    Lu Ren followed them into the kitchen. At this moment, his mood had calmed down a lot.


    Tonight, she did not want to face him. As long as she thought of his smile during the day, she would feel uncomfortable.


    She didn''t want to argue with him, didn''t want to show him her negative side. She was afraid that if he got angry again, he would be disappointed in her.


    So she didn''t want to face him until she had hidden her emotions and changed them.


    Li Huai Jin hung up the phone, the color in his eyes suddenly sinking, his upper lip tightly pursed up, his face expressionless.


    Lu Lu, don''t disappoint me anymore!


    In the evening, after dinner, Lu Quanren and Chen Di did not talk much and each went to bed early.


    It hadn''t been a long time since the two of them had a night of conversation, and now the two of them shared the same bed, their backs facing each other as they contemplated.


    The next day, they split up again to go to their respective shifts, with only a smile and a goodbye.


    Lu Ren didn''t hear from Li Huai Jin again all day, and she didn''t call him herself. One person had prepared all the classes for the past few days, rewritten all the homework he had saved up, and done all that he could, so as to not let his leisure time go to waste.


    Only this kind of busyness seemed to have any effect.


    In the afternoon, after everyone had left, they packed their bags and left the school.


    This time, she did not go to the studio, but bought a few things Li Huai liked to eat and went home to prepare.


    However, she didn''t ask him when he would be finished in the first place. She waited until around ten o''clock that night and still hadn''t come back yet.


    She lay drowsily on the sofa in the living room. Little by little, her head was about to drift off to sleep.


    Suddenly hearing the sound of a car and opening the door, Lu Ren suddenly woke up and ran to the door.


    "How did you get back?"


    Lu Ren asked as he took his coat.


    "You''ve been waiting for me?" Li Huai Jin reached out his hand to touch her cheek, then led her inside. He also saw the dishes on the table.


    "Yeah, I made you something delicious. I wanted to give you a surprise." Lu Ren pouted in pity and pulled him towards the dining table, "Let me go heat it up first!"


    "Wait a moment." Li Huai held her back, "Didn''t you eat?"


    Lu Ren nodded, feeling wronged, "If I had known, I would have called you first. I was originally very hungry, but now that I''m too hungry, I don''t feel anything anymore. "


    Li Huai Jin felt a bit of heartache, but he was carefully examining everyone on the landing, which made her feel a little strange.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Li Huai Jin shook his head, reached out his hands to hug her, and pulled her into his embrace. He gently caressed the top of her head, and gently said: "It''s been a long time since we last met, it''s like three years now."

 C98

    One day apart felt like three years.


    Li Huai''s gentle words made everyone''s eyes turn red.


    Burying in his arms, Ji Hao held Ji Xia''s waist and listened to his heartbeat.


    "Alright, I''ll go heat it up."


    He was about to push her away, but Lu Ren refused and hugged him with all his might, his voice low and hoarse. "Wait!"


    Li Huai was stunned for a moment. A trace of understanding flashed through his gentle eyes, but he did not refuse her embrace. He comforted her by patting her back time and time again.


    After a long while, Lu Ren finally withdrew from his embrace. When his eyes met with the black pupils, they were fixed with a faint glimmer of water.


    "I was actually a bit sad last night."


    Lu Quanren told him honestly, but Li Huai did not seem to have any expression of surprise.


    She knew what she was thinking that could escape his eyes.


    "Are you waiting for me to admit my mistake?" Lu Ren pouted and asked him.


    Li Huai Jin raised his eyebrows, "What mistake?"


    "Humph!" Lu Ren snorted and pushed him away. He picked up the cold dishes from the table and walked into the kitchen. Behind him, Li Huai Jin also helped.


    After putting them into the microwave to heat up, the two stood to the side and waited. They didn''t care if the radiation was gone or not.


    Hearing the sound from the microwave, Lu Ren lowered his head to guard. In the quiet space, she suddenly opened her mouth and spoke in a low voice.


    "I saw your answer to the reporters. It hurt my heart and made me uncomfortable."


    Unconsciously pinching his fingers together, Lu Ren admitted to what he was thinking.


    "I know you''re right to say that, and to keep it under wraps. Or maybe it''s just for our new movie, but knowing is one thing and facing is another. Maybe I''ve been through less, maybe I''ll get used to it later. "It''s just that don''t be angry at my current reaction. I just can''t adapt fast enough right now."


    She did not care what he thought. Perhaps he would blame her for making trouble, but she still had to confess her thoughts.


    "Ding."


    The silent Li Huai Jin did not speak, and the microwave oven made an ear-piercing sound.


    Lu Ren opened the microwave and was about to stretch out his hand, but was stopped by Li Huai Jin. He pulled her to the side, took out the dish with his thick gloves, and then put it on another plate.


    Taking off his gloves, he turned her to him with both arms and took her little face in his hands.


    "Silly girl, you don''t need to learn to get used to it."


    Lu Ren frowned. Was he supposed to turn a blind eye?


    "You don''t need to get used to it. There won''t be a future." Li Huai looked at her with a doting smile, "Such a well-behaved Lu Bao. I thought you wanted to hide it from me all by yourself again."


    "Do I dare?"


    Having learned her lesson, she didn''t care about torturing herself anymore.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Land, I am very happy." He lowered his head and kissed her hair, continuing in a gentle voice, "This time, it was on purpose, but actually, it only worked once with the help of Yang Yiyi''s presence. Actually, what I want to do the most is to see your current reaction. Instead of feeling wronged by yourself, tell me what you really think. "However ¡­"


    He paused for a moment, and then looked at her forehead in a punitive manner, causing everyone to look at him with a dissatisfied look, "You still haven''t found me yet, tell me, did you cry again secretly last night? "What were you thinking about last night?"


    "I ¡­"


    This time, Lu Ren lost his temper and lowered his head in guilt, not daring to look at him.


    "Stupid Lu Lu ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin sighed, "You''re really crying?"


    "Mm ¡­"


    Lu Ren replied in a low voice, but then immediately explained, "It was just a few tears. I didn''t cry after that." I think my family Huai Jin will be heartbroken, so I restrained myself. Look, didn''t I tell you everything now? I did the right thing, right!? "


    Afraid that he would be angered, Li Huai Jin couldn''t help but look at Lu Quanren''s eager expression and urge to explain. In his eyes, Lu Huai was extremely adorable.


    "Haha ¡­" Laughing softly, he doted on Lu Bao, "My Lu Bao is so obedient!"


    There was a heavy kiss, whether it was spoiling her or punishing her.


    "Ugh ¡­" Lu Ren pushed him away with all his might, and when he heard the clink of the microwave, he took out his gloves, turned around and walked out of the kitchen and placed them on the dining table.


    Li Huai Jin then directly placed another plate on the table from behind, and hugged her waist, his chin resting on her shoulder, his face snuggling comfortably against hers, "In the future, no matter what discomfort you have, you must tell me directly. Even if I did wrong, the first one I should look for is me. Whatever the reaction, I need to be the first to know. And I''ve decided that I want the media to know about us. "


    "Ah ¡­"


    This time, Lu Quanren was truly frightened. He quickly turned around in front of her and asked, "Are you crazy?"


    This was the explanation she could think of.


    "Hehe ¡­" "What are you afraid of?" Li Huai Jin lowered his head and touched her forehead, "Rest assured, it was not intentional. Only if someone asks again, I will just tell them that I already have an owner. But as for who, of course I won''t give you up. "


    Lu Ren frowned. Looking at his smile, he was at a loss for words.


    "Is that okay?"


    If he were to admit that he already had a girlfriend, then even if he didn''t tell them, the dogs wouldn''t be able to stop.


    "Nothing is impossible. However, this time, you have to gradually get used to it. Although you won''t be mentioned, but when the time is right, you will still appear in public. I can''t just hide like you forever, right? "


    Li Huai Jin joked, but no one could laugh.


    Yes, there will be a day when it will be public. When the time came, it would be too troublesome!


    "Alright, alright, it''s not for the public to hear. I will tell you about it when the time is right." "Right now, be a good Lu Bao and fill up your stomach."


    Li Huai Jin led her to sit down and enjoy the supper and the supper.


    Everyone was still absent-minded as they ate this meal.


    After Li Huai Jin cleaned up the kitchen table by himself, she was still sitting on the sofa, in a daze.


    He walked over and picked her up with an intimate smile: "Darling Lu, are you still conflicted? Don''t think too much. I said it would take some time to find the right time. Now that I am so worried, I might really reveal it to the public. Everyone will say that I, Li Huai Jin, have found a little face, what should I do? "


    "Even if I don''t have a bitter face, others would probably make it look even uglier."


    If it were to be made public, everyone in the Lu Family would definitely be criticized and humiliated by some people who harbored malicious intentions.


    "Who would dare? Who dares to say such things about my obedient Lu Bao, I definitely won''t let them go. " Li Huai respectfully kissed her cheek, "Obviously my Lu Bao is so cute and painful, why would anyone deliberately ugliness you? They''ll be just like me, won''t they? "


    "Do you think anyone can have a strange eye like you do?"


    Lu Ren looked at Li Huai Jin''s loving look, and asked curiously, "I''m not belittling myself, I''m just an ordinary person, how did you fall for me?"


    "What commoner?" My Lu Bao is so cute, so smart! "


    Li Huai lowered his head and kissed her. He was extremely fond of her.


    Lu Ren avoided his kiss. "I''m serious. Answer me! "


    Both hands held his head, holding him in place so that he wouldn''t attack him again, while everyone else expressed their seriousness.


    "I''m also serious. No matter how I look at it, you look pretty."


    Li Huai Jin took her hand and then tilted his head to kiss her palm. He couldn''t stop laughing.


    Lu Ren felt helpless. Even though he was praising himself like this, he was actually very happy in his heart.


    "Even if I''m good-looking, why are you still staring at me when there are so many good-looking women around?"


    "It seems... "Darling, you keep an eye on me first!"


    Li Huai smiled like a fox, and seized the time to kiss her, stealing incense became more and more interesting.


    The corner of Lu Ren''s mouth twitched, "I''m drunk, drunk ¡­"


    That was the main point, okay?


    "Then I''m also drunk!"


    He smiled shamelessly, no longer bothering her about the reason behind it. This time, he came for real and kissed her on the lips.


    With a slurred voice, he said, "Good Lu Bao, I just like you."


    Lu Quanren should be moved, but when he said this, he burst out laughing.


    Li Huai''s punitive teeth bit her neck. "Is it funny?"


    Lu Ren looked at the discontented Li Huai Jin with a smile, and only shook his head, "No, I''m happy!"


    In fact, she was happy. It was just that the words he said reminded her of those lousy lines she had seen before in her previous life, written in small talk by the male lead.


    He really was suitable to be the Little Yan male lead!

 C99

    Li Huai''s rare confession had even almost made everyone on the land laugh. How could he not be moved?


    Seeing that she was smiling so happily, her large hands wrapped around her waist and she asked in a low voice, "Are you happy? I''ll make you happier! "


    As he spoke, his actions became even more serious, and his lips started to kiss.


    Lu Ren cried out in pain, "Huai Jin, I was wrong, please don''t do this, okay? "I''m in pain ¡­"


    "Huai Jin, I was wrong ¡­"


    "Wrong?" "Hmm?"


    The ending of Li Huai was revised upwards, giving off a demonic charm.


    "Yes, yes. I was really wrong ¡­"


    Lu Ren nodded his head as water sparkled in his pitiful eyes.


    "If you''re wrong, then admit it. Come, tell me, do you like me? "How much do you like it?"


    he asked her.


    "I like you, I really like you!"


    Lu Ren helplessly hugged him tightly.


    "Answer me, do you like me?"


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "So annoying ¡­" She bit her lip, almost crying. She wanted to move, but she couldn''t.


    "Hate you?" He laughed softly.


    "You''re annoying ¡­"


    "Hehe ¡­" "Since you hate it, forget it ¡­" He looked regretful.


    Lu Ren blushed.


    "Li Huai Jin, you bastard!"


    She scolded him in a low voice. This man was too narrow-minded.


    Pushing him away, everyone was so angry that they wanted to leave, but Li Huai stopped them, "Good Bao, why are you so shy and so stubborn?"


    Li Huai tried to coax her. ''Forget it, if I really let this little girl complete it herself, she would be really shy and wouldn''t have that kind of guts.


    Thus, he decided to put on an act. If he let her try, she wouldn''t be able to take it anymore.


    "Humph!"


    Lu Ren let out a light snort and was carried by him up the stairs.


    Then, you have me, I have you.


    Next day


    Lu Ran''s eyes were red with anger as he looked at the culprit. However, the culprit was calm and composed. It was impossible to tell that he was tired as he hugged her with a smile and kissed her.


    "My good Lu Bao, what''s wrong?"


    "Humph!" Lu Ren harrumphed, he already knew the answer!


    He glowered fiercely at him again. "You''re not going to the set?"


    "Morning break!"


    "Li Huai Jin, I hate you!"


    She still had to work, work ¡­


    Pushing Li Huai Jin aside, she shamelessly brushed her teeth and washed her face, but kept her eyes closed the entire time.


    Li Huai Jin looked at her tired appearance, and hugged her with some heartache, "Why don''t you take a break for a day!"


    Lu Ren''s eyes were wide open as he stared at the reflection in the mirror, "No!"


    If she asked for another leave of absence, the principal would read her to death.


    Helpless, Li Huai Jin kissed the top of her head, "My apologies, I was too unrestrained."


    "Humph!"


    Good to know.


    Lu Ren grumbled in his heart. No matter what he did, he couldn''t make up for his lack of sleep.


    Li Huai Jin knew that he was in the wrong, so he had to be careful to show his sincerity by apologizing, making breakfast for her, sending her to work, accompanying her along the way, and even giving her a kiss as he got off the car.


    Of course, in Lu Li''s opinion, these were no compensation at all.


    She''s going to sleep. Aaahh ¡­


    In this tiring and tiring day, everyone finally had not made any mistakes.


    He was too lazy to take the bus, so he took a taxi to the set, only to be woken up by the driver.


    After getting off the car, he walked over to a chair and fell asleep without saying anything. Only when she felt a little cold and moved a little did she feel another wave of warmth. Only then did she smile and continue sleeping.


    All of this, however, caught the eyes of many people, causing them to be astonished ¡­ No, her jaw dropped in shock.


    Lu Ren opened his eyes in a comfortable manner and stretched lazily. Warmth slipped off his body and he sat up, only to see the man''s coat slip to his waist.


    He looked around and noticed that the other person was busy, but this coat ¡­


    Frowning, Lu Ren finally stood up. Everyone''s eyes immediately turned to look at him.


    For a moment she felt as if she were in a spotlight, strangely hairy.


    "Writer ¡­"


    It was still Little Mu who sauntered over. However, her attitude was not the same as before, which made Lu Sheng feel uncomfortable.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Had something big happened while she was sleeping?


    "En..." Writer, did you sleep well? "


    Little Mu seemed to have something that he couldn''t say, like curiosity but also seemed to be unable to hold it in.


    Lu Ren thought for a moment, then looked at the jacket in his hands.


    "That... Did anything happen after I fell asleep? "


    She asked carefully, feeling very nervous in her heart!


    "En..." "It''s not a big deal." Little Mu looked at the surroundings, and the eyes of those people were all shining.


    "Then... "These clothes ¡­"


    Of course, she knew whose clothes were on it, but the problem was that it was too abnormal for the clothes to be on her.


    However, she was completely stupefied as she looked at the light of the small tree.


    This can''t be...


    Lu Ren felt his head go numb, and a chill ran up his spine.


    Li Huai Jin, you really ¡­


    "You''re awake?"


    Just as he was thinking, Li Huai Jin walked over from the side. Seeing that Lu Ren was living under his jacket, he smiled and asked.


    His attitude, his smile, and the look in the eyes of another made everyone ache.


    "Yes, haha." Lu Ren let out a few hollow laughs, then put down his coat and walked up to the small log, not intending to show anything.


    "Little Mu, tell me, why didn''t you call me? Is it over now? Why don''t I go back first? "


    Lu Ren really wanted to escape. With so many people looking at her, she was already too afraid to raise her head.


    Seeing her anxious and troubled expression, Xiao Mu didn''t dare to ask anymore, even if he wanted to gossip.


    Moreover, Li Huai Jin was still here, and those people also wanted to find out more, so they didn''t dare to be so obvious.


    "Writer, let me send you on your way!"


    Li Huai''s sudden appearance behind her made everyone''s heart beat wildly.


    Resisting the awkwardness with great difficulty, she turned her head and forced a calm smile, "Hehe ¡­" "No need, I won''t trouble you anymore."


    Saying that, he no longer greeted them and charged straight out.


    Looking at her fleeing figure, Li Huai Jin smiled gently. This smile caused everyone to be shocked.


    Could it be that Huai Jin has taken a fancy to writers?


    As for how the two of them were doing, these people were only guessing. Li Huai Jin could not be more normal, so they did not gossip too much.


    He only wanted to wait and see what would happen after that.


    Lu Ren, who had run away, was still nervous when he returned home. He could not help but complain in his heart. Li Huai Jin''s actions were too frightening.


    Didn''t she say that she didn''t want others to know that it was hers? Did he really want to kill her?


    When Li Huai arrived, he saw an angry little woman sitting on the sofa, her face filled with displeasure, not even giving him a glance.


    Damn, this little woman is really angry.


    Li Huai Jin sat beside her and was about to put his arm around her shoulders, but was pushed away by Lu Ren and rolled his eyes, "Stay away from me."

 C100

    "Are you angry?"


    Li Huai Jin moved his head closer to her, wanting to kiss her face, but she blocked his hand with her own, staring fiercely at him, "What are you doing? Be serious, I have something to ask you. "


    Lowering his head and looking at her negotiating manner, he dotingly said, "If there''s something you want to say, just say it."


    However, he still dominated her, and continued to hug her regardless of her opposition.


    "What happened today?"


    "What do you think?" Li Huai Jin touched her cheek with his finger, and the dark circles around his eyes seemed to have lightened a little, "Look at you sleeping soundly on the set, I''m just afraid that you might be cold, I just gave you a coat."


    "Just that?" Lu Ren frowned, "But I think they look weird. You really didn''t do anything else?"


    "Nope." Li Huai Jin didn''t do anything else, it was just that his eyes were too gentle and doting.


    "Let me tell you, I won''t be going these few days. It would be bad if they really saw through it. As for the matter of you revealing that you have a girlfriend, I feel that it''s not appropriate. " When Lu Ren returned today, he gave it some serious thought.


    The public relations issue was too dangerous, and now was not the right time to do so.


    Li Huai Jin smiled but did not speak.


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    "Don''t worry, if you really know about our relationship, there won''t be a problem with these people. Things are not as scary as you think. I, Li Huai, am in love with someone, and at most, they are only curious, so they won''t have any malicious reactions. "


    After all, they were all people within the circle. They were curious about who was with whom, but they would not be like those lackeys who were maliciously stirring up trouble.


    "But I still feel that it''s not right. If they find out, how awkward would it be for me to go there again!" "No, at least we can talk about it after this movie is finished."


    After this period of time, she might want to let herself get used to it.


    "Alright, I understand. You don''t have to worry." Li Huai Jin comforted her, "Eat some food first, then rest early."


    Thinking about how he had pestered her the night before and hadn''t let her sleep well, he felt his heart ache.


    Lu Ren didn''t retort and just obediently threw himself into his embrace.


    Actually, the question of whether or not their relationship would be made public was no longer a question of whether or not it was possible. It was a question of her fear in her heart.


    What he was afraid of was not the least bit, but a lot of scruples.


    In the past, they had feared that there was no future for them. Now, they did not need to think about the future. What they were more afraid of was the terrifying consequences that would follow from this relationship.


    Of course, it might have been her own wild guess, but she really wasn''t prepared for it.


    "Huai Jin, isn''t it a bit wrong for me to remain private like this?"


    Lu Ren asked in his arms.


    Li Huai carefully stroked her back, "Actually, I''m also afraid that too much attention will bring you harm. However, things would always be made public. Perhaps not now, but at the right time. Most importantly, I do not wish to be wronged by you. The fact that you are my, Li Huai Jin''s, girlfriend is unquestionable. "


    "I know what you''re thinking." Lu Ren looked up and suddenly said in a very spirited manner, "You are also my Lu Ren''s boyfriend. There is no doubt about it. Don''t worry, one day, I will also expose you. "Haha ¡­"


    The laughter came from her mouth, her forehead against his, the corners of her mouth curling up, the sweetness spreading from her entire little face.


    For the next few days, Lu Qun did not go back to the set. Other than being afraid of being noticed by others, she was actually busy with matters of her own school.


    The upper management''s examination was starting again, and all kinds of evaluations were quite busy. Usually, she would be home much later than before, but she would be able to see Huai Jin from time to time. Although she was tired, her heart felt a lot lighter.


    In particular, the two of them had taken a little time off during the weekend and were holed up at home doing nothing, snuggling up to each other, or reading their own books, or chatting idly from all over the place. These were the most comfortable days for them.


    It was still a bit more comfortable now. After this movie was finished and Li Huai Jing''s work for the next six months was also packed to the brim, Li Huai Jin was afraid that he would never be as relaxed as he was now.


    Of course, that was in the future. Right now, he only needed to make good use of their time alone.


    Lu Ren could no longer hold back his laughter when he saw his parents acting like a thief. Unfortunately, she managed to hold back the warning look in her mother''s eyes.


    When she entered the house and closed the door, she finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and laughed out loud. In the end, her stomach hurt a little from laughing too much, but she still couldn''t stop.


    Li Huai smiled lovingly as he carried Lu Ren to the living room and sat down, while his parents felt helpless towards their daughter''s impudent smile.


    "Li, her dad and I really didn''t expect you to come. If you come over here like this, you won''t face any trouble, right? "


    Mother Lu simply ignored her daughter''s bear-like appearance and focused on speaking to Li Huai.


    However, looking at Li Huai Jin''s pampered appearance, his heart was still very comforted.


    "It''s okay, it''s uncle''s birthday. I should have come over to congratulate you."


    Today was Mr Lu''s birthday. At first, Lu didn''t expect Li Huai to go, but he said that he would go back for his father''s birthday on the weekend.


    At that time, Li Huai Jin also didn''t say anything, but who would have thought that he would actually follow her back this morning when she was about to leave. On the way back, he found out that he had already planned to return with her.


    However, she only told her parents that he was back when they were halfway there. Although Mr and Mrs Lu were happy, they were still worried. They had long since been waiting at the entrance of the building. As soon as their car arrived, Lu and his mother came one after the other. On a sunny day, they opened their umbrellas and escorted Li Huai upstairs.


    This action and posture was comparable to that of a famous bodyguard. This was the reason why everyone on the streets was laughing non-stop.


    At this moment, Lu Ran finally stopped smiling and threw himself at his father''s side. He said sweetly, "Happy Birthday."


    And Li Huai Jin also took the opportunity to hand over the gift that he had prepared a long time ago.


    Mr and Mrs Lu were also happy. Although Li Huai coming here was a little troublesome, he did have this kind of heart since he came to congratulate him on his birthday.


    After that, Lu Renren went to the kitchen to help Mother Lu prepare the dishes, while Li Huai Jin accompanied Father Lu to chat.


    It looked like a warm and harmonious house.


    However, when Lu Ren''s uncles and aunts came to congratulate their Lu father on his birthday, their parents suddenly remembered that such a relative had come.


    Of course, those who could not avoid it still saw Li Huai Jin, and he did not avoid anything as he magnanimously greeted Li Huai.


    Seeing the Lu Family''s Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt''s reactions, Father and Mother Lu finally felt at peace. When they first saw Huai Jin, it was actually more or less the same as now.


    In the evening, the Lu family''s eldest uncle and co. left, and his father and mother also prepared to rest. Lu Quanren looked at Li Huai who was sitting on a single bed in his own room.


    In the room where she had watched her grow up, he smiled gently at her as he pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the corner of her mouth. She actually felt as if she had returned to her girlhood, feeling a strange sense of shyness.

 C101

    Lu Ren''s small face was dyed with a layer of red. Under the light of the lantern, he felt even more unreal.


    Li Huai suddenly pressed her down on the bed, and lowered his head to look at the beautiful little girl. With a curve of his lips, his index finger lovingly slid across her face.


    "I''m thinking, my Lu Bao looks to be in his teens, is he also so cute?"


    In fact, when he entered the room, he saw a picture of her by the head of the bed. She might not be in her teens, but she was still a few years older than she was now.


    At that time, her smile was very faint. Although she wasn''t that beautiful, her eyes were so pure that it was as though one could see the depths of their eyes.


    He became more and more curious. He wanted to know what the girl in his arms looked like when she was still a little girl.


    "I was silly when I was a kid."


    Lu Ren felt a little embarrassed. Remembering how embarrassed he was when he was young, he couldn''t help but want to destroy those photos.


    "That''s still a cute idiot Lu Bao."


    Li Huai took a peck on her lips, stood up and pulled her up, "I want to see."


    Urge her to take out the picture of her childhood.


    However, Lu Ren felt conflicted. He was not a beautiful girl, and when he thought back to how frustrated he was in the past, he felt that he would rather die than accept it.


    "Stop looking!"


    Lu Rao shook his head in refusal, "Don''t you think I''ll be fine now?"


    Li Huai Jin swept a glance and saw a similar album to the one from the past on her bed. With a smile, he got up and walked over.


    "Aiyaya ¡­"


    Lu Ren wanted to snatch it from his hands, but in the end, he did not manage to snatch it from Li Huai Jin, who was too old for it.


    "Stop looking, stop looking ¡­"


    Lu Li didn''t give up and wanted to snatch it, but Li Huai Jin held it up high. Flipping it open, he took a glance at the first page, and Lu Huai saw it too.


    In a split-second, Lu Ran''s face turned red. Embarrassed, her eyes turned red.


    "Li Huai Jin ¡­"


    Lu Ren''s voice was urgent and somewhat hoarse. "Don''t look, okay?"


    Li Huai Jin lowered his head to look at her pitiful begging face before closing the album and putting it down. He then looked at her red-rimmed eyes and reached out to touch the corners of her eyes, sighing slightly.


    "What''s wrong? Are you that wronged? "


    His compromise made everyone feel even more wronged, very, very wronged.


    "Stop looking."


    "Why?"


    Li Huai asked patiently.


    "When I was young, I was very ugly. There were also many more cowardly looks, I didn''t want you to see them."


    In the end, she still had that tiny bit of inferiority complex in her heart. What''s more, the man she was facing right now was a perfect man. He was so good-looking. When compared to her, she had probably been the center of attention ever since she was young. The more it was like this, the more she didn''t want him to see her like she used to be.


    "What''s that?" "You are my Lu Bao. I will like whatever you look like." Li Huai lovingly rubbed the top of her head, he felt that her little thoughts were a little funny.


    "But, I thought I was stupid in the past. You don''t know, my hairstyle when I was young was similar to a boy''s. At that time, I was very much like a fool, hiding amongst my classmates like a little old granny. You''d die laughing if you saw it. I don''t want you to look at me and think of me like that. If you do, you won''t like me anymore. "


    As a matter of fact, everyone was thinking too much. Who didn''t have a silly childhood?


    Li Huai Jin finally understood her explanation, but he felt that this little woman was overthinking it.


    Thus, he carried her in his arms, allowing her to look into his black eyes and speak in an extremely serious and solemn voice.


    "Lu Bao, what do you think I was like when I was young?"


    Everyone thought for a bit, and suddenly, the younger Li Huai Jin popped up in everyone''s mind. Li Huai Jin stood there motionlessly with his eyes wide open, dressed like a little gentleman, and gave a very cute and polite smile.


    Wow...


    Thinking of this, her eyes lit up.


    "When Huai Jin was young, he must have been very, very cute."


    Everyone nodded in affirmation.


    However, the person in question only shook his head.


    "What is it? Isn''t it? "


    "When I was a kid, I wasn''t much of a beauty. When I was born, I remember my father saying that the little black ones were not like their own. After that, it slowly opened up, and only when he was in middle school did he feel it was okay. But youth, you know, is always accompanied by acne. At that time, there were quite a few imprints of youth on his face. " When he thought about it, Li Huai Jin felt that it was kind of funny, and when he saw her surprised expression, he continued to say, "Actually, I''m still nearsighted. I wore black-rimmed glasses as soon as I went to middle school, and I even had relatively long hair that almost covered my eyes. Of course, perhaps clothes will also be like you, how do you think cool how to wear it. "Now that I think about it, that''s also disappointing."


    "True... "Is it true?"


    Lu Li and everyone else could not believe it. Did Li Huai Jin have such a side?


    The little gentleman in her head, Li Huai Jin, immediately turned into the big bookworm, the unattractive Li Huai Jing.


    What she did not know, however, was that sometimes speech could be mixed with exaggerated rhetoric. On this point, when Lu Ren really saw the picture of Li Huai Jin as a teenager, he claimed that he had been fooled.


    "That''s why everyone has a past. Perhaps when you see the photos of my childhood, you will be disappointed in me."


    Li Huai Jin''s tone softened, this grievance had already reached him.


    "No, of course not." Lu Ren quickly comforted, thinking, so Li Huai Jin also has such a past?


    "So, from a different perspective, if you don''t let me see and fear that I will be disappointed, does that also mean that I will be disappointed if you see the past as well? If you won''t let me, I won''t. "


    That clear, disappointed and aggrieved look on his face made everyone on the land surrender completely.


    He offered up his album with great respect and 120 thousand contribution points, praying that he wouldn''t feel unhappy. He even accompanied him as he looked at his frustrated past, explaining how he had ended up like this.


    In this game, everyone on the ground was defeated, completely conquered by Li Huai Jin''s plan of attack.


    However, Li Huai had always been smiling gently as he looked at Lu Quanren''s so-called idiotic appearance. Through the photo, he saw a young Lu Renren, a small Lu Renren that he liked as much as he did now.


    "Is it ugly?"


    Lu Ren asked worriedly when he saw that Lu Li wasn''t surprised or amused.


    Who said my Lu Bao is ugly? "She''s just as cute as she is now ¡­"


    Li Huai Jin patted her cheek and replied with a smile.


    Lu Ren giggled, "Pig?"


    She, who was being pinched at the corner of her mouth, didn''t even know what to say.


    "Really, two hundred percent." Li Huai immediately let go and lowered his head to rub the tip of his nose against her cheek. Then, he gently pressed his lips against hers, and said with a gentle and doting voice, "I like Lu Bao from the mainland, and also like little Lu Bao."


    Lu Ren took the initiative to deepen this gentle kiss.


    How could her Huai Jin spoil her so much?


    "Dong Dong ¡­"


    The knock on the door was like a sudden shock, causing everyone to shudder.


    "Everyone, it''s getting late. Hurry up and rest."


    The voice of Mr Lu outside the door seemed a little low. ''Is there still a warning?''


    Lu Ren hurriedly pushed Li Huai Jin away and replied embarrassedly, "I know."


    Li Huai Jin smiled helplessly.


    "Erm, hurry up and sleep. I''m going to the guest room."


    Lu Ren was about to get up, but Li Huai held his wrist, "Lu Bao ¡­"


    The voice was so heart-wrenching that it made people want to take pity on it. This was ¡­ Acting like a spoiled child?


    How could the word "adorable" be so good?


    "But ¡­"


    Lu Ren was at a loss, how could he bear to see Li Huai Jin in such a state? His heart was shaken. Should he just leave it behind secretly?


    She lowered her body even further and leaned close to him. Her large eyes flickered as if she was about to become this adorable Huai Jin. She was going to eat him ¡­


    "Good night, Lu Bao ¡­"


    When her lips were close to his, Li Huai suddenly said this in all seriousness.


    Everyone else: o (¡õ) o


    Seeing his innocent smile, Lu Ran jumped up, walked out of the room and slammed the door. Then, he rushed into the guest room.


    As for Li Huai Jin, he let out a low laugh and laid down on the bed. Beside his hand was her open album.


    In the photo album, a fake boy with very short hair was wearing a pink dress, but it was stuck in her crotch. He had a dejected expression, but at the same time, he was standing in front of an amusement park in Beijing.


    Little Lu Bao really made him feel tender towards her. When he was young, his Lu Bao had always been like this, with a little bit of inferiority and a strong heart to face things that she was not familiar with.


    Stupid Lu Bao, how could he not like her?


    He would only feel more sorry for her!

 C102

    Lu Ren and Li Huai Jin left the Lu Family the next morning before daybreak. Cheng was still diligent in his duty and came early to pick them up. From the rearview mirror, he could see that Li Huai Jin was holding Lu Ren in his arms, letting her lean against him while he rested with his eyes closed. Cheng Zi''s serious eyes revealed a rare trace of a smile.


    When they arrived at Huai Li''s home, Lu Ran looked at her drowsily. She put him in her arms on the bed, but was still drowsy as she forced herself to open her eyes, "You''re home?"


    "Mm, go to sleep for a while more."


    He touched her forehead and comforted her.


    Lu Ren frowned, "I''m not sleeping anymore. I still have to go to work."


    After saying that, she struggled to sit up, hugging his arm and leaning against him for a while.


    "I''m looking forward to the long vacation now. I sleep every day until I wake up naturally."


    The two of them got up together, went downstairs for breakfast, and then went out to work.


    The filming went very smoothly, and during this period of time, his momentum was also very successful. Through the internet media, his advertising was very good, and with the influence of Li Huai Jin, it was easy to imagine that he would become popular before the filming began. Finally, in the middle of December, the movie died.


    Having been busy for such a long time, the staff who had worked together for several months were also present on this day, having a good time eating, drinking, and having fun.


    Lu Ren was happy and excited, celebrating with these people who could help him with his work for the script.


    "Writer, after the movie is released, you just have to wait for it to go viral."


    Little Fishy, who was at the side, seemed to be very happy as well. She held up her wine cup and smiled at her.


    "Yeah, screenwriter, it''s going to be popular in the future. If you have any suitable characters, you can definitely find me again!"


    The actors in the dramas also hurriedly said. Whether they were being polite or not, they finally got to know each other. Perhaps in the future, the writers would continue to be popular, and they might even be able to get into the limelight.


    "Alright, I''ll be counting on your blessings." Lu Ren was not good at speaking out loud. He raised his wine cup and took a sip symbolically.


    "Writer, let me toast you. I hope that there will be a chance for us to cooperate again in the future."


    Zhang Minghua walked over with a glass of wine and smiled at Lu Li. The others beside him also smiled, as if they understood what Zhang Minghua meant by the wine.


    "Thank you." Lu Ren took a sip of his wine. After all, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to give him face. It was just that she was really afraid of wine.


    "Aiya, screenwriter, don''t be so stingy! He had to finish it! I''ll have to give Brother Minghua some face. "


    Some people started to jeer, making Lu Sheng unable to deal with them.


    "The screenwriter can''t drink, so don''t push it!"


    Little Fishy helped to speak, but was pulled away by a few people. First, they were drunk, and Lu Ren looked at them, before sneakily glancing at Li Huai Jin who was in the distance. He was surrounded by a few actresses and did not see what was happening over there.


    "Writers, don''t worry. If you get drunk, there are still so many of us here to take you home. "Furthermore, I have such a happy day today, don''t ruin it ¡­"


    The rest of them chatted and laughed, but they forced her to drink all the wine in her hand.


    Lu Ren frowned and downed the mouthful of wine in one gulp, which won the applause of the crowd. After they dispersed in satisfaction, they only left Zhang Minghua by her side.


    "Writer, are you alright!? They are all happy, so don''t be angry. "


    Putting down the empty cup in her hand, Zhang Minghua looked worriedly at Lu Ran, only to see that her face was red and her eyes were unfocused for a moment. Then, he shook his head vigorously and waved his hand, "I''m fine, I''ll be fine after a while."


    He leaned back in his chair, forced his eyes open, and tried to clear them, but his head felt heavy.


    "Author, how about I send you home?"


    "No need, no need ¡­"


    Lu Ren had already begun muttering a few sentences, humming something that Zhang Minghua found funny, but before he could say anything more, he heard a commotion from behind, and turned around to see Yang Yi Yi Yi who was beside Li Huai Jin. Yang Yi Yi had a sweet smile on her face, and her eyes were fixed on Li Huai Jin.


    Everyone else''s attention was also attracted by this voice. Turning their heads to look, they could clearly feel that the woman beside Li Huai Jin was very close to him.


    "Hate ¡­"


    "What?"


    Zhang Minghua didn''t know what she was mumbling about, but when he saw her stand up, he felt unsteady and quickly reached out to help her up.


    "Don''t touch me ¡­"


    Lu Ren brushed his hand away and walked over to Zhang Minghua, trying to get a better look at him one step at a time.


    "Writer, I''ll send you back, screenwriter ¡­"


    Zhang Minghua considerately followed her over, but she didn''t care about his shouts and directly walked toward the two people who were being surrounded.


    "Writer?"


    "Small armor?"


    Hou Chengbin also saw the situation over here, and then he looked at Lu Ren, who was obviously drunk. He looked at Li Huai Jin, but did not stop him. He only watched with a smile, as if he was watching a good show.


    "Go away ¡­"


    Everyone was stunned by her valiant scene, and before they understood what the drunk screenwriter was up to, she had already pushed Yang Yiyi away with all her might, and snuggled into his embrace.


    This scene...


    There was complete silence.


    He saw that Li Huai Jin''s smile still did not lessen, and he took the opportunity to hug her waist, pouting with an extremely displeased expression, but his eyes were a little misty.


    "Drunk again."


    "No, I''m not drunk."


    Lu Ren disagreed coquettishly. Lifting up her little face, she stretched out her hand to touch his face before pouting. She then fiercely kissed his lips and giggled, "This is mine."


    Kala ¡­


    He seemed to have heard the sound of his chin dropping.


    Li Huai Jin laughed softly, and coaxed her with an incomparably doting tone, "It''s, it''s yours."


    "Huai Jin... You... "You guys ¡­"


    Li Huai looked at Yang Yi Yi and everyone''s shocked expressions, but he was not the least bit uneasy. Instead, he smiled generously, "Cheng Bin, I think we should head back first. You can continue! "


    As he said that, he carried everyone in his arms and left under the shocked gazes of the crowd, leaving behind various sounds on the ground.


    Lu Ren opened his eyes and felt his temples tighten. With a headache and a dry mouth, he sat up. It was so uncomfortable that she had no choice but to lie down again.


    She closed her eyes and rested for a long time. Her consciousness gradually returned to her mind. The next second, she abruptly sobered up and sat up.


    Without caring about his headache, he buried his head in his lap and shouted in frustration.


    I''m going to die, I''m going to die ¡­


    "Is it hard?"


    Suddenly, she fell into a cool embrace as a familiar warm voice rang out beside her ear.


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "Huai Jin ¡­"


    Lu Ren moaned in grief and threw himself into his embrace. He smelled the scent of a man, but his heart was still not at ease.


    "Is it hard? Is it a headache? "


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" I didn''t mean to. I drank again. What should I do? What should he do now? They all saw it, didn''t they? "Isn''t it?" Lu Ren looked at Li Huai Jin with a pitiful look on his face.


    "Silly Lu Bao, did you see that? It''s not like we''re afraid to meet people."


    Li Huai lovingly rubbed the top of her head. He was actually extremely satisfied with her performance last night.


    "But ¡­"


    "There are no buts. You don''t have to worry about that. They won''t talk too much. " Li Huai smiled and touched her face, "Do you have a headache?"


    Lu Ren nodded and replied, "It hurts!"


    His slender fingers pressed against her temple, gently rubbing it. "Rest well for today, and I''ll be going to spread the news everywhere. The end of the year might be more busy, so I won''t be able to stay by your side."


    Thinking of the two of them leaving each other soon, Lu Ren couldn''t care less about how ugly they were last night. He just wanted to stick together with him.


    His heart felt bitter and extremely uncomfortable. He hugged his waist, feeling an extreme reluctance.


    "I''ll go and accompany you when I have my holiday, okay?"


    She could wait until she had time to spend with him. No matter where he was, she could go. Her vacation was long.


    "Alright." Li Huai Jin smiled happily and agreed.


    In order to make the most of their time together, the two of them spent the entire day holed up at home, refusing to be disturbed by anyone.


    It wasn''t until evening that Li Huai Jin walked out of his room and went to his study to turn on his computer, then continued with his work.


    In the computer, there was an unintentional pop up window. He glanced at it, his eyes flashed, clicked on it, and took a look. However, he did not care. He smiled and went back to work.


    The next day.


    When Lu Ren woke up, Li Huai Jin was no longer by his side. He hurried downstairs to look for him, only to be informed by his wife Liu that he had already left.


    Lu Ren, who was very disappointed, still had to go back to work. However, right now, she was feeling a little dispirited and was counting the days that she had passed.

 Chapter 103

    When Lu Renren received the call from the so-called director, she was a little flustered.


    In this circle, in addition to Huo Chengbin, she doesn''t recognize other directors. Surprised, after listening to Director Li''s phone call, I realized that I really had a name.


    Lu Renren sat by the phone and began to laugh, looking for her to write a script. She has become a real screenwriter, hasn''t she?


    Can''t wait to call Li Huaijin, that end rang not a few, Lu Renren heard through, excited way: "Huaijin, Huaijin, tell you a good news."


    "What''s the good news?" There seems to be some noise over there.


    "Are you busy? I''ll wait until you''re done. "


    Lu Renren realized later that he was afraid that he was busy now.


    "It''s ok..." Listen, he seems to go to a quiet place, "there''s nothing urgent at the moment, you say."


    "Ha ha Just now a director called me and said that he wanted me to write a play. Now, I''ve been asked to write scripts. Isn''t that good news? "


    Lu Renren''s voice couldn''t hide her happiness. The feeling of being affirmed by others was what made her most happy.


    "Yes, Congratulations, Lulu." Li Huaijin stands in the corner, smiling warmly and doting.


    "What is it about? Which director? " When Li Huaijin asked this question, the Lu people were stunned. It took a long time for them to make a voice of grievance.


    "I forgot..."


    Wu Wu, she patronizes happily, has forgotten the telephone there to say what?


    "What to do, Huaijin?"


    Is the first invitation she just received going to be drowned in her excitement?


    Li Huaijin has no choice but to caress her forehead. Only she can do this kind of thing.


    "You should have call records in your mobile phone. Call back and ask again."


    "Yes, I forgot. I can call back. How powerful you are, Huaijin. " Lu Renren was busy praising him. Listening to her adoring voice, Li Huaijin was very helpful.


    "I''ll make it clear in a moment. Let me know if you have any questions." He asked for something, but he was a little worried about this little woman. After all, some things in this circle are not as simple as they seem. He needs to help her.


    "When will you be back? I miss you so much... "


    Holding his knee, Lu Renren, holding his mobile phone, lies down on the sofa, seemingly alone and curled up together, even more lonely in his huge house.


    "I miss you too." Li Huaijin''s low voice gently overflowed, "darling, I''ll go back after a while. Let''s go to the premiere. "


    "Is it premiered in this city?" Lu Renren is curious, "I haven''t seen the movie until now. What''s the fear?"


    "When I get back, we''ll watch it together. You can ask Chengbin for a promotional video to see. "


    "Good." Lu Renren answered, thinking of his running for days, he could only see him on TV, "you should pay attention to your health, don''t be too tired."


    "I will."


    After that, they didn''t say anything more. They didn''t even have the time to be intimate. Li Huaijin was called there. And Lu Renren is a person guarding the empty house, a little lonely.


    Huo Chengbin also busy with Li Huaijin together with propaganda, he will only propaganda video with the computer to her.


    Lu Renren opened it for two minutes, but she burst into tears.


    She doesn''t know whether Huo Chengbin''s editing is too good, or Li Huaijin''s acting is too strong, or she knows too much about her script. Just watching for two minutes, she has been abused and moved, heartache and tears can''t stop flowing.


    Sobbing


    Now she is like throwing herself in Huaijin''s arms and telling him that she really loves him.


    Just thinking about this, he dialed the phone. Is this the heart?


    "Hello?"


    Heavy nasal sound, Li Huaijin surprised asked: "you cry?"


    "Well." Then he sucked his nose with a tissue. "I just saw the propaganda video. I''m so sad!"


    Li Huaijin a silent, then comfort way: "just a movie."


    "I know, but it''s really wonderful. I was abused." Later, she searched the Internet for comments on the promotional film, but many viewers said it was very touching, just waiting to see the content of the whole film.


    While she was happy, she was still a little timid. She was afraid that it would not be as good as they hoped.


    "Ha ha Can you abuse what you write? " Li Huaijin doesn''t seem to have much understanding of her emotion. When he saw the propaganda film, he only felt that Huo Chengbin''s content was really good and suspense, but he didn''t feel much about it.


    "Yes, this one is probably the most sadistic one I wrote. I didn''t feel so bad before. I can''t see those who are sad and happy. I just think it''s best to be fresh and sweet, so I can''t bear to write it myself. " Her disposition is like this, does not have too big fluctuation, always likes the insipid small warm."Well You can try to broaden your mind later. "


    Lu Renren is speechless. He can use rational analysis! It''s not like being so greasy and intimate with yourself.


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Renren watched the propaganda film again. This time, he didn''t cry so much. I just feel that I''m really looking for abuse, but I still want to see it.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Renren is waiting downstairs of chendi company. Since last time she lived there for one night, it''s such a long time for them to meet again.


    Watching Chen Di walk out of the building, Lu Renren waves his hands at the door and looks at Chen Di in a professional woman''s costume. She is already beautiful, adding a little intellectual beauty. It''s no wonder that the men in the building all cast their eyes at her.


    "Long time? I''m sorry, there''s a meeting. I''ve just finished


    Chen Di apologized and took her to pick up the car.


    "Soon, I''ll be fine." Lu Renren looked at the men and women who came out together. "There are so many beautiful men and women in your company!"


    Chen Di said hello to those people with a smile, and then said: "Mo''s probably has the characteristics to attract these beautiful men and women!"


    Before they got to Chen Di''s car, a black Porsche stopped beside them. The horn sounded and they turned around at the same time.


    "President?"


    A surprise flashed in Chen Di''s eyes. Mo Tianqing was in the back seat of the car, smiling at Chen Di, and then turned to Lu Renren.


    "Everybody, where are you going?"


    Lu Renren knows that this is mo Tianqing''s territory, but he doesn''t want to encounter such a coincidence.


    "Mr. Mo, if I go to dinner with my friends, I won''t disturb you."


    Her meaning is very obvious, but Mo Tianqing did not intend to leave.


    "Well, I didn''t eat either. Let''s go together."


    When he got out of the car, the door opened and Lu Renren looked at Chen Di. Her eyes were so dark that she couldn''t see anything.


    "That''s the trouble for the president." Chen Di took the lead in getting on the bus, while Lu Renren just frowned and followed.


    Chen Di sat in the co driver''s seat. She didn''t speak, but Lu Renren always wanted her to say something to avoid embarrassment.


    "Mo "Big brother" Lu Renren received Mo Tianqing''s smiling eyes and turned his address abruptly, "you, the president, scared Didi. She didn''t dare to say a word."


    Lu Renren wants to adjust the atmosphere and pull up Chen Di, but she doesn''t say anything.


    "Ha ha Assistant Chen, you don''t have to be so formal. It''s time to get off work. We just want to be friends for dinner. " Mo Tianqing replied with a smile, then turned to Lu Renren, "I quite say that you have received several scripts, but now you are a famous screenwriter."


    "Brother Mo flatters me. They look up to me when they look for me. I know my own weight. I still have a lot to learn."


    "We have to learn more. We have several royal screenwriters in our company. I''ll introduce them to you another day. They are all seniors and will be helpful to your future work. " His tone of concern was natural.


    "Don''t bother brother Mo, I..."


    "You call me brother Mo, is that trouble?" He retorted with a smile. His eyes and smile made Lu Renren unable to refuse.


    Just sigh in the heart, what is mo Tianqing thinking!


    Mo Tianqing took them to a time-honored restaurant in the city. The food was delicious, but Lu Renren was very unhappy.


    Mo Tianqing smiles from time to time, and those concerns make Lu Renren have a stomachache.


    It''s just that Chen Di occasionally says a few words to distract Mo Tianqing''s attention, so that she won''t be overwhelmed.


    after a meal, she receives a call from a parent, and Lu Renren plans to take a taxi to get away. Looking back, when Chen Di wanted to take her with her, she waved her hand with a smile, "you go first. I don''t think Mo would be so mean as to throw me here alone."


    Chen Di''s joke, Mo Tianqing just smile, two people looked at Lu Renren left, Mo Tianqing just smile: "Chen assistant, please!"


    Chen Di smiles gracefully and gets into his car. This time, he is sitting in the back seat with him.


    At the bottom of Chen Di''s house, she said, "thank you, president today. If you don''t dislike it, why don''t you go upstairs and sit down? "


    Mo Tianqing pick eyebrow a smile, "time is very late, early rest."


    Do not look at her face, the car left, hidden in the dark.


    And Chen Di clenched his hands, staring at the direction Mo Tianqing left, his eyes deep and dark.

 Chapter 104

    In the evening, Lu Renren didn''t tell Li Huaijin about it. On the one hand, he really didn''t think it was a big deal. On the other hand, he was afraid that he wanted to be angry. He only said that he had dinner with Chen Di, and then told each other a few words, then he hung up reluctantly.


    The next day, Lu Renren was sent to the school gate by Chengzi. However, she saw a group of reporters around her. She felt bad.


    "Miss Lu, what should I do?"


    Chengzi frowned and asked. Fortunately, those people didn''t know that she came to work in such a car.


    "Turn around first. Don''t let anyone follow you. " Lu Renren rubs his eyebrows in a headache. She doesn''t need to call. The principal''s phone has already called.


    She reluctantly accepted the criticism, apologized and asked for a few more days off.


    I think I''m not at peace at the end of this term. It''s just what kind of news got them here?


    I quickly turned on my mobile phone to surf the Internet. I realized that the photo of eating with Mo Tianqing last night was exploded.


    In the heart secretly relaxed tone, fortunately, is not Li Huaijin.


    When Mo Tianqing called, she had already returned to Li Huaijin''s villa, which is the safest place at present.


    "Brother Mo, how can there be such news? Do you know what''s going on? "


    This is the second time that she has been exposed to such a scandal. She was really scared last time, but this time she was afraid of being involved in Li Huaijin, so her tone was not good.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take care of it. They won''t disturb you any more. " Mo Tianqing can hear her impatience and smiles bitterly. "But don''t go out recently. Maybe the movie will be released recently. You will inevitably get some attention. You should be careful."


    "I see." Lu Renren said, "I''m sorry, brother Mo, I''m just afraid of..."


    "Afraid of Huaijin?"


    "You..."


    She always felt that Mo Tianqing knew about the relationship between them, and now she is more sure.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Hang up the phone, Lu Renren think this matter should turn himself in to Huaijin, last night also said she and Chen Di go out to eat, today burst out, she and Mo Tianqing eat. Isn''t that a slap in the face?


    Hesitated for a while, she thought, the phone still called in the past, but for a long time no one answered.


    Lu Ren was a little flustered. Was he angry?


    No, or is he just busy right now?


    I''m afraid that Li Huaijin is really angry about her lying, not to mention being involved with Mo Tianqing.


    Holding her cell phone, she edited several short messages, explained the matter, and finally added a very poor picture and apologized, but still did not get his reply.


    Maybe, he is really busy!


    Li Huaijin looked at her information, he can imagine Lu Renren''s tangled appearance at the moment, uneasy, maybe in front of himself, she will flatter himself!


    He wanted to be funny, but he couldn''t be angry at all.


    Even if he would lie, he would have dinner with Mo Tianqing. When he saw the scandal this morning, he knew that it was not as intimate as the news said, but when he looked at the photos that deliberately selected the intimate angle between them, he was really angry.


    This report also implicitly suggests that Lu Renren''s film was made with the financial support of Mo Tianqing.


    This kind of report made him even more angry. It''s ridiculous to associate his little woman with Mo Tianqing.


    Li Huaijin looked at her text message word by word patiently explained, he knew that the matter is absolutely out of Mo Tianqing.


    Black eyes micro MI, light bloom, Mo Tianqing, you''d better put your mind away!


    Without Li Huaijin''s reply, Lu Renren has never let go. She didn''t hear his voice until she called again in the evening.


    "Huaijin, Huaijin, Wuwu Are you angry? "


    Lu Renren first explained wrongly, "there was didi there that day. I didn''t want to have dinner with him, and we didn''t really like what was said in the report. It was all fake. Believe me, Huaijin?"


    He has no voice, Lu Renren this box is anxious to cry out, "Huaijin..."


    "Stay away from him in the future."


    Li Huaijin''s voice is a little cold and hard, but Lu Renren still sounds good.


    It''s better than he doesn''t talk.


    "I know, I must stay away from him, and I will not eat with him in the future. I promise to stay away from him if I have his place." She eagerly promised.


    "Well." Li Huaijin also knew that she was worried at the moment, but he was angry, and his voice was soft. "Don''t go out these days. Let Chengzi do something. "


    "I know. I''ve asked for leave from school. Now I think, I may not be able to do this teacher. I''ll quit at the end of this semester. " Lu Renren thought that he had brought so much trouble to the school that the school certainly didn''t want her to continue."Well, wait at home, I''ll be back soon. Go back and deal with you. "


    There was still a little anger in his voice, but Lu Renren felt comfortable listening to it. Her Huaijin was also jealous.


    "Then come back quickly." This kind of separation makes the Lu people feel reluctant.


    This period of time has been used to their night hugs, as soon as he left, she alone at night with his clothes to sleep, smell his breath, can be at ease.


    Lu people laugh with self mockery, afraid that in the future two people really have been together less and more, she will miss each other.


    Mo Tianqing said that it will be dealt with quickly. Although the scandal is disguised and can increase the attraction of film publicity, he knows that it will not make Lu Renren happy.


    On the following day, he immediately issued a statement that it was just a meeting and dinner before his friends, and a third person was with him during the meeting. With Mo''s ability, even if other people don''t believe it, reporters don''t dare to do any more in-depth reports. Lu Renren will not continue to explore.


    However, Lu Renren has really attracted people''s attention.


    Not only this scandal, but also the movie "love, not afraid" is coming out.


    Li Huaijin busy publicity around, but also finally in the premiere before the rush back.


    At this time, Lu Renren''s work at the end of the semester is coming to an end, and she has almost entered the state of vacation.


    When Li Huaijin came back, she was still sleeping in. The warm temperature in the room made her sleep all the time. She only felt the cool touch on her face, which made her feel uncomfortable. She wanted to stretch out her hand to brush it away, but she didn''t want her wrists to be held.


    Lu Renren quickly opened his eyes. Before he could see the person coming, he was directly sealed. He felt a cold breath coming into her mouth. He didn''t struggle because of the familiar breath.


    She quickly stretched out her arm to pull him close to her, arm upload a chill, holding the man with the outside cold temperature, let her can''t help shivering.


    Li Huaijin pecked at the corner of her lip.


    "Huaijin..."


    Lu Renren whispered and looked at the man who was thinking day and night. He was still so handsome, but slightly tired.


    "Lu Bao, I''m back."


    Li Huaijin half lay on her body, although the strength of her body pressure some heavy, but the land people reluctant to push him away.


    "Are you tired?" Lu Renren stroked his short hair and asked painfully.


    "Well."


    "Then have a good rest."


    She remembered, but was held by him, "accompany me."


    Lu Renren said with a smile, "good."


    He reached out to hold her and clasped her firmly in his arms. He closed his eyes, his long eyelashes trembled, and soon his breathing became even. Lu Renren lay in his arms, listening to his powerful heartbeat, smiling and sleeping with him.


    Lu Renren wakes up again. The weight on her waist and the heat around her make her suddenly awake. She continues to lie down for a while. Then she opens her eyes and looks at his sleeping face. Her heart is full of sweet bubbles.


    Gently moved, looked up to kiss his chin, sentimentally, lying back, Li Huaijin''s eyes slowly opened.


    Deep eyes, little bits of light, like a brilliant star, let her deep in them.

 Chapter 105

    In the premiere of love is not afraid, Lu Renren didn''t appear in the public view like the actors and directors. She just took it in very low-key. In the crowd, watching a group of actors on the stage, she brightened up, didn''t talk much about it, so she quickly started the premiere.


    It''s easy for Lu Renren to find a seat with a ticket. It''s an excellent light and shadow seat, and it''s not noticeable.


    Not long after the movie starts, the seat on the left suddenly takes a seat. Lu Renren looks sideways and turns out to be Li Huaijin.


    "You What are you doing here? "


    She asked in a low voice for fear of being found. Fortunately, the people around her were watching quietly.


    Li Huaijin smiles. The place where he sits is hidden in the dark, and no one pays attention to it.


    Holding her hand, leaning close to her ear, "with you."


    In two words, the palm of Lu Renren''s hand only feels that the electric current passes through and reaches the bottom of his heart.


    This is their first time to watch a movie in the cinema, hand in hand, seems to be aboveboard, cuddling with each other.


    In the past, both of them used to watch at home. Although they were together, they didn''t have the same atmosphere as this big screen.


    Lu Renren held him back, crossed his fingers, handed him the popcorn he had bought before, "do you want to eat it?"


    Li Huaijin nodded, but did not fight.


    Lu Renren laughs and knows his intention. He twists his empty hand into popcorn and sends it to his mouth.


    She chuckles, twists another one and puts it in her mouth. Then she picks it up and puts it in his mouth. One by one, she feels very interested. She feeds him in this way, and it''s not long before they eat him.


    Of course, this is not the main thing. Their attention is focused on the film. With the meeting, love, separation and reunion of the male and female stars, they immerse themselves in the film with the same emotion as them.


    Lu Renren, in particular, has the deepest feeling. Her ideas and plays are full of her own feelings. In addition to Li Huaijin''s interpretation, everything is more serious for her.


    Several times can not help the tears, and the side of Li Huaijin is considerate for her tears, comfort her.


    Until the end of the film, the hero looks at the heroine with her children on a plane to a foreign country, and the desolate figure of her back makes all the girls sob.


    Throughout the cinema, I only heard countless sighs and weeps, while Lu Renren had already fallen into Li Huaijin''s arms.


    While the audience has not yet got up to leave, Li Huaijin quickly pulled up the crying Lu Renren to leave, did not disturb anyone, the two quietly left the cinema.


    Just out, Li Huaijin will pull her to no one corner, comfort a few words, "I go out first, let Chengzi send you back later."


    "Well, hurry up and don''t let anyone see you." Lu Renren stopped crying and asked him to leave with red eyes. He was still sad for the film in the corner for a while before he went out to the cinema.


    Chengzi was stunned when he saw that she looked like crying,


    "Miss Lu, are you OK?"


    Lu Renren shook his head. "I was abused by the movie. It''s sad. "


    Cheng Zi''s forehead was drawn, and he was abused by what he wrote?


    When she got home, Lu Ren didn''t see Li Huaijin coming back. He thought he would have to wait for a while, but she came out after taking a bath and reading for a long time, but he didn''t come back.


    Then she called. After the call, she asked, "why haven''t you come back? Where are you? "


    "Are you looking for Huaijin?"


    Lu Renren was surprised. She was a girl with a delicate voice.


    "Who are you?" She asked directly.


    "Ha ha At this time, I answered his phone. Who do you think I would be? "


    The girl sneered and asked her in return, but Lu Ren''s heart was choked.


    "I want to talk to Huaijin. Give him the phone." Although she felt uncomfortable, she didn''t believe Huaijin would do such a thing. At this time, she was not stupid enough to fall into the trap of estrangement.


    "He''s taking a bath. Ask yourself when he''s not busy."


    I didn''t wait for Lu Renren to ask again and hang up directly.


    Lu was so popular that she threw out her mobile phone, but once she threw it, she regretted it.


    There are thousands of mobile phones


    Lu Renren, who was both distressed and distressed, fell on his pillow and burst into tears. Like a child who had been greatly wronged, the cry rang throughout the room.


    Li Huaijin pushed open the door of the bedroom and saw the figure bulging up on the bed. He laughed and went to take a bath.


    After he came out, he quietly reached out to hold her, but he didn''t want Lu Renren to kick him out impolitely. Li Huaijin, who was unprepared, fell directly under the bed and didn''t care about the pain. He was stunned by the situation.


    "Lu Bao, what''s the matter?"


    Turning on the light in the bedroom, Li Huaijin sees Lu Renren''s eyes swollen and red. He stares at him fiercely as if he wants to eat people.


    Li Huaijin hurried to her, looking at her appearance, heartache unceasingly, to reach out to comfort her, but was still thrown away by her."Don''t touch me!"


    Lu Renren''s voice was cold and hard, his eyes were wronged and resentful


    "do you blame me for coming back late? I''m sorry to worry you. I met some friends when I went out. I had to take me for a drink. I wanted to call you, but I was robbed by those people. I couldn''t help it. I was dragged. I''m afraid you''re in a hurry. Now I''ve managed to get rid of them and come back. " Li Huaijin explained, and then approached her. This time, he held her shoulder hard, and let her struggle. "Lu Bao, are you worried? I''m sorry. It''s my fault this time. Don''t be angry, OK? "


    he lowered his head and coaxed her in a good voice, kissing her cheek, but Lu Renren avoided him


    red eyes glared at him with warning, "Li Huaijin, I said, don''t touch me."


    "really angry?"


    Li Huaijin was stunned, and then he felt that the little woman was really angry


    "well, I was wrong this time, you punished me."


    he felt that he was really wrong and should be punished. She must have been worried for a long time. Just looking at her red eyes, he was distressed


    "what''s wrong with you? It''s not wrong to see a friend drinking, and it''s not wrong to throw his cell phone to another woman. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t call you and delay your good relationship with a woman....


    the more I say it, the more aggrieved Lu Renren''s tears drip. Li Huaijin can''t bear to cry like his treasure. He can''t help holding her and comforting her, "it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have told you to worry. But, I can assure you, there is absolutely no woman. You must have heard me wrong. "


    he touched his mobile phone, but fortunately, it didn''t break just now. This mobile phone is worth thousands of yuan


    when the recording is turned on, the dialogue between her and the charming female voice is released


    "hum!"


    her black eyes stare at her and grab her eyes


    this man is too cunning


    "hum, I''m smart enough to stand those butterflies. Bees love to drill into you."


    Lu Renren said bitterly that, in fact, she couldn''t ignore such things. Just really know Li Huaijin this person, believe him, even if he really changed his mind, also won''t use this kind of furtive way


    "Lu Bao, I''m jealous, ha ha..."


    "I''m jealous, but how much vinegar do you want me to drink? Want to drown me


    Lu Renren''s psychology is very unbalanced. Such things will certainly happen in the future. She feels uncomfortable when she thinks about it


    "how? Don''t worry. It won''t happen in the future. "


    Lu Renren only hummed his promise


    immediately, he looked at him seriously, "Huaijin, if you like other women in the future, you must be the first to tell me, I will never force you. How are you


    "I''m serious. The reason why I believe you is that you are not a dishonest person. If you really like others in the future, or you don''t like me anymore, you must be the first to tell me. "


    her serious expression and pleading eyes made Li Huaijin angry and helpless


    he had to nod his head and kiss her hard to let her know how angry he was with her question


    what doesn''t like he

 Chapter 106

    At the end of the year, the film was officially put on sale in major cinemas. With Li Huaijin''s popularity, the box office was guaranteed. Although it''s not a movie with a profound theme, this kind of healing love has won the favor of the majority of young people, which is also very successful.


    It''s the happiest thing for the boss to see the movie sell. It''s inevitable to celebrate the success. It''s also free food and drink. Everyone is happy to go, but it''s very difficult for the mainlanders.


    She stealthily looks at Li Huaijin''s face, how does he also not express an opinion?


    "Huaijin, otherwise, I won''t go. I''m afraid I''ll make a fool of myself by drinking wine again. Then I''ll find a piece of tofu and kill myself." She was vexed to think of the stupid thing she had done last time. What do they have to look at themselves this time?


    Next to Li Huaijin, a famous brand, how can you rely on him?


    In fact, what she was more afraid of was that they thought so, which would make her unable to bear.


    "What are you afraid of? I am." He patted her comfortingly on the back of his hand, "but you can''t drink wine, and you can''t touch people, you know?"


    Mo Tianqing held this celebration banquet, which is really suspicious! It''s fair to say how big the box office is, but the movie at most made some money, and it''s not so early to celebrate.


    Glancing at the little woman in his arms, he had to be on guard.


    "Oh..." The Lu people didn''t know his roundabout idea. They just thought that if they went, what would they look at themselves with? And her best little wood? What does Lin Ruo think?


    Until arriving at the hotel, Lu Renren and Li Huaijin separate and enter the private room one after another. As soon as they enter the room, Li Huaijin grabs her hand and goes to the seat without scruple.


    "Brother Li, screenwriter..."


    The greeters were still smiling, but the Mainlanders felt that their eyes had changed. Some uncomfortable to break away from his hand, but he still firmly clenched.


    They sat next to Mo Tianqing. Mo Tianqing looked at the hand they held, glanced at it, and then laughed. Then he stood up, holding a glass of wine as a greeting for the boss, and everyone became lively.


    Although they are curious about how they develop, we all know that there are no talkative people. On the surface, nothing can be seen. It''s natural for toasts and greetings.


    Lu Renren was not good at words, but a few people came to greet her. They didn''t drink her as recklessly as they did last time. They all weighed it in their hearts. After a light greeting, they didn''t say anything.


    Xiaomu also came, Lu Renren looked at her awkward appearance, the light bitterness in her heart, she also can''t accept it!


    "Xiaojia, don''t look sad. You have to get used to a lot of things here. " Huo Chengbin did not know when to return, sat beside her, comforted.


    "Chengbin, I wish I were the kind of person who only wrote scripts and didn''t care about anything." Lu people''s heart small courage shrunk again, looking at Li Huaijin is always surrounded by people shining, he and he is really much worse.


    "What nonsense? Everything you do is to get in touch with society and people. " Huo Chengbin smiles and looks at Li Huaijin with her, "now you''ve entered this circle. But you are quite comfortable, at least you don''t have to face too many shots and news. In fact, this is quite suitable for you. Only a small amount of contact is necessary. Get used to it early. "


    Looking at her speechless, Huo Chengbin didn''t say anything more about this issue. This kind of words, this kind of persuasion, or leave to Li Huaijin to do it.


    "I''ve introduced you to some friends. I think you''ve been invited recently."


    "Well, there are three of them. I''m actually worried about them. Huaijin said that he would help me think about them." When it comes to him, Lu Renren always brings that sweet which can''t be concealed.


    Huo Chengbin comfort smile, little girl really found a good man.


    "He has always been the focus."


    Mo Tianqing doesn''t know when he will come to Lu Renren and watch Li Huaijin with her.


    Lu Renren looked at him and did not speak. The key is that she dare not!


    "Ha ha You''re so open that you don''t worry about being reported? "


    Mo Tianqing continued to ask, Lu Renren just returned, "Huaijin said, let it be!"


    Let it be?


    Mo Tianqing''s eyes are deep. Then Li Huaijin comes over and sits down beside Lu Renren.


    "Bao, if you''re bored, I''ll go back with you."


    Li Huaijin''s intimacy with her in front of so many people really made Lu Renren a little unaccustomed.


    The hand that he caught moved, but he cast his eyes. Lu Renren could only give up.


    "It''s OK."


    "Then eat more and fill your stomach." Li Huaijin personally gave her a lot of food, in front of her, eyes always with doting, let people around envy.


    "Huaijin is always considerate to women. You don''t have to be uncomfortable." Mo Tianqing said casually, but made Lu Renren frown.


    Li Huaijin''s cold eyes swept past, to Mo Tianqing."Compared with Mr. Mo, I''m far behind." Li Huaijin gave a sneer and looked at Lu Renren with gentle eyes. He stroked her back with his big hand, but slowly surrounded her in his own range, full of possessiveness,


    "ha ha You are modest! If let Ranran see you like this, I''m afraid she will... "


    Words have not finished, Li Huaijin''s eyes fierce change of fierce, more is a warning to Mo Tianqing''s face.


    Lu Renren didn''t know what they had, but obviously there was a so-called "Ran Ran" between them.


    What is this?


    The plot of dog blood flashed quickly in Lu Ren''s brain. It''s better not to be that she is very similar to Ran Ran, and is empathized by two men!


    "Lulu, have you finished? Let''s go


    Li Huaijin is about to pull her away. Mo Tianqing doesn''t stop her. In the eyes of people who are confused about gossip, they leave quickly.


    On the bus, Lu Renren didn''t ask. He just felt that Li Huaijin''s face was very ugly.


    Hum! He didn''t say that although he didn''t want the messy relationship before, how could she not tangle?


    She has been thinking about the dog blood plot all the way, but she still wants to put these plots into her script. The more cruel the better, the audience will cry. But


    Sobbing It seems that the first one to abuse is herself.


    Heart sour, breathing is not smooth.


    Getting out of the car, Lu Renren only saw him walk in quickly, while he was standing beside the car, lonely like an abandoned pet.


    After a while, she walked back to the house. Without Li Huaijin''s figure, the Lu people were worried and went upstairs slowly.


    After taking a bath, she lay in bed, not sleepy at all. Her wet hair was close to her neck. She felt very uncomfortable. She didn''t want to move.


    I don''t know how long later, a stream of heat came from behind her back. Li Huaijin lay behind her and hugged her.


    "I''m sorry, Lulu."


    Lu Ren flicked his arm and sat up. He was sorry. She would not accept it so indistinctly.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Renren sneers at him and refuses to be seduced by him. However, the man still does not give up. He hugs her tightly and his cheek is close to her cheek. He says in a coquettish way: "Bao, don''t be angry, OK? My heart aches


    "Well! Is it me that is distressed or what is it then? "


    She''s not afraid to make it clear. Anyway, she''s just a passer-by, and it''s not worth the trouble of two men.


    Li Huaijin was stunned when he opened his mouth. Lu Renren pulled his cold smile and pushed him away. He was about to get out of bed.


    "Lu Bao..."


    Li Huaijin hugged her and coaxed her in a good voice. "It''s not what you think. Don''t be angry, don''t be angry..."


    "What do I think?" She asked back.


    "Er..."


    Li Huaijin then had no choice but to smile, "however, it''s just a younger sister. We have never started any entanglement. It''s just that Mo Tianqing himself likes Ranran. "


    Tut


    Another bloody story. She loves me. I don''t love her.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Li Huaijin knew that she was waiting to make things clear.


    This little woman, in fact, has a small mind. She can''t hold many things. If she doesn''t make it clear, she will run away again.


    "Mo Tianqing is my cousin."


    This opening surprised Lu Renren first. In her shocked expression, Li Huaijin continued.


    "Cheng ran was a girl he liked when he was young. I used to be with them for a while. In fact, there is nothing to say. Mo Tianqing likes Ranran, but Ranran doesn''t like her. Later, after Cheng ran settled abroad, he put the blame on me. "


    Originally, Lu Renren planned to listen to the complicated and entangled love story. It''s really meaningless for him to tell it.


    "Well, I can understand that? Mo Tianqing likes Cheng ran, and Cheng ran likes you, but you don''t like Cheng ran. At last, Cheng ran goes abroad sad, and Mo Tianqing thinks that you hurt her, and at the same time, it makes him lose his love. "


    "Ha ha Bao, I''m getting smarter. " Li Huaijin gave her a kiss on the cheek, but was relieved. She understood, then the matter would not be so complicated.


    Who knows, Lu Renren suddenly looks cold again, "so he didn''t get Cheng ran in those years. Now when he sees me by your side, he will take me away from you, and let you taste the taste of not being loved?"


    The corner of Li Huaijin''s eye is hard to draw, this little woman is really a screenwriter, the plot what really can imagine!

 Chapter 107

    Li Huaijin is a little speechless about her imagination. In fact, he thinks that Mo Tianqing is not such a person.


    However, if Lu Renren thinks so, at least she will reject Mo Tianqing''s idea and refuse his approach, so he won''t plead for his rival.


    "So, Lu Bao, don''t listen to what Mo Tianqing says. He must have bad intentions."


    Li Huaijin is very sure, seriously charged her.


    Lu Renren thought, "why doesn''t he go abroad to chase Cheng ran?"


    "I think he knows that Cheng ran doesn''t like him. After all these years, it''s time for Cheng ran to get married. " Li Huaijin never contacted Cheng ran again, especially when he moved out of the Li family. His contact with Mo Tianqing was limited to work. After all these years, he never went back.


    "How can you be cousins?"


    Lu Renren gradually digested this fact. No wonder there was a strange atmosphere between them.


    If so, it would be far fetched to have such a rigid relationship just because of a process.


    This time, Li Huaijin just made fun of himself, took Lu Renren in his arms, put his chin on her shoulder and breathed.


    Intuition tells Lu Renren that this is not a topic that should be mentioned, so she immediately changes the topic.


    "Huaijin, aren''t you going to help me read these three plays? Give me some advice. "


    There are three different types. It''s no good to take three at a time. She doesn''t have so much time. She''s even more afraid of her own failure. So in this regard, we have to let Li Huaijin give her a reference.


    Li Huaijin turned his body and put his arm around her, listening to her talk about three different plays.


    Eyes have been around her, this little woman is his heart has set, perhaps, another day he will find a suitable opportunity to tell her everything.


    "I think you should be better at urban themes..."


    He commented on her own advantages and disadvantages, and gave pertinent suggestions. Finally, Lu Renren only locked in one script. After all, it''s just the beginning. Don''t be impatient. It''s better to be steady.


    Li Huaijin must be paid for his help. As a newcomer, Lu Renren seems to be subject to Li''s "hidden rules". As a result, he was hidden overnight.


    When Lu Renren gets out of bed with his waist in his hand, Li Huaijin plans to be intimate with her.


    "Are you not afraid of excess?"


    Lu Renren pushed him away and came to kiss her. He couldn''t help but read.


    "Bao, believe me, I will keep this level for another 50 years."


    Poof


    Lu Ren really rolled his eyes and said, "don''t think about it all day, OK? You are so gentle in front of the fans. " How come it''s like this at home?


    "In front of them, I''m Li Huaijin. In front of you, I''m your man! If your man doesn''t think about you, you should cry. "


    He didn''t smile seriously, and went to kiss her neck, shallow sucking, big palm swimming on her body.


    "Don''t come again. I''m really tired." Lu Renren had to beg and asked, "are you not active today?"


    "What to do? No! Anyway, you have a holiday. Let''s have a good rest today! "


    Lu Renren knows that his rest is far from the rest she wants.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Lu Renren was dragged to walk in the yard by him. Although it was so cold, Lu Renren felt extremely comfortable and clear headed when he felt the cold air.


    His hand was held by his giant and put into his pocket. His warmth warmed her. They were wearing long black down jackets of the same color, but Lu Renren wore a hairy panda hat on his head. It was cute like a doll and looked very small.


    "Are you still very busy this year?"


    Thinking of the car accident he had last year, he had been recuperating for more than half a year. Now it''s the end of the year. Lu Renren only thinks that time flies very fast. They''ve been together for such a long time.


    "Well. But I''ll pay a new year''s visit to your house. "


    "Drive carefully, don''t..."


    He knows her worries.


    "Don''t worry, it was just an accident. I will be more careful in the future." Li Huaijin patted her frozen red face comfortingly.


    "No matter what time you have to be more careful, you are also filming, have a good rest, pay attention to the body." She kept on nagging like a little wife, but this kind of nagging in Li Huaijin''s ears is so beautiful, happy to enjoy her nagging, and worry.


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    Looking at him smiling straight at himself, Lu Renren shook his hand to remind him to listen carefully.


    "Yes, it''s all here." Stretch out a finger, Li Huaijin point his temple, "here is your every word, every expression. When I miss you in the future, I will not be afraid. "His sweet words are more and more colorful, but they make her heart beat every time


    reach out and say, "give me your cell phone."


    Li Huaijin didn''t know, so he gave her his mobile phone, and his mobile page was the last photo of Erdan and cuifen


    turn on the camera function of the mobile phone, get close to him quickly, face the camera of the mobile phone, kiss his lips, click, this moment is recorded


    then several of them, including her own and two people''s interactive ones, all existed in his mobile phone


    in fact, even if there is no photo, his brain will have her clear outline, all kinds of expressions, or laugh or angry, or frown, or toot. Every detail of her has been engraved in the depth of his brain, and can''t be erased


    Lu Renren thinks his work is so free, so he must visit him sometime


    but before I found the time, I fell ill first


    she didn''t care about the attack of influenza. She coughed occasionally the night before and felt that it might be a cold. But the next morning, she had a heavy head and a sore throat. I think it''s really a bad cold this time


    after sleeping in bed for a long time, when I woke up again, my limbs were very tired, my bones were aching, and I didn''t have any strength


    in fact, she is very afraid of taking medicine for injection. She had a cold before. She carried it all by herself. Now, no one was around, and she didn''t want to go to the hospital. She just kept drinking hot water and wrapped herself tightly in the quilt, sweating all over. Until the evening, when Lu Renren woke up, he was always hungry. It seemed better than in the morning, but he was still uncomfortable. Strong up the spirit, first to Li Huaijin sent a text message, said he was tired shopping outside, want to go to bed early, do not call


    she just wanted to make him feel at ease and didn''t want him to know her illness. If he couldn''t come back, he was just worried


    soon, his SMS reply was to let her have an early rest and have a good sleep


    Lu Renren looks at his message. In the quiet room, maybe illness makes her particularly vulnerable. Just looking at it, she can''t help crying, a kind of loneliness, a kind of grievance, a kind of missing...


    complicated emotions interweave, and tears can''t be controlled


    people say that when she is sick, she is the most vulnerable. Without Li Huaijin, Lu Renren is even more vulnerable and uncomfortable<


    Huaijin... Huaijin... I miss you so much...


    crying is accompanied by her murmur, murmur is accompanied by her fragile emotion at this time...


    I miss you so much

 Chapter 108

    When Li Huaijin called the next day, Lu Renren was much better, but his voice was still hoarse and his cough was accompanied. She made her own porridge and sugar Sydney. Besides taking medicine, she was very happy with the tonic.


    "Why didn''t you go to the hospital? Did you get sick yesterday? I listen to the sound very serious, now let Cheng Zizai you go to the hospital to have a good check... "


    Li Huaijin is really worried, but also not at ease, he really wants to fly back to her now, take good care of her.


    Remembering that time when she was ill, Li Huaijin was deeply distressed.


    And this time, he could imagine her fragile appearance in bed, so pale and pitiful


    "Well, don''t worry. I''m much better now, and I don''t have to go to the hospital. " Lu Renren quickly comforted him and said, "I''ve boiled ice sugar Sydney myself, and I''ll stop coughing tomorrow. In fact, I''m afraid to take medicine. It''s better to carry it on my own. What''s more, whether you take medicine or not, you''ll be fine in seven days. This just one day, in addition to speaking a little dumb, there is really no discomfort. You really don''t have to worry. "


    Li Huaijin sighed for her natural treatment. After a long time, he said: "Lu Bao, I''m sorry, I can''t be with you when you are sick like other boyfriends. Maybe there will be such a situation in the future, when you need me most, I will not accompany you. But I won''t give up on you, so please allow me to say sorry for your grievance this time and in the future. I''m sorry for not giving you the comfort you want. "


    The nature of his work will make him unable to stay with her all the time. Not only this time, but maybe other things will happen in the future. He will not always be with her. The countless apologies and guilt in his heart have made his heart ache.


    However, Lu Lu, I''m sorry, even if I wronged you, I still don''t want to let you go.


    "What are you talking about?" After all, Lu Renren''s tears fell uncontrollably. Because her voice was dumb, she couldn''t seem to hear her cry. "I know, it''s just a little cold. You are so sad. You really think too much of you."


    She knows. How could she not know his apology?


    So, last night, she could hide in the quilt by herself and cry about him, but she didn''t want him to know her vulnerability, and she didn''t want him to suffer together.


    But this man knows, just as she doesn''t want him to worry, he knows his mind, so he apologizes and feels sorry.


    "Lulu, promise me to take good care of yourself, you know? Next time, tell me, even if I can''t come back to you, I hope I can hear your voice and know how you are? Don''t hold on alone, I''ll be more It hurts


    Voice of low dumb, Lu Renren cover lip low cry, after all still can''t help crying, "Huaijin, I miss you."


    "Darling, I know."


    "I missed you especially when I was sick yesterday."


    "I know."


    "I also dreamt that you came back, hugged me, coaxed me and made delicious food for me."


    "As soon as I am free, I will go back to see you as soon as possible and make a lot of delicious food for you."


    "You sing to me and coax me to sleep."


    "Well, I''ll sing you whatever you want to hear."


    "You want to listen to Jiangnan style."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lu Renren chuckled. There was a little sad atmosphere, but it was relaxed by her sudden joke.


    "I can''t speak Korean."


    Li Huaijin pinched the eyebrow, this little woman should have a cold really much better, but also with him to play such a joke.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just sing whatever you like. When you come back, you can show me the horse dance. "


    She has taken Li Huaijin as an on-demand platform. Thinking about Li Huaijin''s horse riding dance, she can''t help but smile and fall on the bed, "Huaijin, can you do horse riding dance?"


    "No


    "Well, you can learn. It''s funny. I think you''ll be very, very happy when you jump up Funny. Ha ha ha... " Lu Renren couldn''t stop laughing and asked him to dance horse dance. This part must be recorded. When he was in a bad mood, he would take it out and smile.


    Listening to her joyful laughter, Li Huaijin was relieved.


    "Do you really want to see it?" He had no choice but to smile.


    "Yes, we must. We must." Her insistence, Li Huaijin agreed for a while.


    "Well, I''ll show you next time we meet."


    "Really?"


    Lu Renren jumped up and said, "OK, OK, I''m looking forward to it. I''m looking forward to it very much."


    Looking at the girl that excited, Li Huaijin corner of the eye smoked, only to make up for this time of comfort.


    Two people with the phone again tired of crooked for a while, Li Huaijin told her to rest early, good health. After hanging up the phone, Li Huaijin approached the shooting site, and Xiaoyu delivered hot drinks at the right time."Xiaoyu, help me find the video of Jiangnan style."


    Fish a Leng, "Oh!"


    What are you looking for? Do you plan to cooperate with Uncle bird? But it seems that uncle bird''s value is too high now!


    Lu Renren''s cold is just about ready, so he plans to go out for a shopping. For nothing else, she is going to visit the team, give him a surprise, but also to dress up.


    It''s strange that she has never tried to dress herself up carefully. Before, she only felt that it was more suitable, and did not deliberately pursue beauty. And when Huaijin was with her, she didn''t realize it. How can I think that I must let him see my beautiful side when I plan to find him now?


    Lu Renren admitted that he began to have the idea of "women are the ones who please themselves". But I had no foundation, so I made an appointment with Chen Di at the weekend, hoping that she could give some advice.


    Chen Di seems to have a different look than the last time. Lu Renren knows what this is! Before, she has had such an expression countless times.


    Lu people can''t help laughing, "men moisten it!"


    Chen Di didn''t deny it, and Lu Renren was happy with his sweet smile.


    "Congratulations, the man you like is the best! I''ll see it another day. " Lu Renren took her arm and went to the shopping mall.


    "He Very busy. Have a chance. "


    Lu Renren didn''t care that her tone was different. In love, it was an awkward stage. As long as didi can be happy.


    "Please refer to it for me. What style do you think I''m suitable for? I used to buy it when I thought I liked it. Now I really don''t have my own characteristics. I don''t know how to set off my body. "


    Chen Di is an expert in this field. Lu Renren walks around in a shop, picks up a piece of clothing and compares it, but he is not sure.


    "What? Now I think of it, how can a woman please herself? " Chen Di smiles.


    Lu Renren did not deny it. He nodded and whispered, "I''m going to visit in a few days. He''s been away for some time. I want to give him a surprise."


    Chen Di raised her eyebrows, "OK, it''s on me."


    Then she began her transformation of Lu Renren.


    They didn''t stop until the evening. Lu Renren was carrying the spoils. Although he was happy with his dress, Wu Wu She''s Mooney. She''s gone


    "Look at your heartache. Your man has plenty of money. It''s too little." Chen Di also followed her to Li Huaijin''s villa. Looking at her tangled and distressed appearance, she could not help laughing at her childishness unconsciously.


    "I''m spending my own money."


    She didn''t spend much of his money. Just looking at Chen Di''s expression, she didn''t say much.


    "Well Don''t you have script money, too? The film was so successful that it didn''t make a fortune? "


    When Chen Di said that, Lu Renren were really stunned.


    "Wuwu Didi, I''m in a hole. " Lu Renren immediately cried, "Huo Chengbin didn''t give me any money..."


    Chen Di took a puff from his forehead. What else?


    "No, I''m going with him tomorrow. It''s unforgivable for me to default on my salary."


    In fact, Huo Chengbin didn''t think of the money himself. On the one hand, they were too familiar and didn''t think about it. On the other hand, he was too busy to forget about it.


    When Lu Renren asked him for money in a bad tone, he suddenly realized that he couldn''t help laughing and quickly compensated.


    Of course, this is the later thing. At the moment, Chen Di comes to Li Huaijin''s place again and looks at Lu Renren, who is different from the past and is shining brilliantly. The passer-by who is not noticed is actually the little woman who feels beautiful at the moment. She is the hostess in such a big luxury house.


    Chen Di knows that her mood has been distorted again, which started when she watched Lu Renren try on her clothes today.


    She knew that she had admitted her heart, she was jealous, a lot of jealousy.


    "Renren, are you not afraid to expose your relationship when you go to the visiting team?"


    Chen Di pressed his jealousy and asked.


    "Never mind. It''s going on in secret. If it''s found, there''s no way. Huaijin says, "let it be." In fact, Lu Renren has some worries. He just hopes that he will not be found out.


    Her answer surprised Chen Di once again. Let it be?


    Have they reached the point where they can express their feelings openly?

 Chapter 109

    Chen Di said that she didn''t know how jealous she was. She just watched Lu Renren live with the wind and water, even better than her. She couldn''t help thinking about what Lu Renren looked like before.


    Ordinary face, without any characteristics of character, in the dormitory will always be ignored, do everything with others to do, without their own ideas, at that time, she seems to get along well with everyone, but no one is her sincere friend.


    What did you think at that time?


    In a night when she was lovelorn, she hid herself in the corner of the corridor and cried. In the dead of night, no one cared about her. She felt that she was dumped, and she just felt that she was worthless.


    However, Lu Ren sat down with her and said a lot for the first time.


    Said that she is much better than her, beautiful, popular, good family conditions, and personality, always so dazzling fresh, and she is just the smallest existence, ordinary can no longer ordinary people, how poor existence, isn''t it?


    At that time, Chen Di thought that maybe this poor and unobtrusive Lu Renren could become a friend, at least, not like other students, right?


    Therefore, when Lu Renren is her friend, she has higher self-confidence in front of Lu Renren. She even feels that as long as Lu Renren is around her, she will be happy.


    Why? Just because of her.


    How ridiculous it is to think about it now!


    Looking at the changes that she did not know when she had become, even she had to look up to, Chen Di felt that this friend really made her very unhappy.


    Lu Renren came down from upstairs and changed into a casual home suit. While Chen Di looked up, she was smiling at her condescending.


    Holding her fingers tightly, she almost sank into the palm of her hand. Chen Di turned her head expressionless. She didn''t want to make herself so ugly. Really, she didn''t want to.


    "What''s the matter, Didi?"


    Lu Renren noticed that her face was different. He went to her and asked.


    Chen Di shook his head with a smile, "you''ve stepped into the entertainment industry. You''re a famous screenwriter."


    "Don''t make fun of me. If I didn''t have Huaijin and Chengbin''s help, how could I be a screenwriter?" Lu Renren smiles modestly.


    "Yes, good luck." Chen Diwei said.


    Lu Renren shrugged and did not go into Chen Di''s words. Instead, he leaned over Chen Di''s shoulder with interest and asked curiously, "how''s your man? When did you meet? What''s your job? What aspect of him appeals to you most? "


    Before, she didn''t have such curiosity, maybe she was too happy, and also hoped that didi could be as happy as her, so she couldn''t help exploring the current situation of Chen Di''s men.


    "He It''s good. " Chen Di, on the contrary, didn''t say much. He just said, "if I have a chance, I''ll introduce you again. This time, I hope we can really get married."


    "Wow So you''re really serious In the past, Chen Di said that he was serious about many men, but he never talked about marriage. I didn''t expect that this man could make Chen Di think about this. He must be a very good man. "I hope that the next time you introduce me, you will hear the good news? Hee hee... "


    Chen Di nodded, "will you be my Bridesmaid?"


    "Good, good..." Lu Renren is looking forward to it.


    But all these expectations have never come true.


    Originally intended to keep Chen Di for the night, but she left after receiving the call. Look at that expression. It''s definitely a man''s phone.


    Lu Renren didn''t force him to stay. He also talked on the phone with his famous man.


    The next day, Lu Renren set foot on the road of the class meeting.


    Airport hall, Lu Renren around for a long time, can''t blame her silly, but this is the first time to fly, always some don''t know. Finally, when she got on the plane, sat down and took off, she found that she was afraid of flying!


    Originally, she was curious and excited, but now she was full of terrible scenes. Lu Renren, pale, clung to his seat with his eyes closed. She did not dare to see the sky outside.


    "Passenger, do you feel sick?"


    The intimate stewardess came to ask, but Lu Renren was blindfolded and shook his head, "it''s OK."


    The stewardess must have seen this before. After turning around, she came back soon and poured a glass of warm water for her. She comforted her with her sweet voice and beautiful smile.


    "Mom, is Auntie afraid that the plane will fall?"


    Lu Renren''s eyes twitched seriously, and his pale face was added with a blush of embarrassment because of his tender voice.


    Looked at the next little boy, that mischievous precocious eyes also with ridicule.


    "Nonsense, aunt is not feeling well. Don''t disturb her."


    The young mother gave Lu Renren an apologetic smile and patted her son on the head to stop him from saying more.The little boy just made a face at Lu Renren and said nothing more.


    Lu Renren would like to jump off the plane now. It''s really killing.


    Out of the airport, Lu Renren''s feet were a little flimsy. He felt sweating all over, so he took a taxi and went directly to the hotel near the film city photographed by Li Huaijin.


    After getting the key from the front desk, Lu Renren went into the hotel room, threw away his luggage and fell on the bed.


    I swear in my heart that I will never fly again in my life.


    After a long rest, Lu Ren got up to take a hot bath, changed his clothes, looked in the mirror and went to the film and Television City happily.


    All the way to ask people, just found Li Huaijin where the crew, but, how no one told her, this time is not Huaijin''s turn, he has not arrived?


    Sad Lu Renren''s surprise can only be dashed to the sky, but it''s also interesting to watch other actors come and greet him when he is a fan.


    Especially the beautiful man in the white robe, whose surrounded voice is very familiar


    Poof


    Lu Renren directly sprayed out a mouthful of milk tea she had just drunk, but fortunately, she reacted quickly and avoided the crowd.


    Look at that person, narcissistic with the fans laughing, a playboy look, not LAN Yixuan who can be?


    Why didn''t you hear Huaijin say that he cooperated with lanyixuan this time? But isn''t this narcissistic man singing?


    Lu Renren continued to calm down, holding warm milk tea, looking at the blue one Xuan dress, long hair ancient robe, is very handsome. However, compared with their own men, it must be far worse. At this moment, she was very excited, hoping to see her man''s handsome clothes.


    LAN Yixuan felt that the little girl wrapped in the pink down jacket, black skirt and hairy black hat was familiar and lovely.


    "Little Pink sister, come here."


    LAN Yixuan showed his charming smile, which made the fans scream and jump, but Lu Renren got goose bumps.


    Did he not recognize himself?


    Lu Renren smiles and walks towards him with sly eyes. He gets closer and closer


    "Xiaofen, you You... "


    LAN Yixuan''s smile suddenly froze, as if to see the ghost''s eyes, pointing to the "Little Pink sister".


    "Lan Yixuan, can you take a picture with me?"


    With a playful smile, Lu Renren took out his mobile phone and snapped a picture of him before asking for a group photo.


    "You You Is it a passer-by


    Trembling fingers, trembling voice, LAN Yixuan can''t believe that this is the passer-by a. Is that her?


    Is such a lovely little pink sister the humble passer-by?


    She went to plastic surgery?


    Lu Renren looked at the surprised eyes of the fans and said: "yes, I''m a passer-by of this play."


    LAN Yixuan looked at one side, also felt that the occasion was wrong, pulled her into, leaving the fans who could only be greedy.


    "Xiaojia, tut Tut, let me have a closer look, is it a cosmetic surgery?"


    LAN Yixuan takes her to her own resting place. No matter what other people''s curious eyes are, she directly approaches Lu Renren and makes a good study. How can she become beautiful? But if we say plastic surgery, it seems that we haven''t used a knife, or isn''t that face?


    "You''re doing plastic surgery." Lu Renren said angrily, stepping back and distancing himself.


    LAN Yixuan rubbed her chin with her fingers and stared at her for a long time. Finally, she made a sound and summed up: "love is the best beauty medicine!"


    Lu Renren ignored his exploration and looked at the shooting scene. It seems that this play is a famous ancient Xia drama. I believe it is absolutely wonderful.


    "Does Huaijin know you''re coming?"


    Lu Renren shook his head.


    "It should be half an hour. He''s almost here, ha ha Are you going to surprise him? "


    The man from the mainland was noncommittal. "You''re busy. I''ll wait here."


    "Nothing to do. Come on, I''ll show you around..."


    Then he automatically took everyone''s shoulder and warmly entertained him. He felt that he had to accompany such a lovely little pink sister, didn''t he?


    So, in less than ten minutes, everyone on the set knew that Lan Yixuan had another gossip girl Little pink sister.

 Chapter 110

    "Little Pink sister, look, this is brother Lan''s weapon, handsome!"


    LAN Yixuan plays with the sword in his play and smiles at Lu Renren.


    Lu Renren finally couldn''t help protesting, "Lan Yixuan, can you change your name?" In addition, she actually wanted to say, don''t play sword now, I feel very uncomfortable. Play sword, play cheap


    "I think it''s nice to call you little pink sister? Little pink sister, little pink sister? "


    Lu Renren''s face turned black again. He was really a master of playing cheap!


    "Also, let''s have a look at the section I shot before. It''s so handsome and elegant. It absolutely Charms thousands of girls..."


    He took his mobile phone from his assistant, bumped up to Lu Renren and released a video that his assistant had taken for him before. He had to let Lu Renren watch it. The proud little sample was waiting for landing, and everyone became one of the thousands of girls.


    Lu Renren looked at it, looked at it again, looked at it again, and then nodded,


    "well, it''s good!"


    Turn around, why hasn''t Huaijin come yet?


    LAN Yixuan has been hit, very hard.


    "Little pink, you hit me so hard. My heart, I need comfort, I need comfort... "


    Then he reached over and saved Lu Renren. He buried his head in her shoulder and said that he needed a lot of comfort.


    "Wuwu Sister Xiaofen, your shoulders are so solid, good Ah... "


    Blue one Xuan rubs landing, everyone''s shoulder hasn''t rubs enough, then is directly carried away by the person.


    "Who..."


    Anyone who dares to interrupt his intimacy with Xiaofen''s sister will


    "Well Thank you


    The expression that wants to settle accounts changes instantly, "ha ha, you''re here..."


    Li Huaijin is really surprised.


    In front of the little woman, live standing in front of his eyes, bright eyes looking at him, smile, instant warm his heart.


    "When did you arrive?"


    The big hand stroked her little face, and she didn''t let go.


    "Not long ago, I wanted to surprise you, but I didn''t expect that you haven''t come yet."


    "It''s a surprise." He really wanted to kiss her hard and make love to her.


    "How long do you want to shoot today? I''ll wait for you here... "


    "No, it''s too cold here, or you''d better go to the hotel and have a rest. I''ll come to see you after I finish shooting. You''ll be frozen here."


    "Never mind, I just want to look at you..."


    ¡­¡­


    Two people one word one language thick affection, then, blue one Xuan stands at one side, was completely ignored.


    Are people full of questions? Isn''t this LAN Yixuan''s little sister? How long has this become Huaijin''s?


    "Huaijin, please go to the top quickly, I''ll accompany my little sister..." LAN Yixuan is hopping around, eager to attract their attention, and even more eager to wear a sign on his head. I''m here, I''m here.


    Lu Renren can''t help laughing and leans on Li Huaijin''s arms. He gets a smile from LAN Yixuan.


    Li Huaijin''s face sank. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw LAN Yixuan''s flower crazy smile around his woman, even holding her. He didn''t kick him directly, but it was good.


    "a Xuan, you are very idle?"


    "Yes, I..." LAN Yixuan nodded positively, but found that Li Huaijin''s chilly, gloomy and fierce eyes warned him. He immediately turned around, "Oh, I''m so busy, I''m so busy..."


    "Poof Cluck, cluck... "


    Lu Ren couldn''t help laughing. This blue one Xuan is a living treasure!


    "You like him? What did you say just now? "


    Li Huaijin broke off her small face, the intimate forehead toward her, rubbed rubbed, some of the taste of asked.


    "He''s funny."


    Lu Renren raised a smile and tried to imitate him. He rubbed his face and said, "he''s a good friend. What kind of vinegar do you eat?"


    "He is too intimate with you. Stay away from him in the future."


    Just that hug, he was very, very upset.


    "Well, with you, does he dare? You hurry up and get ready. I''ll watch and wait for you. "


    Lu Renren turned aside and Xiaoyu reached out to say hello, which urged him to hurry.


    "If you''re cold, go to my car and get warm. Don''t freeze, you know? "


    "Well, I see. Go ahead... "


    Li Huaijin reluctantly, restrained in front of her forehead a kiss, this just went to start to prepare.


    While Lu Renren was on the other side, he could hear them joking, "girlfriend? How sweet


    Lu Renren chuckled sweetly.


    "Little Pink sister..."


    Sweet smile immediately put away, Lu Renren forehead a draw, this person is really haunted ah!


    Seeing Li Huaijin''s makeup come out, Lu Ren is really amazing. I can''t describe it in my heart. I just feel that this person is the only one in the world."What? Are you stupid? "


    Li Huaijin came over, explored her forehead and said with a smile.


    "This is my man."


    Lu Renren''s first reaction was to suddenly embrace him. At this moment, he was so proud, so proud. This man belongs to Lu Renren. It''s her


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Li Huaijin was pleased by her, but also can''t help laughing heartily.


    "Come on, I must keep this moment." Lu Renren quickly took out his mobile phone. It''s such an excellent product that he must make a computer desktop. Believe she turns on the computer to face such a handsome man, she will be full of motivation.


    And Li Huaijin also cooperate with her, the left hand back in the back, the right hand in front of the abdomen, warm smile.


    "Wow It''s perfect. "


    If there were not so many people watching, she would like to attack him directly and kiss him well.


    Tut Tut, how can you be so handsome?


    "Sister Xiaofen, take a picture for me, too."


    LAN Yixuan side is ignored too thoroughly, very much like to insert a foot to mix.


    "Good..."


    Blue one Xuan this handsome guy also seems good, but, have not taken, the mobile phone was confiscated.


    "Yixuan, I have a lot of your photos. I think if Lu Lu wants to see them, I can show them to her. They are much more wonderful than your photos now."


    Li Huaijin hooked the corner of his mouth, looking at LAN Yixuan''s eyes is absolutely full of too much meaning.


    "Li Huaijin, you..."


    When LAN Yixuan heard what he said, he was immediately aggrieved, "Wuwu I won''t play with you anymore. "


    Then turn around, go far, also from time to time back, small eyes that call a grievance ah!


    "Hehe, what picture scared him like that?"


    Lu Renren asked curiously.


    "Some comparisons when I was a child Candid photos. "


    Lu Renren was stunned and burst out laughing, "ha ha ha I want to see it. I have to see it. "


    "So you want to see it?" Li Huaijin eyebrow tail a pick.


    "Well It''s just curiosity. It''s just curiosity. " Lu Renren quickly converged, "in fact, I want to see you more."


    I still remember that he coaxed her to take out her childhood photos, but I haven''t seen him yet.


    "Darling, I''ll show you later."


    Li Huaijin patted her head, there is ready, he just let go here, in the past into work.


    It started there. Xiaoyu came to chat with everyone who landed. Xiaoyu complained about the weather here and the hotel was not very good. However, she saw many famous brands and knew that they were either amiable or difficult to serve. She told everyone about their performance.


    "By the way, sister Lu, let me tell you, don''t say I said it." Later, she suddenly whispered, "that''s Yang Yiyi. She came to visit the class again. Don''t be angry. Brother Li has no idea about her. I heard brother Li talking about you. Yang Yiyi''s expression at that time was not good-looking. I tell you, it''s not to make you angry. I just want to reassure you. You are the only one in Li Ge''s heart, and other women are floating clouds. "


    Lu Renren smiles. She believes in Li Huaijin. However, Yang Yiyi is very persistent.


    "I know. I believe in Huaijin. Thank you, fish. After a while, I''ll treat you to a big meal. " Lu Renren patted her generously on the shoulder.


    "You''d better wait for a big meal. There''s nothing delicious here."


    "That''s OK. I remember. I''ll cash it later." This little fish is very lovely, and she didn''t give her any benefits. She is like a little spy around Huaijin.


    "Great. Oh, by the way, and... "


    The promise of this big meal made little fish Larry say a lot of things. What kind of chat up? It was sent to the door. Lu Renren thought that it was not safe to leave Li Huaijin alone outside.


    It seems that I will have to pay more visits in the future!


    When it was nearly dark in the afternoon, Li Huaijin finished work. Back in the car, Lu Renren had curled up in the back seat with her overcoat, showing only half a small face, and the fur of the overcoat picked up with her breath.


    Gently hold her to his side, but do not want to wake her up.


    "Well "Finished?"


    Lu Renren rubbed his eyes and watched him return to his normal dress.


    "Well, the director sympathizes with my family treasure''s hard work, so he has to finish work early and let me accompany you well."


    Reach out to press her head in his arms, gently stroking, "sleep again, I''ll call you to the hotel."


    "Well No more sleep, the colder it gets. "


    Lu Renren yawned, trembled, arched into his arms, hugged his waist and muttered, "your director is so sweet."

 Chapter 111

    When they got to the hotel, they went in separately at the request of Lu Renren. She went back to her room to clean up, and then went to his room quietly.


    As soon as he knocked on the door, before he could see the figure clearly, he was pulled away and rushed on the door with an eager kiss.


    It''s like three autumn after a day''s absence. Now Lu Renren has sent it back to him.


    She also missed him very much and held him tightly.


    "Bao also learned to be naughty, eh?"


    Li Huaijin hoarse voice, holding her small face.


    "I''m hungry..."


    Lu Renren stares big eyes and says innocently.


    "I''m hungry, too..." His eyes told of his hunger.


    Hands without hesitation lifted her up.


    "Gululu..."


    This time, Lu Renren used her body to prove that she was really hungry.


    Li Huaijin frustrated buried in her neck, low smile, this just got up, also pull her up.


    Lu Renren is innocent and embarrassed. She has already said that she is hungry. This man doesn''t listen to her.


    Big hand followed her long way, "what do you want to eat?"


    "I don''t know. Is there anything delicious here?"


    "There''s a good restaurant nearby. I''ll show you there."


    "No, it''s cold outside. I don''t like to move." Lu Renren is too lazy to go out. Moreover, he is afraid of being seen. Some coquettish people hold him lazily and don''t want to move.


    "I''ll let Xiaoyu buy it." Then he called Xiaoyu with his mobile phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Huaijin didn''t move, so he put her in his arms, chin in her head, intimately dallying.


    "How did you get here?"


    "By plane." Lu Renren was afraid and told him about his embarrassment on the plane, "I will never fly again. You said that there is a high-speed railway, and the speed is very fast. I''m really looking for guilt. "


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Li Huaijin just smile, did not expect that this little woman should be such a treasure, also afraid of the plane fell down.


    "Well! Just laugh. I know I''m timid. " Lu Renren''s face turned red. In fact, she was afraid of flying. Many people were afraid of this and that. She was normal.


    She comforted herself so much.


    Li Huaijin only thinks that she is lovely. "I''ll sit with you when I have a chance. If I want to fall down, I''ll be your companion too!"


    "Say it again." It won''t take her long to overcome this obstacle.


    They chatted and talked freely. Every moment, little fish brought dinner, and they didn''t disturb them. They left quickly.


    Lu Renren rushed to fill his stomach, thinking that he was frightened by flying and never ate again. Later, he waited for him on the set, but he didn''t realize that he was hungry. At this moment, he really felt hungry and could eat an elephant.


    Li Huaijin looking at her "heroic" eating, side also from time to time pass water, really afraid of her choking.


    Lu Renren belched with a bulging stomach. He breathed a sigh of relief and half narrowed his eyes. He felt very comfortable.


    Li Huaijin cleared the table, picked her up and put her on the bed, but Lu Renren immediately sat up in fright.


    "Then what Just eat enough to do exercise, I will indigestion


    Li Huaijin pick eyebrow, helplessly shook his head with a smile, "rest assured, I''m not so anxious."


    Turn around, turn on the TV for her, then go out by yourself, very open and come back with your computer.


    He leaned on the bedside, turned on the computer, looked at the mail, and there was English.


    Lu Renren looked at him admiringly. His slender fingers were beating on the keyboard. He was really handsome.


    "If you look at me like that again, I''ll make you indigestion."


    Li Huaijin didn''t look at her and said.


    Well


    Lu Renren quickly shifted her eyes, took the remote control and changed from one station to another. Each station stayed for less than five minutes. At last, all the stations turned around. With a whine, she threw away the remote control and ran to him again.


    "Not good,..."


    Lean on him and watch him type out the English words, "Hollywood?"


    She still knows the word, "honey, is this Hollywood?"


    Li Huaijin looks at her surprised appearance, laughs to tease her way: "treasure is really clever, even Hollywood knows!"


    "Go..." Lu Renren raised his chin haughtily, "of course, I also know Oscar!"


    "Ha ha ha Bao, I know so much. " Reach out and pat her on the top of the head, soothing her like a pet.


    Lu Renren also followed with a smile, and then asked, "I heard that you are developing well in Hollywood before. Where is the depth of water? Is it hard? "


    Li Huaijin shrugged, "there is no industry without hard work."Lu Renren also knows that Li Huaijin is so popular in the Chinese circle, but he has to work harder to develop in Hollywood. Fortunately, he has created a world now. I believe he will go better and better


    "after a while, I will make time to go to m country."


    after answering the email, he closed the computer and solemnly told Lu Renren


    "not necessarily. I''ll come back to discuss after all the important scenes here are finished. But the estimated time is about a week, and some of the work here is not over. "


    in that case, the two people would have been separated for a longer time, and it would not be like now that the visiting team would be able to see each other in an hour''s plane


    thinking of this, Lu Renren is a little sad. This man has gone so far. Do you want to stay in the same place and wait for him all the time


    after such a long-term development, when he looks back at himself, does he feel that there is a distance? Do you feel like you''re falling behind again


    Lu Renren''s careful thinking began to tangle, and the little inferiority complex and sadness came out again, and all his expressions were displayed on his face


    alas...


    Li Huaijin sighed a long time. When can she really open her heart and love him without fear of anything


    fingers twist her chin to make her look at herself


    "Lu Lu, I dare not go anywhere to develop. No matter what I will become, I like Lu Renren only because of Li Huaijin. It will not change because of the change of external conditions and environment. Why don''t you always understand? "


    knowing is knowing, but I can''t let it go. What sounds good is prudence, but what sounds bad is timidity


    really, how can you change your character for more than 20 years


    "Lu Lu, in fact, it may not sound good to explain something white, but I can only tell you so. I''ve been in the entertainment industry for so many years. As for the so-called women, I''ve never seen any women. If I like them, what else can I do for you? "


    Lu Renren was surprised. Although he was uncomfortable, he was telling the truth


    "don''t you like listening?"


    "well."


    in fact, she knows that without asking. There must be quite a few of them, whether they communicate openly or secretly


    "no, and it''s all over."


    Li Huaijin quickly changed the topic, "Lu Lu, so you have nothing to worry about. Or do you like the external influence of Li Huaijin rather than me? "


    "no, no, it''s not." Lu Renren quickly denied, "what I like is you, not the star Li Huaijin."


    "that''s it. Li Huaijin is the only one who likes you. Without any aura, he''s just a man. So, get rid of those bad thoughts in your mind and don''t think too much. "


    "well, I see." Lu Renren is no longer entangled. Specifically, he is not entangled in front of him


    she looks at him with a bright smile, and her eyes are full of light, which is an irresistible deep affection


    "Huaijin, Huaijin, I like you, I like you so much, I love you so much, I love you so much...


    I didn''t hide her love. In this way, Li Huaijin faced her love confession without warning


    because of her love, Li Huaijin''s black eyes suddenly sank. It''s not the first time for her to express her feelings, but the face-to-face expression of the word "love" makes Li Huaijin excited, and her full of emotion seems to burst out


    without saying anything, he gave her a hard kiss...

 Chapter 112

    Lu Renren didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers


    this man is too much. His love is expressed by his mouth, but is this man''s cruel way also a kind of love


    "well, no more...


    Lu Renren frowned and grunted, protesting against Li Huaijin''s unbridled hand. But basically, that''s all she has


    looking at her bitter little face, Li Huaijin gave her a big smile and gave her a kiss on the forehead. Then he hugged her and had a good rest


    this is really his treasure...


    ...


    after Lu Renren opened his eyes, the room was very dark


    "wake up?"


    when the light at the head of the bed turns on, Lu Renren turns his head and sees Li Huaijin sitting up and lifting her up


    "didn''t you go filming?"


    "ha ha... I''m back." When he got out of bed, he took a cup of warm water for her, and then Lu Renren smoked from the corner of his mouth. He had been sleeping all day


    but she didn''t take the water and got out of bed instead. In fact, she was choked up by her own physiological problems


    "where are you going?"


    "there are still a lot of night plays these days, I can''t accompany you any more."


    "it''s OK. Go ahead and be safe. "


    although Lu Renren didn''t give up, it was understandable. After a kiss on her forehead, he left


    she''s here to visit, so go on


    change into a long down jacket, put on a down hat, put on thick snow boots, and then go out


    the hotel called a taxi and went to their shooting base


    after arriving, looking at so many busy people, Lu Renren felt that they were not easy


    when it was cold for her to wear down jacket, they didn''t wear much. Looking at Li Huaijin''s hard work, she was deeply distressed


    Wuwu... Lu Ren really wants to rush over and warm him with her hands. Her Huaijin is still suffering from the cold when she doesn''t sleep at night. She is really distressed. Her teeth are painful


    "Huaijin, please let me down."


    it was not until they got on the bus that the land people were put down, "what time is it now?"


    "good!"


    Lu Renren lies down with him, accompanies him and has a rest


    the next day, Lu Renren woke up early and saw that he was still asleep. She didn''t have the heart to wake him up. She just got out of bed carefully and cleaned up her things. She thought that he was so busy that she couldn''t stay and let him worry about hanging on to her


    so I bought the ticket back on the Internet. I might as well go back. Let him film well


    and she should also seize the time to write the script well


    in the afternoon, Li Huaijin learned about her decision and didn''t stop her. He just told her that he would come back to see her when he could.Lu Renren doesn''t let him. He is so tired. He should have a good rest when he has time


    after that, she was sent to the station, and LAN Yixuan of course came to get along with her. Unfortunately, she didn''t get along well with her sister Xiaofen. She spontaneously promised that she would have a good chat with her sister Xiaofen when she went back


    when he got home, Lu Renren had a good rest all day, and then called Li Huaijin for a long time. He was reluctant to sit in front of the computer and began his new job


    ...


    when Yang Yi came out to meet him, Lu Ren was really surprised


    however, it''s very simple to think about the reason. It''s related to those bloody plots she wrote. I didn''t expect that I really met her


    I dress up well. Although I''m not beautiful, I can''t lose too much, can I? Besides, she is a real girlfriend, and Yang Yiyi is just a woman who wants to be a third party


    well, she still has stage fright when she sees such a high-end place, but she doesn''t come to spend anyway, so there''s nothing to be afraid of if she doesn''t have to pay for her family


    "here you are, sit down!"


    she didn''t have a polite opening, but this person''s temper is direct


    "Miss Yang, what can I do for you?"


    "you should not be a stupid woman if you hold Huaijin in your hand. However, you don''t have to pretend in front of me. I didn''t expect it. It''s up to you... Hum! "


    "Miss Yang, I don''t think I have anything to put on. Besides, I really don''t know what you''re looking for. There doesn''t seem to be any connection between us. "


    Lu Renren is not happy with her attitude, and I don''t owe you anything. Here, you Huaijin has nothing to do with it. If she mentions it herself, it is to admit that there is something between them


    "you''re... Pretty good!"


    "OK, I''ll make it clear. You... Leave Huaijin. How much money you want or what kind of relationship you want in your circle, I will meet your requirements. "


    "sorry, first of all, I will not leave Huaijin. Second, I don''t need money, and I don''t need relationships. Third, I want to ask, who are you from Huaijin, and what qualifications do you have for me to leave him? Fourth, if I want money or relationship, I''ll catch Huaijin. Isn''t it better to find you? "


    Lu Renren thinks that Yang Yiyi is easy to deal with. Such a woman is nothing more than throwing money at others. Of course, for her, money is really not something she needs. Her money is more than enough and more than enough


    "I''m sorry if I offended you. However, I don''t think you need to intervene in the affairs between Huaijin and me. If there''s nothing to say, I''ll go first. "


    when he got up, Lu Renren felt that he had not been hit by such a trip. It was worth seeing the next top club


    for example, now that she feels dizzy and unable to stand, she is shocked. When she turns to look at Yang Yiyi''s sarcastic sneer, Lu Renren is powerless and pushes the door open, but is stopped and dragged away by the man standing outside. Finally, she just blurs her eyes and sees Yang Yiyi''s insidious eyes

 Chapter 113

    Lu Renren suddenly woke up and sat up from the bed. His head was full of fear. He looked at his room and his clothes. He felt that there was nothing wrong with him.


    But this strange room, or Lu Renren panic, immediately get out of bed, out of the room, but see the woman sitting in the living room.


    "Lin Ruo?"


    Lin Ruo looked at Lu Renren and said coldly, "wake up?"


    "I Why are you here? Is this your home? "


    However, looking at such a big house, there is no popularity at all, and there is no obvious trace of her life. Lu Renren is very puzzled.


    "Well, sort of."


    Sort of?


    There''s no smell of home. It''s as cold as her people.


    Lu Renren went to her and sat down. He frowned and thought about it, but he had no impression at all.


    "I didn''t get hurt yesterday, did I? What about Yang Yiyi? "


    Lin ruo''s eyebrows moved. "You were dazed yesterday. I brought you back. As for Yang Yiyi, maybe now I want another way to deal with you. "


    Well


    Lu Renren thinks that you speak directly.


    "Were you there yesterday?"


    Lin Ruo nodded and frowned when he thought of what he had to pay to save Lu Renren. That man hasn''t been in that mood for a long time.


    "All right, you wake up, people are OK, let''s go."


    Lin Ruo is not polite enough to drive people.


    Lu Renren was embarrassed and laughed, "thank you, Lin Ruo."


    But Lin Ruo waved his hand and went directly into the house. It seemed that he was going to have a rest.


    However, her steps stopped suddenly and she turned her head. Her penetrating eyes were staring at everyone again. A few seconds later, she suddenly said, "by the way, the doctor told me yesterday that you are pregnant."


    Ignoring Lu Renren, Lin Ruo turns back to the room and closes the door.


    Lu Ren didn''t know how she got home or how long she had been sitting. When the phone rang, she suddenly regained her mind. Looking at the call from "my man" on her mobile phone, she was stunned for a while before picking it up.


    "Bao, what are you doing? How do I answer the phone? "


    "I Nothing. I squinted for a while... "


    "Stay up late again?" Li Huaijin is not happy to hear, "don''t stay up late any more. I warn you that you must go to bed before ten o''clock. Do you know?"


    "Good."


    "By the way, I''m almost busy here. I''ll leave for country m in the afternoon."


    "So fast?"


    Lu Renren was surprised, "then you Come back as soon as possible


    "Ha ha What, miss me? "


    "Well." I want to be by his side, but I''m afraid that he will come back.


    "Bao, I miss you too. I want to hold you." His gentle voice is filled with pride, which has always been irresistible to Lu Renren.


    "Me too." Lu Renren touched his belly, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    "Well, darling, I''ll come back to see you as soon as possible. When you miss me, call me, eh?" Gently coax her, as if she is his child general doting.


    Is he going to like kids?


    Would you like her baby? Or does he want the child?


    "Huaijin, I..."


    Lu Renren impulsively wants to tell him, but he doesn''t want to be interrupted there.


    "You wait..."


    This time, Lu Renren no longer had the courage to speak.


    "There''s something wrong with me, Bao."


    "Then you should be busy first. Pay attention to rest and don''t be tired."


    Hang up the phone, Lu Renren can''t say what he is thinking, just feel his belly, a blank brain.


    Just because of the arrival of the child, she never thought of it. Perhaps, before she had some imagination, two people can go on, maybe two people really will go to marriage, but her idea is only here, dare not think more.


    But now, this sudden child, what should she do?


    Two people have been contraception, but do not want to, even will become the exception.


    If not, she would not expect, but now, how could she resist her own expectations?


    More importantly, her greatest fear at this moment is to see Li Huaijin. She didn''t dare to think about his attitude!


    "Huaijin, Huaijin,..."


    Lu Renren whispered Li Huaijin''s name, his voice full of helplessness.


    When Huo Chengbin arrives at the hospital and walks into the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology, he sees Lu Renren sitting in the middle of a group of women with big stomachs. Compared with the joy of those women, she seems to be so delicate and at a loss.


    Heart under a tight, Huo Chengbin went to her in front, squatting in front of her, holding her cold hand, "Xiaojia, it''s OK. I''ll stay with you. "Lu Renren reluctantly raised a smile, "Chengbin, sorry, I really don''t know what to do."


    "it''s OK, don''t worry." Looking at the list in her hand, "have you checked it? Are you sure? "


    "well, less than two months."


    "did you tell Huaijin?"


    with a sigh in his heart, he stopped her in his arms and comforted her: "there''s nothing to be afraid of. I think Huaijin will be very happy. "


    "really?"


    she asked uncertainly


    the best way is to face it together


    "he went to m country today, I think... Wait for him to come back."


    at least these days, she will think about all the possible consequences


    "well, at least let the baby stay in your stomach for now. I''ll ask the doctor, "what do you need to pay attention to?"


    after they left the hospital, Lu Renren was relieved to have such a down-to-earth friend around him


    "it''s also a drill for you to be a father in advance." Lu Renren said with a smile


    "yes, I will be happy to be my wife in the future. I absolutely serve her like an old Buddha. "


    "if you wait on me first, you can practice ahead of time."


    "no, I''d better wait for Huaijin to come back and give him the job."


    shrugged and breathed, "well, don''t be so careful. Now I think about it in a good way. I know he likes me. He should accept the children. "


    "it will." Huo Chengbin shakes her hand and smiles encouragingly


    in the evening, Xu was jet lagged or busy and didn''t call, while Lu Renren didn''t do anything. She asked Liu to make some delicious food, then drank a cup of hot milk and went to bed early


    the next morning, Lu Renren just felt that it was noisy outside and put on a long down jacket. She went out to have a look. After a few steps, she was completely frightened by the cameras and lights across the door and fell to the ground


    the flashing camera and the noisy questioning surprised Lu Renren on the spot


    when she reacts, she quickly gets up and runs back to the house regardless of the appalling reporters and cameras behind her. She slams the door, closes the curtains, and then rushes upstairs to hide in the quilt


    "do you live with Li Huaijin in exchange for him to play the leading role in your play?"


    "you''re dealing with two men, do they know?"


    "are you pregnant? Is the baby Huo Chengbin''s or Li Huaijin''s? Or other men''s? "

 Chapter 114

    "Ah..."


    Lu Renren felt that the voices were like ghosts, which could not be removed.


    Suddenly there was a mobile phone ring in his ear, and Lu Renren immediately got up to pick it up, "Huaijin, Huaijin..."


    "Xiaojia, are you ok?"


    Is Huo Chengbin''s voice, Lu Renren also can''t stop sobbing, "Chengbin, how to do? I''m scared. What happened to them? "


    "Calm down first. I''m trying to find a way. Don''t go out and hide at home. I''ll come to you as soon as possible."


    Lu Renren obediently hides at home, occasionally looks out through the curtain seam, the reporters who have not dispersed are still around the door.


    She turned on the computer and the entertainment news was full of her news.


    There are photos of her and Chengbin going to the hospital yesterday, confirming that she is pregnant.


    There is also news about her and Huaijin. Many insiders come out overnight and talk about her intimate relationship with Huaijin.


    some people have dug out too many related things earlier, saying that her script is actually very general, but the first time some scripts can make Huo Chengbin and Li Huaijin work for her, saying that she is between two men.


    There is even a subtle hint that she has an improper relationship with the president of a media company, and the film is funded by that President.


    All these described her as such an unbearable woman. They even found her hometown, and then her classmates and friends who knew her before were full of news


    Lu Renren is about to collapse. She doesn''t know what happened?


    Take the phone to call their parents, but the home phone can''t get through, their mobile phone has been turned off, and the call to Huaijin can''t get through.


    Her mind has been confused, only hope that this is a dream, hope that this nightmare can wake up as soon as possible.


    She didn''t know how long she had been hiding in the room, and what had become outside. Now she was only afraid, afraid


    Huo Chengbin himself is besieged and lacks skills. In the end, he still can''t get to Lu Renren''s side. Moreover, in the past, it will only be more chaotic. The only thing we can do now is to draw the reporters away first, and an emergency press conference was held two hours later.


    Now, Huaijin is not here, he has to protect everyone.


    Facing these people''s long guns and short guns, Huo Chengbin did not answer any questions. He only made a statement today.


    "Lu Renren and I have been friends for many years. We have no impure trade. The film is a decision made by the investor after seeing the script, and there is no deal. All this is done according to the normal procedure, and there is no dirty inside story. As for Li Huaijin''s role as the leading actor, we have a normal agreement with him through formal channels. Please don''t speculate and make false reports on this film. If there are any more false guesses and reports, we will not deny that we will use legal means to deal with these reports. "


    "In addition, with regard to personal feelings, I will not express anything on behalf of others. Feelings are personal privacy. If the parties agree, they will explain their feelings. But now, your behavior has disturbed other people''s lives. I hope you don''t cause unnecessary harm. "


    Finish saying, Huo Chengbin did not make any stop again, left the meeting place.


    On the car, Huo Chengbin received a call from Mo Tianqing, "OK, I know."


    Lu Renren seemed to hear a knock on the door, but she didn''t dare to open the door or make any action.


    She didn''t go downstairs to open the door until the voice came from her mobile phone and it was a text message from Huo Chengbin.


    "Xiaojia, are you ok?"


    "Everyone, are you all right?"


    Mo Tianqing and Huo Chengbin, the two asked at the same time, worry beyond expression.


    Lu Renren''s tears can''t stop filling out, haggard appearance, let Mo Tianqing heartache unceasingly. Come forward, embrace her in the bosom, pacify of say: "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Huo Chengbin frowned, what he wanted to say turned into a sigh.


    After the three sat down, Lu Renren took a while to settle down, at least now someone is with her.


    "How do they know? Were we photographed in the hospital yesterday? But Huaijin and I have always been careful, and brother Mo, you are also involved... "


    Mo Tianqing''s face sank, "this is someone intentionally for it."


    Lu Renren''s face changed. "It''s Yang Yiyi."


    She affirms, affirms is Yang Yiyi to want to deal with her, also only she is really clear that she and Huai Jin are together.


    She said to two people Yang Yiyi before to deal with her things, two people looked at each other.


    "It could be her." Mo Tianqing''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness.


    "However, in this way, Huaijin is involved in this matter. Doesn''t she like Huaijin so much? This report is not good for Huaijin. " Huo Chengbin thinks this is one of the strange places.


    "Whether it''s her or not, we don''t have evidence yet. Now it''s important for everyone, you Are you really pregnantMo Tianqing seems to be some difficult asked


    Lu Renren nodded


    "child... Didn''t Huaijin say anything?"


    "I can''t get in touch with him right now. How about you? Can you find him? "


    of course, this is just their guess


    "don''t go out these days. I''ll ask Chen Di to accompany you. All to me and Chengbin, you good body


    "thank you, brother mo." This thank you is a real thank you. She didn''t expect that Mo Tianqing was also involved, while others helped her


    "don''t thank me, I do it for my heart."


    looking at her evasive eyes, Mo Tianqing gave a bitter smile and said nothing more


    "Chengbin, my parents may be disturbed, and I can''t get in touch with them. What should I do?" Lu Renren felt that he had really hurt them. They must still be worried now


    "leave it to me and I''ll have them taken to safety." Mo Tianqing will all things package down, and Huo Chengbin had to admit, this matter, Mo Tianqing took advantage of the opportunity. And Huaijin, if he doesn''t show up, I''m afraid there will be a big problem


    soon, Chen Di arrived and saw the three of them. Her eyes flashed quickly, and then she said, "Mr. Mo, director Huo."


    "Chen Di, you have been accompanying everyone these days. She is still pregnant with a child. You should take good care of her and don''t let anyone disturb her. Let me know if there is anything


    "OK, Mr. mo." Chen Di goes to Lu Renren and gives her a comforting hug


    "thank you, Didi."


    "what else do you want me to say thank you for?" Chen Di smiles, "don''t worry, I will take good care of her."


    "well, it''s up to you." Mo Tianqing nodded, looked at Lu Renren again, and said in a soft voice: "Renren, if... I mean if, if you need me, I''ll be here at any time, understand?"


    after looking at her stomach, Mo Tianqing''s affectionate words made Lu Renren understand, and the people present also understood


    with a helpless sigh, Mo Tianqing gets up and goes out, and Huo Chengbin also leaves


    "Didi, is this my retribution? I borrowed their good luck, so God began to repay me? "


    Lu Renren murmured and asked, with a blank and helpless expression

 Chapter 115

    Chen Di leans on Lu Renren and doesn''t answer her blank question of what to get. She just asks, "is the child Huaijin?"


    Lu Renren nodded.


    "Do you want any more of that child?"


    "I don''t know. I want to have children, but Huaijin can''t get in touch now. And I don''t know what he thinks? "


    "When something like this happens at this time, what will the outside world think if your children stay? Mother depends on son? Will Huaijin marry you? For what, love you or a child? "


    Chen Di''s questions came out one by one, but Lu Renren''s heart was pricked.


    "The child didn''t come at the right time, did he?"


    Lu Ren laughs at himself and looks at Chen Di.


    But Chen Di''s eyes twinkled and said, "don''t think so much now. You have a good rest. Don''t always let me take good care of you. If something goes wrong with you, can''t I explain it? "


    Her tone is joking, but Lu Ren can''t laugh at all.


    "I''m fine." Lu Renren shook his head and then went back to the track bed to lie down. "Sorry, I''m really scared. I''m too tired. I''ll sleep for a while. If you are busy, go back first. "


    After that, she closed her eyes and lay on the bed without opening her mouth.


    And Chen Di, staring at everyone''s back, his eyes darkened, turned and walked out of her room.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Renren looks at the computer. Two hours after Huo Chengbin''s press conference, Xingyu company issued a statement. With so many explanations, the final meaning is only one sentence:


    Li Huaijin and Lu Renren are only actors and screenwriters.


    What does that mean?


    I believe everyone has been clear, no matter whether they really have any relationship, at this moment, they are clear.


    Therefore, Lu Renren is now on the cusp of the storm, with her baby in her stomach. Everyone is watching. How will the new screenwriter react? Who''s going to be watching her baby?


    "Ha ha..."


    All of a sudden, Lu Renren chuckled, and then, gradually, he kept laughing, the louder the continuous sound field.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Chen Di pushed the door and saw her smile on the bed. Her eyes swept her computer and her eyebrows moved.


    "Renren, this should not be what Huaijin means." She sat beside her and comforted.


    Lu Renren finally stopped laughing. The corner of his eye seemed to laugh too much and shed tears.


    "I think so. Huaijin will not do such a thing."


    Lu Renren wiped away his tears with his fingers and looked at Chen Di with a smile on his face, but his eyes were dead silent.


    "Are you all right?"


    Chen Di looks worried.


    "It''s OK." Lu Renren shook his head. "Didi, have you seen it? I don''t know what people outside are thinking. I just read the information on the Internet, and I think I''m on fire one day! I didn''t expect that. Am I a celebrity now? "


    Chen Di is always wringing her eyebrows and looking at her relaxed expression.


    "You say I''ve been a passer-by for more than 20 years, and now I''m famous. I''m really not sober. I always feel like a dream. You say if I go out for a walk now, will someone sign for me, or throw something at my head? "


    "Everyone, what you need now is calm."


    "I''m calm! So I didn''t go out impulsively! However, I don''t know how long it will take for them to let me and my family go for seven days? half a month? Or half a year? "


    "Maybe soon..."


    "No..." Lu Renren interrupts Chen Di''s words in a loud voice. She suddenly pulls Chen Di''s hand and presses it on her belly. "As long as I have him in my stomach, I will not be peaceful in my life. No, isn''t it? "


    "Everyone..."


    "They will always chase after the father who wants to know the child, or they want to see the father of the child appear. Maybe the father of the child doesn''t appear, they will always wait, which gives them too much imagination. When the child is born, they will chase the child, and they will never let him go in their life."


    "Everyone, calm down. Do you know what you''re thinking now? "


    Chen Di is grasped by her hand. The pain makes her feel a little scared.


    Now Lu Renren has changed to make her scared.


    "I know."


    Lu Renren released Chen Di''s wrist, and a circle of bruises immediately appeared on his wrist. But she didn''t apologize. She just stared at Chen Di all of a sudden. Chen Di was trembling.


    "Everyone, you don''t want to kill the child, do you?" She asked astringently.


    "Do you want me to kill the child?" Lu asked.


    "This It''s up to you to decide. ""Maybe, she''ll only suffer if she comes into this world."


    The man shrugged as if he didn''t care. He got out of bed and stood by the window.


    Suddenly opened the curtain, looked downstairs outside, although the reporter dropped more than half, but there are still people waiting.


    "How did these reporters think of it? Use other people''s lives as capital to entertain the public. I never thought that I would become the object of entertainment before. I believe that too many people are waiting for their reports and the climax of the play. The leading actors have not appeared yet, they are all eager for a bigger turn. Didi, do you think so? "


    Lu Renren turned to look at her.


    Chen Di frowned, "what are you talking about?"


    "Well I don''t even know what I''m talking about. There are too many things I don''t know now. For example, I don''t know where Huaijin is now? I don''t know if he loves me, because he didn''t even say the word love. I don''t know why I became such a mess overnight, especially why my friends betrayed me. " Lu Renren''s eyes swept to Chen Di, but he just looked at her indifferently, "Di Di, why?"


    "You What are you talking about? "


    Chen Di didn''t dare to look at her.


    "Why did you put me in this position? We Isn''t it a friend? "


    Friends, she and Chen Di''s seven years of friendship, but do not understand how all this has come to this step? Maybe, maybe Lu Ren knew it, but she didn''t know it.


    "Didi?"


    "Don''t call me that!"


    Chen Di suddenly yelled at her, "we are not friends. I never thought you were friends. Don''t you know? "


    Lu people don''t want to know, really!


    "For Huaijin?"


    "Yes." Chen Di nodded, then sneered, "it''s not."


    "You..."


    When Chen Di was about to speak, Lu Renren raised her hand and interrupted her explanation.


    "Needless to say, I know." Lu Renren, at this moment, seems to have no power, "Chen Di, you go."


    She didn''t want to hear any explanation. She didn''t want to know anything.


    Chen Di, with a heavy expression, gritted his teeth and straightened his back, walked out of Lu Renren''s room step by step.


    Maybe this time she left, she took away seven years of feelings, everything.


    Lu Renren fell to the ground and wiped her cheek with her fingers. She couldn''t help but raise her mouth. Now she seems to have no tears. £¬


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mo Tianqing a black suit, white shirt collar open, eyes elite standing in the downstairs of Mo company.


    After seeing the statement issued by star space company, he didn''t hesitate to send a notice to all media. Now, there is no formal occasion, only in the downstairs of Mo''s, alone, in the face of these pressing eyes who want more powerful news.


    Mo Tianqing, the president of Mo''s media, who rarely appears in public in front of the media, is involved in the Lu Renren incident. For the first time, when he meets the media formally, all people are waiting to see. Will Mo, the president of Mo''s media, like Xingyu company, get rid of this scandal?


    Waiting quietly, there is only a flashing voice on the scene, holding his breath, waiting for Mo Tianqing''s opening.


    "With so many people coming, I don''t think I''ll let you down."


    Mo Tianqing opened his mouth with a confident smile.


    "I, Mo Tianqing, would like you to witness that on the premise of marriage, I hope Miss Lu Renren can accept my pursuit and love."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone held their breath for two seconds, and in an instant there was an uproar


    There are flashing lights, noisy discussions, and noisy questions.


    "Does president Mo know what he''s doing?"


    "Has President Mo ever thought about the consequences of this? The impact on Mo''s media


    "Is the child in Lu Renren''s stomach president Mo''s?"


    "Does president Mo admit that the child belongs to you? Does Lu Renren know you''re doing this? "

 Chapter 116

    Everyone is crazy, Mo Tianqing''s confession will undoubtedly put himself on the focus of media attention, his approach, everyone has a mind. Today''s series of hot news, to this moment is undoubtedly the highest. No, Huaijin hasn''t appeared yet. Maybe there will be more powerful news.


    "I..."


    Mo Tianqing spoke again, and everyone held his breath.


    "I''m just a courting man. Today, I want to disclose my personal feelings to you for another purpose, that is, I hope you will not disturb Miss Lu. She is very sad to be harassed by you now. You can come to me if you have anything. This is a request and a warning. " Mo Tianqing''s cruel eyes swept everyone, "she is my beloved woman, as a man, I have to hope that she can live a safe life. If you don''t give up to disturb her, I don''t mind letting you know what will happen to me. "


    Then he turned his lips again, as if the warning was just an illusion, "I hope you can give our feelings a private space. Thank you


    Then he turned and walked into the building. Those reporters who wanted to get more information wanted to walk into the building, but they were stopped by a group of security guards.


    If you think about Mo Tianqing''s warning, no one will dare to do anything.


    Although there is no news from Lu Renren, Mo Tianqing''s claim is undoubtedly the most powerful declaration of love this year.


    All the reporters immediately got busy, all fighting to make the biggest headlines.


    At the moment, filled with too much about the Lu Renren day, everything has changed its original trajectory.


    Chen Di rushed into the president''s office. His face was blue and he was no longer respectful. He stood at his desk and asked angrily.


    "Tianqing, do you know what you are doing?"


    Mo Tianqing, however, coldly raised his eyes and asked, "are you questioning me?"


    "No Chen Di always gets stabbed when she sees his indifferent eyes, but she really can''t stand it, "Tianqing, where will you take me when you do this?"


    "You?"


    Mo Tianqing eyebrows, "you are just my assistant secretary, what does this have to do with me?"


    Chen Di''s body is stiff, "Tianqing..."


    "You have no right to call my name. Chen Di. "


    "Not qualified?" Chen Di sneered coldly, "no qualification? Tianqing, am I not qualified to go to your bed? "


    Words, Mo Tianqing that sinister eyes shot at Chen Di, and she is suddenly awakened, "sorry, Tianqing, I''m wrong, you don''t angry."


    Chen Di apologizes and goes to Mo Tianqing. He wants to reach out and hold his hand, but Mo Tianqing avoids him.


    Standing up, Mo Tianqing approaches Chen Di and looks down at her pitiful and apologetic expression and eyes.


    "Chen Di, you should know that there is no relationship between us." He said indifferently, "if you want to threaten me with this, then you are really not smart."


    Nothing?


    Chen Di''s eyes are full of tears. What she knows, what she already knows, is that she is willing to keep him with her body. How can she succeed?


    Ha ha ha Even this body, just because of her relationship with Lu Renren, can enter his eyes, isn''t it?


    Stupid, stupid


    Chen Di clenched his teeth, but he couldn''t control the tears and the tearing pain of his heart.


    "If you''re really smart, close your mouth now, then go out and continue to be your assistant secretary. Nothing happened."


    Mo Tianqing lazily sits back in his seat, no longer looking at Chen Di.


    And Chen Di, swallowing his tears, turned and walked out of the president''s office.


    At the moment of closing the door, she heard him pick up the mobile phone, a gentle "everyone" from his mouth.


    Chen Di clenched his fist and closed the door.


    Mo Tianqing received Lu Renren''s phone call and quickly went out.


    Seeing the arrival of Mo Tianqing, Lu Renren said with a faint smile, "sit down first. I have something to say to you


    "You say, if you have any requirements, I will try my best to do it."


    Lu Renren shakes her head and pours him a glass of water. She is not as scared as before. Now she is as if nothing has happened, which makes Mo Tianqing extremely surprised.


    "I''m afraid you won''t agree if I say it."


    Lu Renren sat opposite him, smiling more naturally than ever. Mo Tianqing is flattered. It seems that she has never laughed so naturally in front of him.


    "You said


    "In fact, I just saw what you said to the reporters. First of all, I should thank you. I am also very moved. Brother Mo, at this time, if you can think so much of me, I really want to just throw myself into your arms. "


    "I welcome it."


    Mo Tianqing gesture like open arms, but the heart knows her answer.If she can say that, it means that she has made a decision, doesn''t it?


    "So, I''m selfish again. Please help me this time for my sake. Perhaps, I have nothing to repay you. "


    Mo Tianqing looked at her smile and was silent for a moment.


    "I''ll help you. Go ahead."


    Lu Renren holding the quilt, looking at the cup of boiled water, a faint smile. In fact, she is the water, or should be quiet to do not be noticed by the existence of it!


    Look up, take a deep breath and say, "please contact the hospital for me."


    "You..."


    Mo Tianqing was shocked and speechless.


    ¡­¡­ *


    two days later


    when Li Huaijin was facing the same complicated and even noisy problems at the airport, he was calm and silent.


    After getting on the bus, seeing Huo Chengbin beside him, he immediately took off his sunglasses and asked eagerly, "how''s Lu Lu?"


    Huo Chengbin looked at the obviously tired Li Huaijin, his tension, his worry, without a trace of fraud.


    But who is to blame for all this?


    I don''t blame Li Huaijin. Maybe it''s just a joke of fate.


    "She''s pregnant."


    Li Huaijin a Leng, the joy in the eyes can not hide, "this is true?"


    He saw the report, but was not sure.


    "Come on, I want to see her."


    He asked the driver to speed up, and now he wanted to fly to her side, protect her, and tell her it''s OK, leave everything to him.


    "Huaijin..."


    Huo Chengbin pauses, still opens his mouth, takes out a piece of paper from his pocket, but he wants to say nothing.


    Li Huaijin''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know what Huo Chengbin''s expression meant, but


    Fiercely, he grabbed the paper in his hand and unfolded


    A certificate of induced abortion issued by the hospital.

 Chapter 117

    Five years later,


    at the airport pick-up exit, a man stood in the crowd, looking at the exit anxiously waiting,


    constantly looking at the watch on his wrist, his eyebrows were speechless anxious or nervous, even expecting.


    After a while, people craned their necks and looked inside, while the man''s eyes lit up and looked inside.


    Soon out of a group of people, men and women, one of them wearing a black windbreaker, windbreaker is a simple white T-shirt and jeans, a pair of high-heeled shoes with appropriate height, the slender figure beautiful set off. Although wearing sunglasses, covering most of her face, but still in the crowd can not be ignored the beauty.


    The woman pulled the suitcase and walked all the time. It seemed that when she saw the man, she stopped for a moment, and then her smile flashed on her face, speeding up to the man.


    Until standing in front of the man, the man kept laughing.


    Women take off their sunglasses, a good pair of bright and smiling eyes.


    "What? Don''t you know me? "


    The woman gave a playful smile, and the man concealed the flash of affection in his eyes. As a result, her suitcase said, "let''s go."


    And the woman also followed him, quickly catching up with him, and could not help saying: "Oh, you, you haven''t seen me for such a long time, you are calm. Why don''t you praise me? This mouth used to be very eloquent. You... "


    But the man interrupted her with a smile, "I can remember that you didn''t say that before."


    The woman was stunned, "ha ha Me, I''m excited? Excited? "


    "So excited, why didn''t you come back early?"


    The woman was silent and still smiling.


    Suddenly, a crowd crowded into the hall. The appearance of the camera flash made the woman''s body stiff unconsciously.


    The man''s brow twisted, quickly took the woman in his arms, "everyone, it''s OK."


    Lu Renren bowed his head in his arms, did not look at the reporter''s flash over there, and was quickly taken away from the airport.


    As soon as they came out, a man, wearing a cap, sunglasses and a black windbreaker, was surrounded by reporters. The voice was noisy and chaotic.


    "Huaijin, someone took a picture of you and Claire in Las Vegas. Are you going to register for marriage this time?"


    "Huaijin, is your association with Annie true?"


    "Huaijin, Luo Hui, an artist of your company, once said that you treated her very special. Is there any unusual reason? Is she your girlfriend? "


    ¡­¡­


    Without saying a word, Li Huaijin calmly walked out of the airport and got into a black RV, isolating all the voices.


    After taking off his sunglasses, Li Huaijin pinched his eyebrows with his fingertips. He seemed very tired. He leaned back against the seat and closed his eyes.


    The male assistant on one side didn''t speak.


    After a while, Li Huaijin did not open his eyes, but his low voice overflowed: "tell Luo Hui, let her go back and take out the contract and recite it well. If there are any more such words coming out of her mouth, let her go. "


    The voice was cold and heartless, and the male assistant seemed used to it, "I see."


    In the heart but can''t help but low sigh, another silly woman.


    Over the past five years, Li Huaijin has emerged from Xingyu and created Li Ren media. With his strength and contacts, Li Ren has expanded from a studio with less than ten people to a media company that is now no less than Xingyu''s, and more and more artists are under the company.


    Among them, there are many female artists fighting for the identity of Li people''s landlady. In the past five years, there have been a lot of female artists like Luo Hui, but their calculation is obviously wrong. All the female artists of Li Ren company have been told the most important one at the beginning of signing the contract. They are not allowed to involve Li Huaijin in any emotional scandal.


    To put it bluntly, if female artists want to stay here, they don''t want to be Li Huaijin''s woman. He doesn''t allow any women in the company to associate him with them. Of course, even if he lost the liquidated damages and left the company, he would have no chance to get close to Li Huaijin, because he would not have any thoughts on such a woman, even a glance.


    Three years ago, there was a woman who was originally the daughter of a wealthy family. In order to get close to Li Huaijin, she used many methods and finally entered the Li people. After a period of hard work, she found that he was really not interested in her and had no chance to contact him. In the end, she broke the contract in anger. Of course, she didn''t worry about the large amount of default fee. In fact, it was to let Li Huaijin know the losses she caused to his company, and then she transferred to another company to get the opportunity to cooperate with Li Huaijin.


    But in fact, Li Huaijin said that he would never see such a woman again.


    In this way, the woman was ridiculed by the circle for a long time and went abroad to relax.


    He has been following Li Huaijin for four years. To be honest, even as a man, he has to be fascinated by Li Huaijin. Of course, he is a kind of admiring and adoring person, not to mention a woman? However, he can see clearly that Li Huaijin has no real feelings at all. In the past five years, he has been busy and busy. It seems that he never stops.His observation over the past four years shows that the photos in Li Huaijin''s mobile phone may be the fundamental reason why he keeps busy. He knew something about the affair five years ago, but he didn''t expect that the boiling truth from the outside world was in Li Huaijin''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Renren sat in the car for a long time, then laughed at himself, looked at the scenery outside the car and said, "spring here is comfortable."


    "Then don''t go."


    Lu Renren shrugged his shoulders and chuckled, "besides, I''m not old enough to provide for the aged! Ha ha... "


    All Xin Haiyang heard was a shake of her head.


    "I''m really troubling you, ocean." I haven''t contacted you for so many years. I didn''t expect to come back, but he was helping.


    "Well, are you still so polite to me? We''re friends, aren''t we? "


    "Thank you all the same." Lu Renren smiles and asks curiously, "isn''t my sister-in-law jealous?"


    Xin Haiyang''s face immediately turned into a different kind of tenderness, "I told her about you, she said she likes you very much, but also want to become good friends with you."


    "Wow Ocean, look, your expression can really be soft out of water! It seems that I''ve been turned into a sister-in-law, and I''m so soft! "


    Lu Renren''s ridicule, Xin Haiyang slightly uncomfortable, or gentle smile, "she is a good woman, is also a good wife, good mother."


    "Tut Tut, you are very lucky."


    "Yes


    They had just entered the house, but before they sat down, Lu Renren''s phone rang.


    Looking at the number on the phone, she immediately nodded to Xin Haiyang, then went into the bedroom and closed the door.


    "Hello? Honey... "


    Xin Haiyang only heard her special voice, gentle baby, and her voice was blocked outside the door.


    He funny hook the corner of the mouth, put down her suitcase, looked at the design of the house, simple and clear, with her people in general.


    Soon, Lu Renren opened the door and came out, "sorry..."


    "It''s OK." When Xin Haiyang saw that she didn''t say much, he didn''t ask much.


    "You have a good environment here."


    "Well, this is also a friend''s house from abroad, which I borrowed for a temporary stay."


    "Clean up first. I''ll take you to dinner. Your sister-in-law is waiting for you."


    "Well, I brought her some presents."


    Soon, they drive to Xin Haiyang''s home again, and meet his wife Liang Wenyi. They really like each other. After a meal, the two women almost became friends.


    Moreover, Lu Renren also likes Xin Haiyang''s daughter, a lovely girl who is as gentle as her mother. Lu Renren wants to take a good bite.


    Xin Haiyang sighs. It''s really three women in a play. He can only make a big background.


    After dinner, Lu Renren was reluctant to leave. She really wanted to take the two Beauties home.


    "Everyone, don''t be so amazing. At least keep one for me. "


    Xin Haiyang said jokingly.


    Liang Wenyi nodded, "let''s go with you."


    "Poof Ha ha Good


    Lu people couldn''t help laughing, but Xin Haiyang was helpless.


    But the little girl is not happy, soft Nuo Nuo voice said: "Mom, aunt, Xinxin also want to talk to you."


    "What to do? Ocean, or you''ll make the three of us


    Lu Renren is so arrogant that he hugs Xiao Xinxin directly. It looks like the three of them are a family.


    In the end, Lu Renren became Xiao Xinxin''s godmother and Liang Wenyi''s good sister. They are a real family.

 Chapter 118

    It took Lu Renren two days to get rid of the jet lag and sleep in the dark. No way, she did not sleep so happily for a long time, and no one bothered her.


    After sleeping enough, I got up and cleaned up the house. I went to the supermarket nearby and bought some food. Everything was almost done. Then I called my parents.


    In fact, this time, she wanted to come back and settle down. Although she had a comfortable life abroad in recent years, she was not happy to be away from her parents. They didn''t say anything, but they were looking forward to her around.


    Especially the father''s health in recent years is not very good, if she does not come back, it is really unfilial.


    After putting down the phone, it''s time for Lu Renren to make an appointment with a real estate agent. After a long talk, he also saw a lot of houses. Lu Renren has initially decided on one of them. However, we have to think about it again. After all, this is not cabbage on the market.


    In the evening, I received a phone call from England. After a long chat, just hang up, another call rang out.


    When Lu Renren saw it, he frowned and picked it up.


    "Brother Mo?"


    "Back home? Why didn''t you tell me? Where do you live now? "


    Mo Tianqing has been used to facing Lu Renren''s setbacks over the years, but he didn''t give up.


    "Well, don''t worry about living with friends."


    "Do you plan to go back this time? I Can I see you? "


    "Brother Mo, you promised me."


    Lu Renren''s voice was low.


    "Yes, ha ha..."


    Mo Tianqing wry smile should way, yes, he promised, don''t see her, don''t disturb her. In the past five years, although he knew that she was in England and had more working relationship with her, he never met her.


    Not long after she went to England, she secretly moved. Later, she took the initiative to contact him, hoping that he would not see her again and disturb her, and he agreed. They never met each other except by email and telephone.


    If it wasn''t for calling her home in England, I''m afraid he would not have known that she had returned to China.


    "Then you Call me if you need anything


    This is the only thing he can do, at least hope she can, and she needs herself.


    "Thank you, brother mo."


    Listening to the busy tone of hanging up from the phone, Mo Tianqing put the phone in his ear for a long time. Then he put it down and laughed at himself. He is still a cowardly man in love!


    After Lu Renren put down the phone, he gave a long sigh and lay down on the bed, his thoughts slowly settling.


    In fact, she treats Mo Tianqing very selfishly these years, but she doesn''t want to have extra contact with him, because Mo Tianqing''s relationship with Li Huaijin is too close, and even Huo Chengbin, she has never contacted him again.


    She doesn''t want to, doesn''t want to experience the things five years ago, her life now is really comfortable, no one disturb, only simple life, this is what she wants.


    When she bought a house, she would quietly pick up her parents and the baby in England, and live their little life quietly. That''s good.


    Think of her baby, Lu Renren is always sweet in the heart, the face can not stop the gentle and smiling.


    In the past five years, this baby has occupied most of her life, except for her work. The smart and naughty baby always makes her life full of happiness. She thinks that this may be the only gift from heaven.


    She wanted to run back when she thought of the baby''s reluctant appearance before she left.


    No, she has to fix the house quickly. When everything is ready, she has to pick up the baby.


    By the way, she also wants to tell him that she secretly found a little daughter-in-law for him, hee hee I hope Xin Haiyang doesn''t mind.


    The next day, Lu Renren made an appointment with a real estate agent early in the morning. Today, she wants to decide on the house. After some bargaining, Lu Renren feels that his experience in recent years has really helped him a lot. When you buy a house, you can save if you can. If you give full play to your eloquence, you can talk a lot. By the way, if you use a little beauty trick, you will get a little discount.


    Satisfied with the negotiation, Lu Renren no longer tangled, happy to pay the deposit, just waiting for the next time to formally sign a contract to pay for the house.


    This whole day, she was really tired enough. When she got back to her house, she just opened the door, but she was frightened by the sight in front of her.


    ¡°surprise£¡¡± A strong man''s voice.


    ¡°surprise£¡¡± A crisp little boy''s voice, but also with some tender soft coquetry.


    "You..."


    "Ha ha ha Dear, welcome home! Hug... "


    The man came forward with nonstandard Chinese and hugged Lu Renren, but the baby with short legs behind was not willing to follow, but could only keep her thigh.


    "You go away, I''ll hold you too."


    Baby''s little hand pushed the man''s thigh, very dissatisfied with the tuzui, and then stretched out his arm, coquettish Nuo Nuo voice: "Mommy, hug baby."Lu Renren could only smile helplessly. He pushed away the man''s arms, lowered his body and stretched out his arms to hold the baby up, with the most joyful and brilliant smile.


    "Baby, Miss Mommy!"


    "Yes, I do, I do!"


    Baby''s chubby hand touched everyone''s face, and she began to kiss her cheek, coquettishly expressing her infinite miss.


    "Ha ha ha Mommy wants baby, too


    All the tiredness of Lu Renren was dispelled by the voice of the little baby and his little face. With him, there was no one in the world who could defeat her.


    He went in with baby in his arms, and the little guy didn''t give up. After sitting down, he sat on her lap, holding her waist tightly with his hands, and he was coquetting on his chest.


    "Lu enqi, who said yesterday that he was a man? A man can''t sit in Mommy''s arms and act coquetry! "


    "In Mommy''s eyes, I''m just her baby. Of course, baby can play coquetry with Mommy, right, Mommy?"


    Lu Renren couldn''t help laughing. He held her baby and kissed her. "Yes, you''ll always be mommy''s baby."


    And the little baby is very arrogant to the man to throw the eyes of the demonstration.


    "Everyone, you are partial. I want to kiss, too. "


    Although the man is nearly 40 years old, he is not shy and rubs Lu Renren''s side. He wants her to kiss him.


    Lu Renren just put his hand over his mouth and pecked him on the cheek.


    Then he looked serious. "Jess, now you can explain to me why you''re here."


    Lu enqi''s baby can''t help shrinking and burying herself in Mommy''s arms to be an ostrich.


    But Jess just grinned. Smelly boy has no conscience and doesn''t help me.


    The land people listen quietly, Jess suddenly stood up, "ah, my steak."


    Said, rubbed into the kitchen, a series of jingling sound came.


    "Mommy, sleepy!"


    Little baby rubbed her eyes. She didn''t know whether she was really sleepy or acting. She looked at Lu Renren pitifully.


    "Well! Cunning Lu Renren gently patted his tender face and finally said softly, "go to sleep after dinner."


    "Good."


    Lu Xiaobao''s response was very clever, and there was no sign of sleepiness at all.

 Chapter 119

    Lu Renren gently gets out of bed and looks at little baby''s sweet sleeping face. He lowers his head and kisses him gently on the forehead. As soon as he gets up, he is hugged by a pair of powerful arms.


    Jess was buried in her ear. The breath of his breath tickled her a little. She could not help but pinch his arm. When he was in pain, he quickly dodged and glared at him. Then she went out.


    And Jess also followed, gently closed the door of little baby''s bedroom, then strode to Lu Renren''s back, and then the rogue hugged her waist and rubbed her cheek, "everyone, don''t you want me?"


    Lu Ren couldn''t help shrinking his neck and patting his arm. Seeing that he didn''t let go, he could not help holding himself.


    "Jess, I''ve ordered the house today."


    "Isn''t it good to live here?"


    Lu Renren leaned back on his shoulder. It is undeniable that this man''s shoulder is very warm and safe. In the past five years, she has been moved, but she always has some concerns.


    He sighed softly and looked sideways at Jess''s blue eyes. This man, in fact, is also a Charming handsome man. It''s pleasant to look at him.


    "Jess, you know, I can''t live with you all the time. I want to come back and settle down, so I bought a small house. After that, I have my parents and my little baby at home. That''s enough. "


    "I want to be one of your family, too. Baby needs a dad


    Jess pecked the corner of her lip intimately. Lu Renren was used to his tofu from time to time. She knew, and Jess knew, that they had at most reached this point. Five years, only to such a point, Jess does not give up, but Lu people clearly know, also told him, her heart really can''t go into people.


    "You''re my closest family, or you can be my baby''s godfather."


    This is her acceptance.


    Jess was very helpless to peck her cheek again, "Lu Renren, I have never seen a woman who is more cruel and ignorant than you, but I am the kind of rich and handsome you say! It''s outrageous of you not to be moved. "


    "Poof..." Lu Renren chuckled, turned and looked at Jess''s sad expression, which was very funny. "You''ve only been here a day, and Gao Fu Shuai knows?"


    "That''s what I heard from the airport and baby." Jess secretly took Lu enqi to China. As soon as he got off the plane, little baby was very curious. He insisted that Jess take him to walk around the airport first. When he was tired, when he found a place to sit down and have a rest, several young girls on one side looked at him and commented on him without any scruples. At first, they saw that he was rich and handsome, and they could tell from his clothes and temperament.


    In fact, although he grew up in England, his father always asked him to learn Chinese. Although he spoke nonstandard, he knew no less than authentic China. This is Gao Fu Shuai. He can understand the meaning as soon as he hears it.


    "Then you have to be careful. In China, you are as rich and handsome as Tang Seng''s meat. Don''t be eaten by fairies!"


    "Don''t worry. I''m very good. Ordinary fairies can''t do anything about me. Unless I want to be king of the daughter Kingdom, I can''t stand it. Your majesty, take the poor monk! "


    Jess jokingly holding her small face, intimately staring at her forehead, said with a smile, eyes, but has been serious affectionate.


    It''s just this deep feeling, but it''s been rejected for five years.


    "The king of the daughter kingdom is doomed to be lonely, Jess. She loves people she can''t love. In her life, she will only live for her people and her children. And the person she loves, who has no predestination with her, only lives in her beautiful memory. "


    Lu Renren faintly smiles. Although she is the king of the daughter Kingdom, Jess is not her royal brother.


    The most beautiful moment in her life has been brilliant. This life, the rest will only be memories.


    "What''s so good about that man?"


    Jess asked in frustration that he never had any curiosity about enqi''s father, nor did he think that a woman with children can no longer pursue happiness. On the contrary, he got to know Xiao Yanqi first, fell in love with Xiao enqi, and then gradually fell in love with Lu Renren. However, over the years, this woman from the beginning of strange to now intimate, although did not deliberately exclude his close, but it is the first time in more than 30 years that he was so frustrated. He couldn''t get into her heart.


    This time he came back to China, he knew that she wanted to take care of her parents, but what he was more afraid of was that when she came back to China, she would meet the man she never forgot. So, he didn''t dare to dally for a moment, and brought little baby to find her. He was afraid that when he was away, she would come back to the man again.


    For five years, he didn''t ask about the man. On the one hand, he didn''t think it was necessary. On the other hand, he was afraid of causing her sadness. But now he can''t help it.


    Lu Renren pushed away his arms and sat down quietly, his eyes slightly distracted.


    "He is very good, in the eyes of many people, he is perfect."


    Perfect?


    Jess did not agree to pull the corner of the mouth, in addition to him, there is a perfect man in the world?"Ha ha Don''t be unconvinced. He has female fans all over the world. He is perfect in appearance, figure, smile and temper


    "Is he a star?" Jess frowned. Is he a star? Can he be more handsome than Brad Pitt and Johnny Depp?


    Lu Renren didn''t answer his question, but continued: "however, he has his own small temper when those fans can''t see him. He is awkward and arrogant, but he is still very gentle."


    Lu people seem to fall into the memory, did not continue to say, but Jess looked at her thoughtful ethereal look, uncomfortable.


    Broke off her small face son, ruthlessly bit down her cheek, "everyone, he is also high rich handsome?"


    Lu Renren always treats Jesse as a coquettish child at this time. He patted him on the head and said, "well, it''s getting late. I''ve been busy all day, too. I have to have a rest. "


    Then she broke his hand, got up, and walked to her room. Seeing Jess follow her, she immediately closed the door of her bedroom before he stepped into the room.


    Hum!


    Jess snorted. She was a cruel woman.


    Boring touch Gao Ting nose, mouth mumbling that he is rich and handsome, turned back to his room.


    Lu Renren lay on the bed, tired but not sleepy at all.


    Tonight, Jess''s problem made her unable to sleep. How long has it been since I thought of him.


    Or, how long has it been since she thought of him?


    In fact, in recent years, although deliberately avoid, but also inevitably hear about his message. I can''t help it. He has paid too much attention in recent years and developed so well that she can''t help it even if she wants to avoid it.


    Sometimes when she saw his achievements, she would be happy. Sometimes when she saw his gossip, she would be sad for a long time. But after so many years, she felt that she had calmed down. For example, when I went out today, when the bus passed the square, I just glanced at the reports about his affair. This is very good.


    Lu Renren thinks that he has his life, and now she has a little baby from heaven. This is the best life. Everything else doesn''t matter, and she doesn''t want anything else.


    Lu Renren, you are not Lu Renren five years ago. Now you are strong and calm. You are really fierce!


    Lu Renren said to himself like this, smiling. He closed his eyes and told himself to have a good sleep.


    "Bao, my Lu Bao, I miss you so much. Do you want to miss me? Well Li Huaijin standing in front of her, is still so charming, eyes have never changed the doting and tenderness.


    "Well I really want to... "


    Lu Renren''s eyes are sore, and tears fall down the corner of his eyes. Li Huaijin looks at her crying, hugs her, lowers his head, kisses her tears, and whispers: "silly treasure, why don''t I come to me?"


    "I..." Lu Renren wants to talk and stops, but he can''t say it.


    "Po, you just don''t want me. You don''t know what kind of life I''ve lived in the past five years. How can you leave me so ruthlessly? "


    Li Huaijin''s condemnation is mostly with some helplessness, which makes the tears in Lu Renren''s eyes even more unstoppable.


    "I miss you, I miss you, Huaijin..."


    Lu Renren finally burst into tears, holding Li Huaijin in his arms, and completely burst out her missing,


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    "Mommy, Mommy..."


    Lu Renren''s sobbing voice was interrupted by baby''s sweet voice. He opened his eyes vaguely. His eyes soaked with tears looked at the little face in front of him. Li Huaijin in his memory was so similar to the little face in front of him.

 Chapter 120

    "Mommy, do you have nightmares? I''m not afraid. Baby is here. I''ll protect Mommy. "


    Lu enqi''s small body lies beside Lu Renren. Xiao Pang wipes the tears from her face and expresses his desire for protection in the way of a little man.


    Lu Renren touched the tears on his face. It turned out to be a dream!


    He got up, held the baby in his arms, and gave him the same black eyes as Huaijin. He gave him a kiss on the forehead, "baby, you''re great. Mommy is not afraid now, baby. She scares the nightmare away


    "Mommy, don''t be afraid in the future. I won''t have nightmares when I have a baby."


    Lu enqi''s pledge, young face, incomparable self-confidence.


    "Well, I''m not afraid." Holding her son for a good intimacy, the mother and son walked out of the room in Jess''s call.


    Jess wears an apron to serve the students. He did everything in order to win the favor of Lu Renren. In the end, he successfully approached her with this exquisite Chinese food.


    "Jess, since you''re here, you''d better go with me today to finish the house formalities. This house is a second-hand house, transfer ownership directly, and then accompany me to buy some furniture or something. There''s also a lot to add to the house. Especially baby''s room. "


    "Good." Even if Jess doesn''t agree, he won''t interfere with her decision.


    "Mommy, can I decide my room by myself?"


    Baby is young, but she has a strong sense of what she likes and dislikes.


    "OK, Mommy, let you choose for yourself, but you can''t choose too expensive, you know?"


    "Yes, I have the sense of propriety..." Little adults nodded and answered.


    Lu Renren was amused by his son''s pretending to be deep. No matter how interesting his son was, no matter how greasy his mouth was, he went to kiss his little face. "Oh, such a lovely baby is my son. It''s really painful!"


    "Mommy..."


    Although little baby likes mommy''s intimacy, she still doesn''t like her bright enthusiasm after touching the greasy face.


    Lu Renren shrugs and smiles, but little baby can only bow her head and accept it.


    After breakfast, the three went out together. When Lu Renren was asked to get on the bus by Jess, looking at the shiny new car, he was surprised and asked, "where did you come from?"


    "I bought it before I came here, so it''s convenient to travel."


    "But are you familiar with the way here? And your driver''s license... "


    "Don''t worry, since I dare to drive, there must be no problem. You don''t have to worry. " Jess interrupted her question, "go ahead, where?"


    Lu Renren and little baby look at each other. Well, if you don''t have a car, you can''t have it.


    In the morning, after busy with the house, Lu Renren finally felt relieved. Now, he is a man with a nest. He is much more down-to-earth.


    Look at the next big and small, happy way: "today''s weather is good, please have a big meal!"


    "Mommy, what''s a big meal?"


    Lu enqi asked quickly, her big eyes flickering.


    "Don''t you know when you go? Let''s go... "


    ¡­¡­


    "Wow Mommy is great


    Little baby''s happiness is passed to Lu Renren like this, but Jess smokes again and again.


    This is the big meal? McDonald''s?


    "Don''t you always let baby eat these?" Jess has long heard of the status of McDonald''s KFC in the hearts of Chinese children. I just can''t understand that these fried foods are so unhealthy. Why do Chinese parents think it''s a good thing?


    When she was in England, Lu Renren never indulged in little baby''s eating. She would rather cook by herself and cook some food for little baby. Later, he would cook Chinese food, and he would be more willing to help.


    "Once in a while, it doesn''t matter..." Lu Renren waved his hand and said with a smile. He took it and wiped the corner of his mouth for bao''er. Then he looked at the coke that was staring at the children nearby. Lu Renren stopped it.


    "Just eat these. Don''t drink coke, or Mommy will be angry."


    "Well, honey, I''m satisfied." Lu enqi bowed his head and continued to eat the hamburger, looking pitiful.


    Lu Renren''s eyes were drawn. Is this child inherited? Acting skills are too high!


    Let one side of the parents look, as if she is how cruel mother.


    "Honey, Mommy told you that drinking coke is bad for your health. Do you remember? And what you eat now is not healthy. Mommy just lets you eat once in a while. It''s just something you can eat, but it doesn''t mean you have to eat often. Do you understand? Do you want to look like little Pete? "


    "No!"


    Lu enqi immediately firmly and firmly shook his head, and then shook his head.


    Little Peter is two years older than Lu enqi, but he is very fat. He doesn''t want to be like that. He is the Oriental prince in the little girl''s heart. He must keep his handsome and can''t be a poor child like little Peter."Mommy, I''m full. Let''s go


    After eating the hamburger, little baby can''t ask for anything else. It''s about his good looks. You can''t lose the big for the small.


    "Good boy


    Lu Renren took out a wet tissue, wiped his little hand, and gave him a kiss of appreciation, "my baby is so handsome!"


    Looking around, there is really no child who is more beautiful than her baby. It''s not her boast. Her dear Jedi have inherited someone''s good genes. They are handsome everywhere. They are no worse than those child stars on TV.


    The three sat inside for a while, and won a lot of attention from the door. Especially Jess and Lu enqi Baoer, they are really a handsome father and son. Some people also secretly take photos for them, sharing and discussing in a low voice.


    Lu Renren didn''t want to be noticed and soon left McDonald''s.


    Although little baby is reluctant to give up, it''s her first time to come to China. Looking at the scene outside in the car, she is very curious. In the home shopping mall, it seems that the three members of a family are choosing furniture, which makes the shopping guides surround them not only because they are customers, but also because this cute little baby''s crisp and pleasant voice keeps asking questions. No one can bear to answer this little baby.


    So, after a tour, Lu Renren and Jess didn''t speak much, but Lu enqi''s questions seemed to be the decision maker of his furniture selection.

 Chapter 121

    Mo Tianqing has never denied that he is jealous of Li Huaijin. He is so young, and even more so when he grows up. Although in the eyes of outsiders, he is always the top president of Mo''s, but only his own heart knows that he is jealous, deeply jealous of Li Huaijin.


    Especially when I saw the little guy who looked like Li Huaijin beside Lu Renren, the jealousy was maximized.


    In the past five years, he paid close attention to Lu Renren in frustration and persistence. He also knew that the child was still there, but he did not see Lu Renren in person, let alone a child.


    At this moment, when he never prepared to see Lu Renren and her children, Mo Tianqing was deeply distressed. Why does she have to go so far?


    Lu Renren didn''t expect to meet Mo Tianqing here, and the woman beside him


    "Everyone..."


    In the present situation, Lu Renren thinks it''s a good plot to put in his own script, but in reality, it''s very bloody.


    "Brother Mo, Chen Di..."


    Lu Renren thinks that five years have passed, so many things can be done without so much care. However, I can''t be such a great woman. At least, when she saw Chen Di standing next to Mo Tianqing, looking at her alert eyes, she suddenly realized that five years ago was such a ridiculous reason.


    Maybe Mo Tianqing doesn''t understand, and she is just silent, no need.


    "He is..."


    Mo Tianqing sees the child held in his arms by a tall man of mixed blood. He doesn''t need to ask, but Chen Di stares at the child in surprise.


    It seems that Lu enqi doesn''t like their eyes. Little baby buries himself in Jess''s arms.


    Lu Renren chuckles. Her little baby''s temper is quite personal. The child''s mind is the most sensitive and doesn''t like them very much. So it''s very impolite not to see you.


    Did not answer Mo Tianqing''s question, Lu Renren just a faint smile, "sorry, we are ready to go back. You go on shopping. "


    With that, he left the mall hand in hand by Jess, and Mo Tianqing was always staring at everyone''s back, almost to see the bottom of his heart.


    Chen Dixu was shocked and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "I''m very busy. You''d better choose for yourself."


    After that, Chen Di was not allowed to say anything and left immediately.


    Chen Di looks at Mo Tianqing''s back and leaves again. She has seen it for five years, but today, it is still the same. Only in five years, she was used to it. She was sad and disappointed. But today, she laughed at herself. Lu Renren, is this my retribution?


    After getting on the bus, Lu Renren held the baby, but he didn''t say a word.


    Jess looks at her bad expression and makes a sign to baby, while Lu enqi understands it very much.


    "Mommy, Mommy, baby, I like mommy to smile."


    Lu Renren looks at her son. His small face is close to his eyes. His big eyes flicker like the brightest star in the night sky. His mouth is puffing and his clothes are like adults comforting and comforting her.


    "Ha ha..."


    Lu Renren is always happy to see baby.


    "Mommy''s so sweet, honey, kiss me."


    Lu enqi puts his pink mouth on Lu Renren''s face, which is a reward for mommy''s good behavior.


    "Ha ha ha Honey, you''re so good. Mommy kisses me too... "


    Lu Renren once again played with his son. The mother and son rewarded each other and laughed happily.


    Jess looked at them, and then he was relieved to smile. However, it was obvious that the two men were acquainted with each other just now. The man saw everyone''s eyes, and he knew that although the thought in his mind flashed by, enqi baby should not belong to that man.


    Just want to come to this city, people here must give everyone left a bad feeling, otherwise she will not go abroad alone. At least, he still has hope. His life in England will not have no impact on everyone. He could see that everyone liked life there.


    So, I have to work harder. Before I came here, my father said that it''s best to deal with everyone''s parents. As long as my future father-in-law and mother-in-law can like him, he will have a great advantage.


    "By the way, Renren, when can I take my baby to meet my uncle and aunt?"


    So, Lu Renren is in trouble. In the past five years, she didn''t tell her parents that she didn''t miscarry, but chose to have such a baby secretly.


    "Well Let''s talk about it. "


    Lu Renren is really afraid to make his parents angry. What''s wrong with his body?


    Jess knew what she was worried about. She comforted her and said, "it''s OK. Your uncle and aunt won''t be angry with you. What''s more, they can''t bear to blame you for being so popular. "


    Then he turned to enqi baby, "Lu enqi, when I see my grandparents in the future, I must coax them well. Don''t let them get angry with Mommy, you know?""I know." Although Lu enqi doesn''t know why his grandparents are angry with mummy, he still has a way to make people happy. "Mommy, don''t worry, baby, you must make your grandparents not angry any more."


    "Well, I''ll give you mommy''s life." Lu Renren intimately fixed his son''s forehead, and the baby giggled.


    Jess thinks that I will perform well for my future father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    As everyone knows, the future mother-in-law likes handsome boys, but the future father-in-law is not only immune to some handsome boys of foreign blood, but also disgusted!


    It''s just that Jess doesn''t know at this time. He''s still looking forward to it wishfully.


    In the evening, Lu Renren opens her work mailbox. In the past five years, although she has become Mo''s most profitable screenwriter, she has always been famous for her pen.


    After five years of training and efforts, the name of "Luo" has gradually changed from the most unknown part-time screenwriter to the senior screenwriter. Although there is no lack of Mo Tianqing''s recommendation, what people really like now is the script of "Luo". As long as all major directors and producers like her, her script has won many awards of best script and story.


    There are so many honors, but no one has ever seen "Luo". It''s just that some people know that she is a mysterious woman who lives in England all the year round. All the people who come out to receive the awards for her are the assistants arranged by Morse. In fact, even the assistant did not see her, but only contacted by email, even by phone, except in the most urgent case.


    When I see the assistant''s email in the mailbox, it''s about which company or director needs her to write the script, and the discussion opinions and modification opinions of the script she handed over. Of course, she is such a big screenwriter, there will be something wrong. When she meets some difficult actors and directors, there will be a lot of trouble and modification.


    One of the things mentioned at the end of the email is the invitation for a new script, which comes from Li Ren media.


    Lu Renren stared at the four words for more than ten minutes. His mind was blank, and he didn''t know what to do. He just stared at them like that.


    After a long time, I felt the boiled water beside the table. I took a sip, but the water was very cold. Down the throat, the cold impact of their body organs, the body can not help but shiver.


    His Li company, this is the first time to ask her for a script.


    The assistant also forwarded the letter from Li Ren. She moved a little. It was the letter from Li Ren''s director in person. I sincerely hope to cooperate with her.


    For five years, I didn''t think that she would write a script for him or give it to his company. At that time, I felt that I would definitely refuse, and I didn''t want to be involved with him any more. But now, people really reach out, but I hesitated.


    They don''t know it''s her. She''s very reassured about this, but, in fact, she doesn''t think much of herself, but she also has some self-confidence, at least she won''t lose money when she writes her script.


    Is this self serving empathy?


    Lu Renren helplessly pulled the corners of his mouth, moved his fingers, explained some things to the assistant, and then told her to accept the script. After that, she sent an email to Li Ren in person, saying that she agreed to take the job.


    This has never happened in the past. She has never personally answered other people''s e-mails, but this time she made an exception.


    Ha ha Lu Renren, you still can''t put it down in your heart after all.

 Chapter 122

    Li Ren media


    after Li Huaijin came out of the rest suite of the office, he only wore a simple shirt and trousers and looked at the time. At 7:30 in the morning, he started to work.


    Some time ago, he went to Hollywood to discuss the cooperation of a new film. Now it''s becoming a trend for Chinese and foreign co production. Of course, he won''t miss this opportunity. In addition to the relationship and influence of his hard work in Hollywood, he plans to shoot a Chinese and foreign film.


    Some ideas in advance have been expressed to friends in M country. In the next time, he will make more preparations. Including his plans to use Chinese and foreign screenwriters to work together on some scripts, as well as cooperation in various aspects, he is very optimistic about the film.


    Of course, he doesn''t plan to be a leading actor. He has created Li Ren over the years, not preparing for his own film making.


    In terms of Chinese screenwriters, after the company''s agreement, the invisible screenwriter "Luo" was selected. He knew that this woman, who was also Mo''s screenwriter, had won many awards, but never appeared.


    At the beginning, he was very opposed to the people who used Mo''s, although he didn''t make it clear that he was against Mo Tianqing, he didn''t want to be involved with him as much as he could avoid. Even, when he is in a bad mood, he will find fault with Mo Tianqing. In the circle, the rumor that the two people disagree is no secret. The specific reason, some people more or less guess that it is because of the scandal five years ago, but the heroine''s world evaporation, let these people gradually no longer pay attention to this long passed scandal.


    As for the choice of screenwriters, he wanted to change people, but he couldn''t decide for himself. Everyone felt that the "down" style was in line with the requirements of their script, and she was really a powerful and famous screenwriter.


    In this case, he can''t extrapolate better talents for his own interests, but he wonders that Mo Tianqing is willing to let her help Li people.


    What he doesn''t know is that although "Luo" is affiliated with Mo''s company, all her decisions are up to her. Mo won''t interfere with her. This is what she agreed with Mo Tianqing as early as possible, and Lu Renren''s assistant also knows. Therefore, the assistant will directly tell Lu Renren about Li Ren''s invitation, but not mo.


    This, after let Mo Tianqing know, it''s too late to regret.


    Li Huaijin read Li Ren''s director Pei Dong''s personal reply email, deep black eyes quickly scanned the content, and simply expressed his willingness to accept the script.


    Li Huaijin thought about it and called Peidong.


    Pei Dong, who received the call over there, seemed to be sleepy. Before Li Huaijin could say anything, he said first: "boss, I''m busy until three o''clock in the morning. I still have a headache. Can you call me back when I go to the company? "


    There is no polite or respectful tone, you can hear that the relationship between the two seems good.


    "Tell that Luo that I want to meet her."


    After that, hang up the phone directly and don''t allow Pei Dong to refuse.


    "Ah..."


    Pei Dong fidgety pulled pull hair, and buried into the pillow, first sleep enough again.


    Staring at the dark circles under his eyes, Pei Dong went directly into Li Huaijin''s office early in the morning and pushed the door. He was listening to the Secretary''s report.


    I didn''t disturb them. I just casually and lazily sat down on the leather sofa in the office, yawned and closed my eyes for a while.


    Before he fell asleep, he suddenly fell on the sofa and opened his eyes. Li Huaijin was standing in front of him.


    After another yawn, Pei Dong sat up, but he was still lazy.


    Climbing the short hair on top of his head, Pei Dong said lazily, "why do you see it falling?"


    "I''m looking for a partner, not a mysterious woman. The cooperation with m country this time, you know, can''t be careless. I want to make sure there is no problem with any details. "


    "I know, but no one has seen" Luo "for so many years. She has made it clear that she has no one. You don''t think you''re Li Huaijin. People will come to see you. "


    Pei Dong is not polite when he talks. He doesn''t feel like a subordinate at all. He seems to be a good friend for many years.


    "But..."


    Pei Dong suddenly a smile, "perhaps also perhaps."


    Li Huaijin picks an eyebrow, Pei Dong laughs, "you know, Luo will never return an email in person. But this time, she even sent me an email in person. You say, isn''t it strange? "It''s strange?"


    "No matter how strange, contact her immediately. I''ll talk to her face to face." The first thing he needs to do is to make sure that the woman is worthy of his trust in giving her the job.


    "All right." Pei Dong shrugged, got up, went to Li Huaijin''s desk, opened his computer, the desktop is a pretty girl smile photos.


    In the heart of countless tut tut said strange, this Huaijin also enough common sense. In the past five years, he has not changed since he first met him by chance.


    Not surprised and curious for the first time, he quickly opened his mailbox and wrote an email to "Luo" before it was over.Turn around, arm ring in front of the chest, "OK, wait for her news."


    Li Huaijin didn''t say anything more. He went to the desk and sat down, facing himself with the computer. He still caught a glimpse of the desktop.


    Leng for a moment, this is his habitual thinking, every time I see this woman''s smiling face, I always have complex emotions in my heart.


    In the past five years, he really missed her like self abuse, until he really resented her. This kind of contradictory mood, every time I see the photos of my mobile phone and computer, I always get a habitual pain.


    Want to see and don''t want to see, let oneself finally didn''t change her picture.


    Ding


    Email prompt message.


    Pei Dong was a little surprised, and he rushed to the past.


    As a result


    "I said, this woman has a personality. Look, we''ve lost all our big Li brands. It''s so personal. "


    Li Huaijin gave him a look, then the mail continued to knock, and soon replied.


    "Boss, I think this" fall "must be a dinosaur. If you think about it, her script is so good and mysterious that she can''t see anyone. According to the experience of the talented women I have been in contact with for so many years, this Luo will definitely be an ugly woman. "


    Pei Dong rubbed his chin and thought, his eyes were absolutely positive.


    Li Huaijin ignored his reasoning, staring at the email, waiting for the final answer of the mysterious "fall".


    Soon, the e-mail also responded happily.


    Is still a firm word: no!

 Chapter 123

    Lu Renren stares at the computer with some apprehension. Seeing the email from Pei Dong, she looks at it with some uncertainty. She is even more afraid that Li Huaijin knows what he wants to see.


    However, after the mail, it is obvious that she is too worried.


    Then she will not see, especially Li Huaijin.


    She stayed in England all the time, hiding from Li Huaijin besides her children. How can you throw yourself into a trap and send it to your door?


    If their absence will lead to no cooperation between them, it can only be said that it is her regret, and she will not meet just to write a script for him. Maybe, although she can''t control her missing, she hopes that if possible, she would not see her in her life.


    The last time I was very firm, and there seemed to have given up the request to meet again.


    With a long breath, Lu Renren closed the computer and got up to walk out of the study.


    Jess is playing games with little baby. Sometimes he doesn''t understand the computer games, but he likes to pretend to understand them. He can command them and light them casually. He doesn''t know whether he has passed the test or died. He will laugh very happily.


    Later, after a long time, there will be a day of proficiency, playing more happily.


    Sometimes, when he successfully passed the test, he would raise his lovely and handsome face with narcissism, smile very narcissistic and say: "how can I be so smart?"


    Or sometimes she would play with him in her spare time. He would be worried about Lu Renren''s clumsiness and yell, "Mommy is so stupid..."


    Of course, most of the time of the game was left to Jess.


    However, Lu Renren is afraid that bao''er will become addicted to the game, but he can''t bear to deprive him of his fun completely, so he will set restrictions on him. At this point, baby is doing well. Said to play three times, will be particularly trustworthy to play three times, without hesitation after the shutdown.


    In this way, Lu Renren felt that his baby was really smart.


    Sitting next to them, the Mainlanders would not disturb them. Soon, the set time was up, and baby put the iPad away, which was very clever.


    "Jess, you''ve been in China for a long time. Don''t you go back to England?"


    Lu Renren watched baby go to the bathroom and asked Jess casually.


    Jess is close to her, hand in her shoulder, intimate smile: "I accompany you not good?"


    Lu Renren looked at Jess helplessly and said, "Jess, I''m serious. I have decided that this is China and I will settle here. And you, Britain, have your family and your career. You shouldn''t waste your time here. "


    "Why is it a waste of time to be with you?"


    He gently lifted the broken hair on her forehead and focused on Lu Renren''s helpless eyes. The bright black eyes were the most beautiful black eyes he had ever seen, which were enough to attract him to give up a lot of things.


    "Jess, you know..."


    "Everyone..."


    Jess interrupts her, bows his head close to her and says, "I''ve been waiting for five years. I can''t enter your heart, but don''t refuse my kindness to you, OK?"


    "But..."


    "No, but, at least, baby didn''t exclude me, did she?" Jess saw enqi go out of the bathroom, and they looked at him at the same time. Baby saw that both adults were looking at him, so he grinned and raised a big smile.


    "Mommy, can you take baby out to play?" He is really strange to China, and he sees too many things in the UK are not the same, very curious.


    "Good." Lu Renren felt that he couldn''t be so stuffy either. "Mommy, take me out and have a look. We''ll live here in the future. Baby, you have to adapt."


    Of course, Jess still wanted to accompany him, but Lu Renren stopped him. "I know you didn''t sleep well at night, and you dealt with your business all night. You have a good rest at home today. "


    Jess is certainly happy to be considerate of her and goes to rest according to Lu Renren''s request.


    Lu Renren and little baby''s mother and son, dressed in lovely mother and son''s clothes, went out to play.


    In fact, she doesn''t know where to take baby to play. She just wanders aimlessly and tells baby things in China bit by bit, such as driving on the right. Chinese people are all black hair and yellow skin, which is different from the white skin in Britain.


    In fact, if you don''t say anything, little baby will have a lot of strange questions to ask her. It''s more tiring than 100000 why.


    Near noon, a big and a small mother and son hand in hand, walked into a restaurant, first to solve the problem of food and clothing.


    "Mommy" baby eating, mouth is blocked full, but also open.


    "Well?"


    "What are uncles and aunts doing?"


    Little baby chews meat hard. This little guy really follows Lu Renren and loves meat very much.


    Xiao Pang points to the person in front of the counter, and Lu Renren looks along.


    A young man, wearing sunglasses, can not hide his handsome. He was surrounded by people who asked him to sign or take photos."Uncle with black eyes is a star. The aunts around him because they like him very much


    Little baby, some understand and some don''t understand.


    "Baby is also a star."


    Lu Renren was surprised, and then picked the soft bone to baby''s mouth. Baby opened her mouth and ate it. Then she chewed and said, "all the little girls in the neighborhood like me, too. They''re all around me."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Lu Ren couldn''t help laughing. Looking at mommy''s smile, little baby couldn''t help giggling.


    "Honey, you''re right."


    At least in the eyes of those little girls, he is a focus, a big star.


    "Cluck, cluck..." Baby''s lovely laughter, of course, has long been targeted by the people here, such a lovely and good-looking baby, all like to see more.


    "Hello, excuse me. This is my business card. I wonder if we can talk about it? "


    Mother and son were eating happily. A middle-aged man came to them. He looked polite and presented his business card first.


    Lu Renren frowned, "sorry, we haven''t finished eating yet. It''s not convenient to talk."


    The man looked at Lu Renren''s attitude, but he didn''t leave. He just said with a sincere smile, "I know you may not want to, but I think young master Ling is really a lovely child. If he wants to, he will be praised as a child star. I''m not cheating. I hope you can think about it, madam. "


    Lu Renren''s face became more heavy. "Don''t think about it. I won''t agree. My son won''t go in this line. Please leave


    Looking at Lu Renren''s really ugly face, the man hesitated, "I''m sorry for interrupting you. Go on."


    Then he turned around and walked to the young man of the star just now. He said something and the man looked at them.


    Little baby stares at the big round eyes, looks at the unhappy look of Mommy, and then looks at the look of the people over there, "Mommy..."


    This little guy is very sensitive.


    "It''s OK, honey. Eat up. We''ll continue to go to interesting places."


    With a smile, Lu Renren comforted his son, and little baby nodded with a smile and continued to eat.


    When they finished eating and walked out of the restaurant, they didn''t take a few steps, but they didn''t want to be in the car beside them. Just now, the middle-aged man got out of the car with a man who looked like a star.


    Lu Renren''s face is still cold. He can''t help but hold little baby''s hand tightly. Little baby''s face is wrinkled with some pain, and his voice is wrongly crying: "Mommy!"


    "Honey, I''m sorry. Does Mommy hurt you? Come on, mummy, it won''t hurt any more... "


    Blowing the fingers of little baby, Lu Renren coaxes his son.


    "Mommy, it doesn''t hurt."


    Baby stares at her big eyes. Now it really doesn''t hurt, looking at the two men beside them, staring at them curiously.

 Chapter 124

    The middle-aged man''s eyes lit up when he saw the clever reaction of little baby.


    This is really a good baby. It can definitely become a big red and purple child star.


    I''m more determined to sign this kid.


    "I''m sorry, madam. He didn''t mean any harm just now. Please don''t care. We just think that your son is really cute. It happens that I need a four or five-year-old in a recent advertisement. We think your son is very suitable. I hope you don''t blame him. Can we find a place to sit down and have a good talk? "


    Lu Renren is simply sorry for his son. He turns his head to look at the young man. As expected, he has delicate and handsome facial features. He looks sunny and handsome. He is only 20 years old, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    But, these she will not pay attention to, her son, is to follow her ordinary life, she refused anyone to destroy their good life now.


    Especially, their company is Li people!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me make a final statement that I will not agree to any conditions, no matter who you are. There''s nothing to talk about Turn around, not allow any hesitation, holding baby step away.


    The young man had no choice but to smile. It''s a pity that his mother didn''t agree with him.


    "Xiao Shen, that child is wonderful. What a pity you said that? How do you think he is a little star! Don''t you think he has a star face? "


    The man, who is called Xiao Shen, looks at little baby''s face lying on mommy''s shoulder, rubs his chin, and suddenly says, "it''s a star face. The more he looks like the boss, don''t you think? "


    "Ah? Yes... "


    Qi elder brother suddenly claps the forehead, this just reaction come over, how to look at this kid all so agreeable? Especially a small face long good-looking, not to say, the more you see, the more you feel that there is a star face, the more comfortable you feel.


    Now small body a say, that really is, absolutely is like their big boss Li Huaijin!


    "The more I think about it, the more I feel like the boss! You said, "it''s not the boss''s illegitimate son, is it?" Zigo smiles.


    Xiao Shen shook his head and said, "if the boss hears this, you don''t want to stay in Li people."


    "Ha ha Am I kidding? " Qi Ge smiles and gets on the bus. They just joke and drive away.


    In the afternoon, Jess also came to meet them, expressing that he couldn''t leave her and baby.


    Three people travel, looking like a happy family of three, Jess proud, baby happy, Lu Renren indifferent.


    Although baby didn''t mention about daddy, it was obvious that he took Jess as his father, and Jess did a good job in this aspect. Lu Renren is very grateful for this.


    Look, he''s sitting with little baby around his neck. Little baby is a happy conductor. Lu Renren is very happy to see him behind them.


    When we got to the pedestrian plaza, it seemed that there were some activities being held there, surrounded by a lot of people and a sea of people.


    Little baby also likes to be lively and has to let them go there. But because there are too many people, they don''t know what activities are going on inside. Little baby claps happily on Jess''s head and giggles. They can only accompany him helplessly.


    After a while, I heard a little girl saying that the two new singers were singing. I don''t know which company put the stage here. It''s a new publicity activity.


    Lu Renren picks eyebrows. The singer''s propaganda is here to show his real singing skills in front of the public. It''s a bold and creative activity.


    "Jess, Mommy, baby, Shh, Shh..."


    Little baby''s excitement didn''t last long, so he whispered to them.


    "There should be a shopping mall in front. Let me take him there. You wait here. "


    Lu Renren nodded. In fact, his little baby has a thin face sometimes. He would feel embarrassed if he wanted to hush. Especially when there are many people, he would raise it in a low voice.


    Lu Renren indulged in a smile. He thought the place surrounded by too many people was noisy. He still found a quiet high step beside the road and stood there. On the one hand, you can see chujes and baby clearly from the high view; on the other hand, it''s across the road, and it''s quiet.


    Just as Lu Renren''s attention was focused on the shopping mall in the distance, a black saloon car gradually stopped on the side of the road. The film on the car was all black, and no one could be seen from the side. And the people in the car have been looking down at the documents.


    Until the driver in front reminded, "Mr. Li, here we are."


    The man in the car was Li Huaijin. He just answered the question and didn''t say anything. He continued to look at the documents in his hand. There was a computer on one side of the seat. He knocked on the computer from time to time. He was very busy.


    The driver stopped talking and turned to the place surrounded by a sea of people.


    After a while, Li Huaijin raised his head, rubbed his eyebrows, and looked at the noisy crowd through the window.Silent, expressionless, quickly took the phone, dial the past.


    "How''s it going?"


    Direct inquiry, what did the phone say over there, Li Huaijin''s line of sight is always staring at that side, eh, after a few words, hang up.


    A little down the window, only a pair of black eyes, looked at the past, the sound from the square, he listened quietly, as if really want to hear something.


    Watching the crowd over there shouting and cheering, Li Huaijin just closed the window and leaned lazily on the seat.


    "Let''s go!"


    The driver starts the car and opens it slowly.


    Li Huaijin looks ahead and then turns to one side


    "Stop the car!"


    The driver was scared to brake immediately, and the car stopped suddenly.


    Not yet reflected, how did Mr. Li make such a sudden voice that seemed shocked and unbelievable, and he calmed his heart secretly.


    Li Huaijin''s deep black eyes stare at the woman standing on the high platform in front of him. His black eyes are like a black hole. He wants to inhale people into it. He clenches his teeth and clenches his hands tightly. His eyes dare not blink or move. He seems to be afraid that the figure in his eyes is an illusion.


    The woman looks at the distance with a light smile, long hair, high horsetail, a cartoon hooded sweater, a pair of jeans and a pair of simple sports shoes. She looks young and energetic, and really doesn''t look like a 32 year old woman.


    She seems to be doing well, doesn''t she?


    Li Huaijin''s teeth are about to be crushed. He opens the door quickly. No matter the driver''s surprise and worry, or whether he will be photographed or not, at this moment, all he has to do is walk up to the woman and let her know that he wants to settle with her.


    Lu Renren suddenly felt a chill behind him. Maybe he was standing in the shadow. The temperature in spring was not too high, so he had to move under the sun to accept the sun''s light.


    Step forward, look up, only feel what is coming towards her, she turned her head


    The color of blood on the face quickly disappeared, pale, eyes startled, at this moment, the only cold on the body, it seems that the whole body''s blood disappeared instantly, there is no temperature.


    And she was frozen in the same place and could not move.


    "Lu Renren, long time no see, eh?"

 Chapter 125

    This sound, with complex emotions, made Lu Renren''s first reaction is to turn around, move his steps and run...


    looking at her reflexive action, Li Huaijin said a low curse, and his face was livid, and he quickly pursued...


    "you let me go..."


    Lu Renren was caught before he took two steps, He was dragged to his car by his arm. Maybe because of the bustle of the square, no one paid attention to the situation here


    she moved to the window in fear, as if trying to shrink herself into a small ball. She didn''t want to see him, really


    he looked ahead and saw the driver''s side face, then he said hello with a smile: "Chengzi, Hello!"


    Li Huaijin''s face was overcast, and his black eyes were staring at the shrinking woman. With excitement that he didn''t even notice, his eyes were wandering on her


    the stiff atmosphere continues until the car stops


    "you let me go, don''t worry, since I have come, I won''t run any more."


    it''s not the villa five years ago. Except for the rest room in the company office, Li Huaijin lives in this community most of the time. Most of the residents in the community are stars and business celebrities, which is why he chose here. The existence of so many celebrities is an extremely strict security system, which keeps the reporters out and is very safe


    follow him all the way up the elevator and into his room


    standing at the entrance of the porch living room, he watched him walk to the small bar, poured a glass of red wine for himself, drank it all, and ignored her


    Lu Renren sighed in her heart, and then walked in step by step. In fact, she was afraid of seeing things she shouldn''t see, or... Women


    she looked at it a little. It was still so simple, but she felt very cool. The open kitchen is spotless and never moved. But she remembers that five years ago, he cooked many meals for her, and his craft was also good


    "Lu Renren..."


    I don''t know when he suddenly stood next to her, clamped her jaw with his big hand, and rushed forward with the smell of wine. His face was close in front of her, and her dark eyes made her feel terrible


    "tell me, is your heart made of stone, eh?"


    he approached a little more, similar to questioning and pressing, but also with anger


    "let me go first."


    "let go?"


    a smell of blood spread rapidly. Lu Renren frowned in pain, but Li Huaijin still didn''t let go


    Lu Renren was so surprised that he seemed to be frightened. He pushed him out with all his strength, quickly opened his bag, took out his mobile phone and picked it up


    "hello?"


    she seems to hang up in hiding and anxiety, which is even more angry in Li Huaijin''s eyes


    who is she talking to on the phone? Such a gentle voice, so eager, seems to be afraid that he knows


    a man, her man


    because of this idea, Li Huaijin took a deep breath, which caused a sharp pain in his heart."Whose phone?"


    Perfect Junrong, almost ferocious, eyes cold shot at Lu Renren, pressing her.


    Lu Renren was shocked. He put away his mobile phone. When he lowered his head, his eyes calmed quickly.


    Looking up again, she is still the calm Lu Renren.


    "Li Huaijin, what do you want me to do? I don''t think we owe each other five years ago. What''s the point of seeing each other again? "


    "Do you owe each other?"


    He never knew that this woman was so heartless.


    No, he was indifferent, but later, her gentleness made him forget that this woman was always the most cruel and indifferent woman.


    Li Huaijin suddenly recalled a decidedly cold smile, the eyes are deep irony.


    "You seem to owe me an explanation, and another Children. "


    Lu Renren held her breath for a moment. The pain caused by lack of oxygen reminded her. Then she let go of her breath.


    As soon as the eyelids droop, a more indifferent voice overflows from the mouth: "Li Huaijin, don''t you owe me an explanation?"


    When she was attacked by the media, when she couldn''t find him, when she hoped he could give her hope, when she made up her mind to leave


    She didn''t get the explanation she needed until now. And kid, that''s not what she owes him.


    Li Huaijin''s black eyes quickly flashed a touch of pain, her eyes drooping, pale, look so fragile.


    Camouflage heart collapsed again, quickly forward, "want to reach out to touch her, but Lu Renren back flashed.


    "Lu Lu, I don''t know. They kept it from me. I''m also doing an isolation training. I asked sister Xu to tell you, but I didn''t expect... "


    I didn''t expect sister Xu to do so. The company even made a statement behind his back. When he came out, it was Xiaoyu who told him that after he saw the news, he quickly ordered a plane ticket and came back. He didn''t even go to the last important meeting in M country.


    However, when he came back, all he received was her abortion certificate and empty house.


    He suddenly went crazy, his woman ran away, that just expected but no child, let him angry, let him crazy, he has long had the intention to leave the star, this time, regardless of any consequences, he completely let go.


    After that, he looked for her and went to her hometown. Her parents had already left, and no one knew where they had gone. He frantically looked for her, but he never heard from her. He even went back to the compound where he never wanted to go, hoping that the old man could help him find her. But year after year, there was no news of her.


    He didn''t know whether the old man really did his best to help him find her, or whether someone deliberately blocked her news. He once doubted Mo Tianqing, but over the years, he hasn''t been anywhere, as usual, so he died.


    Five years later, he thought that her idea gradually turned into hatred. Maybe in this way, he could make himself better. How could he hate this woman so hard?


    In fact, in her subconscious, deep in her heart, maybe she believed that he didn''t mean to ignore her. However, she needs an excuse, an excuse to escape all these fears, an excuse for Lu Renren, who has never really removed her inferiority complex.


    She was so wantonly distorted by the media and hurt by the attention. At that time, how ugly she was from small to big was shown. At that moment, she had unprecedented fear and inferiority.


    Lu Renren is the most ordinary passer-by. Even in people''s eyes, there is such a big gap between her and Li Huaijin that she would dream of too much condemnation and ridicule, ridicule her overconfidence and condemn her shamelessness.


    At that time, she didn''t hear from Li Huaijin. The only strength in her heart was destroyed by the life of Xingyu company. She took away the only strength she had, and the betrayal and attack from her friends made her feel that maybe she shouldn''t exist in Li Huaijin''s life.


    And that child, she is afraid to be hurt by those unscrupulous reports, so she wants to run away, run far away, with the child, no one''s harm, far away from the light of Li Huaijin, just live in her own ordinary small world.


    "Lulu, you believe me."


    Li Huaijin urgent need her understanding, raised her head, but still her indifferent eyes.


    "I see. I believe you."


    Lu Renren''s voice is still calm, even indifferent.


    "So we really don''t owe anyone. Child, it''s my fault that I let go without your consent. I apologize for that. But the fact has been so, there is no way to recover. Five years have passed. Things are right and people are wrong. So, Huaijin, we still have to live our own life. You are always Li Huaijin, and I am not the land I used to be. "


    Li Huaijin was completely removed by her word by word in the heart of the last temperature, let her go, eyes a little bit of return, coldly, looking at her calm said to himself."The phone call just now is my husband''s phone call. You see, I have got rid of the past and have been very happy. So, I hope you also... "


    "Lu Renren..."


    Li Huaijin interrupts her. She is like a butcher now. She doesn''t have the slightest feeling for him. She is beating her heart one by one. She is really a vicious woman!


    "Go away!"


    Li Huaijin almost tried his best to squeeze out the word. His voice seemed to be shooting at Lu Renren with the weight of thousands of sharp arrows.


    She bowed her head, clenched her teeth, picked up her bag, turned around, and walked heavily step by step.


    Standing at the entrance, she pauses a little. The bag in her hand is almost deformed by her. She takes a breath and doesn''t stop


    As soon as I touched the door handle, I was unprepared, and suddenly I was heavily pressed on the door panel behind me

 Chapter 126

    Li Huaijin retaliates against her like a wild animal.


    Like a puppet, the Lu people have no expression on their faces. They close their eyes and don''t even have tears.


    Li Huaijin turned around, his black eyes flashed through the pain quickly, and then disappeared quickly,


    "this is the punishment for you to kill your child without permission. We don''t owe each other any more. Go away! "


    Lu Renren slowly stood up with the door open, put his clothes in order, then opened the door and walked out of his house slowly.


    When she got home, Jess saw that she was out of her wits. He was frightened and asked, "everyone, what''s the matter with you?"


    When he saw the mark on her neck, his eyes contracted rapidly, and his eyes filled with anger and killing intention.


    "Who is it? I killed him... "


    Jess asked angrily, the little baby didn''t know what happened, but felt the same atmosphere. Heart afraid of timid mouth: "Mommy."


    Lu Renren seems to wake up suddenly. He quickly runs to enqi baby, hugs him tightly and pats his back placidly.


    "Honey, it''s okay. It''s okay."


    Jess also pressed his anger, in front of the children, this should not be.


    He went up to their mother and son and hugged them. "I''ll protect you. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid... "


    After all, Lu Renren didn''t control his tears. The tears ran down the corner of her eyes and fell on Lu enqi''s little shoulder, soaking his clothes.


    Cute little baby didn''t ask anything. He seemed to know that mommy was sad, so he held Mommy. After Lu Renren was carried to the bedroom by Jess, he didn''t make trouble. He just sat in the sofa in the living room and didn''t disturb mommy and Jess.


    Lu Renren sleeps in a daze. There seems to be great fear in her dream. Jess accompanies her and holds her hand tightly to comfort her.


    But she was still scared to sit up suddenly, a moment unconscious, JAS was holding in the words to comfort for a long time, then recovered consciousness.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. Don''t be afraid..."


    Lu Renren holds Jess''s waist, tears fall without restraint, pain presents without cover, at this moment, she is the fragile Lu Renren.


    Cry for a long time, a long time to Lu Renren voice is hoarse, and Jess has been comforting her, accompanied by her side.


    "I want to take a bath."


    Lu Renren said in a low voice.


    "Good."


    He got up and went to the bathroom, put away the clothes and towel, gave her a kiss on the forehead, and said very gently: "take a good bath, everything is over."


    Lu Renren nodded and watched him close the door and sink himself into the bathtub. Lu Renren held his breath until he seemed dizzy before he got out of the water and breathed slowly and deeply.


    When Lu Renren comes out of the room, little baby immediately gets up and trots to her side. Lu Renren shows a long lost smile.


    "Mommy, are you better?"


    Enqi baby put her fat hand on her forehead like an adult and asked anxiously.


    "Mommy''s ready."


    Lu Renren pasted his little face, "honey, are you scared? Mommy was sick just now. She''s fine now. "


    "Good. Mommy, you must wear lots of clothes when you go out, so you won''t get sick, right? "


    "Yes, Mommy will listen to baby."


    Kiss his little face, even if there are all kinds of pain in my heart, it has been smoothed by her little baby.


    Huaijin, I should thank you for giving him to me.


    "Better? I made some porridge. Come and have some


    Jess looks at the conversation between mother and son, smiles, and then greets them to the restaurant.


    Looking at the faint trace on her neck, Jess''s eyes flickered, and he was still a gentle man with a smile.


    "Mommy, you eat more so that you won''t get sick at all, just like baby."


    Little baby is staring at her with big eyes and shining eyes. She is very sure of her health.


    "Well, honey, eat more. The longer you grow, the more handsome you will be!"


    "Cluck Barbara, she said, "I''m always handsome."


    Little baby now can narcissistic raised small chin, think of their little girlfriends in England, and miss them very much.


    "Mommy, when are we going back? I miss them


    Lu Renren smiles and looks at Jess in the opposite direction. He is very helpless.


    This little guy is very likable. When he was in England, many little girls in the neighborhood asked him to be a boyfriend. He was not polite. Every beautiful little girl said that he liked it. He was really a little playboy.


    Lu Renren doesn''t know whether he should cry or laugh. Is this his son''s love for girls?


    "Mommy, can I introduce you to a beautiful little Chinese girl?"Lu Renren thought of Xin Haiyang''s little Xin baby. She would bet that her son would definitely like her.


    "Is she as beautiful as Elizabeth?" Elizabeth is the most beautiful of all his girlfriends.


    "Of course, Mommy thinks she''s cuter than Elizabeth."


    "All right." Little baby nodded seriously, and then without saying a word, he quickly solved the food in the bowl one by one.


    When he finished eating, he was sitting in danger and looking forward to Lu Renren.


    Lu Renren asked, "what''s the matter, baby?"


    "Mommy, hurry up and eat. Let''s go to see the Chinese girls."


    Poof


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lu Ren couldn''t help laughing. This baby can''t wait!


    Jess also had no choice but to smile and look at the sky outside. "Enqi, honey, it''s dark now. The little Chinese girl has fallen asleep on her little princess bed. Do you have the heart to disturb her dream? That''s not what a gentleman should do


    Baby pooped in disappointment and had to compromise.


    "I see, uncle Jess. Let''s go tomorrow morning. I''ll bring her a present. It''s a gentleman from time to time? "


    "Yes, Enki, this is the most popular young man. Come on, baby, let''s play and don''t disturb mommy''s dinner. After a while, we''ll have a good sleep, and we''ll go to see the little Chinese girls in good spirits. "


    Jess took enqi baby to one side to play, while Lu Renren was filled with comfort when he listened to the crisp children''s voice that he cackled from time to time.


    Looking at Jess coming out of enqi''s room, Lu Renren asked, "finally fell asleep?"


    Jess sat beside her, but shook his head and said with a smile: "enqi baby has been thinking about the light all night."


    "Ha ha, this boy can''t pull his legs when he sees beauty. I don''t know who I''m going to follow. "


    With that, she was slightly stunned, and then wiped away a strange feeling from her heart.


    Jess caresses her long hair lazily, does not miss her emotional changes, eyes moved to her body, eyes more and more cold.


    "Everyone, today you..."


    Lu Renren can feel his concern. He wanted to ask some uncertain questions, but he was afraid of provoking her sadness.


    Lu Renren just shook her head. Now she was not as suddenly and fragile as before.


    "I''m fine, that man It''s not a bad person. "


    Jess frowned, and that person was obviously known by everyone?


    who would it be? The man you saw in the furniture store before? Or


    Some possibility flashed through Jess''s mind. Looking at Lu Renren''s stunned expression, he seemed to fall into a kind of memory and think about something.


    "Is it baby''s own father?"


    Jess asked directly. Seeing Lu Renren''s shrinking eyes, he was more sure.


    "This asshole." Jess can''t help cursing and let everyone have a big stomach. He was a jerk in foreign countries. Now he treats everyone like this. How can he make everyone love him like this?


    "No It''s me It''s not good Lu Renren knew what Jess was thinking and interrupted his conjecture, "everything is my fault."


    She is not worthy of him, but she dare not face him.


    "It''s a jerk..."


    "Jess..."


    Lu Renren interrupts Jess''s anger. She is calm enough to touch the corners of her mouth and pat him on the back of his hand to calm him down.


    "Maybe you don''t believe that when I met enqi''s father, it was a..." She seemed to be thinking of a word to describe, "a very ordinary woman. No pretty face, no family background, no personality. I''m just like the stones on the side of the road. When I grab a lot of them, there''s no bright spot at all. "


    She never said her past to him so seriously. Jess calmed down and listened to her quietly.


    "Sometimes I think that love may be predestined, but a large part of it is due to luck." With a smile, she thought of Huo Chengbin, "I''m lucky to have a good friend, and then I can get to know enqi''s father. Later, when we were together, I felt that I had changed a lot. What you see now can be attributed to father enqi. "

 Chapter 127

    "You are very good. It''s the man who knows your good. It has nothing to do with him." Said Jess.


    "Without him, I don''t know how good I am. I admit, I think he had a fun conquering mentality at the beginning. After all, there were too many fat and thin people around him. I was an accident, and he had a strong ability to accept this accident. From a little conquering mentality to a little getting along with each other, we seemed to get along well. This, I think, is my luck. I always emphasize my own ordinary, I think at that time for another ordinary girl, he may also gradually find that girl''s OK. After all, all the girls in this world are pretty good, but if they are not a particularly annoying girl, give him the opportunity and time, he will also like it


    But Jess frowned. He seemed to find a problem.


    When people say these words, when they say this man, when two people fall in love, it''s more luck, chance, or fate. She doesn''t seem to realize that she can make a man fall in love with him.


    She Don''t you think you can make a man fall in love with you? There is really a big problem with this mentality.


    "Everyone, I don''t know what it''s like for you to get along with each other, but I don''t agree with what you said. You are worthy of love, not just a girl can replace. Give them the same opportunities and time, you will not necessarily have that kind of love. At this point, you seem to Not very confident. "


    Jess said so carefully, then looked at Lu Renren and continued: "your good, your beauty, is not found by others. From the time I knew you, I didn''t fall in love with you at first sight, but I gradually felt it in the process of getting along with you. Although you don''t have a beautiful face, you can always smile gently at people. Your heart is warm and kind. You can cook delicious Chinese food. Sometimes you have a little temperament, but you can control your anger. You are very patient. You can see that tough old Robert is still moved by your patience and enthusiasm? My parents like you so much. They have seen so many people that they can almost know what those people are like at a glance. So they also know that you are good and that you are a lovely girl. Don''t you realize that? "


    Lu Renren is silent. She thinks that''s what she should do?


    "Besides, what do you think of Jennie, if that''s what you say?"


    Jess asked back.


    "She It''s a very nice girl. " Jennie has been fond of Jess since she was a child. She is beautiful, warm-hearted and sunny. Although she has a good family, she has no arrogant temper towards the eldest lady. She is also very kind to Lu Renren. Even if she knows that Jess likes everyone, she has no dissatisfaction with everyone. "


    "That''s it. If it''s like what you said, should I love her and fall in love with her. But, I didn''t, I still fell in love with you. So, not everyone can replace you. Everybody, do you understand? "


    Lu Renren was in a trance. Her mind was a little confused. She could understand Jess''s words, but she couldn''t respond.


    Isn''t it? Isn''t she lucky?


    Jess sighed, took Lu Renren into his arms, and said in a low voice, "everyone is better than denying himself. You are worthy of love. "


    "Is it?"


    Lu Ren asked uncertainly.


    "Yes." He said with great certainty.


    It has to be said that Jess''s analysis and consolation, to a certain extent, opened a small incision, which can make Lu Renren gradually affirm himself. Until later, when she really stood beside another man with confidence, Jess regretted later. Didn''t he make wedding clothes for his rival?


    Of course, that''s the last word.


    Now, Jess, who hugs Lu Renren in her arms, is extremely satisfied. As long as she can understand that she is worthy of her love, that''s good. In this way, she will gradually begin to love themselves, right?


    Jess is a very patient man, so he can wait for Lu Renren for five years without giving up. His father gave it to him from childhood, which is a kind of patience, no matter in the shopping malls or in daily life. After the goal is established and the necessary means are fully prepared, the next step is to wait patiently for the results.


    However, he did not know that love was not anything that could be inferred from common sense. Therefore, he did not realize that his patience was futile in love that did not belong to him.


    If one day, he can be in his own love, even if he has no patience, it is not so important.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Renren was woken up by his own baby. It is rare for enqi baby to get up so early. It can be seen how important the Chinese girl is in his heart.


    "Mommy, am I handsome?"


    Enqi baby put on her clothes and was ready to go out. She was also a little worried that she would not be very handsome.


    What kind of mentality? Does the ugly daughter-in-law meet her father-in-law?


    "My baby is the most handsome. Don''t worry, Xiao Xinxin will fall in love with you when she sees you."Enqi baby is relieved. She raises her head and goes out.


    Lu Renren called Liang Wenyi in the morning. Of course, she was warmly welcomed, but she hasn''t told her little baby.


    At the weekend, Xin Haiyang was also at home. When he opened the door and saw the little baby in Lu Renren''s hand, he was really scared.


    "Surprise?"


    Lu Renren leads his son to go in, regardless of the stunned Xin Haiyang. Seeing Liang Wenyi and Xiao Xin, he says hello happily.


    Liang Wenyi was also a little stunned, but enqi, who had been waiting for a long time, didn''t have stage fright at all. In fact, enqi baby never has stage fright when facing a beautiful girl.


    "Are you the beautiful little Simpson? I''m Lu enqi. Nice to meet you. " Finish saying, still very gentlemanly take the back of the hand of small Xin Xin, lightly kiss.


    The three adults present, seeing this scene, Lu Renren had been used to it for a long time, but those two were absolutely dazzled by the picture in front of them.


    No matter how the child comes out, Xin Haiyang directly takes her little Xin away, and the wolf proof eyes look at Lu enqi.


    "You son of a bitch, who asked you to kiss my baby?"


    "Poof Ha ha ha... "


    Liang Wenyi reacts for a while and then laughs. It''s the first time for Liang Wenyi to laugh like this. She can''t hold it.


    "Everyone, your son is so lovely."


    She liked the little gentleman very much. She went up and hugged him and gave him a kiss.


    Lu enqi was also very gentlemanly to the beautiful lady in front of her, and gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    "Wow How lovely


    "Dad, I like him."


    Xiao Xinxin is in his father''s arms, and all of us laugh, except Xin Haiyang.


    Looking at the two children who have already kissed me and are very intimate, Xin Haiyang is really heartbroken. His little girl, ah, betrayed her father and threw herself into the arms of other men.


    "The child is His


    In fact, Xin Haiyang doesn''t need to ask much. Just look at the boy''s appearance, you can understand. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the child was born.


    Lu Renren nods, and Liang Wenyi pats the back of her hand comfortingly. She also knows something from her husband.


    "You are brave." She is very fond of Lu Renren. She is a good woman and a brave woman.


    "He doesn''t know?"


    Lu Renren shook his head. "Don''t tell anyone. I don''t want anyone to know. "


    Xin Haiyang and his wife looked at each other, then nodded.


    They know the complexity of things, not to mention Lu Renren, but if the child is known, it is not just a scandal? For the sake of the children, they have to keep it a secret.


    Lu Renren comforted and looked at the two children. Her little baby kisses Xiao Xinxin''s face again. She looks like she has eaten some delicious candy. She is very happy.


    Lu Renren couldn''t help proposing: "let your little Xinxin be my daughter-in-law!"


    "Good!"


    "No way!"


    It seems that at this point, one of the parents is much worse!


    Lu Renren looks at his son sympathetically. Honey, it seems that you have to work hard. For your daughter-in-law, come on!

 Chapter 128

    Lu Renren likes such things. She always likes that kind of childhood affection. Unfortunately, she doesn''t have a childhood man to create some of the best feelings with her. Now it''s her son''s turn to make up for her regret, isn''t it?


    although Xin Hai protests, Liang Wenyi has the final say, so under the two mother''s Secret testimony, the earnest prayer baby and Xin Xin baby''s baby kiss is settled.


    After solving his son''s life problem, Lu Renren felt that he was very relaxed, as if he had married a daughter.


    She didn''t redecorate the new house, so she wanted to go in as soon as possible. After she bought all the furniture, she lived with little enqi baby. Even though Jess was very unhappy, he couldn''t resist Lu Renren''s request.


    However, he can''t be so separated from her all day long, so Lu Renren''s new home has more guests like Jess.


    After everything was in order, the Mainlanders, taking advantage of the fact that they were not busy, still summoned up the courage to take the baby to their parents. They have moved to their hometown in the countryside five years ago, and their life is comfortable, but as they get older, they always have some small problems.


    Lu Renren brings enqi baby into the door. It doesn''t need to say much. Lu''s parents can understand it.


    This time, Lu''s mother yelled at her for a long time, but Lu''s father said nothing. Finally, it was enqi who gave full play to his invincible charm before ending the condemnation meeting.


    Finally, Lu''s father and mother wandered around the baby, completely ignoring their daughter, whom they hadn''t seen in five years.


    In the evening, they robbed little baby. Lu Renren had to recognize the fact that her status in the family had been reduced to the last.


    "Mom, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Lu Renren went out of the room to pour herself a glass of water. Originally, she liked to write at night. Her parents went to bed early, but she didn''t expect to see her mother sitting in the living room. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Lu Renren sat next to his mother and looked at her frowning together. He felt sad. I''m really an unfilial daughter!


    Five years ago let them follow her hurt, five years later let them so worried.


    "You''re not good at your job. Staying up late is not good for your health."


    Lu''s mother looked at her daughter, who was not working so late, and said with some disapproval.


    "I only stay up late occasionally. Most of the time I go to bed early to accompany my baby." Lu Renren explained, "Mom, did I disappoint you and dad? I''m sorry


    Mother Lu stretched out her finger and pointed her forehead, "do you know? After that, open your eyes wider and clear your head, and find a good man, the right man. "


    Although Lu''s mother said so and was dissatisfied with Lu Renren, her children were her own flesh and blood after all. How could their parents not be distressed when their children suffered so much?


    "Don''t blame me for my heavy talk during the day. I''m just angry that you don''t cherish yourself well, even if you are separated, even if you are sad, isn''t there me and your father? Over the past five years, you have been so cruel that you have come back to see us. We''re raising you for nothing. "


    "Mom, I know I''m not good. I''m sorry. Never again. "


    Lu Renren takes his mother''s arm in a coquettish way and guarantees it with a smile.


    "Well! Just know. " Mother Lu looked at the watch hanging in the living room. "It''s late. Are you hungry? I''ll cook you some supper. "


    "Hee hee, I''m really hungry."


    Lu Renren is not polite. Lu''s mother gives her a white look and talks about her, but she still goes to cook noodles for her. Lu Renren followed him to the kitchen.


    Eating the noodles cooked by her mother, Lu Renren looks at the steaming bowl, and her eyes want to be hot and sour. Maybe it''s steaming. She nods her head quickly, swishing away the noodles and pressing down her tears.


    After eating, Lu Renren rushed to wash the bowl, but Lu''s mother had no objection, but she stood by her side and opened her mouth.


    "Son, does Li Huaijin know?"


    When Lu Renren stopped, he just shook his head and continued to brush the pot.


    "What''s your plan? You''re still young. I don''t want such a child to drag you down all your life. "


    In her heart, she hoped that her daughter would find her own happiness again. Weak for the sake of children, has been so alone, she absolutely does not agree.


    "It''s still early. I''m only four years old. Let''s talk about it later." She didn''t tell her mother the truth. She may be alone in this life.


    For children, not just for children, but her heart is so stubborn and persistent.


    She has said before that she has experienced a man like Li Huaijin, not only her luck, but also her suffering. How could her heart fall in love with another man? Maybe it''s OK to make do with some, but she is stubborn and unwilling to make do with it.


    That''s good, because she has a baby with her.However, she can''t tell her mother the truth directly. She is a mother now, and she knows what it''s like to be a mother. She can''t hurt her mother, even white lies.


    "What''s early? You have to take advantage of your youth. " Mother Lu exhorted and continued: "if not, your father and I will take care of Xiao enqi for you. We like him anyway, and we won''t treat him badly. "


    "Mom Where did you go? Even if I look for it again in the future, I will definitely find one who can accept the grace. He''s my son. He has to follow me. Well, it''s so late now. It''s not the time to say that. Let''s talk about it later! "


    Then he turned out of the kitchen, isolated his mother''s words on the ground that he had to work, and went back to the room quickly.


    Sitting in front of the computer, Lu Renren couldn''t help sighing. She knew she would be treated like this.


    Maybe it''s time to consider Jess''s proposal. This time, she didn''t agree to Jess''s request to come together. What''s more, she was afraid that her mother would force them to be together. Secondly, she was afraid of causing some unnecessary trouble.


    However, if mother nags about it again, she can only take Jess as a shield.


    After a few days in his hometown, Lu Renren wanted to go back with his parents, but they didn''t agree. Here in my hometown, the conditions are also very good, the environment is very good, more importantly, they have familiar friends here, and they are most comfortable chatting. If you follow her, you might as well be comfortable in your hometown.


    After Lu Renren understood their thoughts, he didn''t force them, but told them to inform her if they didn''t feel well again. She left with her baby only after she got her parents'' guarantee.


    Before leaving, little baby is reluctant to give up. The rural environment is a paradise for children. So many novel things are really beautiful for little baby. What''s more, she has her own little harem here, and the little dolls of the neighbor''s house are even more attached to the little baby. She insists that he come back to play when he has time.


    In the car, Lu Ren couldn''t help but give his son a problem.


    "You don''t want the funny things at Grandma''s? Or those little girls? "


    This problem is really hard for enqi baby. After struggling for a long time, he still came back: "I can''t bear it."


    Lu Renren really reluctantly stroked his forehead, and now he began to regret it. Why did he give Xiao Xin a baby kiss?


    With the temperament of my little baby, isn''t it pushing Xin Xin into the fire pit?


    Ocean, Wenyi, I''m wrong. I''m sorry for you.


    On this matter, after Lu Renren went back, he had a serious communication with little baby. The main idea was that if you like someone, you should pay attention. You can''t eat what''s in the bowl and watch what''s in the pot. He''s got Hsin Hsin now.


    Little baby seems to understand, the final answer is: "I like Xiao Xinxin now!"

 Chapter 129

    Lu Renren is really helpless. She understands. What little baby means is that at this moment, he has only one playmate, Xiao Xinxin. Of course, he likes Xiao Xinxin


    finally, she told Liang Wenyi about her son''s fickleness, but she didn''t mind


    it''s just that little baby is popular and still young. How can he know anything special? I''ll understand when I grow up


    after returning from her hometown, she chose a day and invited a couple of Xin Haiyang to her home to celebrate her housewarming. They saw Jess, of course


    Lu Renren has been used to Jess for a long time. Seeing him behave like that, she would like to be the male host. She didn''t retort, which seems to be tacit in their eyes


    in the same city, they are harmonious and warm here, while in the other family, the atmosphere is very cold


    sitting lazily on the wooden cane chair, looking out. And with him some distance away from another place, Mo Tianqing is sitting there, two people who do not look at each other, also do not speak


    when Mr. Li came in, he saw such two stiff people, like strangers, who ignored each other


    although he is old, he is still hale and hearty. He is used to this situation, but he can''t help humming


    "are you enemies? If you don''t like the other side, fight as soon as possible. Don''t put your face on me. "


    "what''s good? Some people want me to die soon, so that they won''t come to see me so unwillingly. "


    then he got up and went out


    "stop."


    and Li Huaijin stood still with his hands in his trouser pockets


    therefore, he chose silence. Seeing his indifferent expression, he sneered even more


    Li Huaijin, I can''t say whether I hate you or not, but I absolutely don''t want you to have a good time. So, I won''t tell you. It''s my selfishness or bad heart. I have no reason or obligation to tell you


    "grandfather, if you have anything to say, be careful. Dr. Lin said last time that you can''t be angry any more. It''s bad for your health. "


    "you''re not a good thing either. What''s not easy for you two to do? You have to do those messy things. Is that interesting?"


    the old man is also angry. Mo Tianqing is innocent, and his media company is inherited from his father. Although it was his work to further develop into the entertainment industry, the innate condition is not his


    "today, I have nothing else to say. I just want to tell you that people who are nearly 40 should not fool around with some unruly women all day. Get married and have a baby. "


    "grandfather..."


    "don''t explain anything to me. If you don''t agree, I have many girls with good conditions. Don''t force me to send them to you. "


    "you don''t have to worry about my affairs."


    after Li Huaijin dropped this sentence, he left the house without stopping


    and Mo Tianqing''s eyes darkened and walked out of the mansion


    two cars, one on the left and the other on the right, passed by and gradually moved away


    Li Huaijin was sitting in the car with dark eyes. His face was cold and expressionless. His deep eyes were more like a layer of ice, which made people feel cold


    he didn''t have this idea at all, maybe beforeIn Li Huaijin''s eyes, there is nothing to miss. That woman already has a husband, doesn''t she? There was no need for him to have such an idea. If he thought about her again, he would laugh at his indecision.


    Mobile phone rings, Li Huaijin hang up directly, but the other party seems to be very patient again and again called.


    Li Huaijin frowned to pick up, there is always light tone.


    "Come to my house tonight, and my women have done some good work. Hurry up."


    Without waiting for Li Huaijin''s consent, the phone hangs up. This style, with a smile and happiness in his voice, is no one else. It''s LAN Yixuan, Li Huaijin''s good friend.


    If LAN Yixuan is as good as Xiao enqi Baoer, she can''t escape from a woman who is more wonderful than extinction. Of course, it''s not that his wife is so ugly, but that his temperament is too far away. At the beginning, he worked as an assistant to LAN Yixuan. A serious and meticulous woman made LAN Yixuan suffer a lot. But he didn''t realize that Lan Yixuan was a masochist. People didn''t agree with him and went to the pole to find masochist. Finally, she was received by the woman in Wuzhishan and continued to ravage her.


    LAN Yixuan lived two years of masochistic and happy life. He was always worried about his good brother. He was the kind of happy man who wanted to let his good brother feel it. So he took Li Huaijin to his home to feel the happiness of marriage from time to time. In fact, he didn''t know it. It was a kind of red fruit stimulation!


    Of course, this man has always been so cheap temperament, also did not realize.


    Li Huaijin enters LAN Yixuan''s home. Unexpectedly, Xu Fei comes to open the door, while LAN Yixuan is busy in the kitchen.


    "Sit down for a while, and you''ll be well soon."


    Xu Fei is not polite. When he is an acquaintance, he goes to the kitchen to instruct LAN Yixuan to continue cooking.


    After a while, the doorbell remembered that the couple had no one to open the door. Li Huaijin had to get up and open the door.


    A strange beautiful woman, when she saw Li Huaijin, she was stunned. The surprise in her eyes was that Li Huaijin didn''t miss it.


    "Hello, I''m Xu Fei''s friend."


    Li Huaijin gives way, and the woman goes in.


    Just then the couple came out of the kitchen. Seeing this, Li Huaijin still didn''t change his expression.


    "Yue Yue, you''re here. You don''t need me to introduce you. Let''s get to know each other and talk slowly."


    LAN Yixuan laughs treacherously, turns around and pulls his wife into the kitchen again. LAN Yixuan''s ambiguous laughter comes from the kitchen, and then turns into a scream.


    "Huaijin, I''m Zuo Yueyue, Xu Fei''s college classmate. I love your movies. Of course, I''m also a fan of you


    Zuo Yueyue was very generous and frank. In fact, she didn''t know that Li Huaijin would be here today. But just listen to the meaning of blue one Xuan, oneself also understand, is more surprised. The little angel in his heart began to flutter, but told himself to be reserved.


    Li Huaijin can''t help but feel cold about the arrangement of LAN Yixuan. He just gives a light response to Zuo Yueyue''s introduction.


    "Thank you."


    In the old man there was chanted to become a family, did not expect blue a Xuan unexpectedly also give him such a.


    If he wants to live a comfortable life, he really has to let him know that it is not easy to live a comfortable life.


    Li Huaijin''s indifference, Zuo Yueyue some injury, but the star, she understands. Moreover, maybe he didn''t know that there would be such an arrangement today. She just hoped that she would not leave a bad impression on him.


    When having dinner, LAN Yixuan is tired of his wife besides making eyes like Li Huaijin, "wife, you''re so powerful." "Wife, let me feed you." "Wife, eat more meat. It will be comfortable to hold it like this." "wife..."


    Constantly wife long wife short, but do not know taboo, make Xu Fei finally unbearable, direct stare, "blue one Xuan, shut your mouth."


    Blue one Xuan this just obediently shut up, return a pair of resentment wife''s appearance, eat all looking at Xu Fei, very pitiful.


    After dinner, LAN Yixuan was tired of his wife, but was driven away by Xu Fei. She took Zuo Yueyue into the kitchen to deal with it, while LAN Yixuan and Li Huaijin sat together.


    "I said, brother, Zuo Yueyue is a good girl and a good friend of my wife. Don''t say brother, I''m happy alone, this is to create opportunities for you. I''ll take care of it. I''ll get married and live together. It''s really beautiful. "


    Li Huaijin''s response is a fierce Mou Guang, "you have a lot of things."


    LAN Yixuan did not let it go. He lowered his voice. "I said Huaijin, you are not young anymore. You can''t play like this any more."


    "You play." Li Huaijin''s rebuttal is not polite.


    "Well That''s all before. You see how happy I am now with Fei Fei. Don''t you envy and hate? "


    "Congratulations."


    "Tut Huaijin, you don''t think about little sister a, do you? "


    LAN Yixuan is always in need of beating. Look at his mouth. Looking at Li Huaijin''s ugly face, he thinks he doesn''t know his face any more. He mentions something that shouldn''t be mentioned again.Li Huaijin rubbed to his feet, "I''m going."

 Chapter 130

    "No, you wait. Send Yueyue back."


    Zuoyue was so excited that he didn''t refuse any more and got into the co driver''s seat


    Zuoyue''s residence is in the staff building next to the school. Although she is young, she is a doctor and a university assistant. After thanking Li Huaijin, she got off. And Li Huaijin did not stop to drive away


    when I look at the shadow of his car, my face is covered with a sweet smile, and my heart is like a look of honey. It''s good, it''s good


    when Zuo Yueyue returns to his residence, he calls Xu Fei


    she said a few unimportant words, but she still didn''t hang up and hesitated


    "Yueyue, it''s an accident tonight. Everything is arranged by LAN Yixuan. In fact, I don''t want you to have any thoughts about Li Huaijin. "


    "why? Am I not worthy of him? " Zuo Yueyue was pulling his hair tail, a little uncomfortable


    "he''s not good enough for you." Xu Fei white one eye blue one Xuan, that man but threw a Mei eye to come over, all is the disaster that he provokes. Her friends deserve better men. "Yue Yue, I don''t hide it from you. In recent years, Li Huaijin and I have met frequently. He has a woman he likes in his heart, so this alone doesn''t deserve you."


    "what about the woman?" Left more more in the heart is not taste son of ask a way


    "gone."


    "then I''ll have a chance." She thinks she can fight for it


    "you are so naive that you are always cheated by men. He hasn''t forgotten this woman for so many years. Do you think you can easily get him interested? What''s more, he has a cold temper, and his identity and environment are not suitable for you at all. "


    Zuo Yue Yue was silent and bit his lip. He heard Xu Fei''s words, but he didn''t give up his idea


    in fact, Zuo Yueyue, a woman, is very naive. Many of her ideas tend to be dreamy, and she has no scheming, so the school environment is very suitable for her. For her, Li Huaijin can only be an idol, not a boyfriend or husband


    it''s just that she is the dream of some little girls now. After listening to Xu Fei''s analysis, she doesn''t intend to give up


    "I see."


    "not only to know, but also to remember, do you understand?"


    Zuo Yue nodded clearly and quickly dismissed Xu Fei. Then he lay down on the bed and laughed sweetly


    "well, wife, it''s my fault. But Huaijin is actually a very good man. I think the more he stops, the more suitable he is for her. "


    "you see? You''ll see shit Xu Fei couldn''t help saying, "why don''t I know Li Huaijin is a good man?"


    "of course he is. He used to treat younger sister Xiaojia...


    " you said it was before, but it was only for your younger sister. Which woman do you think he has been gentle with all these years? LAN Yixuan, I tell you, if you are hurt by Li Huaijin more and more, I will never forgive you. Now, I''m upset. Don''t touch me. "


    then he turned around and ignored LAN Yixuan


    and poor blue brother, of course, can''t be so obedient. In bed, he is in charge


    so when you open Q, the first ones that pop up are not only the dialogue, but also the news boxes


    actually, she didn''t know what she was doing. She didn''t want to see him. She said that she had a husband. She said that she hoped that he could find a woman to live happily. Mingming...


    "what''s the matter with you today? Absent minded, did you stay up late again? "


    "then you should have a good rest at home. Come on, don''t hold on any longer. Just go back and have a rest. I''ll take enqi with me. " Liang Wenyi urges her to go home to have a rest. Lu Renren looks at enqi and has a good time with Xinxin


    "I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    "Mom, you see, brother enqi has grown up."


    "eh? It''s not me


    "that''s not brother enqi, they''re just like each other." Liang Wenyi said so, but also can''t help but praise, as expected is the father and son, are so handsome ah


    "hee hee, Auntie Liang, do you think I''m more handsome than him?"


    enqi baby is sometimes smart and frightening. He stands in front of the poster, looks at the people coming and going, and makes the same action as Li Huaijin in the poster. He raises his right hand and puts it on his chest, learning his serious appearance, and does it


    this is good, and it has attracted too many people''s attention


    "look, that child looks like Li Huaijin!"


    what a troublemaker


    the Lu people looked at Xiao enqi bitterly. This is the blood relationship that she can''t change after all


    he felt very happy when he was surrounded by those beautiful sisters and aunts just now


    Lu enqi''s smile suddenly disappeared on his lovely little face. Looking at mommy''s anger, he was a little scared


    soon, his small face was suffering, and his big eyes were full of tears, but he didn''t dare to fall


    "well, why are you angry with your children. Enqi doesn''t cry. Mother doesn''t scold you. She just doesn''t have a good rest and is in a bad mood. "


    he quickly hugged Xiao enqi and apologized comfortingly, "honey, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, mom didn''t mean to hurt you. It''s mom. "


    Lu Renren''s apology made Lu enqi burst into tears


    it seems that I want to vent all my grievances just now, so that Lu Renren, a mother who lost her temper for no reason, can feel guilty


    Lu Renren, who was crying, felt guilty and distressed. He felt more and more wrong and comforted him all the time


    in the end, after all, he took two kids to McDonald''s


    this is her apology, and Lu enqi accepted it


    Lu enqi, who is comfortable and satisfied with his food, leaves his previous unhappiness behind him. He is also the cheerful and beloved enqi baby


    ...


    "boss, are you finally enlightened? This little girl is really good. It''s rare to see such a doctor these days. "Pei Dong is in the conference room, facing the computer, making his own comments.


    One side of Li Huaijin light mouth: "to you to deal with."


    "I''ll deal with it? What can I do with it? "


    Pei Dong raises his eyes. It depends on the attitude of the boss when he deals with the scandal!


    Li Huaijin eyes a pick, "you see to do."


    Pei Dong flattened the corner of his mouth and shook his head. "Boss, I think this woman must be good. Don''t think about it? "


    Li Huaijin expressed his opinion in silence.


    "All right." Pei Dong shrugged. That''s the end of the scandal.


    "I contacted Luo a few days ago, and she passed on a small part of the script. I''ve already sent it to your email. The boss takes time to have a look. What she means is that if she is not satisfied, she can quit without any consideration. In my opinion, she must have been annoyed by the boss''s request to meet you. I don''t think you trust her. "


    Li Huaijin didn''t answer. He opened the mailbox and looked at some of the scripts. He didn''t respond for a long time. He seemed to be reading them seriously and thinking about them.


    "What''s the matter, boss? What''s the problem? "


    Li Huaijin leaned back to the chair and was silent for a moment. Then he said, "let her finish the rest as soon as possible."


    Pei Dong a smile, tut Tut, this calculate pass.


    Put away the computer, turned his neck, "boss, in fact, I think that woman doctor is really good, you really don''t consider?"

 Chapter 131

    Lu Renren hasn''t returned home for five years, and her own life lacks fun, so she seems to have underestimated the power of microblog. And all this happened quietly, she didn''t know.


    Photos and information about Xiao Huaijin have flooded. Some think that the child will definitely become a child star. Some speculate that the child may be Li Huaijin''s illegitimate son. Some think that there are too many people imagining time. There are many such things in the entertainment industry. Some children look like a certain star. It''s not surprising that there are so many similarities.


    Most of them think that they are just imagining, and they like the appearance of Xiao Huaijin very much. It''s just a miniature version of Li Huaijin, so cute.


    "Look, brother Qi, isn''t this child the one we''ve seen?"


    In Li Ren''s company, when Xiao Shen saw the assistant sprout this Xiao Huaijin, he thought it was a coincidence when he showed it to him. Especially when the little guy stood in front of Huaijin''s poster and put on the same expression as him, he was very like him.


    "Really, when did it happen? I said, "this little guy will definitely become a red man." Qi Ge rubbed his chin with such an expression, "unfortunately, the little guy''s mother didn''t agree."


    "Brother Qi, I think you''d better fight for it again. It''s a pity to let this boy bury her with sincerity. " Xiao Shen thinks that this little guy is very pleased. Although the advertisement is over, he will give Li Ren another chance in the future. He is definitely a little star with unlimited future.


    "Well, you are. But where can I find the little one? "


    "Wait a minute, I''ll ask my assistant. They like to pick up the truth on the Internet. I think she will find the little guy. "


    The assistant took the job with a look of assurance.


    Not only Li people, but also other companies have taken a fancy to this little guy. They all want to get the little guy''s information for the first time, so many people ask for the little guy''s address and name on the Internet.


    The Internet is a good thing. In less than half a day, these online friends will be able to find the next guy, but the specific address is not clear. Do you know where the little guy lives?


    However, when they got to the original neighborhood, they found that the little guy''s family had moved away, and it was not clear where they would move. So one day, when Jess came back to pick up something, he was asked about the whereabouts of the baby. He didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter. He just said that he moved to another place.


    After I told Lu Renren about this, Lu Renren was scared.


    Jess didn''t understand. She just thought that she was afraid that little baby would be harassed, but how could it be that simple?


    Lu Renren didn''t say it clearly, but he told Jess that little baby couldn''t go anywhere, and he couldn''t tell others where little baby was. Then she even considered whether to send her to the country for a period of time.


    After Lu Renren told Liang Wenyi about it, if anyone found her, she lied that the child belonged to her friend and has now returned to England.


    Liang Wenyi and Xin Haiyang know the seriousness of the matter and are very willing to cooperate with Lu Renren. For her and her children, they will also help.


    When things got to this point, Lu Renren was even more careful not to let the children show up and let the little ones shut up at home.


    But how can a child stay? I''ve been locked up for too long. Occasionally Liang Wenyi will send Xiao Xin to play with him, but even if I like it any more, the two children will have problems if they are Suffocated at home for a long time.


    Although Lu enqi is only four years old, when she should be smart, she is absolutely disgusting. If you take it too long in a stuffy cage, there will be a revolt eventually.


    While everyone was cooking for them in the kitchen, he boldly sneaked out with Xiao Xin.


    Of course, he only wanted to stroll in the small garden downstairs, which was also considered to be breathable. However, it was more interesting for him to look at the world outside the small garden. He thought that he would stop walking outside and come back when he went out for a few steps.


    As a result, he went out and never came back.


    When Lu Renren realized that the child was gone and saw the open door, she was scared out of her wits.


    Without thinking about it, she ran out in slippers to find her enqi and xiaoxinxin.


    On the street, a lovely little boy holding the little girl''s hand walked slowly, curiously looking at that, from time to time, the two people still have childish language conversation, anyone can''t help but look more.


    More attractive to recognize him is that cute little Huaijin, can''t help but come forward to talk to them, take photos.


    At this time, without the company of adults, Xiao enqi and Xiao Xinxin are still a little timid. They ignore those who come together.


    Until I hit a big thigh.


    Xiao enqi looks up, and so does Xiao Xinxin. When they see a middle-aged man, they look at them in surprise.


    "Little fellow, do you still recognize me? We met the last time you had dinner with your mom. "Qi Ge asked happily. He had been looking for it for a long time, but unexpectedly he met here. This is where the iron shoes can''t be found. It''s easy to get them!


    Xiao enqi frowned and nodded.


    "Ha ha ha Just remember, just remember. " Excited, he grabbed baby''s shoulder and said with a smile, "do you want to be a big star?"


    Xiao Xin doesn''t understand. She tilts her head and looks at her brother enqi naively.


    "Is the big star the uncle who pasted on the wall that day?"


    "Yes, yes, that uncle looks like you. If you agree, you will also meet the big star uncle! And if you become a big star, you will have a lot of people to like and a lot of money to buy toys. " Zigo continued to lobby hard.


    "I have toys, I don''t want money. I want so many people to like me. " This is Lu enqi''s grand goal.


    "Of course, a lot of people." Zigo thinks that this little guy is a real talent. He looks at money like dirt and needs fans to like him. Isn''t he a born star?


    "Then I want to be a big star."


    "Ha ha ha Good! Good! Uncle will make you a big star. " Qi Ge excitedly hugs him, and Xiao Xin can''t bear to be left out.


    He took little enqi''s hand and said, "brother enqi, I want many people to like it."


    "Oh, well, you can be a big star, too." Brother Qi''s smile is called a happy one. There''s a little girl here. They''re all good talents.


    "Where''s your mommy? We''ll talk to your mommy right away. "


    "Mommy At home. " Xiao enqi has some guilty answers.


    "Then we''ll go to your house." Zigo can''t wait. "Where does your family live?"


    "My house..."


    Xiao enqi thought about it, and Xiao Xinxin thought about it. Their four innocent big eyes flickered for a long time, but they didn''t know where their home was.


    Qi Ge''s forehead drew out. Dare these two little guys sneak out?


    So what?


    After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and stamped his feet, "let''s go and see the big stars with my uncle first. When your uncle asks someone to find your mommy, I''ll take you back, OK


    The two little guys looked at each other again, smiling and nodding at the same time.


    "Good!"


    So Qi Ge took two little guys to get on the bus. Before he realized it, he almost became a bad guy who abducted and sold children.

 Chapter 132

    Li Huaijin tone a cold, "feel good, you accept."


    Pei Dong was stunned, his little finger crossed the short hair of the earphone and thought, "this idea... Can be considered."


    with a dazzling smile, he turned around, whistled and walked out of the meeting room briskly


    maybe it''s a good pastime to meet that lovely woman doctor and pass the time


    "screw you, this is our little ancestor. Can''t you see clearly? Look at the little guy. Who do you look like? "


    "by the way, is this Xiao Huaijin who is very popular on the Internet? Let me see. It''s very similar. It''s so similar. "


    "I really look like the boss, but it won''t be the boss....


    " OK, even if the boss has such a big son, his parents won''t like it. "


    "I want to see big stars."


    "big star?"


    "Oh, no, no, I''ll take you right away."


    then he takes the little guy to the president''s office. Xiao enqi looks at the pictures of beautiful posters everywhere. He opens his eyes and looks at them strangely


    the elevator goes to the president''s office, and Zigo goes in with two little babies


    "what is this?"


    "hehe, they want to see the boss."


    "then you can wait here for a while." Li Xiang thinks so. He''s taking a good look at the little guy and thinking about his boss''s face. Tut Tut, the more he looks at it, the more cute he feels about it


    "where are the big stars?"


    "it''s coming out soon, little ancestor, you wait first!" Qi Ge thinks that this little guy has not become a star yet, so he has to accompany him like this. Sure enough, he has played a big card


    "I want to see the big stars. If I don''t want to see them, I have to go home now. Xinxin, let''s go home. "


    with that, he took Xiaoxin''s hand and went out


    stare at the "big star" with big eyes and look up curiously and excitedly


    and the people who came out there also saw the children who shouldn''t be here


    What Pei Dong said was exactly what the people on the scene said, but they didn''t dare to say it so honestly


    Pei Dong admires the courage of this little guy. It''s true that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers


    Li Huaijin''s eyes inadvertently flashed a touch of interest, face to face with the little guy


    they looked at each other, and at last enqi baby finally said, "you are very handsome."


    "thank you!" A smile flashed in Li Huaijin''s eyes


    "but not as handsome as me, right, Xinxin?" Proud narcissistic raised small chin said."Yes, brother enqi is the most handsome! It''s over. " The most loyal little girl fan nodded in affirmation.


    "Poof Ha ha ha... " All the people on the scene laughed, only Pei Dong laughed most impolitely.


    "Boss, sign this little guy, it will definitely be popular."


    Li Huaijin stood up and said to elder brother Qi, "negotiate with his parents and leave this matter to you."


    Then he took another look at the little guy, passed them and went back to his office.


    Pei Dong didn''t leave immediately. He rubbed his chin and looked at it for a long time before he said: "he is more handsome than the boss!"


    Then he left with a laugh.


    Qi Ge finally put down his heart and took two little babies to open here.


    Here Lu Renren controls herself, but she can''t find a child. Both of them were very anxious. They went to the police station to report to the police, but there was no news. And it didn''t take more than 24 hours. The police didn''t accept it at all. They only said that they would be informed at the same time.


    She has been frantically looking for, Jess has been with her, comfort said a lot, she did not say a word, just eyes search follow. Her baby, her baby, can''t be missing. He must be waiting for her to find him somewhere.


    Jess is distressed to see her supporting herself, and even more afraid. If enqi can''t find her, can she hold on?


    When they received Xin Haiyang''s phone call, Lu Renren''s tight string finally relaxed. At that moment, she almost had no support. She leaned weakly against Jess''s arms, her grace and her baby.


    All the way to Li Ren company, Lu Renren finally regained his consciousness. When they got to the downstairs of the Li people, the Lu people didn''t get off again.


    "Jess, you go up with them and take the baby. Next, I won''t go. Remember, I can''t tell anyone about my name or baby. They said, "you know what?"


    Jess some don''t understand, but still agreed, Xin ocean let her rest assured, then together upstairs.


    Seeing the arrival of Jess and Xin Haiyang and Liang Wenyi, the two children rushed over together.


    "Jess, where''s Mommy?"


    "Mommy is very busy and has no time to come. Let''s hurry back. Mommy is still waiting for you at home. "


    Although he was surprised to see the arrival of Jess, is this the father of the child? Some don''t look like it.


    "Mom and Dad, brother enqi and I want to be big stars."


    Xiao Xin''s excited mouth, but Xin Haiyang has been calm.


    "Mr. Qi, if you take the children without permission, we can take you to the police station." What kind of stars do these people encourage their children to be when they are worried? Needless to say, they will not agree to take the children away like this, even if they have a good discussion with them.


    "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to. I met them on the street and wanted to send them home, but the two children forgot their way home, which brought them here. I know you will be worried, so I found a friend from the police station and someone to watch around. I will inform you immediately if there is any news about you. I have to. I''m very sorry for worrying you. "


    "The child has been found, and we will not pursue anything. But please don''t disturb us any more. "


    Said, with the children will go out.


    "Don''t worry. I think we need to calm down and have a good talk. How about leaving a contact information? "


    "There''s nothing to talk about. We know what you mean, but the child is too young, and we parents will never agree Xin Haiyang strongly refused.


    "Then, sir, think again. Your child is a prodigious person. He is very suitable for this road. In the future, we will... "


    "Needless to say, neither my mother nor I will agree."


    "I hope you can reconsider, our company..." Who doesn''t want to make a little star? Why are these two families so difficult to deal with?


    They turned around and went out with their children in their arms. Before they left the gate, they ran into someone Xin Haiyang didn''t want to see.


    "Big star..."


    The two children yelled at the same time and seemed very happy.


    Li Huaijin had something to do when he came down, but he saw the situation in front of him. When he saw the familiar person, his brow moved slightly.


    "Is this your child?"


    Xin Haiyang didn''t expect that Li Huaijin could still remember him. He suppressed his panic and said calmly: "yes, this is my daughter. That''s my nephew. I didn''t expect that. "


    "Well, it''s a coincidence."


    Li Huaijin looked at the back of Jess, he looked at his eyes seems to be a little surprised and clear.


    "Child..."


    Li Huaijin has not said anything, but Xin Haiyang has said: "sorry, we won''t let children participate in this kind of thing. And my sister and her husband are going back to England with their children in a few days. So you don''t have to think about children any more. Let''s go first. "No longer allowed to stay, Jess also quickly left with the children.


    Lying in Jess''s arms, little enqi waved to Li Huaijin behind him, "big star, byebye!"


    "Boss, this..."


    Brother Qi is very sorry.


    "Forget it, the guardian of the child doesn''t agree, and you don''t have to force it."


    Then he looked at the closed elevator door. At the last glance, Li Huaijin turned around and asked for something else.


    Xiao enqi jumped into the car, happily into Lu Renren''s arms, raised a smile, and said in a crisp voice: "Mommy."

 Chapter 133

    Lu Renren was relieved to see his son intact, but she was really angry


    Lu Renren restrained himself from seeing him. This time, we must teach him a lesson. He didn''t know he almost lost him


    "Mommy." The little guy who had been crying realized that he might have been wrong. He timidly called Lu Renren. He wanted to catch Lu Renren''s hand, but he didn''t dare. He could only look at her with crystal clear water. It was very pitiful


    "Lu enqi, do you know that you made a big mistake today?"


    "Jess, Mommy, I''m wrong. Wu Wu... "


    " what''s wrong with you? "


    "I shouldn''t have left home without telling Mommy."


    "anything else?"


    "I shouldn''t go with strangers."


    "do you know how worried mommy and I are about you when you leave home without permission? Mommy is afraid of losing you. She''s looking for you all the time. She''s upset and worried. Do you know? "


    with that, Lu Renren can''t help crying. Xiao enqi can''t help crying more when she sees the way Mommy is crying. The small hand reaches to Lu Renren''s face and wipes tears for her


    after all, Lu Renren couldn''t help but look at enqi baby with tears in his eyes


    "Wuwu... No, mummy. Enqi will listen to mummy and never make mummy sad again." Xiao enqi burst into Lu Renren''s arms, holding her clothes tightly for fear that she would be abandoned by her mother


    Lu Renren repressed his crying, but he still held the blessing baby to comfort him, and his heart came back to the reality


    "he didn''t ask the children, did he?"


    "Haiyang said it was still his sister''s. in a few days, his sister and brother-in-law will take their children back to England. He should not doubt it


    "I don''t think he has any different ideas." Xin Haiyang thinks that Li Huaijin probably doesn''t associate too much. Seeing his appearance, he has no doubt


    what I didn''t know before was completely connected at that moment. That man, he also knew, was a very famous international star


    it''s not difficult to explain why Lu Renren said that he was a perfect looking man outside, why she felt inferior when talking about that man, why she was so nervous when she knew that her child was famous, Why did Mingming meet so anxiously downstairs of Li Ren company, but the child didn''t go upstairs with him?


    all this makes sense. It turns out that the man Lu Renren can''t let go of is Li Huaijin, enqi''s biological father


    after knowing the truth, he also understood why Lu Renren said he was lucky to know the man. In fact, he felt that there was a little bit of luck in this. According to what Renren said before, it was clear that two people could not have any intersection. But I didn''t expect that they could be together, and now Xiao enqi


    however, after waiting for a long time, Jess didn''t speak. He just rubbed her shoulder lovingly, just like every time a mainlander knocked on the keyboard in the past five years, when her shoulder was sore and her arm was sore, he slowly squeezed it for her


    it''s Lu Renren who asks first


    "ask what?"


    "ask enqi''s father,"


    "it doesn''t matter to me, as long as enqi''s mother can be by my side."Jess chuckled. Lu Renren looked at his eyes full of love and couldn''t help hugging him.


    This man is so good, how can she? She will fail him after all!


    After the incident of Lu enqi''s leaving home without permission, enqi''s self-criticism has been restrained. She knows the seriousness of her mistake, reflects deeply, and then decides to be the best one who doesn''t make Mommy angry.


    At home, I''m tired of mommy and pour water for her. I also massage her shoulder like Jess. If I have something delicious, I''ll give it to Mommy first. I sleep with mommy at night and don''t let her stay up late. When Mommy is busy, she sits quietly and doesn''t disturb her. She speaks in a greasy voice, like a coquetry, hoping to see mommy''s smiling face.


    He stayed at home for a long time without expressing any dissatisfaction. This kind of clever behavior was completely forgiven by the mother Lu Renren. Then he rewarded his recent performance and took him to an amusement park. However, the premise is that the little guy should be well protected, and some appropriate camouflage should be carried out when necessary.


    This kind of good thing, how can we not call our beautiful daughter-in-law? So, at the weekend, in the crowded amusement park, there are two mothers and a pair of children.


    However, one of the children was wearing suspenders, jeans, a cap and lovely sunglasses, which was called camouflage. However, when Lu Renren saw the people in his son''s playground, he thought that how could his children disguise as such a swagger?


    However, there are so many people here, and they all come to have fun. They don''t pay much attention to her baby, so they let him take off his sunglasses and play with his hat.


    This is really a children''s paradise. The two kids are almost crazy. Enqi''s hat has long been caught by him and he is laughing happily.


    And the two mothers are also inseparable with, for fear of two small what''s wrong, in the end, they are the most tired people.


    After this visit, Lu enqi summed up a truth. That is, if you want to get a reward, you have to learn how to be clever and make people happy, then you will get what you want.


    This law has been carried out by him in the future, which has benefited him a lot. But when he thought that the absolutely useful rules were applied to his pop-up father, and they didn''t work, Lu enqi summed up the dialectical rules of specific analysis on specific problems.


    Of course, in the future, Lu enqi summed up a lot of dialectics in her long life. Let''s talk about it in detail later.


    Now, after coming back from the amusement park, enqi''s baby may be tired of playing. She takes a bath and goes to bed early, and still smiles in her dream.


    Lu Renren accompanied her all day, but this time, no one gave her a shoulder massage.


    Jess has been in China for a long time. Even though he deals with problems through the Internet, there are still some things he has to deal with in person. After finally accumulating too many tasks, he reluctantly went back to England.


    Although Lu Renren is not used to it, he thinks it''s time to get rid of Jess. It''s unfair to rely on him all the time.


    At this point, little baby seems to do much better than her. He doesn''t miss Jess at all. He thinks of the "big star" he met from time to time.


    At the beginning of the speech, Lu Renren was not happy to mention it. However, when he saw the big star on TV, Lu Renren felt that he had nothing to worry about. He just said it.


    Maybe it''s the blood nature that can''t be erased.


    Or, if she owes him a daddy, she will give him a big star.


    So Lu Renren bought some posters of Li Huaijin and pasted them in enqi''s room. Xiao enqi was very happy. Looking at the poster of Li Huaijin, Lu Renren''s heart was sour.


    Baby, I''m sorry, I can only give you such a daddy.

 Chapter 134

    In fact, Lu Renren''s life is a little poor. Besides reading a lot of books, he should not have too many activities and hobbies. In daily life, it''s even more important for a woman to get rid of her superfluous things when she has a baby cosmetology.


    When Liang Wenyi asked her to go to the beauty salon, she remembered how long she hadn''t cleaned herself up. She looked in the mirror and looked at her dark and yellow face. This was the result of sitting in front of the computer for a long time. The crow''s feet on the corner of her eyes also came out. Because she stayed up late and had dark circles under her eyes, she didn''t have too much fat on her body, but it seemed that it was hard to think of her figure It''s a bit loose because I never exercise.


    Lu Renren suddenly realized that this is a very terrible thing, more terrible than the end of the world in 2012.


    So the pain under the cruel, pull Liang Wenyi to a high-end beauty salon, under the blood, to find their youth.


    Liang Wenyi doesn''t make sense of that either. Don''t doubt that a woman in her thirties is persistent in youth and beauty. Rao is a housewife like Lu Renren, who is extremely persistent in youth and beauty. It should be said that as long as a woman is young and beautiful, she will be especially cruel to herself.


    However, I also forgive their spending power. Even if they have a beauty card, their card is the lowest one in this high-end beauty salon, and it is only a few ways to attract potential customers to try and discount. However, can feel a few high-end beauty massage, it is also worth.


    It''s not enough, but Lu Ren is surprised to meet Lin Ruo here for a moment. She, who had only been together for a few times five years ago, has become a mysterious shadow queen.


    Lin Ruo is still Lin Ruo. Even if I see her, I''m not too surprised. It''s still so cold to say hello.


    "Five years no see."


    Lu Renren said with a smile, "yes, I didn''t expect it to be so long. But why are you so young and beautiful? "


    Lin ruo''s eyes almost invisible flash a smile, tone of rare more than a trace of warmth, "you are not bad."


    Lu people couldn''t help laughing. In five years, Lin Ruo has changed a lot, hasn''t he?


    "Congratulations, I got the movie queen and got married again." The land people are happy with humanity.


    "Congratulations on becoming a successful screenwriter." Lin Ruo is also happy, but she is surprised by Lu Renren.


    "How do you know?" Few people know about this.


    "If I want to know, I''ll know." Lin Ruo plucked his long hair with a confident tone.


    Lu Ren was surprised. She seemed to know everything. However, she was a little worried.


    "Do you know anyone else besides you?"


    Lin Ruo looked at her, just like the penetrating eyes five years ago, "No."


    Lu Renren was relieved. "I hope you keep it secret for me."


    "I won''t talk too much."


    Of course, if Lin doesn''t talk much, it doesn''t mean that no one will know. In fact, the less you want something to happen to her, the more sure it will happen.


    After watching Lin Ruo get on a high-grade RV and leave, Lu Ren''s heart suddenly has some thoughts.


    If Lin has a new woman, what kind of man should she marry? When she thought of the slender and beautiful hands of the man five years ago, her mind was full of wishful thinking.


    Lin Ruo, who got the movie queen, is still so mysterious now. The car just now is unusual. Tut Tut, it arouses her curiosity. She can''t find any material in the future. It''s good to take Lin Ruo to conceive a little bit!


    , but, alas, compared with Lin Ruo, she is so little female that she touches her face and thinks angrily that she will sleep early every night and make milk mask before going to bed.


    For beauty, insist!


    After finishing the beauty spa, Lu Renren felt that he walked with wind all the way. He felt that he was beautiful in an instant. When he got off the car and went upstairs, he was as if he was only 20 years old.


    I picked up my son from Xin Haiyang and gave him a big kiss first. Even my smile baby knows that mommy seems very happy today.


    "Mommy is so beautiful."


    Look, Lu enqi''s intelligence quotient is absolutely high.


    "Oh, my dear, your mouth is so sweet. Mom loves you so much. " Holding the baby and a burst of intimacy, provoked him to giggle straight.


    In order to reward his sweet mouth, she decided to take her son to a big meal. Except McDonald''s, of course.


    Lu Renren used to remember a good restaurant in the city, where the dishes were absolutely rich and delicious, but some were difficult to find. I used my mobile phone to look for it on the Internet for a long time. I took the bus several times and found it next to a community.


    A very special name is small place.


    Although it''s a small place, the number of people and the level of excitement can''t be summed up by a small place.


    Lu Renren looks at the cars at the door. There are famous cars and bicycles. It''s really a contradictory and strange place, isn''t it?But no matter who it is, it''s for its delicacy


    he took his son''s hand and went in. It was quiet instead of the bustle of ordinary restaurants. As Lu Renren approached the counter, a young girl looked at her and said with a smile, "may I have your name, please?"


    Lu Renren doesn''t know. So, do you want to give your name when you come to dinner


    it seems that seeing Lu Renren''s doubts, the little girl gently explained: "today is full, so we make an appointment in advance."


    Lu Renren suddenly looks at his son pitifully. He doesn''t know what to make an appointment for, but looking at mommy''s bad face, he also knows that today''s delicious food may not be available


    the little girl likes it very much because of her poor mouth


    but there''s no way. All the people who come here have made an appointment in advance


    "I''ll make an appointment, too. When can I be free?" Lu Renren thought that since he had come, he could not come in vain


    "just a moment, I''ll have a look." The little girl checked the computer and then said with a smile, "it''s already on the 2nd of next month. After two in the afternoon. "


    Lu people are sweating in their hearts. Can we not be so scary


    "Mommy, baby is hungry."


    the little girl behind the counter almost didn''t run out and gave her a big kiss. Her eyes were full of hearts. The little girl''s wife was so cute


    "however, we are late. We can''t eat until next month." Lu Renren knows his son''s strategy, but now it doesn''t work! Son, let''s go home


    "well... Just a moment. A guest has made an appointment at this time, but he hasn''t come yet. If he doesn''t come in another 15 minutes, I can tell the store manager. It should be OK."


    "really? That''s great. Let''s wait another 15 minutes. "


    of course, for the sake of little baby''s face, she constantly praises little baby''s loveliness, and little baby knows that this elder sister is also helpful, and she is not stingy of his sweet words. For a moment, a elder sister will call her sweet


    of course, it doesn''t matter. When they were chatting for a short time, the person who had made the appointment had already arrived. When they saw the person coming, they couldn''t help but say in their minds: "the road is narrow for the enemy."


    er... May not be used properly, but I can''t think of anything else


    "my baby and I came to dinner without an appointment. I''m leaving. Take your time. "


    the Mainlanders don''t want to be involved with them, but obviously they don''t think so


    "now that we are here, let''s get together."


    Mo Tianqing made a strong decision, regardless of Chen Di''s ugly face

 Chapter 135

    Lu Renren went to notice and looked at little baby. He wanted to refuse, but he was looking forward to it, so he hardened his head and nodded. Anyway, I''m here for dinner. For the sake of baby, I''ll leave after dinner.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    The little girl was very happy to see them know each other. She asked someone to take them into the room reserved in advance.


    The man from the mainland walked behind with his son by the hand, and the mother and son winked.


    "Mommy, for you, put up with it."


    "Thank you, Mommy. Baby will repay you later."


    "Dear, kiss."


    "Mommy, kiss."


    Of course, these conversations are just eye contact. Lu people think so in their hearts, but it''s not necessarily the case with little baby. Maybe it''s just a random guess made by the Mainlanders themselves.


    In a word, Lu Renren had a thick skin for this delicious meal. After all, they really lingered for a long time, and now they are really hungry.


    After entering the box, the four sat down. Among them, Chen Di and Lu Ren never talked.


    "You haven''t seen each other for five years. Why are you so strange to each other?"


    When Mo Tianqing opened his mouth, Chen Di immediately raised a smile. She couldn''t hear her emotion in her voice, but seemed to be very gentle. "Everyone, for five years, didn''t contact me. Did you forget my friend?"


    Lu Renren reluctantly hooked the corner of his mouth, "brother Mo, you know, I have never contacted anyone except my parents."


    Mo Tianqing nodded, while Chen Di aimed at Mo Tianqing. Have they been in touch for five years?


    "Child, it''s lovely."


    Mo Tianqing''s eyes turned to the little baby sitting upright, looking at the little face, he didn''t know what it was like.


    Little baby has seen these two people before. Goodbye now. I still don''t like them. In particular, I feel that the woman''s smile is not good-looking, and the look in her eyes makes him hate.


    This time, he turned his head very impolitely and looked at Mommy. Mommy is the most beautiful.


    Lu Renren touched the baby''s head with a smile. He was very kind and happy.


    "Why don''t you go to Huaijin? He knows that with this child, you will be reunited again. "


    Chen Di suddenly opened his mouth. What he said sounds reasonable, but in Lu Renren, it sounds so ugly.


    "Chen Di, this is my business. No matter what happens in the future, I hope you don''t interfere."


    The tone was flat, but Chen Di knew that she was already warning.


    Mo Tianqing glanced sideways at Chen Di, and then at Lu Renren. His eyes flashed slightly and could not be observed.


    At this time, the waiter brought the dishes in one after another, and Mo Tianqing ordered a few more, and then the waiter walked out of the box.


    Lu Renren thought that since it was for food, there was no need to be reserved. She picked some for baby and put them in a small bowl. He took a small spoon and began to eat.


    Little baby''s eating appearance is very delicate. Although she likes eating very much, she doesn''t have too rude eating appearance. She always keeps her own image. Jess taught me that.


    Mo Tianqing didn''t move his chopsticks all the time. He watched Lu Renren carefully select food for his child, wipe his mouth, and smile gently. He asked him what he wanted to eat, or reminded him to drink some soup. In his opinion, there is no moment more beautiful than Lu Renren now.


    He consciously thought, this is his woman and children, looking at her gentle mother image, so lovely and beautiful, heart a burst of soft, want to pause at the moment.


    Chen Di shakes his chopsticks, and his teeth don''t hurt. Mo Tianqing''s expression doesn''t hide. The affection in his eyes stabs her eyes. And Lu Renren didn''t care about them at all. He only cared about his son, who was almost like a model with Li Huaijin.


    Lu Renren, is that what I owe you? Do you have to torture me like this? What do you want?


    In fact, Lu Renren is not unaware of these two people''s different eyes, but she does not care. She has made it clear to Mo Tianqing for a long time, and Chen Di, let her go.


    So she did not exist when the two people, occasionally said a few words, but also perfunctorily simple with, this time, just a coincidence to eat, the rest of her as does not exist.


    After the meal, Mo Tianqing checks out, and Lu Renren insists on paying half of the meal fee. She stubbornly thinks that she can''t accept his kindness. However, Mo Tianqing refuses again and again, and her ugly face makes her pay half.


    Lead the baby happy to come out, Mo Tianqing will take them a way, just like Lu Renren''s stubborn, he also wants to let them take his car to leave.


    Lu Renren agrees. After he says where he lives, he doesn''t notice Mo Tianqing''s strange look.


    "Stay away. I''ll send Chen Di back first."


    "No, send everyone back first. I have something else to tell you. " Chen Di is coquettish.


    Mo Tianqing cast a meaningless look in his eyes, but Chen Di did not dare to speak again. The Mainlanders did not take part in their war, but said, "please."In the end, Chen Di got out of the car and watched the car carrying everyone''s mother and son go away. He stood alone in the back. He was very angry, but he was also very bitter.


    "Chen Di is my secretary now."


    Mo Tianqing opens his mouth and looks at Lu Renren who is still sitting in the back seat. I don''t know whether to tell or explain.


    "Oh." Lu Renren has no opinion. Chen Di has nothing to do with her.


    "You Are you married? "


    Mo Tianqing asked again. The half blood man he saw that day was so intimate with her, which filled his heart with jealousy.


    Lu Renren knew what he was thinking, but he shook his head.


    A flash of light flashed in Mo Tianqing''s eyes, and the hand holding the steering wheel was tight.


    "Everyone,..."


    Before he finished speaking, the Lu man interrupted him.


    "Brother Mo, I think Quit Morse. "


    Mo Tianqing''s car suddenly stops. Lu Renren holds the baby tightly and bumps into the front seat, but the child is well protected by him.


    "Mommy, are you ok?"


    Little baby worried asked, Mo Tianqing this just chagrined back, quickly check how she is.


    "Sorry, everyone, are you ok?"


    Lu Renren leaned back, shook his head, looked outside the car and said, "this is not far from my home. Brother Mo, let''s stop here. Let''s get off first."


    Not allowing him to refuse, Lu Renren opened the door and got off with his son.


    Mo Tianqing quickly got out of the car and wanted to follow him, but Lu Renren turned around and said, "brother Mo, thank you today. And what I said just now, you think about it. Although I''m selfish and don''t care for your kindness, forgive me. If I have the opportunity to cooperate in the future, I will certainly help. "


    Said, quickly picked up the little baby, go forward, that figure, clear determination and alienation.


    Mo Tianqing stood beside the car, watching her back for a long time, took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it silently.


    The smoke was all around him, and he was breathing deeply.


    For a long time, until the cigarette ends were twisted under the feet, Mo Tianqing''s expressionless face could not see any emotion. Open the door and drive away quickly.


    The next day, Lu Renren opened the door and saw Mo Tianqing standing outside with a warm smile and breakfast in his hand.


    "Won''t you invite me in?"


    Lu Renren frowned. Let''s go. Let him in.


    "Isn''t the baby awake yet?"


    "Washing." Lu Renren is very worried about this. Little baby, her cleanliness is more important than anything else. She brushes her teeth, washes her face and hands. She is absolutely up to standard.


    "Brother Mo, how do you know I live here?"


    "I heard that. My aunt downstairs told me that. "


    With his own masculinity, his aunt downstairs would like to bring him up.


    "Stop it. I bought breakfast. I don''t know what you like. I bought some. Get me a bowl and pour out the soymilk. " Without waiting for Lu Renren to say anything more, Mo Tianqing has ordered Lu Renren to enter the kitchen. Just after putting away the food, little baby comes out.


    Seeing Mo Tianqing, he didn''t open his mouth. He just looked at mommy in doubt.


    "Honey, it''s uncle mo."


    Lu people''s hearts were full of fire and helplessness, but they didn''t drive him away.


    "Honey, uncle Mo has brought breakfast. Come to eat with your mommy!" Mo Tianqing went to the little baby and squatted in front of him. He thought he was very kind, so he would take his little hand.


    How can a little baby be accepted so easily? Shake off his big hand and look at Mommy.


    "Eat it." Lu people sighed and ate breakfast with his son.


    And casually asked, "have you eaten?"


    Mo Tianqing a smile, "No."


    Lu Renren feels that everything is not normal this morning.


    "Let''s do it together." She couldn''t help saying that.


    Sure enough, Mo Tianqing nodded impolitely, "good!"


    As a result, the weird breakfast for three people was going on like this. Lu Xiaobao didn''t know the "twists and turns" in it. Maybe she just woke up and didn''t have a clear mind. She just thought that the breakfast was really delicious, the soya bean milk was delicious, and the meat bun was really delicious.

 Chapter 136

    Lu Renren persisted for such a long time, almost leaving aside the original world related to her, but now, what does Mo Tianqing mean? Do you understand what you said?


    No, it''s not that what she said is not clear enough, but that Mo Tianqing is pretending not to understand.


    "I just stopped by to bring breakfast."


    "I''m very happy today. Let''s have dinner together."


    "I like Enki very much. Can''t I come to see him often? In fact, I''m also the child''s cousin, aren''t I? "


    "I hope you can think about quitting Morse again."


    Such as the above excuse, Mo Tianqing will not let Lu Renren refuse every time. Even if she refuses very impolitely, the second time, he will still appear and use another excuse.


    For example, today, let him go to Mo''s to talk about her work.


    Lu Renren used to have an assistant to help her, but the assistant was so intimidated by the boss that she repeatedly begged her for her future that she had to go to the company to talk about her work.


    Lu Renren knows that she came here today, the first time there was a second time, but she had no way, and she was not so cruel. After all, Mo Tianqing should be most grateful for her achievements in work. She can''t deny it, let alone be ungrateful. At this point, she can''t get rid of this kindness.


    So, she came and appeared in Mo''s building, and the assistant Wang Li, who had never met before, was waiting there early.


    "Hello, I''m Wang Li. At last we meet. "


    Wang Li is an easy-going young woman, no more than 30 years old. She looks very capable in her intellectual dress, but the occasional smile in her eyes makes her look easy to get close to.


    "Hello, I''m Lu Renren. Don''t let me fall."


    "I''ll call you sister Luo. I didn''t expect you to feel so comfortable. In fact, I really thought you were the kind of person who was very mysterious and high up in a black suit. " Wang Li eyes a hook, jokingly said.


    "I just don''t like meeting people very much." Lu Renren didn''t mind either. Although they had only communicated in e-mail before, they were familiar with each other. There''s not a lot of alienation.


    "Mr. Mo is already waiting for you. Let me take you up."


    Lu Renren nodded. Seeing a slight movement between her eyebrows, Wang Li immediately broke down and said pitifully, "sister Lu, don''t do this. I have to. Don''t you blame me? "


    Lu Renren shook his head. "It''s OK. I just can''t adapt."


    Wang Li is also playing drums in her heart. It can be seen that Mr. Mo attaches great importance to "Luo". The work of "Luo" is still handed over to her by Mr. Mo himself. I''m afraid no one in the whole company has seen her. It seems that Mr. Mo should have known her.


    But now why do you have to let her come to the company? Although no one knows her identity, she is likely to be exposed when she comes here. Won''t they meet in private?


    Strange, strange!


    Of course, it''s even more surprising to see the familiar eyes of Mr. Mo''s secretary when he saw "Luo". Originally, Secretary Chen also knew her!


    "Secretary Chen, I''ve brought sister Lu up. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go down first."


    Chen Di nodded. After Wang Li left, she asked nothing else.


    "Has Tianqing been to you recently?"


    Lu Renren twisted his eyebrows for her questioning tone and her deliberately intimate address "Tianqing".


    "Sorry, it''s my personal business. It''s not convenient to inform Secretary Chen. If Secretary Chen has any questions, you may as well ask Mr. Mo personally. "


    Then he went directly to the door of Mo Tianqing''s office, knocked on the door, and went in after getting permission.


    Without looking at Chen Di''s face behind him, Lu Renren felt that there was nothing to say between them.


    Mo Tianqing raised his head and saw the appearance of Lu Renren. A smile immediately appeared on his face.


    He got up and said, "you''re welcome to sit down with me."


    Lu Renren pulled the corner of his mouth and sat on the sofa. But Mo Tianqing presses the telephone, obviously is orders to outside Chen Di, "two cups of coffee."


    Then he sat down, still smiling.


    "Brother Mo, did you agree to terminate the contract with me when you came to me?"


    "Renren, why do you have to quit Mo''s? Is there anything wrong with me? You have no conflict with Mo now. I won''t limit any of your work. It''s all your choice. As long as you don''t want to, I won''t force you to do any work. You''ve had the same treatment in the past five years, haven''t you? "


    "Brother Mo, I know you are very kind to me. Without you, I would not have made such achievements so soon. Thank you very much for all this. But in fact, as you said, there are not too many differences in Mo''s, and I will be willing to accept any needs you have in the future. "


    "That is to say, you don''t have any special reason to terminate the contract, do you? So, you can think it over. Don''t worry. ""Brother Mo, you said that if I want to leave at any time, you will not interfere."


    "I didn''t interfere. I just want you to think again." Mo Tianqing a smile, looked at the watch, "since you come, do you mind to accompany me to have a meal?"


    "I..."


    "everyone, don''t refuse me any more, OK? It''s just a meal. "


    Mo Tianqing''s eyes showed a gloomy request, which made Lu Renren swallow his refusal


    it''s just a meal. Lu Renren thinks that a meal will cause stomachache


    she really doesn''t adapt to this kind of too formal occasion. In fact, she only wears a suit of informal clothes today, which is very casual, but she wants to come to such a magnificent place for dinner


    it''s a pity to come to dinner in such a gorgeous place


    "the atmosphere here is good, and the diners are in a good mood."


    Mo Tianqing said that the atmosphere is good. It''s true that when you eat, you feel like you are chewing gold


    Lu Renren reluctantly smiles, but the taste is OK


    however, she is so frank, without any false appearance, presenting the most natural of her


    Lu Renren occasionally raises his eyes, but he smiles at Mo Tianqing and swallows something uncomfortable in his throat. Grab the side of the glass, poured a mouthful, also forget that this is not water


    Lu Renren''s face looked better after he knew it was smoother. Then he asked, "brother Mo, don''t look at me like this. I''m not used to it."


    "it doesn''t matter. This wine is very good. Drink less."


    "no, I can''t drink."


    Lu Renren didn''t feel anything at the moment. He thought the wine was not strong enough, so he was a little relieved


    after eating more, Lu Renren saw that Mo Tianqing hardly moved his plate until he was really full


    waste is shameful


    the Lu people thought to themselves that they might be used to this. They just came here to have an atmosphere, not really like her


    "full?"


    Mo Tianqing asked, and Lu Renren nodded


    it means hurry up, I have to go home


    Mo Tianqing didn''t open his mouth to leave, but just sat quietly. After asking the waiter to remove the plate, he seemed to plan to sit for a while


    Lu Renren took a puff from her forehead. Well, she can speak by herself


    "brother Mo, I..."


    Lu Renren''s expression froze in a moment before he finished his words. His face was stiff, as if he had seen something terrible


    when Mo Tianqing looked at her, her face sank


    over there, it''s Li Huaijin, and in his arms, he''s holding a young woman


    Lu Renren clearly remembers that she hates her memory very much at the moment. That girl is the woman who was sent home by Li Huaijin, a university assistant published in the news some time ago


    the woman was talking to Li Huaijin with a smile on her face. Lu Renren could see clearly. The woman''s eyes were admiration, and Li Huaijin''s expression was very soft. As she walked, she responded to the woman''s words


    maybe Lu Renren''s eyes have been staring at him for a long time, or maybe Li Huaijin''s eyes are just turning at random, and they look at each other. In a moment, Lu Renren feels that all the time is still

 Chapter 137

    Lu Renren hard to put aside their own eyes, she knows, now he should not show excess emotions.


    And Li Huaijin, looking opposite her, also saw Mo Tianqing.


    "Brother Li, is that someone you know?"


    Zuo Yueyue feels that when Li Huaijin sees the woman, his body is tense. He always feels that his breath is cold.


    "Yueyue, come on, meet my old friends."


    Li Huaijin didn''t know what he was thinking, let alone what he was thinking. He felt that when he saw this woman again, he was full of hate, but he couldn''t control himself and wanted to move forward.


    Looking at them coming step by step, Mo Tianqing swept Lu. Everyone seemed nervous and scared. His eyes flashed and his essence suddenly appeared.


    "Mr. Mo, what a coincidence."


    Li Huaijin stood beside them, smiling rather than smiling. His words were said to Mo Tianqing, but his eyes kept telling Lu Renren who lowered his head.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Li, come to dinner with my girlfriend?"


    Li Huaijin looked left Yue Yue, eyes very gentle, but did not answer.


    "Miss Lu, I see you again. It''s really It''s a coincidence, isn''t it? "


    Li Huaijin looked down at Lu Renren. She then raised her stiff neck and stood up. She tugged at the corners of her mouth, "Mr. Li."


    Instead of looking at Li Huaijin''s eyes, he said to Mo Tianqing, "brother Mo, it''s getting late. I have to go back."


    Mo Tianqing nodded, "I''ll send you."


    Li Huaijin copied a hand in his pocket and suddenly held it tightly, but he raised his eyebrows and laughed, "why worry? They are all old friends. Let''s sit down and have a chat. "


    With that, they could not refuse. They called the waiter directly and sat down beside them.


    And Li Huaijin is not polite, sitting beside Lu Renren, blocking her way out.


    Zuoyue looks at Li Huaijin''s reaction strangely. He always feels strange about all this, but he can''t see what''s going on.


    Mo Tianqing''s dark eyes sweep to Lu Renren and Li Huaijin, and his brows are inadvertently twisted.


    "Mr. Mo, Miss Lu, excuse me." Zuoyue smiles.


    But Lu Renren doesn''t seem to hear it at all. Li Huaijin, who is nervous all over her body and has her attention on one side, doesn''t know what he does or what he wants to do.


    "Who is this?"


    "My name is Zuo Yueyue, Mr. mo. just call me Zuo Yueyue."


    Mo Tianqing nodded politely.


    "Miss Lu, I think you have a good face."


    Zuo Yueyue suddenly opened his mouth. Lu Renren''s hand trembled while holding the water cup.


    "Is it?"


    Lu Renren reluctantly smile, "I am so ordinary, long a public face."


    "No, I really feel like I''ve met you somewhere?"


    "Yue Yue, you should be wrong. Miss Lu''s appearance is the most easily overlooked passer-by A. maybe you''ve seen her occasionally in the street, or many other such people. It''s not surprising. "


    Zuoyue didn''t know, so he moved his mouth and didn''t speak again.


    Look at Lu Renren''s face again, it seems that he was beaten pale and pitiful.


    It''s really strange that Li Huaijin''s words are obviously rude sarcasm. How can he say that?


    "I''m sorry, ladies. I''m not feeling well. Let me go first."


    Lu Renren stood up and pushed his chair straight back, making a harsh sound of friction. But she didn''t pay any attention to it. Now she was in a state of confusion, and her body couldn''t be controlled. If she didn''t leave again, she was afraid that she would faint.


    Li Huaijin doesn''t give way to a gentleman. Lu Renren pushes back from him. Before he leaves, Li Huaijin grabs him by the wrist.


    "Miss Lu, someone is waiting at home when you leave in such a hurry?"


    Lu Renren lowered his head. Her long hair covered her expression. His hand made a lot of money, but he didn''t break it. He held his big hand harder, as if he was going to break her arm.


    "Let go, I''m going home."


    Lu Renren''s low voice was almost squeezed out by biting his teeth.


    Li Huaijin does not put, through long hair, but can not see her expression at the moment.


    "Huaijin, let her go. Everyone, I''ll take you back. "


    Mo Tianqing stood up and wanted to pull Li Huaijin''s arm to let him go. However, he was patted away by Li Huaijin''s other hand and laughed sarcastically, "Mr. Mo, I''m talking to Miss Lu. Are you distressed?"


    "Huaijin..." Mo Tianqing''s warning.


    "Miss Lu, I didn''t expect to be so charming when I got married. Look, Mr. Mo is distressed. Look, are you very happy?"


    Li Huaijin suddenly broke her throw, let her look up to himself.


    For a moment, Lu Renren''s red eyes, black eyes, indifferent and cold, fell into Li Huaijin''s eyes.His heart is a shock, but also just a moment


    "Li Huaijin, let me go."


    Lu Renren turns his head and shakes him off. At that moment, he gets rid of his restraint and rushes out of the restaurant


    "everyone..." Mo Tianqing rushed out


    "brother li..." Zuo Yueyue calls Li Huaijin, and he rushes out without any explanation


    alas... What''s the matter


    she didn''t know what she was doing, but she just ran up, and she didn''t know the direction. As long as she was running, as long as she could run away


    the wind is whistling in my ears, but my feet are as soft as stepping on cotton. When I run, my legs will be limp


    the air between the wings of her nose is a little cold, and her brain is sometimes confused and sometimes awake. When she looks at the road in front of her, she is suddenly pulled in a trance, and when her feet soften, she falls down at the same time


    "everyone, are you ok?"


    Mo Tianqing drags her from behind and holds her up with both arms, but she is still too weak to stand up


    "Renren... What''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m... Ok..." Lu Renren seemed to wave his hand and try his best to stand firm. He turned around and looked at Mo Tianqing, but reached out his little hand and touched his face


    when Mo Tianqing saw her appearance, he guessed that she was drunk


    "who are you..."


    the drinking power in the Lu people''s body began to attack, and the moment they rushed out of the door, all the rational strings were broken. She thought it would be more comfortable


    "everyone,...."


    before answering, Mo Tianqing was suddenly pulled away by a powerful force, and the next second, the woman in his arms had already fallen into that person''s arms


    "Lu Renren, a married woman is still so close to a man. Is he your husband?"


    after the roar, he was filled with tears of grievance, flattened the corners of his mouth, sniveled, stretched out his hand and beat Li Huaijin


    it seems that at a certain time, he just let her hold him and put his hands around her back


    "who are you?"


    this is Lu Renren, who was drunk just now and could not recognize him. However, he unconsciously knew Li Huaijin, and unconsciously hugged him and cried to him


    Mo Tianqing, what else can you do


    "she''s drunk, I''ll take her home."


    Mo Tianqing gathered up his lost and envious look and said to Li Huaijin


    Mo Tianqing looks at his empty hands, but what he has in his hands is just the cold wind that can''t be grasped in the night


    he smiles unconsciously, just like a fool


    however, as soon as he said this, his eyes suddenly sank, which was very sharp


    Lu Renren was so unconscious that he frowned and thought about it for a long time, while Li Huaijin''s car had already driven out


    "isn''t my home your home?"


    she murmured. Li Huaijin took a look at her, then looked ahead and drove attentively.Lu Renren tilted his head. At this time, his head was not clear and his eyelids were drooping. In the quiet carriage, people were drowsy.


    Sure enough, after a while, Lu Renren closed his eyes, breathed heavily and went to sleep.


    The car soon arrived at a downstairs, but it was not Lu Renren''s home.


    Sitting in the car, Li Huaijin didn''t get off immediately. Instead, he turned to look at Lu Renren''s sleeping face quietly. Some of his mouth were not breathing well. His sleeping face was as simple as five years ago.


    Her big fingers crossed her little face. At this time, she was sleeping. There was no distance between time and space. Everything seemed to have never happened. There was no separation between them. They were just Li Huaijin and Lu Bao five years ago.


    "Lu Bao..."


    Li Huaijin seemed to sigh in the quiet carriage, echoing in his heart again and again.


    "Well..."


    Lu Renren opened his eyes and saw the man''s tender eyes and face in front of him. He laughed and called "Huaijin" tenderly. Then he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Li Huaijin black eyes deep dark, staring at her for a long time, this just got out of the car from the other side to hold her up and walk into the building.


    Holding her in his arms, Li Huaijin didn''t get up until he put her on his bed and went out to make a phone call.


    "Pei Dong, I''m sorry."


    "Boss, I understand!" Pei Dong was directly hung up after the thief''s laughter.


    Li Huaijin took another look in the bedroom, and then went to the bathroom. After a while, the sound of water came from the bathroom.


    The land people are very thirsty. When they are very thirsty, they hear the sound of water in the distance. It''s clear water. It seems that they are calling her to go.

 Chapter 138

    "Water..." Lu Ren didn''t know where she was, but she got up feebly. She wanted to drink water, she wanted to drink water


    "Dong..."


    When the door is opened, Lu Renren looks forward to the sound of water in the glass curtain. He goes over and opens the glass door without thinking about it


    Li Huaijin looks at the woman who is squeezing in. Standing under the pomace, his clothes are all wet and close to his body, but he has no feeling at all. He just looks up and opens his mouth to drink the water left by the pomace.


    "Lu Lu..."


    Li Huaijin pulls her to the side, holds her small face son, "cannot drink."


    "Water, I''m thirsty..."


    Lu Renren reached out and tried to get rid of his hand, but she couldn''t succeed. Being thirsty, she felt so uncomfortable that she reached out and beat him, kicking him with her feet, and wanted to drink water.


    "OK, wait. Let''s go get some water."


    Li Huaijin had no choice but to coax such a drunkard.


    After pulling the towel around him, he walked out with the wet Lu Renren in his arms, put her on the bed, poured a glass of white water and poured it into her mouth.


    Lu Renren Gudong Gudong drink, this just smile.


    "Any more?" Li Huaijin asked patiently now.


    "No Lu Renren lay on the big bed, smelling the smell of habit, and slowly fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Renren feels that he is really old. How can he sleep with backache?


    Unconscious activities in the dream, the strange feeling seems to have been five years.


    Very strange frowned, for a long time to slowly open their eyes, five seconds of silence and Lengshen.


    Lu Renren sat up and felt so terrible for the familiar smell of the strange room in front of him.


    With the falling of the quilt, a chill came from the body. Bowing down, the little marks on the body proved that they could not be erased.


    "Damn it..."


    Lu Renren''s rare low mantra quickly wrapped himself in a quilt. He saw that he didn''t have his own clothes in the room.


    And there seems to be no sound outside.


    After listening carefully, Lu Renren was really quiet. He got out of bed quietly, wrapped up the quilt, and unscrewed the bathroom door. There was no clothes in it. After thinking about it, Lu Renren gently opened the bedroom door, and there was no one outside. Lu Renren slowly dragged the quilt out step by step.


    Far away, seeing a set of women''s clothes on the sofa, Lu Renren hurried over and turned around


    Li Huaijin didn''t know when he suddenly appeared behind her. His black eyes were deep and hard to distinguish. There was no expression on everyone''s face.


    Lu Renren also froze and could not move.


    What should she say at this time? What should she say?


    It doesn''t seem appropriate.


    "Put it on and come out."


    Li Huaijin put down this sentence and turned into the kitchen.


    Lu Renren rushed into the bedroom with her clothes in her arms. After changing her clothes, she hesitated for a long time until she felt that she could not delay any longer. Then she took a deep breath and thought of N farewell words in her mind to deal with Li Huaijin.


    But he has not yet opened his mouth, Li Huaijin has coldly ordered: "eat."


    Lu Renren had to sit down and eat. Although she was very hungry, she was really hungry. She thought that she had been "tired" all night, and it was strange that she was not hungry.


    Also looked at the opposite Li Huaijin, he still did not have any expression, in the heart slightly bitter, also can be regarded as his own to accompany him to eat breakfast. Is it possible to have such an opportunity in the future?


    Finally, after eating, Lu Renren gets up, consciously cleans up the dishes and chopsticks, and goes into the kitchen. She tells herself that she just thinks that after eating other people''s breakfast, she should at least solve the problem before leaving.


    In the kitchen, Lu Renren didn''t have to look back. He also knew that Li Huaijin was standing behind him. She could feel his breath in silence, but he just looked at it and didn''t speak.


    After wiping his hands, Lu Renren walked out of the kitchen. At this time, Li Huaijin was already sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    "That I''m going


    Lu Renren looked at the back of his head, but he didn''t dare to look at him any more. He just said timidly and was about to leave.


    "Stay..."


    Li Huaijin suddenly opened his mouth to let Lu Renren''s step.


    "Be my man."


    She seems to feel that she is listening, but also uncertain turn, looking at Li Huaijin.


    And he also got up, facing Lu Renren, and repeated what he said just now: "I won''t tell your husband, but you should be my man."


    It turns out that


    I really didn''t hear it wrong.


    Lu Renren suddenly hums and laughs, one after another, and the laughter becomes bigger and bigger. At last, it''s like what she heard the most Cola joke. She laughs uncontrollably, even covers her stomach and squats on the ground. The laughter still doesn''t stop.


    Li Huaijin''s black eyes were deep, looking at her sudden smile. Her eyes were shining, and her spirit was blooming."Shut up."


    Li Huaijin hates her laughter at the moment. It''s really annoying.


    Lu Renren then controlled himself and gradually stopped smiling, but he didn''t reach his whole body. He just reached out and wiped away the tears that spilled out because he was laughing too hard. He still had a smile on his mouth, but it didn''t seem to reach the bottom of his eyes at all.


    He looked up and down at Li Huaijin.


    "Do I just warm the bed? What will you give me? House, car? Luxury, gold card


    Li Huaijin''s eyes flashed, like a sharp light.


    "I can give you all these."


    "Is that going to come as you go?"


    Li Huaijin''s black eyes flashed again. This time, it was not only Li Guang, but also Yin Ji.


    Looking at the change of his eyes, Lu Ren didn''t have any fear. He just giggled and got up. He fiddled with his hair and pulled away the bangs blocking his forehead.


    "I think there are a lot of women who are willing to do this kind of thing. There is no shortage of me."


    She turned, with her back to him, eyes in the moment of turning down.


    "Stop..."


    Li Huaijin suddenly grabs her wrist and drags her back. She can''t let her struggle to her arms. She hugs her tightly, lowers her head and stares at her eyes.


    "No?"


    Lu Renren gritted his teeth and turned away from his face. He was not afraid of his ruthlessness, but he didn''t want to see the face that she was still attached to. He was afraid that next moment she would hate him because of his heartlessness and blow.


    "Let go of me, I''m going home."


    "All right!"


    Li Huaijin readily agreed, but did not let go. He just said, "I should visit your husband and discuss with him how his wife behaves in bed. Maybe he will be very interested."


    "Li Huaijin You are shameless


    Although with a smile, but Li Huaijin''s face at the moment, is to let the Lu people do not want to see the ruthless and ironic.


    "Well Shameless? Isn''t it just right for a shameless woman to marry a slut


    Lu Renren held his hands tightly, pinched his nails into his hands, almost exhausted his whole body, and did not throw his hand to his face.


    She didn''t want to be like this. She didn''t want them to be like this. She hated them, but she still wanted to be entangled in death.

 Chapter 139

    Lu Renren stares at the man in front of him. Now, she can only be in such a position in his eyes.


    Maybe she should have been in such a position, maybe she always felt that she should be in such a position, but five years ago she squandered his kindness to her, now it''s really her turn, should it be her retribution or something else?


    Looking into his deep black eyes, Lu Renren saw only her own humble shadow, as well as his ridicule and contempt.


    What about love? Maybe it''s gone.


    "Why should I be your man?" She asked, believing that he could find many women who were 1000 times and 10000 times better than her, and would willingly take over the "job". Moreover, she is still a "married woman".


    Li Huaijin gave a cold smile and rubbed her thumb on her face for a long time before she replied, "I just want to make you suffer."


    His ruthless words overflowed, but the land people did not seem to be hit.


    Slightly hook the corner of the mouth, as if his words are just in a fit of anger to make such a decision. Put his hand away, Lu Renren light said: "Huaijin, you can change a way to let me pain. But I will not accept this condition. "


    Want to leave again, Li Huaijin did not stop, but issued a more fierce voice, "then we''ll go to see your husband, and I believe he will like you very much?"


    I don''t know when, his mobile phone has a picture of everyone landing, although the bottom is covered by a quilt, but looking at the traces, it''s not difficult to see what she did before.


    Lu Renren finally frowned, "what do you want?"


    "What? So afraid that he knows? "


    Li Huaijin''s evil eyes shot at her wrinkled little face. Is she worried? She''s afraid of her husband, you know?


    Li Huaijin can''t help but anger, eyes quickly full of flame, almost spit out of the hard stare at her.


    "Your husband and I Who''s better? "


    Men are often paranoid about this, especially in the same woman.


    Li Huaijin is not only a contest, but also jealousy and hatred I wish I could kill the man who got Lu Renren.


    "In what capacity do you question me? She''s my husband, my legal husband. He and I are protected by law, and you, just... "


    "Just what?" Li Huaijin suddenly stretched out a hand, five fingers mercilessly pinched her slender neck, as if a force, can break the general, at this time the handsome face only Yin ruthless.


    Lu Renren''s pinched neck has finger marks. It''s hard to breathe. He grabs his wrists with both hands and wants to break them apart, but in exchange for more control, at that moment, the air is gradually sucked away, A kind of fear from the bottom of her feet made her stare, and the more his hand tightened, his eyes were already congested. Looking at her struggling and painful expression, Li Huaijin almost fell into a trance, and her hands were out of control. Looking at her pale face, her eyelids turned online, her body gradually lost its strength, and her hands holding her wrists also fell powerlessly


    "Lu Lu..."


    Li Huaijin fiercely let go, wake up, face panic of quickly lose blood color, a grasp her slip body.


    "Keke..." Deeply inhale the air, but her throat is coughing because of the suffocation just now. Lu Renren grabs his arm hard, and her fingertips will sink into his muscles. The shadow of death just now makes her tremble uncontrollably, and her tears keep pouring out.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Lu Lu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Li Huaijin hugged her, kept saying sorry, comforted her back, in the heart is also low curse his magic Zheng.


    "Wow Li Huaijin, I hate you, I hate you... "


    Regardless of the pain in his neck, Lu Renren cried hysterically and smashed his fist at him to vent his fear.


    "Sorry..."


    "You really want to kill me. How can you be so cruel? How can you do this to me Sobbing What did I do wrong? I don''t have any men except you. You are so cruel... "


    No matter what he said, Lu Renren just let out his fear and anger. His hysterical cry suddenly stunned Li Huaijin.


    "Lulu, what are you talking about?" Li Huaijin heard, he held her shoulders, let her see to himself, urgent need to be confirmed.


    "I hate you..."


    Lu Renren''s resentful answer.


    "No, you don''t have any other men. Is that true? Are you not married? "


    Li Huaijin despises her and wants to get a reconfirmed answer from her. It''s very important to him, very important.


    Lu Renren''s cry suddenly stopped, but he looked at Li Huaijin with tears in his eyes, innocent and evasive.


    "Lu Lu..."


    Li Huaijin looked at her expression has been clear, eyes can not help dangerous squint, she even dare to cheat him. She lied to him about such an important thing. Didn''t she know how much hurt and pain her deception would cause him?Already aware of his changing eyes, Lu Renren suddenly pushed him away. While he didn''t pay attention to falling back, he stood up and didn''t care about the others.


    "Touch!"


    Lu Renren was pressed on the door again.


    She didn''t know whether to cry or not. Did she have a grudge or fate with this door?


    "Pain..."


    Lu Renren''s back was pressed on the door, not because she was weak, but because he was too hard, and his body didn''t have a good rest last night.


    Li Huaijin sneered and ignored her painful expression.


    Does she hurt? Compared with his pain in this period of time, it''s just a small thing.


    "Lu Renren, answer me, are you married?"


    He asked her with threatening eyes. As soon as she opened her mouth, he said, "don''t fool me, or I can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau directly."


    Lu Renren''s mouth opened and closed, his forehead drew, and he shook his head.


    "You..."


    He wanted to kill this woman. Just now, he shouldn''t be merciful, he should strangle her.


    Looking at his fierce expression, Lu Ren felt a tremor. It seemed that the terror just now hit his heart, and the fear in his eyes was obvious.


    Li Huaijin in the heart a ache, lowered the head to kiss her lips.

 Chapter 140

    Looking at the moonlight outside the window, she spent the whole day with him.


    Lu Renren has no strength in his fingers. He quietly presses the mobile phone key and sends a text message to Xin Haiyang, asking him to take the baby for a few days.


    Li Huaijin said in a low voice, "sleep for a while, and I''ll get something to eat."


    Lu Renren snorted and went on sleeping.


    Li Huaijin is very happy out of the room, into the kitchen.


    He wanted to make his own food, but he hadn''t done it for many years. There was nothing in the refrigerator, so he had to go out quickly and buy some food.


    Along the way, he always raised a smile, he felt very silly, touched the corner of his mouth, how long has he not been so happy?


    chose a lot of food at one time, though disguised, but he walked to the counter in front of the counter and picked up his sunglasses. The cashier saw that the smile of Li Huai was silly. Now it is already dark. There are not many people to check out. Several cashiers are very busy. When they see Li and Huai, they are all screaming with joy, but they dare not get together.


    "Please check out quickly."


    Li Huaijin said again to the stunned cashier in front of her. The girl blushed and quickly checked out. When she received the money, she shivered several times and couldn''t find all the change. Li Huaijin went back in a hurry and simply left with something. The change didn''t matter.


    Carrying vegetables, I opened the door and went in. When I was in the porch, I heard a mobile phone ring. I quickly put things down and went to the bedroom. The ring was her mobile phone beside Lu Renren.


    She felt sleepy and frowned vaguely. She reached out to feel for it. She didn''t get it yet, but she got it first with a big hand.


    Patted her on the back, indicating that she continued to sleep, but he picked it up.


    "Hello, darling, do you miss me? You have no conscience. I miss you very much every day. Why don''t you call me? Ha ha ha Renren, I''ll go back in a few days. I''ll spend more time. I''ll stop by to see my father-in-law and mother-in-law. I''ll make sure you''re settled Why don''t you talk? Or are you scared? Ha ha Hello? Everybody? Are you listening? "


    "She''s tired. She''s sleeping."


    Li Huaijin''s cold voice suddenly passed from the other end of the phone, leaving Jess on the other side of the phone stunned.


    "Who are you?"


    Jess felt familiar with this voice, thought of a possible man in his mind, and suddenly got up from his seat. This is the man''s voice. What he remembers Li Huaijin.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Huaijin asked. At the moment, he was looking at Lu Renren who was still sleeping. This woman is not married, but he forgot that if she is not married, it doesn''t mean there is no man.


    "Li Huaijin?"


    Jess opens his mouth, Li Huaijin pauses, "since you know who I am, you should know that you have no chance of winning."


    Jess was silent for a long time. Before he hung up, he left a message, "let everyone wake up and call me."


    Jess didn''t deliberately use his mouth. He wanted to defeat Li Huaijin. He knew that he never had a chance to win. However, whether there is a chance of winning or not, he will get the most thorough answer from Lu Renren even if he fails, instead of Li Lihuai coming to answer for her.


    Li Huaijin stood beside the bed. Under the dim bedside light, his face was particularly gloomy. His eyes were staring at her coldly and did not move for a long time.


    Lu Renren was awakened by hunger, and her stomach was empty. Originally sleepy, she wanted to turn over and press her stomach to relieve the pain, but after a while, she was still suffering badly. She was unwilling to get up, opened her eyes and sat up


    "Ah..."


    When Lu Renren saw a figure sitting in the dark at the end of the bed, what sleepiness was there when he was suddenly shocked?


    After screaming, I realized that it was Li Huaijin.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why, where? "


    Lu Renren is tired, hungry and angry. He can''t help complaining. Li Huaijin is sitting in the dark, facing her in the chair at the end of the bed.


    "Awake? Are you hungry? The meal is ready. "


    Then he got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    Lu Renren twisted his eyebrows. What''s wrong with him? Strange behavior, and now it''s not cold.


    Are you upset again?


    Lu Renren scratched his head impatiently. He didn''t have his own clothes around him. He grabbed the bath towel and wrapped himself up. Then he walked out.


    There were two small dishes on the table, and they could smell the smell of porridge. Lu Renren rushed over and ate them regardless of Li Huaijin.


    Only when he had enough to eat and drink did he have time to think. Looking at Li Huaijin, who had been sitting on the sofa in silence, he never said a word just now. It seemed that there was something wrong with him.


    Lu people''s mind quickly flashed all kinds of possibilities, sorted out what happened before. They had a quarrel, and she was almost strangled by him. Then they made up again, and then they mixed up. Then he was very gentle to her, and then


    There is nothing wrong with Lu Renren! Is he going to turn over when he''s done with her?Lu Renren shook his head. He should not have done such a childish thing.


    However, where did he offend him?


    "Come here..."


    Li Huaijin saw that she was frowning and shaking her head. She called and let her go to her side.


    Lu Renren gets up slowly and stares at his face. His steps almost linger, wondering what''s the matter with him?


    "You Are you all right? "


    She opened her mouth carefully, but he grabbed her, pulled her to her lap and sat down, staring at her with deep black eyes.


    This vision, see Lu Renren liver tremble, unconsciously touched the neck, and Li Huaijin also see her neck still residual his fingerprints.


    I can''t blame Lu Renren for his reflective fear. It''s this man who really scared her before.


    The body slightly shrank back, but this action made Li Huaijin unhappy.


    "Huaijin, just tell me what you want. I''m scared to be silent like this. "


    Lu Renren is also very direct to express their ideas, he is so gloomy, it makes her fear. If you really want to turn over, then direct point, such stretching is not a man''s behavior.


    Li Huaijin stretched out his hand to cover her neck, and Lu Renren was stiff.


    "Sorry..."


    He made a serious apology for his previous behavior.


    "Oh..."


    Did Lu Renren accept it?


    Then he suddenly put her head in his arms, but did not say a word.


    Lu Renren didn''t say anything. This calm embrace was the scene that he only appeared in his dream for five years. She had never expected to sit quietly with him again like this. She could only hear each other''s breathing and heartbeat. Such quiet, let her some fear is in the dream.


    Looking out of the window, is she dreaming in the dark night?


    Reach out to hold his big hand, warm palm close to her palm, but it seems that such warmth is not sure whether it is true.


    Then, she raised his big hand, opened her mouth with his thumb and bit him hard


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as Li Huaijin breathes out, Lu Renren looks up and frowns at him, apologizing immediately.


    "Sorry, does it hurt?"


    Li Huai Jin stares at her one eye, looking at own hand, don''t understand how she suddenly bites him.


    "Sorry, I just want to make sure."


    Lu Renren is also a person who is extremely afraid of pain. If she confirms, of course, she wants to confirm with other people''s pain.


    "Confirm what?"


    Lu Renren shook his head, did not answer him, but asked: "what happened to you just now? Is something wrong? You don''t look happy


    "Well."


    Li Huai Jin en a, Mou son suddenly of deep hope entered her eyes.


    "You are not married, I believe you. But is there anything else you want to tell me? "

 Chapter 141

    Lu Ren was shocked. Looking at her guilty expression, Li Huaijin closed his pupils and grabbed her arm.


    "I..."


    "That man..."


    Two people export at the same time, Lu Renren a Leng, man? Has her baby been called a man?


    "You mean..." She asked uncertainly.


    "Who else?" Li Huaijin''s eyes narrowed fiercely.


    "No, it''s not." Lu Renren quickly denied, "I just don''t know what you said?"


    Li Huaijin clenched her teeth, pinched her chin and fixed her small face, "a call from England, man."


    "Er..."


    Lu Renren suddenly understood this, and then he began to spit out, just a little guilty, but not the kind of embarrassment that Li Huaijin thought was exposed.


    Looking at her expression, Li Huaijin''s heart has not been as angry as just now. It seems that although it''s aimed at this woman, it''s not necessarily what he thinks.


    "Say it He ordered.


    "He It''s my friend when I was in England, my male friend. " Lu Renren carefully explained, for fear of saying something wrong, "when I first arrived in England, he helped me a lot, and later became a very good friend. He always took care of me."


    "That''s all?" He made it clear that he was waiting for more explanation.


    "Well Actually, it''s Jess. He Well, I kind of like that. "


    Lu Renren pulled the corners of his mouth rigidly. Seeing his dangerous expression, he immediately pleaded again, "but I only feel like a friend to him. I don''t like him. You believe me."


    Li Huaijin didn''t speak for a long time. He just stared at her. The look in his eyes made Lu Renren be careful. His liver trembled and he called it a wobble.


    "You went to England?"


    "Well."


    "A stay is five years."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t know.


    "Five years with him?"


    "Well No, I live in my own home


    "You haven''t thought of coming back to me after five years in England?"


    "I..." Lu Renren is speechless.


    "You killed our children without any explanation. Did you have a good time in England for five years? No one to disturb, there are men around to accompany, will not think of me at all? Think of this man who has been missing you for five years? "


    Li Huaijin''s voice was always low and calm, as if he was describing some things peacefully, and his tone did not fluctuate. However, Lu Renren knew from his eyes that his inner anger, no, maybe not anger, was disappointment, disappointment to her.


    She did not answer him, and could not refute him, nor did she know how.


    Yes, as he said, she is very comfortable in England, isn''t she? No one''s interference, the important thing is that the little baby is around, maybe, she will miss him, but, it is not as painful as him.


    If she really understood his love, she would understand his feelings and pain in the past five years.


    "Huaijin, I''m sorry..."


    "Don''t tell me you''re sorry."


    Li Huaijin pushed her away and looked away from her.


    "You go."


    "Huaijin..."


    "No more. Now, get out of here. I don''t want to see you. "


    Lu Renren opens his mouth and wants to cry. But now he doesn''t look at her. How can he talk about heartache?


    She should go forward, pester him all the time, and then tell him not to blame her. But what qualifications does she have?


    Lu Renren walked away with difficulty until he reached the entrance. This time, he did not catch up with him. He opened the door, and two lines of tears fell down. Lu Renren finally stepped out of his home.


    A person, into the night, and then look back at his home, but do not know where he is.


    After standing downstairs for a long time, she didn''t feel the chill on her body until the sound of the horn of a nearby car made her recover, wiped the tears on her face and went out.


    When I got home and saw the dark room, I thought that little baby was still at Xin Haiyang''s home.


    Looking at the time, it was very late, so I didn''t call again.


    Some of the weak drag body back to the room, lying in bed, eyes are open, a blank brain, all night.


    When it was just dawn, she closed her eyes vaguely and opened them again, but she heard the sound of the doorbell.


    Lu Renren got up with a heavy body and went to open the door.


    "Everyone, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mo Tianqing saw that her face turned red. He immediately put his hand on her forehead and tried the temperature.


    "You have a fever?"


    "Is it?" No wonder the body is so heavy, the whole body is very uncomfortable.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital."Mo Tianqing is about to take her to the hospital, but Lu Renren refuses.


    "I''m not going. It''s not serious. I''ll just have a little sleep. "


    Lu Renren hates hospitals and all kinds of drugs. For so many years, she seldom goes to hospitals or takes drugs herself, except for giving birth to a baby and accompanying him to the hospital.


    "No, it''s not good for you to drag on like this."


    Mo Tianqing doesn''t allow her to refuse. He picks her up and goes out. Rao is Lu Renren''s weak struggle, but he still doesn''t break away.


    Until she lay down on the hospital bed, she had exhausted her strength in a struggle. When the nurse gave her an injection, she just closed her eyes and twisted her eyebrows. She was really powerless.


    After the nurse left, Mo Tianqing always stood by her side, watching her frown uneasily even when she fell asleep, holding her hand painfully, so careful and compassionate.


    When Lu Renren woke up again, he blinked his eyes and saw the man lying on the bed, thinking of the previous situation.


    Move hands, Mo Tianqing raised his head, he just a little squint, did not expect that she had woken up.


    He reached for her forehead and said with a smile, "the fever has gone. How are you feeling now? "


    "I''m much better."


    Voice dumb answer, Mo Tianqing immediately took a cup of warm water to her to drink.


    "Brother Mo, please."


    Mo Tianqing shook his head, "you''re OK. How did you catch a cold? "


    Lu Renren thought that maybe the cold wind last night was too long.


    "By the way, what can I do for you?" She avoided asking him questions.


    "No, just to see you. I didn''t expect that I came at the right time. Why don''t you take good care of yourself? He... "


    After a pause, he swallowed what he wanted to say.


    "It''s just a cold. It''s OK." Lu Renren did not go into the second half of his broken sentence. He laughed and was about to get out of bed.


    "Don''t worry. Although the fever is gone, you are still here to have a good rest."


    "I want to go home, I don''t want to stay here." Lu Renren insisted that Mo Tianqing couldn''t beat her, so he had to send her home.

 Chapter 142

    Sitting in her living room, Mo Tianqing said, "this is the medicine prescribed by the doctor. I''ll write down how to take it on every bag. Remember to take it."


    "Well." Lu Renren nodded perfunctorily. In fact, she couldn''t eat at all.


    "Let''s have some porridge, get some energy and get some sleep." The porridge he bought just now was heated in the microwave oven and served to her.


    Lu Renren took the bowl, but looked at the porridge, motionless.


    "Why, don''t you want to drink this? I''ll send someone else. "


    Mo Tianqing looked at the expression that she did not like, they intend to withdraw.


    "No, no..."


    Lu Renren took the spoon and drank it one by one.


    It''s delicious. It''s really good porridge, but it''s not the taste she wants.


    In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t like it, it''s that she thinks of the porridge in Li Huaijin before. It''s full of Huaijin''s unique flavor, and she feels at ease when she drinks it.


    However, she really did not know whether she would have such a chance again.


    Mo Tianqing looked at her without hair, or the body has not recovered tired, he did not disturb her rest, soon left.


    Lu Renren just called Xin Haiyang.


    As soon as I picked up the phone, there was little baby shouting in her voice, "Mommy, Mommy, don''t you want little baby? Baby, I miss you so much


    Lu people involuntarily raised the corner of their mouth, cleared their voice, and said softly, "honey, how about living in Xiao Xin''s house for a few days first? Mommy will come to see you when she''s free. I''ll get you back in a few days


    "Why? Honey, I want to go back now. "


    Enqi baby asked, listening to the disappointed duzui.


    "Everyone, what''s the matter?"


    Xin Haiyang answered the phone and asked, she has been letting baby be with him these days, and he and his wife are very happy to take care of the children, but they are afraid that she has something to do.


    "Ocean, I''m fine. Even if I have a cold, I can''t take care of my baby when he comes back, and I''ve been infected with it. I''ll pick him up when I''m better, OK? "


    "No problem. It''s just that you should take care of yourself and don''t work too hard. Enqi told me that you often stay up late recently? Take care of yourself for your own health and grace. "


    "I know. I''ve been to the hospital. I''m not in any serious condition. You don''t have to worry. Enqi will trouble you. "


    "What trouble? We all like him very much, especially Xiao Xinxin, who has him as his companion, but we don''t have my father in our eyes. "


    "Ha ha That''s my baby. It''s charming, ocean. Don''t be jealous! "


    With that, I heard little baby''s laughter coming from Xin Haiyang''s phone, accompanied by Xiao Xinxin''s childish laughter. It seems that she is really happy, isn''t it?


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Renren sighed and drank a large glass of boiled water before calling England.


    "Jess..."


    "Everyone."


    Jess has always had a lot to say on the phone, but today, he seems to be unusually silent.


    "I''m sorry, Jess, for breaking your heart. I can''t. I really... "


    Lu Renren knows why he is silent, but he can''t make him happy, can''t make up for the harm she brings, even if it is unintentional.


    "Are you with him?"


    "Well." She affirmative answer, but did not tell him, perhaps, they will be separated.


    "Does he know the existence of baby?"


    "No, I haven''t told him yet." In fact, she felt even more confused now.


    "Everyone, I hope you can be happy and happy."


    Although Jess is sad, he is a man who is not paranoid. Since she can be better with her father, he will bless her.


    "Thank you, Jess. I also hope you can be happy


    "I hope that even if we are not together, I can still go to see baby, and I hope baby will not forget me, OK? In fact, baby and I became friends first, didn''t we? "


    Jess said with a smile, he and baby are still friends.


    "No, you can visit him often, and we can visit you too, can''t we? You''ll always be his favorite Jess''s


    Lu Renren is smiling with tears in her eyes. Now, she can''t help but not cry. She really has such a good friend and a man who loves herself so much. He once occupied five years in her life. Now, although she still thinks about him and contacts him, she is not so ungrateful.


    Jess, thank you.


    Lu Renren was deeply grateful. She knew that this was also a period of kindness from heaven, wasn''t it?


    "And if that man bullies you, you must tell me. I''ll never let him go. I''m waiting to take you away from him at any time, you know? ""Jess..."


    After all, Lu Renren cried his name uncontrollably, "Jess Wuwuwu... "


    What can she do?


    "Everyone, why are you crying? Did he bully you? Don''t cry, talk... "


    "Wuwu..."


    "Did he really bully you? I''m going to China right now. Don''t be sad. I will... "


    "No, Jess,..." Lu Renren quickly stopped him. "He didn''t bully me. I''m just sad. I''m sorry, Jess. I hurt you. I''m sorry


    In order to hurt her, it was actually a little pain in her heart. Originally, she vented her pain to Jess, but now, she can''t do this, and can''t let him worry about her any more.


    If so, she would be too selfish.


    "You..."


    Jess sighed helplessly, "everyone, there is no right or wrong. You don''t have to apologize. In love, there is no apology. "


    "But..."


    "But what? Don''t think that again. I don''t regret that I like you. This is the sweetest experience in my life. Do you understand? Just as you haven''t forgotten that man for so many years, no matter what happens in the future, aren''t you glad to have such a period of true love? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    "So, you didn''t apologize to me, dry your tears well, don''t cry again. And now I can''t wipe your tears for you, hold you in my arms and comfort you, so I''ll leave it to that man. "


    "Thank you, Jess."


    "You see, you said thank you. Love has neither apology nor thanks. Everything is just predestined. "


    "I see."


    Lu Renren wiped his tears on the back of his hand and tried his best to put on a faint smile.


    For myself and for Jess.

 Chapter 143

    "Boss, you are finally willing to show up. How come the king doesn''t want to go to court early these days when he''s drunk and pregnant with a beautiful woman? "


    Pei Dong leans against Li Huaijin''s desk and looks at his expression. He is not happy


    is it overindulgence


    "great, everything is going well."


    Pei Dong shrugs. In fact, he is more curious about the woman he said that day


    according to his conjecture, the woman is likely to be the former gossip girl who made the boss abstinent for five years. In five years, the gossip girl has another high-profile admirer, Mo Tianqing of Mo family


    exactly, Mo Tianqing was also present that day. Did they have a fight


    the boss wants to find out whether he has got the beauty back


    "boss, are you... OK?"


    Pei Dong thinks that abstinence for five years is not easy to use


    "keep an eye on it. Don''t be surprised. If necessary, I don''t mind sending you to my country. "


    "no boss, I''m very patriotic. What a wonderful place in China, how can I give up my mother?"


    Pei Dong immediately offered his loyalty. The most important thing is that he doesn''t dare to leave now. His little Yue Yue has not been settled yet


    seeing a familiar name, Li Huaijin asked


    "well, I heard that I just returned home. The boss and he are old friends


    Pei Dong saw him turn to a piece of A4 paper, a paper full of English


    "I''m contacting Luo about this, but she hasn''t responded recently. This time, she really has to show up. Although m country cooperates with us, it is difficult for them to deal with it. The problem of screenwriters needs mutual communication. They insist that they must also adapt to the local requirements of M country. In fact, we have to admit that other people have great advantages. "


    "I understand." Pei Dong nodded, and then discussed other matters of the company


    at noon, it seems that there is no accident for Huo Chengbin to take the initiative to look for him. As soon as they meet, even if they haven''t seen each other for a long time, they still smile very familiar with each other


    or this is one of the few people who can get his smile in the past five years


    "it''s a great honor for Mr. Li to look up to me and let me direct such a big movie."


    although Huo Chengbin is joking, he really thinks so in his heart. The scale of Li''s work this time is very large, and I believe it''s also a piece of fat. These famous directors will all hope to have such an opportunity


    "I believe you." Li Huaijin seriously gave him this four words


    it''s not a relationship of friends, but he knows the ability of Huo Chengbin


    after that, they discussed a lot about work, and in the evening, they went out for a drink together


    "did you find her?"


    "she''s back from England."


    "Britain?"


    talk about


    that''s good. He was waiting for the woman to come to the door to make peace, but she didn''t show up after so many days


    damn, he has to regret that he didn''t get the woman''s contact information in advance<


    after pouring several glasses of wine, Huo Chengbin looked at him. Five years ago, the most common thing he did was to pull him out, and then drink with him thoroughly. The next day, he went to work with a strong smell of wine. That kind of Li Huaijin was probably his darkest day. Pulling him is nothing more than trying to let people who can be related to Lu Renren give him some memories.But so what? Memories can''t save him, and memories can''t stop him from drinking.


    Until that time, he went to the hospital and stayed in the hospital for a month, maybe he really wanted to understand, maybe he had given up, in short, the absurd and dark days were over.


    But he doesn''t want to, doesn''t drink, but he always buries himself in the work, that seems to be using the work to anesthetize himself.


    Even as a good friend of Lu Renren, he can''t help but feel sorry for Li Huaijin. He even thinks that Lu Renren is ruthless and selfish. Such a man, if at his side, what terrible?


    "Want to get drunk again?"


    Huo Cheng stops him from holding up the wine cup, but he is afraid that he will make the same mistake again.


    "Don''t worry, but I haven''t had such a good time for a long time."


    Knowing his worry, Li Huaijin smiles and no longer insists on drinking.


    "That woman always makes people feel like they want to strangle her."


    Li Huaijin didn''t drink, but he stared at the glass and kept silent for a long time. Suddenly he opened his mouth sarcastically with a bitter smile.


    Huo Chengbin eyebrow tail a pick, "but you will not give up."


    "Who knows? If you keep her, it will harm me. "


    "If you don''t harm you, you will harm others." Huo Chengbin chuckles. Over the years, the greater Li Huaijin''s achievements are, the more introverted his charm is. However, fans love him more for his introverted and steady, even his smile is not as good as before, and his cold expression is dead.


    He met a fan of Li Huaijin in M country. Standing on the top of the Empire State Building, he chanted "I love Li Huaijin", and illegally wrote the English words "I love Li Huaijin" everywhere. Finally, he was taken away by the police and kept expressing his love.


    Such a man, let a woman crazy, let a man have to submit to jealousy.


    If he is not harmed by one woman, he is harming too many women.


    "Is that what I am?"


    With a smile, Li Huai leaned slightly against the bar, and this smile made the women in the bar who were afraid of him want to jump on him.


    And they also really action, several women at the same time to this side, Huo Chengbin eyes signal, look, this is not willing to be your disaster?


    Li Huaijin glanced at those women. The cold eyes made them pause again.


    But there are still brave, for Li Huaijin and courage.


    "Huaijin, can you buy me a drink?"


    Huo Chengbin looked at the play, but Li Huaijin readily agreed, "of course, please take your wine back to your seat and drink it slowly. Give her a cold beer. "


    Poof


    Huo Chengbin can''t help laughing, and the woman''s face is uglier than pig liver. She turns around angrily and leaves here with a shake.


    "Ice beer? I''m sorry you can think of it. It''s not a gentleman


    Huo Chengbin so ridicule, and Li Huaijin has stood up, patted Huo Chengbin''s shoulder, "continue to drink, wait for me to go back to the woman. I''ve been alone for so many years. Don''t be suffocated. "


    Li Huaijin is also rare to make such a joke. He puts on his cap and walks out of the bar.


    Huo Chengbin, on the other hand, gets up and goes out after drinking his glass. He doesn''t dare to take a woman around now, otherwise the consequences will be serious and he may be Click


    Think of that woman who has the habit of cleanliness, Huo Chengbin, but as Li Huaijin said, this is to hate teeth itch, really want to strangle her, but not willing to.

 Chapter 144

    When Lu Renren saw the email from Pei Dong, it was a few days later. After reading it, she rubbed her temples with headache. This can be too troublesome, want to refuse but really no way, besides, Li Huaijin there she really don''t know how to do.


    He was alone in his apartment. Except for some scripts, he spent most of the time in a daze, thinking about Li Huaijin''s disappointed and angry reaction that day.


    Damn it, she''s getting bald and still doesn''t know what to do.


    And this email, let her in confusion at the same time also decided to show up. She can''t say what she wants to do, but the sixth sense urges her. See you.


    So, Lu Renren made an appointment about the time and place after returning Pei Dong''s email.


    At this moment, it is she who is hard headed, carrying the computer backpack that she often carries, walking to the building of Li people.


    Because of the appointment in advance, Lu Renren was soon taken into the elevator and entered the first floor where Li Ren''s core work was.


    "Secretary Li, this is the screenwriter" Luo ", who has made an appointment with director Pei."


    Li Xiang was very surprised that the mysterious screenwriter appeared, or such a young woman.


    Taking back his emotion quickly, Li Xiang said: "director Pei and president are waiting for you. Please follow me


    Lu people''s heart a draw, damn, this is to draw the past?


    Standing in the same place, she heard Li Xiang knock at the door, "president, the screenwriter has arrived."


    "Well."


    A low "um" once again made the Lu people feel nervous and trembling, holding the backpack strap with their fingers.


    "Screenwriter, come in."


    Li Xiang looked at her standing in the same place, did not move his feet, and looked nervous, looking very scared.


    Heart secretly smile, this woman is not also a fan of the boss, right? The reaction is really similar.


    Lu Renren nervously hooked the corner of his mouth. Under Li Xiang''s urging eyes, he took a deep breath and walked in.


    "Hello, I''m Luo."


    And on this sound, let Li Huaijin originally calm eyes quickly turned waves, black eyes slightly squint, looking at the woman in front of him.


    "Hello, I''m Pei Dong, the director of Li Ren, and this is our boss Li Huaijin..." Pei Dong once again introduced several other members. Lu Renren almost kept breathing and said hello to them.


    When she fell into Li Huaijin''s unpredictable eyes, she just gave a polite smile, quickly flashed by, and then was brought by Pei Dong and sat down.


    In such a big office, a few people exchanged a few polite words first. It was just how talented she was, how many awards she won, how young and beautiful she was. However, Lu people only forced a smile. She felt that such a big place was as narrow as an instant, which made her breathless.


    And that from the beginning to the end has not yet opened Li Huaijin sharp eyes have been staring at her, other people are aware of a strange.


    "Boss, I finally met myself this time. I''m not surprised to see such a lovely woman." Pei Dong eased the atmosphere and joked with a smile, "but if the boss stares at people like this again and scares them away, we''ll lose a lot."


    Lu Renren''s forehead jerked awkwardly and kept his head down.


    "I''m glad I know you, Luo


    Li Huaijin just opened his mouth. It''s just the way to say hello. It sounds like he''s biting it out.


    "Ha ha ha Luo, I don''t know your name. It doesn''t seem convenient to call you "Luo."


    Pei Dong asked.


    "Well My last name is Lu


    "How about calling you screenwriter Lu?"


    She didn''t reveal her full name. They just thought that she wanted to keep her secret. However, Lu Renren didn''t dare to disclose her name. She was afraid that people here would remember the scandal five years ago. Although her name might have been forgotten, she was still careful.


    "Good." Lu Renren nodded and agreed, but felt that the man in front of him was silent and his back was sweating. "Director Pei, I see the problems you mentioned in the email. If it is necessary, I will cooperate with you."


    "That''s good, screenwriter Lu. Thank you so much. In fact, the specific thing is that we... "


    Pei Dong explains the matter, but Lu Renren listens carefully all the time. Although she also met Li Huaijin this time, she mainly works. She puts aside her personal affairs for the time being. Moreover, in front of so many people, she does not dare to expose any personal feelings.


    "I see. Do you want me to go to country m?"


    "Well It''s not sure yet, but we''ll try not to trouble you. If possible, it''s best to let the people from m country come over. "


    "Well, please email me if you have any questions."


    After talking about it, it seems that she should be ready to leave, and boss Li finally spoke after a strange silence for so long.


    "How much is the phone?"


    "Ah?"Lu Renren, after his impolite question, stares at his sharp eyes and reveals his mobile phone number in a cowardly way.


    "Home address."


    This Lu Renren wants to refuse, but he can''t help but give an honest answer with his deep eyes.


    "XX District, XX Road, XX community..."


    Pei Dong is looking at this strange scene. The boss is not polite at all. It''s not like his style. The writer seems to be afraid and a little wronged.


    Tut tut


    What kind of play is this? Why does he have some brains?


    After reporting home, Lu Renren stood in the same place, and Li Huaijin was silent again.


    "Well Screenwriter Lu, I''ll find someone to take you back. "


    "No, I''ll take the bus myself."


    Lu Renren refused, feeling slightly astringent, so he turned around and went out.


    "Pei Dong, take her home."


    Li Huaijin in two people after death emerged this sentence.


    "Yes, boss. Script Lu, our boss has spoken, so don''t refuse any more. "


    "Thank you."


    Lu Renren turned slightly and muttered two words to Li Huaijin, who lowered his head. Then he left.


    Pei Dong felt more and more that these two people must have something fishy.


    In order to find out, Pei Dong didn''t send someone to see her off. Instead, he drove Lu Renren home.


    Of course, apart from chatting all the way, he was full of curiosity.


    "Screenwriter, do you know our boss before?"


    "This Did he say we knew each other? " Lu Renren''s uncertain answer made Pei Dong laugh. It seems that I have known each other. Why do you think the screenwriter is so careful?


    "No, the boss didn''t say that."


    "Oh..." Lu Renren just answered, and did not answer Pei Dong''s question.


    "Director Pei, Li Ren company has been established for five years and has such a scale. It''s really powerful." In fact, Lu Renren wants to know something about Li Huaijin.


    "Yes, the boss has been working hard all these years. But the typical workaholic basically has no time to rest. "


    "He It''s hard, isn''t it? "


    Lu Renren grabbed his fingers and asked bitterly.


    Pei Dong glanced at Lu Renren''s reaction and frowned, "it''s conceivable."

 Chapter 145

    Lu Renren can imagine his hard work, and even more heartache for his hard work.


    She even let him alone so hard to support, how can she say love him?


    Lu couldn''t help but bow his head and cover his face with his hands, while tears ran down his fingers.


    Pei dongben was a little strange about the silence, but she didn''t want to look at it. She even covered her face and didn''t say a word.


    Like crying?


    Pei Dong secretly despises himself and makes a woman cry.


    But on second thought, it''s none of his business. People cry for Li Huaijin.


    "Screenwriter Lu, are you ok?"


    Pei Dong quickly takes out the paper towel from the car and hands it to her. Lu Renren takes it, but he still lowers his head. After a while, he looks up and smiles at Pei Dong.


    "Sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter." Pei Donggang just turned his mind quickly, associating a lot of things, and then


    The car suddenly slammed on the brakes, and Pei Dong flashed the picture on Li Huaijin''s computer desktop, the girl.


    How can I forget this woman?


    It seems that although there are some changes, it is clearly a person!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Renren was startled by the sudden brake, but he saw Pei Dong''s clear smile, but he was puzzled.


    "Sorry, ha ha I just thought of something


    Pei Dongshan smiles and continues to drive her home.


    Along the way, Pei Dong had no curiosity to ask. Obviously, the writer Lu has come back, but the boss didn''t make up with others immediately.


    After sending Lu Renren downstairs, Pei dong thought of the boss''s "reserved" asking Lu Renren''s contact number and home address. Tut Tut, are you ready to wait?


    "Please, director Pei."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome, ha ha..." It''s his pleasure to serve the landlady, isn''t it?


    Then looking at Lu Renren entering the building, Pei Dong''s eyes flashed a smile of interest before driving away.


    Not long after the car was out, Pei Dong saw the phone call and immediately picked it up.


    "Boss?"


    "Home?"


    "Yes..."


    "Well, come back early."


    Click to hang up, Pei Dong looks at this person, clearly want to know, but still so reserved, really!


    However, he has a play to watch recently. I have to share it with his little Yue Yue. She will definitely be interested in the boss''s love story, so that I can see her again?


    Not long after returning home, Lu Renren went to Xin Haiyang''s home.


    Liang Wenyi is taking care of her two children at home. As soon as she enters the door, she sees the soft carpet in front of the sofa. The two children turn to her when they hear the voice. Enqi baby also sees her.


    "Mommy..."


    Little baby immediately ran to Lu Renren''s arms, and she hugged her son and made a good intimacy.


    "Wuwu Mommy, don''t you want baby? Why are you here now, baby


    Enqi baby has never been away from Mommy for such a long time. Although he has a good time with Xiao Xinxin, and aunt Liang will take them to a very interesting place, in fact, in his heart, his mummy rings from time to time.


    Look now, when he saw Lu Renren, his missing burst out, and the tears in his big eyes kept flowing.


    Xiao lian''er accuses everyone of abandoning him, missing him and wronged him.


    "Honey, I''m sorry, it''s Mommy. Mommy misses you, too


    Lu Renren kisses his forehead, wipes his tears, kisses his cheek, and almost cries.


    "Baby misses Mommy, too."


    The little guy stopped crying and sobbed.


    "Don''t stand at the door. Go in and sit down. Enqi, here comes Mommy. Let her see what you''ve achieved in the past few days? "


    Enqi baby remembered this, and then her big eyes lit up, "Mommy, you wait."


    Then he came out with a picture book in his hand and ran to Lu Renren to show her.


    Lu Renren smiles and looks at his expectant eyes. "Mommy, this is my painting. Aunt Liang said, "I draw very well."


    "Wow My baby is a genius! What a wonderful painting


    Lu Renren is not flattering and comforting this baby, but his paintings are really good.


    Lu Renren is not a student of art, but she remembers that the primary school students in her former school did not draw as well as little baby now.


    "Everyone, your little baby is amazing."


    Liang Wenyi also sat on one side, praised, "I just give him the pen, let him draw what he wants, did not expect, draw so well."Especially the painting of Mommy, even half like her, but also with some childish feeling.


    "Mommy, I drew it when I miss you. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    Little baby is very smelly raised his chin, very proud.


    "It''s beautiful."


    "Are you beautiful or Mommy?" Liang Wenyi joked.


    "Mommy is beautiful, of course." No one can compare with mommy in little baby''s heart. She is the most beautiful. Even the most beautiful girl he has ever seen is not as good-looking as mommy.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The two adults laughed together and looked at the two babies happily.


    After that, she played with baby for a while. Lu Renren let the two kids play by themselves. She also helped Liang Wenyi cook.


    "Wenyi, I''m afraid you''ll have to take it a few more days." Lu Renren has his own plan.


    "I like enqi very much here. I can save a lot of effort when they play together. You can rest assured to keep him. Besides, he is my future son-in-law. " Liang Wenyi said with a smile, but she didn''t understand, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s just that I''ve been busy recently, and..."


    Lu Renren''s words stopped, "I met with baby''s father. Now we..."


    The words didn''t go on. She was embarrassed and didn''t know how to describe the relationship between them.


    "Have you made up?"


    Liang Wenyi was surprised to see her.


    Lu Renren shook his head sadly and looked at Liang Wenyi in pain. "Wenyi, I don''t know how to describe my mood now. I don''t know what I have done in the past five years. I make excuses for my timidity and miss so long. However, I can''t control myself. It''s like the most terrible drug. I can''t get rid of it. What I fear most is that if this happens again, I will really destroy him, myself and our love. "


    "Everyone?"


    Liang Wenyi was surprised to hear her say so. She had such a dark and fragile side to the woman who was so confident and had so high achievements.


    Approached her, hugged this obviously hidden in the heart of too many vulnerable women, her heart is actually eager to love, but, temporarily did not want to understand.


    Comfortingly patted her on the back, Liang Wenyi spoke to Lu Renren in her softest voice, sweet as a child.


    "Everyone, you are the best in the eyes of those who love you. Do you want to believe in yourself?"

 Chapter 146

    Lu Renren said: "I know what you said, but I''m really afraid. You don''t know that sometimes I feel abnormal, and sometimes my heart is twisted like a paranoid. Wenyi, I''m afraid. I''m afraid that I will become disgusting. No one will love me any more. "


    In particular, what she is afraid of is that her shadow, which is always insurmountable, will make Li Huaijin completely disappointed with her. Just as at this time, she is not sure whether he will love her again, and whether he will really be completely disappointed with her.


    "How?" Liang Wenyi sighed, "even if there is no one to love, but you still have your son, your little baby, don''t you? You are his favorite Mommy


    "Yes, I have my baby, so I can''t let him leave me, can I?"


    Lu Renren bit her lip. Even if she lost everything, she couldn''t lose her baby.


    "He''s your son. How could he leave you?" Liang Wenyi looked at a flash of firmness in her eyes and frowned.


    "No, I know."


    Lu Renren firmly smiles. It''s her baby.


    She will give baby a safe and reliable world, and she will block out the terrible and dangerous things outside this world for him. At least, she won''t let the baby leave her if she doesn''t have certain risk factors.


    "You''re a little strange."


    Liang Wenyi thinks that Lu Renren in front of her really has a strange smile.


    "How?"


    Lu Renren smiles, "Wenyi, you think too much. Here, I''ll make you a dish I''m good at Scrambled eggs with tomatoes. "


    Then he rolled up his sleeves and cooked happily.


    But Liang Wenyi is always a little uneasy, but seeing Lu Renren''s normal appearance, is she thinking too much?


    In the evening, Lu Renren plays with two babies, while Xin Haiyang is making out with his wife secretly.


    Lu Ren sighed in her heart. It seems that she should go!


    The mobile phone ring in his pocket suddenly reminds me. Lu Renren takes a look at the strange number, gets up and goes to one side to pick it up.


    "Hello, who?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "How are you? Who is it


    There was no voice there, Lu Renren asked again.


    "Where are you?"


    Lu Renren was stunned by the sudden questioning tone. Two seconds later, she responded quickly.


    Some nervous, some scared.


    "I''m at home!"


    "At home? Which one? Lu Renren, you are so skillful in lying now! "


    Li Huaijin''s sarcastic voice made his anger more obvious.


    "Well What do you mean


    "At home, open the door."


    Open the door?


    Lu Renren, what he means is


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at Lu Renren''s exclamation, little baby asked strangely.


    And Lu Renren also suddenly panicked and hung up his cell phone without thinking about it.


    "Mommy?"


    "No, not much. You have a good time. Don''t make any noise, you know? "


    The mainlander compared the booed jewelry and went to the babies'' room to make a phone call.


    When the phone was put through, Lu Renren immediately explained, "I''m sorry, my hand slipped just now. I hung up accidentally."


    "What was that sound?"


    Li Huaijin''s cold voice came. Lu Renren could imagine his terrible eyes, and he could not help shivering.


    It''s really annoying. How can the tenderness before Mingming be gone at all?


    "What sound?" Lu Renren pretended to be surprised and then said, "Oh, that''s the sound of the TV. I just turned it off. By the way, are you at my door? What can I do for you


    Li Huaijin is holding a mobile phone. If this woman is in front of him now, he will not be merciful again and strangle her directly.


    "Where are you?"


    "Well I''m here with my friend. If anything happens, I''ll go back right now. You Just a second? "


    Lu Renren thought about it, but he still wanted to see him.


    He planned to go home immediately, but on the other side of the phone, Li Huaijin interrupted her directly.


    "I''m leaving. Remember, come to my office at nine tomorrow morning and talk business."


    Doodle doodle


    If Lu Renren wants to say anything more, he will hang up.


    Lu Renren listened to the busy phone call and couldn''t help feeling lost.


    Looking at the phone, she saved the number, wrote Huaijin''s name, and


    Still can''t help sending a text message.


    "I''m really at a friend''s house. I didn''t mean to cheat you. Drive carefully when you go back. "


    After thinking too much over and over again, I finally wrote these sentences and sent them to me.And she did not wait for Li Huaijin''s reply.


    She thought, she annoyed him again, didn''t she?


    Lu Renren, you are such a fool!


    The next day, Lu Renren stares at the big black eye and goes to the Li people. They already know her and let her go up without any obstruction.


    "Miss Lu, are you here?"


    Secretary Li was very polite, and then informed Li Huaijin.


    "The President let you in."


    Lu Renren smiles and nods, then knocks on the door, gets his low voice and pushes the door in.


    This time, without other people''s foil, Lu Renren faced Li Huaijin alone.


    Li Huaijin didn''t look up at her either. He was buried in the document, but Lu Renren was embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    This man, even if is treats the stranger also not to be supposed to neglect like this!


    I can''t help complaining, but I still didn''t show my dissatisfaction.


    After a while, Li Huaijin raised his head and looked at Lu Renren with calm eyes. She was a screenwriter and had no other personal feelings.


    "Miss Lu, please have a seat."


    Lu Renren secretly pulled the corners of his mouth and sat opposite him.


    "As for the script, I''ve read the one you sent recently. There are still some questions, such as..."


    Li Huaijin is a business man. He is really discussing the script with her. However, Lu Renren is depressed and complains, but he still gets up to discuss the script.


    In fact, she didn''t think that the issue of script discussion is not something that Li Huaijin, the boss, should personally ask about. She may think that Li Huaijin is very responsible for this big movie and he will do everything by himself!


    Almost talked for nearly two hours, Lu Renren did not expect that he could discuss the work with Li Huaijin so calmly.


    "Basically, I hope Miss Lu can deal with these problems as soon as possible."


    Li Huaijin has no expression on his face. After that, he has nothing to say.


    Lu Renren felt that if he sat down again, he seemed to be hanging on.


    Slowly she stood up, but she wanted to say nothing.


    "Is there anything else for Miss Lu?"


    Li Huaijin didn''t look up, but his voice was very cold.


    "No Lu Renren sighed. After all, he turned around. As soon as he touched the doorknob, Pei Dong pushed the door in.


    "Why? Where''s the writer? Why are you here without saying hello? "


    Pei Dong looked at her face, which was obviously aggrieved. He looked at the boss. Was the confession rejected?


    "I''m here to discuss the script with President Li. As soon as this is finished, I''m leaving."


    "Discuss the script?" Pei Dong chuckles and looks at Li Huaijin. In his eyes, it''s a joke that I caught.


    And Li Huaijin eyes cold cold, sink face, warning stare to Pei Dong.


    And Pei Dong only thought that he was embarrassed to be seen through.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t hurry! It''s just lunchtime. The screenwriter will wait a moment. I have to let the boss treat me after working so hard! Isn''t that right, boss? "


    Pei Dong laughed more and more, but Lu Renren shook his head, "no more."


    "Boss?"


    Li Huaijin did not speak, Lu Renren still wanted to go out.


    "Screenwriter, I remember. I still have some questions to ask. I''d better go later." Pei Dong really convinced the boss. What is this? tsundere?


    Seeing that Lu Ren was about to go out, he still kept them, but they were pulled to his office, and Li Huaijin didn''t stop them.

 Chapter 147

    Pei Dong left Lu Renren just to create opportunities for her and her boss.


    In his opinion, the boss hasn''t forgotten her for so many years, but now he doesn''t make up with her immediately, or even find an excuse to talk about so-called business with her. In fact, it''s all excuses. He felt that the boss was reserved. Maybe he didn''t find his way down the stairs.


    In this case, as a subordinate, of course, he is mainly considerate of the boss.


    Taking Lu Renren to his office, Pei Dong really has no work to talk about, but he can''t let people go. So he talks about it for a long time, basically exploring what she said to Li Huaijin just now. Unexpectedly, Pei Dong is extremely disappointed. Why is it all about the script?


    However, because of this, Pei Dong finally found an excuse to talk about the script, and everything was trivial. Finally, he delayed the time to 12 o''clock.


    When the time comes, Pei Dong immediately takes the initiative to invite her to lunch. Lu Renren wants to refuse, but who is Pei Dong? His ability is to let people change their disagreement into their willing agreement.


    And of course, he did not forget to call Li Huaijin, which is called work meal!


    Li Huaijin didn''t refuse. Pei Dong had expected that. Seeing him coming downstairs together, he was secretly amused. Look, actually he had to come!


    Just downstairs, Pei Dong''s mobile phone suddenly remembered that things over there seemed to have to be dealt with.


    He can only go ahead, leaving only Li Huaijin and Lu Renren, while Pei Dong leaves with a snicker.


    After getting on the bus, Lu Renren kept silent. She didn''t know what to say. During the two hours this morning, there was not a word between them. Even though she had a heart, she just felt that she had no courage.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    Li Huaijin''s car hasn''t driven out yet. He stares at the front and doesn''t look at Lu Renren.


    "Well All right. "


    Li Huaijin seems to think, start the car quickly out of the underground parking lot of Li people.


    In a restaurant near Li Ren''s company, Lu Ren gets out of the car and walks in behind Li Huaijin.


    When the waiter saw Li Huaijin, he was very familiar with him. When he saw Lu Renren, he did not show his curiosity. His eyes were calm and his face was full of professional polite smile.


    When they were taken to the box, Li Huaijin ordered four dishes and one soup without consulting Lu Renren.


    Lu Renren sits stiffly and peeks at Li Huaijin. He is looking at something with his mobile phone and doesn''t pay attention to her at all.


    Lu Renren was worried. She could not guess his mind now.


    I can''t help but think of the result of the cold war between them five years ago. He can''t help but treat her well. Even though he has some pride and self-esteem in his heart, he never deliberately ignored her. This kind of coldness is the most unbearable.


    Lu people smile bitterly in their heart. Maybe they are old and no longer young. At that time, her courage supported her to please him. Now, she even feels that she can''t open her mouth at all. It seems that she has no right to open her mouth again.


    Well, that''s all. At least, she hasn''t been listed as his enemy, has she?


    In the two people''s silence waiting, the dishes are all on, after the waiter out of the private room, Li Huaijin just said, "eat it."


    Lu Renren smiles politely, picks up his chopsticks and looks at the dishes on the table. There is nothing he likes, but he doesn''t hate.


    What does that mean?


    She laughs at herself and shakes her head. She thinks too much after a meal. I''m afraid she''ll have indigestion.


    No longer wondering whether there is any special meaning in this dish, Lu Renren ate it quietly.


    It''s not her behavior to eat and sleep, but what can she say?


    The opposite Li Huaijin also ate quietly, as if this meal was the most normal.


    After dinner, they walked out of the restaurant again without saying a word.


    However, the lander did not get into his car again.


    "Mr. Li, thank you for inviting me to dinner. Then I won''t disturb your work. I''ll just go back myself. "


    He was cold and she was polite.


    Li Huaijin stood beside the car and stopped. He glanced at Lu Renren''s polite and indifferent smile. His black eyes sank. Without any reply, he went into the car. The door slammed shut, and then the car roared away.


    Lu Renren looked at the disappearing rear of the car. Then he wrinkled his nose, pulled the corners of his mouth and gave a hum.


    Take out the phone, give little baby a call, over there he excited childish voice let her mood instantly raised, or his little baby good.


    In the afternoon, she left Liang Wenyi''s home with little baby. Because she didn''t get along well with baby for a long time, she decided to make up for little baby and get along well with him.


    She packed up her things and dressed up for her. One of them was carrying a backpack. The mother and son went to their hometown, but they saw Lu''s father and mother.Suddenly seeing her daughter''s grandson coming, Lu Ma was a little surprised, but she was very happy that the baby came again.


    Regardless of their daughter, the two old people took the baby to play. This little guy really makes them think hard.


    Lu Renren is not jealous of his son, but when he sees that he is left out in the cold, he is still a little upset. When he turns on the computer and hits the keyboard, he makes a lot of effort, which makes him more childish.


    However, the quiet countryside and quiet environment made Lu Renren devote himself to his work and forget himself.


    She didn''t feel hungry until she finished a paragraph.


    Out of the room, Lu Renren took a look at the dinner table with a cover. She thought it was her mother who left it for her. Lu Renren also did not care about the cold, three or two to eat all the dishes on the table, stroked alone, even some eat fast.


    Carefully push the door of the living room to go out, the air in the yard is very cold, the temperature is still very low in spring night.


    He could not help shaking and stroking his arm. Lu Renren held him in his arms and began to walk in the yard.


    First, take a walk to digest, second, such a good air, such a quiet country night, stars in the sky, let her reluctant to sleep in the past.


    Occasionally, you can hear the barking of dogs near the village, the sudden sound of a car passing by on the road outside the house, or the sound of a person''s footsteps passing by, all of which are very clear.


    Lu Renren''s heart quieted down at this time.


    Her calm, let her feel, send a text message to Li Huaijin is not too much.


    There is no way to please or deliberately mind, just feel, just let it be.


    "It''s really beautiful to look at the night sky in the countryside with stars. I hope you have a chance to see it, too. "


    After sending a text message, Lu Renren took a picture of the sky with his mobile phone, hoping to take a picture of the beautiful starry sky. However, this mobile phone can''t be compared with the astronomical telescope after all. It turns out that it is dark.


    Lu Renren looked at the dark photos and chuckled, but he still let it go.


    Then, after thinking about it, I stepped up to the stairs in the courtyard and went up to the flat roof of the house step by step.


    The wind is stronger, but the people of mainland feel really happy.


    Sit down on the floor, although it''s cold, but don''t care.


    The mute screen of the mobile phone suddenly lights up, making a small piece of light shine on Lu Renren''s face in the dark night.


    Pick up the phone, Lu Renren voice is very light, "disturb you to rest?"


    When Li Huaijin received her message, people in the noisy and polite reception were chatting. Seeing the content of the message, he seemed to have a grudge against everyone all night, but his face had a little crack.


    Go to the corner, the same against the window, look out of the window, but not as beautiful as she said.


    Then Ding, a picture came, his forehead can''t help pulling down, dark, this is what she said beautiful?


    Listening to the laughter behind him, he couldn''t help fiddling with his cell phone and calling.


    Into the ear, but she was in a good mood voice, "disturb you to rest?"

 Chapter 148

    How can she be so relaxed and happy? Is it really that beautiful? He was a little curious.


    "Now where?"


    Li Huaijin asked again, but the Mainlanders didn''t care.


    "In my hometown, people here have already fallen asleep at this time. I''m sitting on the roof alone now, with the cold wind blowing. It''s comfortable. When I look up, I can see the brightest stars and breathe the freshest air. I can hear the wind blowing over the treetops, across the roof, and even the sound of greeting in my ears, clucking.... "


    Lu people are really moved by the comfort and beautiful scenery here. They can''t help but exaggerate their words. Just after that, they feel that they are too literate and giggle.


    I can''t remember their coldness and embarrassment during the day.


    Li Huaijin listened to the laughter coming from the other side. Rao was so calm that he unconsciously softened his heart.


    Perhaps, such a quiet night is not suitable for fighting, is it?


    "Huaijin..."


    A soft woman''s voice came from the phone. Lu Renren wanted to say something again, but he was strangled.


    "Sorry to disturb you. It''s getting late. Good night."


    Lu Renren finished directly and hung up the phone. He was stunned for a long time before he gave a low smile.


    Then looking at the sky, and then deeply breathing the cold air, listening to the wind in my ears, this step by step down the stairs into the house.


    Then she took advantage of such a quiet night, such a good environment and put into work, occasionally seems to hear the little baby outside come out, pull grandma out to pee voice, she just spoiled smile, continue to work.


    The next day


    although she slept very late, the morning in the countryside was busy, even if she wanted to sleep in.


    Little baby woke up early, ran to her room and yelled excitedly for a while to wake her up, she just dealt with a few words.


    Lu''s mother came over and mumbled that she had told you not to stay up late and sleep in when you were so old. Finally, she coaxed little baby to tell him not to make his mother sleep and took him out.


    After that, she didn''t sleep much longer. The neighbors gathered outside the house, and the loud women chattered about their family''s advantages and disadvantages, mixed with children''s laughter. Her room was close to this side of the house. The sound insulation was not good, and the sound came from outside. How can she sleep?


    Lu Renren got up and washed it. She went into the kitchen to have a look. There were noodles left for her in the pot. She got hot. After eating, she went out to breathe fresh air.


    Several neighbors saw her come out, they all warmly greet her. After a while, they asked her husband questions.


    Last time Lu Renren came back, although they knew about it, they stayed for a short time and never chatted like this. When she comes back with her children, they will have doubts. She doesn''t know what her parents told them.


    Lu Renren glanced at his mother''s face, thinking that they were not telling the truth.


    "Well He is very busy. I didn''t come back. "


    "Yes, people in the city only have two days off a week, but they can''t get on the road. Renren, bring it back to us another National Day holiday. "


    "Well." Lu Renren answered at will.


    "Well, Renren, your parents have also moved here for five years. Your husband and wife have been abroad with their children, and they have never come back to see them. This time back to China, you have to go home and have a look! Now don''t we all say it''s a crime not to look at our parents? "


    Lu Renren only nodded and answered, but he did not dare to say anything more.


    A few big ran said here, a few children also yelled on the other side.


    After a while, a little girl came crying, and Lu enqi''s little face, which was always smiling, turned out to be displeased and calm at the moment. She didn''t even look at the little girl who was obviously made to cry by him.


    "What''s the matter? "Little girl?"


    "Brother enqi bullied me."


    The adults don''t care, they just coax the little girl, but Lu Renren also wants to ask, and she is very surprised, her little baby is always in love with the girl, how can she bully the little girl?


    "Enqi, what''s the matter? Why bully girls? "


    Lu enqi still kept his mouth and didn''t speak. Lu Renren drew his forehead, but his grandmother was still watching. It''s all flesh and blood. Although the little baby of her family is likable, it can''t be so unattached.


    Lu Renren turns to the little girl, and the little baby is already in Lu Ma''s arms and pats him on the back comfortingly.


    "Honey, brother enqi is bad. Let''s ignore him, OK? When aunt goes back, she must punish him well, OK? "


    "Oh, everyone, it''s no big deal. Children, it''s noisy. My daughter is spoiled by her parents. It''s OK."


    Nannan raised her face full of tears. She was a little afraid of strangers. She nestled in her grandmother''s arms and looked at Lu Renren."I''m sorry, aunt five. I''ll educate enqi when I go back."


    then he got up and went home with enqi baby


    when Lu Renren came in, he saw little baby sitting in the chair in the living room, and her small body was especially funny in the wide chair


    "honey, what''s the matter? Really angry? "


    Lu Ren squats in front of her son. Although she wants to educate her son in front of outsiders, she knows that her son will never make trouble or bully others. Not to mention a little girl


    "I hate her."


    "Oh? Why? "


    Lu Renren waited, but little enqi wrinkled her face and didn''t speak for a long time


    Lu Renren waited patiently


    "she... Asked daddy."


    Lu Renren was stunned, and his thoughts seemed to pause


    "I won''t play with her anymore, Mommy. I don''t like it here. Let''s go back."


    Lu enqi looks at mommy''s pause, grabs her hand and asks her to leave


    after a while, Lu Renren smiles, pats baby''s head and rubs it, "baby, it''s not baby''s fault. You shouldn''t hate her. "

 Chapter 149

    Lu Renren sat on the river and watched the little baby play happily by himself. His little hands played with the water of the river. Although the river was still a little cold at this time, Lu Renren didn''t stop him from playing.


    She has always believed that when children are the most pure and lively, they must not let too many rules restrain their imagination. When it''s time to play, they must not let them play bravely. They must not learn this and that for a long time. It''s better to report a bunch of classes than to approach nature in person.


    She also sits on the small stone and looks at the little baby giggling to herself happily. She will smile as well.


    The phone in his pocket rings. Lu Renren looks at the strange number and answers it.


    "Hello?"


    "Passerby a, are you willing to come back at last?"


    Huo Chengbin very unhappy voice from the phone, Lu Renren a Leng, then happy yelled: "Binbin!"


    Huo Chengbin''s forehead lashed fiercely, "passer-by a, you shut up for me."


    "Ha ha ha Binbin, do you miss me


    "I miss you." Although Huo Chengbin''s tone is very uncomfortable, but on the other side of the phone, when Lu Renren can''t see it, there is a helpless smile in his eyes that he hasn''t seen for a long time. "What are you doing back here?"


    Lu Renren laughs, "I miss you. Of course I''ll come back to see you."


    "Well! I can''t afford it. "


    Huo Chengbin snorted, ignoring her deliberate flattery.


    "Binbin, you''ve become a big director in recent years. Don''t you want me as a child? It''s really Hum, are you playing a big card


    "Can I compete with you? Big screenwriter, Xiao Jia... "


    Huo Chengbin also not less let''s refute her words.


    "Well Ha ha. " Lu Renren smiles and knows who told him.


    "Xiaojia, when will you be back? Why didn''t you say a few words to me at the reception with Huaijin last night


    As soon as Lu Renren heard this, he suddenly realized something.


    And Huo Chengbin also heart secretly belly Fei, Li Huaijin this man, obviously is oneself want to explain, but still awkward, still have to let him out.


    "Well I think I''m in my hometown now. I''ll find you when I go back, OK


    Lu Renren waved to the little baby, and his smile was even brighter.


    "You''d better plead guilty."


    "Well, well, I''ll certainly plead for it." After Lu Renren hung up, he felt more relaxed.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly burst out laughing and hooked up to the little baby, "baby, come here."


    "Mommy."


    The little baby''s wet hands clapped and hopped close to her.


    "Honey, let''s go back?"


    "Go back now?" Obviously, he was still reluctant. Although I was angry with the little girl just now and wanted to go back, I am very excited now. How can I go back so soon? Besides, there are many lovely girls waiting for him.


    "Tomorrow! Or, you live here with your grandparents for a few days, and Mommy will pick you up in a few days. "


    Little baby is really thinking about it. He is not a child who sticks to Mommy, but sometimes he misses Mommy when he is not around.


    "So if baby misses Mommy, will Mommy come to pick me up?"


    Little baby thought about it and asked.


    "Well, if you want to leave, Mommy will pick you up at once. Besides, I''m sorry, honey. Mommy is busy with her work recently. She may not be able to take care of you. If you stay at Grandma''s house for a few days and wait until Mommy is not so busy, you will definitely come to pick you up, OK


    Think of it, she and Li people''s work will be inseparable recently, and she can''t let little baby follow Xin Haiyang to disturb others.


    "Well, Mommy, you have to remember, baby, do you know?"


    "Of course, Mommy will call you every day, but you must not be naughty and bully little girls with your grandmother. If they say you are not happy, don''t bully them, you know? Remember, you are a little man


    "Well Don''t worry, Mommy. Baby will be a gentleman. "


    The clever little guy got mommy''s warm reward, saliva wash face kiss.


    The next day, Lu Renren left his hometown alone. Before leaving, Lu''s mother mentioned that she had let baby go to kindergarten. Then she remembered that she had neglected it.


    After going back, she plans to contact the kindergarten for her baby. First, she is old. Second, she doesn''t have to worry about not being able to accompany her baby.


    However, she didn''t know much about these kindergartens. She had to find out what kind of kindergartens she should choose to be the best for her children.


    The top priority is work.After she came back, she didn''t contact anyone. She only stayed in her apartment for a few days. Except for calling baby every day and writing scripts, two-thirds of the work has been finished. She hopes to finish it as soon as possible, or spare time to accompany her children and contact school for him.


    It was not until Mo Tianqing''s phone call interrupted her house life that Lu Ren finally went downstairs and saw the sun and the fresh air.


    "Did you take over the job of Li people?" Mo Tianqing has been in the M country a few days ago. He just came back and realized that Lu Renren had accepted the script of Li people. In other words, she will see Li Huaijin more, or both of them


    Mo Tianqing didn''t want to go straight to the land people, looking at her slightly squinting eyes, it seems that she can''t adapt to the lazy appearance of the sun, and her heart suddenly softened.


    "Well, didn''t Zhang Li tell you?"


    Lu Renren''s work has never been blocked by Mo Tianqing. She makes her own decisions, but she thinks that Mo Tianqing knows what she takes over.


    "You Why do you take it? "


    Mo Tianqing felt that he asked a stupid question, but he couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s my job, isn''t it?"


    Lu Renren didn''t talk about her selfishness. Even though she was selfish at the beginning, there was no need to tell Mo Tianqing.


    "Everyone, do you want to be with him? Have you forgotten what he did to you five years ago? Also, does he not know the child now? You... "


    "Brother mo..."


    Lu Renren suddenly interrupts Mo Tianqing''s tone that seems to be too anxious. He looks at the ruthlessness in his eyes and sighs in his heart.


    "Everyone, he''s not for you." Mo Tianqing said in a low voice.


    "Brother Mo, you are not suitable for me either." For Mo Tianqing, Lu Renren seems to have always been merciless. In front of Mo Tianqing, she never gave him hope, even a little bit of ambiguity. But she didn''t know why Mo Tianqing was so persistent?


    Mo Tianqing was silent and did not refute.


    Lu Ren couldn''t help sighing and once again said, "brother Mo, I don''t know what you are clinging to? Do you like me? Or because I don''t like you? Whatever the reason, I won''t be the one you want. Besides, you have Chen Di now, don''t you? "


    "Chen Di, she doesn''t..."


    "Don''t deny it." Chen Di shook his head. "I don''t agree with your so-called play without touching the truth. No matter who Chen Di is, you can''t deny that there is a relationship between you, can''t you? That alone, I would not agree with you. Of course, even if you don''t, I won''t like you. For me, you are Mr. Mo, a benefactor and a elder brother. No matter how many you are, there will be no more


    "So, brother Mo, I hope you really understand, don''t waste time on me. No matter who''s right for me, what I''m going to do in the end, it''s all my own business. It''s up to God. Brother Mo, would you please make the most decisive decision? Don''t be too pushy. I don''t think it''s the right behavior of Mr. mo. "


    Lu Renren doesn''t have any gentleness, and she has been merciless to Mo Tianqing. I just hope Mo Tianqing can really put her down and pursue his own happiness, no matter who the woman is, as long as he can get love.


    And she Lu Renren, she believes that she is just a passer-by in his life, insignificant.

 Chapter 150

    Mo Tianqing was silent for a long time. When he came back from m country, he thought that he would be very happy to see her. He was looking forward to the moment when he saw her, until she came to her eyes and his heart calmed down.


    He felt that although he may have a small chance of winning, at least he tried hard.


    However, I didn''t expect that waiting for him was so unfeeling. He seems to have appreciated Lu Renren''s determination to himself in recent years, but he never felt so miserable.


    Your own mother? She doesn''t agree with her own behavior?


    Lu Renren is a cruel woman, isn''t she? I know it from the time she can leave China.


    However, for such a woman, he did not know what he was clinging to for so many years.


    "Brother Mo, if nothing happens, I''ll go up first."


    Lu Renren turns around, but Mo Tianqing''s voice rings at the same time.


    "Everyone, if you like someone, you will not always like only one person. You just haven''t met the person who can have a second love. How can you be so sure that it''s not me? Maybe many years later, you will not think that I will stand beside you. You know what? "


    Mo Tianqing''s voice is calm without any emotion. Even Lu Renren doesn''t know what his mood is now.


    "Brother Mo, you''re right. People can''t have only one love. But... "


    Lu Renren turned around and looked at Mo Tianqing with a smile. "I can tell you for sure that my love will last forever, only for him. There will be no more


    Then, in Mo Tianqing''s eyes of dismal surprise, Lu Renren''s smile is more brilliant, turns around, and leaves Mo Tianqing''s sight step by step.


    Her love, will not have mo Tianqing.


    And his, it won''t be her.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Renren hasn''t asked Huo Chengbin to meet him yet. When he went to Li Ren to hand in the manuscript, he ran into it by chance.


    She saw that Huo Chengbin was walking in, still on the phone. She didn''t know who was there, but his expression was never gentle.


    Lu Renren hooked the corner of his mouth and quietly followed him. Then when he stepped into the elevator, she suddenly jumped on his back and said, "Dear Binbin,"


    Huo Chengbin''s face didn''t know whether it was surprise or fright. When she pulled the woman on her back, her first reaction was to push her away, and then she hurriedly explained to the phone: "Jiangyu, what are you doing Listen to me, that was not... "


    The words have not finished, just listen to the mobile phone inside the beep beep beep busy tone, and then Huo Chengbin staring at the mobile phone, look up the expression, is absolutely killing.


    "Well Binbin, I''m wrong. "


    Lu Renren holds his backpack in his hands and stands in front of him. He looks scared. Maybe it''s really bad.


    "Passerby a, I haven''t seen you for several years. You''ve gained a lot of courage!"


    Lu Renren shrunk for a moment and was obviously afraid of his strange voice. He quickly explained, "I don''t want to give you a surprise!"


    "Surprise?"


    "Well Or I''ll explain it for you. "


    "Can you not explain?" Huo Chengbin''s face can be said to be green and white, and he finally let the little woman take a small step, she is not so exclusive of himself now, but, after this, can the light explain useful?


    "Lu Renren, come to Holland with me tomorrow. I want you to come to her and make it clear in person." He knew that the little woman must have a bad temper that could not be explained clearly by phone.


    "Ah? So exaggerated? There''s no need. Go to Holland. I won''t go Lu people don''t know the temper of Huo Chengbin. They just think that this man is so serious when he is in love.


    "You have to go if you don''t go."


    "Ding..."


    When the elevator door opened, Lu Renren rushed out first, "Chengbin, you have a large number of adults. I''m just joking. You give me your girlfriend''s number, and I''ll call you to explain."


    She said while walking in, very sincere do repentant eyes.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll kill you directly to commemorate my lovelorn."


    Then he reached out and made a gesture of pinching people, reaching out to the landing people.


    And Lu Renren is smiling and afraid of back, did not see the person behind, but suddenly hit the corner of Li Huaijin.


    "Ah..."


    Lu Renren bumps into Li Huaijin''s arms and asks for the familiar breath. He can''t help laughing in his heart. His hand is still across her waist.


    "Li Huaijin, I want your woman to go to Holland tomorrow and apologize. If you stop me, I will not let you go. "


    Huo Chengbin is really angry. He has been pestering the little woman for several years, and now he has made some progress. If Lu Renren really turns him yellow, he can really kill people.


    "I apologized! I''ll explain it to you. " Lu Renren said to Huo Chengbin in Li Huaijin''s arms.And from Li Huaijin office out of a group of people, hear Huo Chengbin that "you woman" three words have been silly, except Pei Dong


    "ah..."


    Lu Renren opened his mouth in disappointment and wanted to say something. Looking at Li Huaijin, he noticed the group of people behind him, waiting to see a good play


    later, she immediately blushed, bowed her head, and no longer expressed any opinions


    "well, let''s talk about business today, director Huo. Let''s go to my office."


    the people behind them are also very smart to leave, leaving Lu Renren alone to face Li Huaijin


    "go to my office."


    after entering Li Huaijin''s office, he just sits in his chair and looks at Lu Renren directly


    Lu Renren was a little stunned by him. It took a long time for him to understand the silence and direct gaze


    he quickly opened his backpack, took out the printed script and put it on his desk


    "look, if there are any more problems, let''s discuss them again, so that we can make changes."


    "sit down!"


    but Lu Renren is worried. He won''t want to read such a thick script now, will he? Just let her wait here


    although she likes to watch him around, to be honest, it''s a waste of working time and reducing work efficiency

 Chapter 151

    As Lu Renren expected, Li Huaijin asked her to sit down and study the script.


    Once in a while, when he had important work to do, he would put the script aside and do other work first.


    Lu people''s heart is a waste of time.


    Of course, she hasn''t narcissized that he has no emotion for himself, so she should stay by her side. It''s just that when she is free, she might as well pay attention to the affairs of little baby''s school, and he doesn''t have to waste his working time all of a sudden.


    Lu Renren opened his mouth when he finally felt very uncomfortable sitting there.


    "Mr. Li, if there is anything wrong, please send me an email. I don''t think I''m right here. When you''re finished, you can read the script. Can I leave first? "


    Li Huaijin finished reading a document in his hand. Then he looked up at Lu Renren. She was smiling, but she was so careful.


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "Well No


    Lu Renren shook his head and then said, "but I''m really wasting your time here."


    "You don''t get in the way of sitting."


    Li Huaijin finish and continue to bow to work, and Lu Renren heart villain began to beat, do not hinder you, but you hinder me!


    He looks calm, as if she is a sculpture. Does it really have no influence on him?


    Although unconvinced, Lu Renren is well prepared and takes out his computer. Since he can''t leave, he thinks this is his home and ignores him


    The office''s wireless network let her go on the Internet without any obstruction. She casually looked at the webpage and her mailbox. Because of Li Ren''s script, she delayed all the others, and Zhang Li didn''t help her pick up any more, so the recent mailbox was very free.


    Secretly glanced at Li Huaijin, he didn''t care about himself, so he carefully went to Baidu and checked the kindergarten near his apartment to see if anyone had the same comment and answer.


    By comparison, the distance from home, charges, management and basic information are almost the same. In this case, it would be better to choose the one close to home. It''s convenient for her to pick up the baby.


    Lu people pondered, thinking that what little treasure''s registered residence in England did not know was any trouble or obstacle to admission.


    After further investigation, there are foreign children entering kindergartens, so she took a serious look.


    Basically


    "What are you looking at?"


    Li Huaijin suddenly didn''t know when to stand behind her. Lu Renren''s heart suddenly stopped, and then he was beating very hard. She didn''t want to close the computer and take a deep breath to calm her fear.


    "You It scared the hell out of me


    She was frightened, but for other reasons.


    She took a breath in fear, and then said to Li Huaijin who had already come to her, "it''s really frightening to make such a sudden noise."


    "Is it?"


    Li Huaijin''s dark eyes fell on her face, trying to find something. "What are you looking at so absorbed?"


    "Oh It''s a friend of mine from England who wants to come back and settle down. Her children are old enough to go to school. Let me help you find out about the school. "


    Lu Renren said calmly, and gave 100 points for his performance.


    "Well." Li Huaijin went back to his desk and seemed to stop pestering her about this problem.


    "That..." Lu Renren thought about it, bit his teeth, hesitated for a long time, and asked, "if you have a child in the future, what kind of school do you want to send him to?"


    She didn''t know why she asked him, but she still hoped that he could give some good suggestions. After all


    "Well?"


    When Li Huaijin''s eyes were on her, Lu Renren felt a very gloomy gloom attacking her heart.


    Suddenly, she realized that she had hurt him again.


    "Sorry I think I really should go. "


    Lu Renren eagerly put the computer into her backpack. The shaking on her hand was obvious. She almost had some uncontrollable depression in her heart. She couldn''t say a word.


    Get up, to quickly out of his office, also don''t want to see that stabbing her heart of his eyes.


    "Stop."


    Li Huaijin still stopped her.


    But she didn''t want to stay any longer, so she felt stupid.


    "You don''t want to hear my answer?"


    Li Huaijin''s voice came from behind her, so that she could not hear the emotion, but she felt that a little bit of cold heating behind her, a kind of contradictory temperature made her extremely uncomfortable.


    "Lu Renren You always know how to run, don''t you? " Li Huaijin suddenly appeared behind her and put his hands on her shoulders. Not far away, Lu Renren''s body was stiff."I think it''s time to cut off your leg so you can''t go anywhere."


    His voice was cold and cruel now.


    Lu Renren did not dare to breathe. The shaking of his body could be clearly spread to his palm. I don''t know why he felt the woman''s shaking?


    "Scared? Or Guilt? "


    "I didn''t." Lu Renren spoke obstinately.


    Li Huaijin suddenly sneer, pull her whole person over to his eyes, hold her chin, let her small face all expression are clear enough to fall in his eyes.


    "If it''s my child." He suddenly answered her question, but without expression, "I will give him the best, all the best he likes. Whether it''s toys or schools, or the future. "


    Lu Renren wanted not to see him. She was afraid at this time. This man is already moody that she doesn''t understand. She doesn''t doubt that he is cruel to himself.


    "That''s doting."


    She looked away, but she still refuted him.


    Her baby is good enough, but she can''t form a dandy. Maybe one day, she will tell him that he really has a child, but not now.


    "Doting? I want to spoil Lu Renren, what do you think? Why don''t I have this chance? "


    He was half sarcastic and half bitter. His hands could not help but make Lu Renren frown in pain.


    She didn''t give him a chance, so she was silent.


    In such a stalemate, Lu Renren no longer spoke, and he did not speak.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The knock on the door timely broke the stalemate. Li Huaijin let go, while Lu Renren stepped back.


    Heart infinite sigh, outside the door of Pei send and Huo Chengbin in Li Huaijin after access has come in.


    Looking at their strange atmosphere, they looked at each other.


    "If it''s nothing, I''ll go first."


    Lu Renren nodded to them. This time, Li Huaijin did not stop them.


    "Huaijin, what''s the matter?"


    Huo Chengbin asked, obviously two people''s faces are not very good. This gives them such an atmosphere when they are alone. He thought they were intimate.


    Li Huaijin did not answer, just business about the work, mood seems to change very quickly.


    "How was the preparation?"


    "Don''t worry, boss. Everything is going well. But I just discussed with director Huo. Since the boss doesn''t take on the leading role, at least he will be a guest star. This can also have selling points. And the heroine, who has locked in several people so far, but.... "


    Pei Dong and Huo Chengbin looked at Li Huaijin.


    And he''s waiting for their conclusion.


    "If we can, we think Lin Ruo is very suitable."


    "Lin Ruo?"


    "Yes, she is the queen of the film, and her acting skills are needless to say. But since she died, she has always been mysterious, and her fans have always hoped that she can re-enter the film world. If you find her to be the leading role, it will definitely be amazing. Moreover, we think that even if she does not agree to starring, if we can find her to promote our film a little bit, it is absolutely extraordinary. The boss and director Huo are her friends. I hope you can persuade her. "


    "So does Cheng bin?"


    Huo Chengbin nodded, "what we want this time is a huge gimmick, a co production with m national company, a production by Li Ren, your participation in Huaijin, the writing of famous screenwriters, and many big stars in the circle. If we add Lin Ruo, it is undoubtedly the most popular one this year."


    Li Huaijin thought about it, then said: "contact Lin Ruo."


    "Come on, boss!"


    Pei Dong is very excited. In fact, Lin ruoke is one of his favorite actresses.


    Lu Renren walked out of Li, feeling down all the time, walking slowly to the nearby bus station step by step.


    "Hello, madam, I''m seeing you again. We''re really predestined!"


    Before Lu Renren''s eyes, a strong figure blocked her way. Then he looked up and looked at her.


    "You are..."

 Chapter 152

    "Ha ha I''m the agent of Li people. Have you forgotten? When you had dinner with your son, I wanted him to be a little star in our Li family. "


    It was Qi Ge, who had never entered Lu enqi Baoer''s career. He felt that this would be the biggest regret in his life.


    It''s a pity to have such a good appearance.


    Although the boss said not to force, but this has almost become his heart.


    Just now he came out of the company. Unexpectedly, he met Lu Renren again. If he didn''t feel compelled, wouldn''t it be a kind of fate now?


    Lu Renren twisted his eyebrows. He didn''t have a good face.


    "Sorry, I have to catch the bus. Let''s go first."


    "Don''t go, ma''am. Listen to me. I really mean no harm. Your son is so excellent that I hope he can let more people know and like him. Lady, don''t you want him to be in the spotlight? "


    "No hope." Lu Renren''s face sank directly, and her perseverance really annoyed her. "Mr. Qi, please stop pestering me. Or I''ll call the police. "


    Looking at the eyes cast by the people around him, he didn''t care. He can''t do too much for a star of tomorrow. You have to be successful in spite of your old face. Originally, there was no hope, but seeing her, Qi Ge had fallen into a deep "fate".


    "Are you finished? I don''t agree. I don''t agree. " Rao is Lu Renren. No matter how good-natured he is, he can''t help but get angry and yells at elder brother Qi.


    "Don''t be angry, ma''am. OK, I won''t mention it. You see, in this way, I''m just fine. Shall I take you home? Take it as an apology. How about that? "


    He still blocked Lu Renren''s way, but he didn''t want Lu Renren to leave.


    "No, I take the bus myself."


    "No, I''ll give it to you. I didn''t mean any harm. I just made amends. "


    "No, really."


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll really have to take the bus with you. Or we''ll take you back together? " Qi Ge is always smiling and doesn''t lose his temper. There are not many people joking with him in the company. But they never really dared to provoke Zigo. It''s not only that he is the agent of Li people, but also that if he really takes a matter seriously, the people who deal with it will never be better. He is the kind of smiling tiger.


    Now, he has been smiling and friendly. Even if she hates it and gets angry again, he still won''t get angry. On the contrary, he made Lu Renren more helpless.


    Seeing the car coming, Qi Ge didn''t mean to leave. He even wanted to get on the bus with her. Lu Renren couldn''t help lamenting that it was not a good day today!


    Finally, sitting in Qi Ge''s car, listening to his wordy words, she didn''t respond, but Qi Ge didn''t look unhappy.


    "How is your son, Ms. Lu? In which kindergarten? Last time I saw your husband, he was really a handsome guy, half breed, right? No wonder your son is so handsome. "


    "What does Ms. Lu do? Or a full-time wife? Did Ms. Lu work near Li people just now? Or do things? I''m very familiar with Li people. Although it''s not a good place to go shopping, there are several good restaurants. If I have a chance, I''ll invite you to come with me


    "Ms. Lu, Ms. Lu..."


    Lu Renren died all the way. Ms. Lu is long and Ms. Lu is short. She really wants to commit suicide.


    No wonder the monkey king in "a journey to the west" will be angry, and this elder brother Qi will make her angry. If you don''t let her go, she can''t help killing the fly that keeps buzzing in her ears.


    Until she got to her own door, she was finally free, and could not let elder brother Qi talk any more. She quickly got into the building, as if there was a ghost behind her.


    And Qi Ge, standing at the bottom of the residential area, looks at the runaway Ms. Lu with a sly smile.


    The monk can''t run to the temple. This lady Lu is really lovely! He thought that he must not let his life have regrets, since he has a crush on the little baby, he must succeed.


    In fact, when he knows who the baby is, he will know that he will have regrets in his life, and this baby has become the only failure in his life. Of course, this is a later story. Qi Ge is still full of confidence. He doesn''t believe that this lady Lu will stand up to his hard work. The martyr is afraid of pestering Lang Well, although the words are not appropriate, he thinks that as long as he works hard, an iron pestle can be ground into a needle.


    (chuckles. When I write this sentence, some things will appear in my mind You know.)


    Lu Renren rushed into the house with a breath, went to the kitchen, poured a large glass of warm water, and poured it down. Then he could not help but let out his voice.


    "Ah Crazy, crazy... "


    How can there be such a man? No one wants to kill him with such chatter?She swore that she would never see him again. She would hide when she saw him. If she couldn''t, she didn''t mind being a murderer


    with the best of luck, the Mainlanders reclined on the sofa and called little baby


    when he called, it was Lu''s father who answered the phone. After a long time, he brought little baby back from outside. As soon as he heard the sound of his breathing, Lu Renren was very happy. Her baby was very eager to miss her, right


    "baby, do you want to go to school?"


    I miss you and after you miss me, Lu Renren asks his son


    "go to school? Yes, Mommy, I''m going to...


    "don''t worry, Mommy is helping you. When Mommy finishes, I''ll let you go to school. There are a lot of children in the school, especially the little girls, haha....


    Lu Renren, a mummy, is really not authentic. Look, people thought she was a pimp


    "Mommy, hurry up, hurry up..."


    "OK! Good Lu Renren laughs and talks to his son for a long time. Although it sounds very nutritious, what they enjoy is the process of cultivating emotional intimacy


    Lu Renren chuckles. Her little baby is really like her little lover


    hee hee...

 Chapter 153

    Lu Renren called Huo Chengbin in the afternoon and they made an appointment to have dinner together.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Lu Renren arrived at the restaurant. Huo Chengbin had been waiting there. When he saw him, he was still on the phone.


    Emotion seems to be a little excited. When he saw Lu Renren, he immediately looked like he saw the Savior. "Xiao Jia, hurry up and explain to me."


    When did director Huo Da, who has lived in the midst of thousands of flowers, worry about gain and loss so much?


    "Hello, Jiang Yu."


    "Well, don''t worry. Chengbin should have mentioned me to you. I''m his good friend Lu Renren. Today, I was just joking with him. I didn''t expect that he cared about you so much. I was shocked. He was afraid that you would be angry and said that he would take me to Holland to explain to you tomorrow. Ha ha... "


    "Mm-hmm, OK. When you come back, I''ll take you to play. I think we''ll be very good friends."


    "Good..."


    Later, when he returned the mobile phone to Huo Chengbin, the phone had hung up.


    "Why? What did Jiang Yu say? Is she still angry? "


    Huo Chengbin anxiously asked, is about to fight in the past.


    "Don''t fight. Jiang Yu is not free now. She listened to my explanation and felt that she would no longer doubt it. "


    "That''s good."


    Huo Chengbin is slightly relieved, and then signs for the waiter to come and order.


    "I heard you went to England?"


    Huo Chengbin asked everyone, two people are not unfamiliar with friendship because of the distance of time, as if time has not passed.


    "Well, aren''t you surprised? You think it''s amazing? " Lu Renren asked with a smile, clutching his chin and smiling with pride.


    Huo Chengbin but pulled the corners of the mouth, "you are also so proud in front of Huaijin?"


    Lu Renren''s smile froze at once. He snorted and said, "hum! No compassion at all. "


    "My compassion is useless to a cruel woman like you."


    Huo Chengbin is not polite. In fact, although he is a friend, if he is Li Huaijin, he will not easily forgive this woman. At least punish her well.


    Lu Renren was a little guilty and flattened her mouth. Now when the waiter served, she had no appetite.


    "Is that a blow? It''s so fragile. No wonder you''re gone. "


    Huo Chengbin did not comfort, or mouth very unforgiving, looking at Lu Renren dejected look, not the slightest heartache can not bear.


    He just wants to teach this passer-by a good lesson. If he wants to leave, even if he doesn''t see Li Huaijin, doesn''t he want more of his friend? Love is love and friendship is friendship. He punished this woman for himself.


    "Binbin, you are so annoying."


    Lu Renren puts down his chopsticks and stares at the unforgiving Huo Chengbin. Five years no see, is he here to run her?


    "Yes, so you don''t even contact me. What else does this friend do?" Huo Chengbin is eating in a good mood. He doesn''t care about Lu Renren''s reaction at all. On the contrary, the more angry he is, the happier he eats.


    As expected is not own woman, Huo Chengbin but can ruthless next heart.


    "You..."


    In fact, Lu Renren has no confidence.


    Is she really wrong?


    "It''s not that I don''t want to contact you, it''s just that you are so close to Huaijin, I..."


    "Lu Renren, you''re just a white eyed wolf. If I were Huaijin, I would have strangled you. "


    Huo Chengbin has no image. He pokes the other end of chopsticks into everyone''s head to express his dissatisfaction.


    "I know." He even did it, didn''t he? She was nearly strangled.


    That feeling, she has understood, will not forget up to now.


    "Well! What''s the use of knowing? When you come across such things in the future, you will run again, won''t you? " Huo Chengbin see her that small grievance appearance, don''t get angry, hate iron not into steel!


    Lu Renren is silent, but Huo Chengbin can''t help sighing.


    Put down your chopsticks and face Lu Renren seriously.


    "Xiaojia, the past has passed, but if you still don''t get rid of your heart knot, there will be such things, even more embarrassing things in the future. I can tell you directly that you''d better stay away from Huaijin. Live the life you want. "


    Huo Chengbin''s words are very heartless, but it''s not his fault, for Huaijin and Xiaojia.


    Lu Renren was silent for a long time. His chopsticks stopped in his hands and poked at the food on the plate.


    Huo Chengbin''s words are like a loud thunder, which directly hit her heart, making all her thoughts still and unable to move.


    Stay away from him?


    She clearly did, ah, five years, away from him, lived the life she wanted most, carefree, no those who let her carefully hide the sad, no that was unable to bear the light, everything is so beautiful.However, she came back for her parents, right? Is that so


    the Lu people kept asking themselves, what is the real reason for their return


    "Xiaojia, if you understand me, I hope you won''t let me down again this time."


    "don''t think about it. I have time to think about it. Today, I ordered a lot of delicious meat. Don''t say I don''t take care of you. It''s all for you. "


    Lu Renren gently pulled the corner and said "thank you"


    "by the way, tell me something about you in England. How did it become "falling"? What else did you do besides writing the script? "


    while eating, Lu Renren talks about his own life and Huo Chengbin about his achievements and love. She really wants to meet that great Jiangyu


    after that, Huo Chengbin sent Lu Renren home and left quickly without any stop


    he knows that she needs time to think about things


    Lu Renren opened the door of his house. In the quiet apartment, there was no sound except her breath, and loneliness and loneliness came with it


    turn on all the lights at home, the lights are dazzling, but she still can''t stand such a quiet


    she has always realized that her greatest ability is to enjoy loneliness, but now, she even thinks that it''s terrible, especially in the quiet night


    when does it start? She''s afraid of what she thinks is the most powerful thing


    after looking at the time, Lu Renren''s idea of calling little baby is also cut off. By this time, he has already gone to sleep


    although they haven''t done anything, the mainlanders are a little weak and tired, probably due to the feeling of powerlessness in their hearts


    after taking a bath, I blew my hair a little and lay on the bed


    the bright light makes her feel the glare even when she closes her eyes. Huo Chengbin''s words are repeated in her mind all the time


    in the end, Lu Renren gave up the struggle, got out of bed, walked around his home for several times, and finally took out his computer and got on the Internet


    turning off the computer again, Lu Renren fiddles with the mobile phone at the head of the bed. When Li appears in the phone book, Lu Renren''s eyes stop for a long time


    she didn''t want to call him when she was so lonely, which would make her feel shameless


    but what


    she can''t get over the difficulties in her heart at all...


    this kind of suffocating space makes Lu Renren unable to stay. When she opens all the windows in her home, she feels that she can''t breathe well. Looking out into the night sky, Lu Renren suddenly puts on his clothes and runs out without thinking about it

 Chapter 154

    Lu Renren ran out of the community and stopped a taxi. The driver looked at Lu Renren and didn''t say anything.


    The flashing neon lights outside the window are just the bustle of the city, but these bustles belong to others. She can''t feel the benefits of this bustle, but she also envies their happiness.


    When the car arrived outside the community, Lu Renren looked at the high-rise building from a distance. The door of the community was closed tightly, and she couldn''t get in.


    As soon as Lu Renren showed his face, he began to smile at Lu Renren and opened the door.


    Lu Renren thought that maybe she had been here before, so they knew her face.


    Step by step closer, but the heart is more and more timid, Lu Renren feel that he is always hiding in the corner of the poor.


    Standing downstairs, she reached for his number, but there was no response.


    He''s probably not at home.


    Well, she didn''t dare to see him.


    She sat on the side of the flower bed, hands on her knees, closed her eyes, quietly, although some cold, but no longer suffocated heart, calm a lot.


    Home is where you feel at ease?


    Lu Ren couldn''t help laughing at herself. Where is her home?


    I don''t know how long after that, she heard the car beside her stop several times, some came directly into the door, some came to ask where she was from?


    She didn''t respond, just sat like a fool.


    Maybe she doesn''t look like a bad person, maybe she is a person who is lost in her heart at first sight, so no one asks security to drag her away, so she can sit here all the time.


    Her head became heavier and heavier, and her body became tired and cold. Lu Ren felt another car passing by. She held her arms stiff and wanted to move, but she didn''t listen for a long time.


    Slowly will head up, but only feel the head heavy as if to fall down half, the day has been slightly bright, the body has been stiff and cold, she wanted to stand up, but suddenly fell to one side, and the body is bar in the flower bed of cement side, suddenly the pain seems to come from the whole body, pain of her voice are released.


    "Why are you here?" Li Huaijin''s voice rang out. At the next moment, his face suddenly changed. He was forced to bear a breath, but when he saw her face pale and painful, he quickly picked her up.


    In contact with her, but she was frightened by a cold air, "how long have you been sitting here?"


    He almost roared, but he couldn''t help feeling distressed in his heart.


    How long has she been sitting here? Even through her clothes, he felt her cold.


    "No I know... "


    Lu Renren was already feeble. At this moment, when she was held in his arms, all her discomfort seemed to burst out in a flash. She was cold, shaking all over, had a headache, and all her bones were aching. It seemed that there was no good place in her whole body. She felt like the pain of being torn apart and then recombined.


    "Huaijin I feel sick Wuwuwu... " Lu Renren couldn''t help crying. Even though she was absorbed by him, Lu Renren was still cold and uncomfortable. Finally, someone listened to her saying, "I''m in pain, I''m in pain all over..."


    Mixed with the sound of crying, her words are not sharp, small hand tightly grasp his shirt, hard grasp, unconscious crying about his pain.


    "I''ll be fine in a moment, Lulu. It''s OK. I''m here..."


    Li Huaijin distressed, he hugged everyone, flurried to open the door, put her into the big bed.


    Just about to get up, but he firmly grasped the clothes, how can not earn.


    "Lulu, good boy, I''ll call a doctor and I''ll be fine soon..." He patted her hand, but she had unconsciously clenched and clenched her lower lip, as if trying to restrain something, and he was the only straw in her nightmare.


    Li Huaijin is very distressed at the moment. He simply lies beside her, hugs her tightly and coaxes her to call her the name that hasn''t been spoken for a long time.


    "Lu Bao, don''t be afraid, I''m by your side..."


    Patting her on the back and burying her tightly in his arms, Li Huaijin takes out his mobile phone and after making a phone call, he holds her all the time and calls placidly, "Bao, Lu Bao, I''m here, I''m here..."


    Until the doorbell rang, Li Huaijin held him to open the door again. After a while, the people downstairs came up, heard his voice and ran directly to the bedroom.


    Looking at the two people holding together, the doctor couldn''t help smiling.


    But Li Huaijin didn''t care. He said anxiously, "Lin Wei, come and have a look. She''s cold and hot for a while. She looks very uncomfortable..."


    Dr. Lin was called, of course, to see a doctor quickly, but the girl holding Li Huaijin so tight, let him see?


    Lin Wei spread his hands and said what to do?


    While Li Huaijin held Lu Renren''s little hand and kept comforting him. His voice was so soft that he could tie a knot. "Lu Bao, release it, OK? The doctor will show you. Soon, I will be by your side. Be obedient and don''t be afraid... "The other hand also stroked her cheek, forehead, hot temperature, let Li Huaijin''s palm can''t help trembling, she is so uncomfortable, how can he not love?


    Lu Renren seems to understand him and his hand is broken off, but Li Huaijin holds her hand all the time and leans on her side. His eyes signal Lin Wei to check quickly.


    Lin Wei, the great doctor, has never seen Li Huaijin behave like this before. He has not yet recovered from being attacked by thunder.


    "Lin Wei..."


    Li Huaijin a drink, just wake up Dr. Lin, he immediately put the frightening picture behind, quickly for the patient examination.


    "I''ll give her an injection to relieve the fever, and it won''t be a big problem. I''ll come again at noon. "


    After the injection, Lin Wei packed his medical box.


    "Well, please. I won''t give it away. "


    Li Huaijin''s mind has always been on Lu Ren. Now he has no time to deal with the curious Lin Wei.


    And Lin Wei also knows the truth. Although he is very curious, his professional ethics as a doctor determines that he is curious but not talkative. He can gossip only when the "treasure" is ready, can''t he?


    At noon, Lin Wei just came in. Li Huaijin''s ugly worried face made Lin Wei cry.


    Entering the room quickly, Lu Renren still frowned, his face hard to see the extreme, clenching his teeth, as if in great pain.


    Lin Wei reached for it, but he still had a fever.


    He quickly did the examination, face serious to Li Huaijin way: "send to the hospital."


    Li Huaijin''s face sank, quickly picked up Lu Renren and rushed out, while Lin Wei followed him quickly.


    All the way, the car suddenly stopped outside the hospital with a sudden brake. The emergency personnel who had been guarding the door were waiting. Seeing Li Huaijin and Dr. Lin, they quickly put the patient on the bed and pushed him in.


    Li Huaijin, who has been holding everyone''s hand tightly, is still blocked outside the emergency room. He is depressed and worried. He has already lost his perfect and handsome image. His eyebrows are locked and his eyes are heavy. He is staring at the door of the emergency room.

 Chapter 155

    Li Huaijin waited outside the emergency room for a long time, but Lu Renren had a high fever


    "her body was due to a cold and fever, but she was given antipyretic drugs several times and still had no effect. Huaijin, I think it''s a problem in her heart. All of a sudden, she burst out with the cold


    "don''t worry, believe me, it will be OK."


    who is Lin Wei? In his hands, will there be people who can''t be cured


    "I want to be with her."


    Lin Wei was silent, nodded, and then asked the nurse to take Li Huaijin in


    he almost dare not touch her, only hesitated, then held her hand tightly, and seemed to give up


    her eyes only looked at her more and more ugly face, and her fingers stroked her cheek. The hot temperature seemed to spread from his palm to his heart, and burned his heart


    nurses and doctors are busy, taking medicine, physical cooling, and using all means to reduce her fever, but the mainlanders are always clenching their teeth and frowning


    this makes Li Huaijin feel distressed and anxious


    after too long work, Lin Wei can''t help but feel heavy. If she doesn''t get rid of her fever for too long, it will be serious


    maybe it''s Li Huaijin''s company, maybe it''s Lu Renren''s good luck, and Lu Renren''s fever has gradually subsided


    it''s just that the fever has lasted for so long that Lin Wei almost thinks that this woman is going to die


    of course, he just exaggerates. After transferring her to the ward, Lin Wei comfortingly pats Li Huaijin on the shoulder, "it''s OK, you can have a rest."


    then, he walked out of the ward and closed the door, leaving a quiet space for a man and a woman


    alas, this man and woman are actually the most troublesome things in the world. Lin Wei didn''t know why the woman in the bed was so sad, but looking at Huai Jin''s attitude, he would bet that it was definitely a "feeling" word that hurt people


    when Lu Renren woke up, it was the next day. Li Huaijin stayed with her as long as she slept


    he didn''t move, never had a rest, staring at her, never closed his eyes, and never let go of his hand


    Lu Renren''s fingers moved, and Li Huaijin''s eyes immediately flashed a surprise. Seeing her pale face, her eyes trembled until they slowly opened


    Lu Renren vaguely looks at the scene in front of him. He wants to say something, but he finds that his voice doesn''t come out at all. Just about to do it, he finds that the person beside the bed holds his hand


    "don''t move."


    in the middle, Lu Renren was stunned by his gentleness, but he gradually remembered it


    after scanning the environment in front of you, are you already in the hospital


    looking at Li Huaijin again, he put down his glass, sat beside her and reached for her forehead, which relieved his face


    she holds her hand skillfully and looks at her


    this kind of him makes Lu Renren a little confused about what to say


    "feel better?"


    his voice reminds her of his former tenderness. Although he is a little hoarse, he is more sexy and pleasant


    Li Huaijin lifted her up and put the pillow behind her. She just couldn''t bear a series of actions


    "you...


    Lu Renren spoke, but Li Huaijin interrupted her earlier


    "you''ve had a fever all day and it didn''t go away until last night. Now the body is still very weak, I asked people to send some light porridge to come over, for a while to eat to supplement the physical strength


    "thank you."


    Lu Renren''s voice is hoarse, but Li Huaijin doesn''t care<


    Junrong smiles. Lu Renren finds out that he is even more haggard than her. His hair is messy, his eyes are red, his chin is green and his moustache is thick. He just doesn''t have a good rest."I''ll be fine. Go back and have a rest first."


    Li Huaijin reached out and stroked her little face, but it was the caress of love, "I''m ok."


    Lu Renren wanted to say something more. After the knock, Lin Wei came in.


    "Awake? It''s not easy. " Lin Wei said with a smile, "yesterday I thought that if you didn''t get rid of your fever, you almost became a baked beauty."


    His joke, the presence of the two people can not react, Lin Wei just think they will not appreciate, chat up a smile, "seems to be fever."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re welcome. Cure the sick and save the people! My dear Lin Wei, if you have any worries in the future, just call me directly. My phone number is... " Has not reported own number, there Li Huaijin has interrupted him.


    "When can I be discharged?"


    Lin Wei was amused and generous, not caring about his jealousy.


    "In this case, tomorrow will be fine. If you don''t feel at ease, you can stay for a few days. It''s rare for Miss Lu to come here. It''s OK to stay for a few days to talk with me! "


    Lu Renren can see that this funny doctor obviously knows Li Huaijin, but it''s a pity for him to be a doctor. It''s more suitable for him to be a comedian.


    "Dr. Lin, I''m much better. It''s better to leave it to other beauties instead of occupying more space. "


    Lu Renren also seems to be a lot more relaxed and says with a smile.


    "Oh, sister Lu is such a lovely person!" Lin Wei laughs. This woman is in his heart.


    "It''s time for you to go, Dr. Lin. There are many beauties waiting for you to check. "


    Li Huaijin politely chases people, but Lin Wei just shrugs to Lu Renren and expresses his helplessness.


    "Sister Lu, I''ll wait for you to leave the hospital another day and play with you."


    Said ruffian gas of put to wave a hand, in Li Huaijin want to get angry before leaving immediately.


    Lu Renren watched Lin Wei leave with a smile on his face. As soon as he took back his eyes, he gave Li Huaijin a deep look.


    Smile quickly fade away, she is a little uncomfortable.


    They were silent for a moment. Li Huaijin was staring at her all the time and didn''t speak.


    She was embarrassed by the silence. Just as she opened her mouth, there was a knock on the door.


    And then came a young man.


    The man took a look at the woman on the bed, but without extra curiosity, he quickly said to Li Huaijin: "brother Li, I bought porridge. There are other light foods There''s another bag on hand. "Here''s your change."


    "Well, thank you, Huizi."


    "You''re welcome, brother Li. Call me if you need anything Soon, the young man left again.


    Li Huaijin opened the food box, a floating aroma, let Lu Renren already have a feeling, he is really hungry for a long time.


    Li Huaijin opened the small table on the bed, put the porridge on it, and put the spoon into her hand, "eat while it''s hot."

 Chapter 156

    Lu Renren was more considerate than he was, and he was a little surprised for a moment.


    And Li Huaijin looked at her funny appearance, then took a spoon, scooped a spoon, blew down, put her mouth.


    "Open your mouth..."


    Lu Renren was instructed by him to only listen to his voice reaction, until the third scoop, she suddenly responded and shook her head, "I''d better do it myself."


    There was a blush on his pale face, and his ears were red.


    Li Huaijin did not fight with her, put the spoon in her hand, "eat slowly."


    Then he got up and went to the special toilet in the ward. After a while, he heard the sound of water flow.


    Lu Renren eased his mood and began to drink porridge.


    When Li Huaijin came out again, he had already changed his wrinkled clothes, simple shirts and trousers, which were very nice on him.


    "Finished?"


    After packing the food box in front of her, Lu Renren looked at him. Although he was fresh, the red blood in his eyes was still so obvious.


    "I''m fine now. Go back and have a rest."


    Why is she not distressed? This man must have been guarding himself all night.


    Her worry, Li Huaijin gentle smile, "worry about me, don''t do this kind of thing."


    Lu Renren was stunned and immediately knew what he meant.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to trouble you, I..."


    "Shut up."


    Li Huaijin''s voice suddenly shrieked, and Lu Renren suddenly shrunk.


    Looking at her sudden fear, Li Huaijin sighed helplessly and made her bed, then suddenly went up to bed and lay beside her.


    Lu Renren''s body is a little stiff. I don''t know what he wants.


    Pull off her pillow, pull her to lie on the bed together, patted her head, gentle way: "accompany me to sleep, good!"


    Lu Renren can only stare at his handsome face. His eyes are closed and his long eyelashes can touch her cheek. At the moment, a touch of blue and black shows his fatigue.


    Lu Renren doesn''t move any more. She just looks at him with her eyes. She thinks of the morning after their first night of derailment. His sleeping face has been deeply engraved in her soul and her life track from that moment. She can''t erase it.


    Looking at it, Lu Renren was also infected by his deep sleepiness, and gradually closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    The warm sunshine outside the house comes in, and it seems to cover a protective film around the two sleeping people. The warm and peaceful people also protect their beauty.


    Lu Renren wakes up again with a warm smile in his deep black eyes.


    "Awake?"


    Li Huaijin moves, kisses her forehead forward, pulls her to himself, leans in his arms and caresses her head.


    Lu Renren didn''t dare to move for a long time. He just leaned on him.


    At this time, the night outside was already deep. Lu Renren felt something in his body and wanted to get out of bed.


    "Don''t move."


    He patted her on the top of her hair to keep her still.


    "I I want to Go to the bathroom. "


    In fact, Lu Renren didn''t want to destroy such a beautiful atmosphere, but who made her a normal person! People have three urgent!


    Li Huaijin chuckled and got out of bed. Before waiting for Lu Renren''s activity, he nearly picked her up and carried her into the bathroom.


    After putting her down, Lu Renren turned red, waiting for him to go out.


    Li Huaijin looked at her embarrassed appearance, and then he pinched her cheek and turned to go out.


    Lu Renren finished, looking at himself in the mirror, the red face, the disheveled hair, really embarrassed to death.


    I turn on the tap and wash my face. How can he see the embarrassing situation of his illness?


    When she dawdled out, Li Huaijin was on the phone. She didn''t disturb her, but she didn''t go to bed again. She thought about the phone problem. She didn''t call baby these days. I don''t know if he was worried.


    However, she told her mother before that she would be busy sometimes and they would not worry too much if she didn''t call.


    Zheng Zheng thought of the time, behind was covered with a thin blanket, Li Huaijin ring her shoulder, with her sitting to the bedside.


    "What do you think?"


    "You are so busy, don''t spend it here. I''m really fine. I''ll be discharged tomorrow. "


    "I''ll accompany you to the discharge." He insisted.


    "But..."


    "No, but." Li Huaijin interrupts her words, return a way: "after discharge, live to me that go."


    "I don''t..."


    Her refusal was choked back by a look in his eyes."Good, are you hungry?"


    Lu Renren is helpless. In fact, she is not so delicious.


    "I''ll go to see Lin Wei for you. There''s no problem. We''ll be discharged tomorrow morning."


    Let her lie down on the bed again, and then go out.


    Soon, Lin Wei behind Li Huaijin appeared, and a nurse said, "his face is much better."


    As soon as he came in, he said so.


    "Check again." Li Huaijin is not at ease.


    "Yes Lin Wei smiles, "sister Lu, come here, check it."


    The nurse took her temperature, and then Lin Wei had a routine check, "OK, there''s no problem at all."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Who are you with?"


    "Poof..." Lu Renren couldn''t help but smile and wink at Lin Wei. It looks like they are two brothers. It''s so cute.


    "Sister Lu looks good when she smiles. It''s like a spring breeze! It''s no big deal to laugh more in the future. Can''t solve, come to me, forget, I''m still a professional psychologist, specialized in talking to people about heart or something


    Lu Renren doesn''t understand Lin Wei''s meaning. Lin Wei wants to say something more, but don''t interrupt Li Huaijin.


    "We''ll be out of the hospital tomorrow morning."


    Li Huaijin a warning eyes secretly shot in the past, Lin Weimei tail a pick, in between the two people turned around, no longer say anything.


    After he left, the mainlander asked, "you look familiar."


    "Well, friend."


    "He''s very powerful."


    "Not bad."


    How did Lu Renren find that there was no topic between them? Suddenly, I feel that if I say something, I''m always afraid of spoiling the atmosphere, but if I don''t say anything, it''s so embarrassing.


    Fortunately, Li Huaijin answered the phone for a while, but not for a while. Huizi, who came to deliver dinner that morning, didn''t stay for long. After dinner, Li Huaijin went out for a while, while Lu Renren was a little bored.


    I wanted to make a phone call, but I left my mobile phone at home that night. I''d better wait until I get back.


    After Li Huaijin came back to the ward, Lu Renren pretended to be asleep. She didn''t mean to do it on purpose. She just wanted to think about how to treat Li Huaijin''s seemingly gentle attitude. She didn''t know whether they were reconciled?


    Can this be called reconciliation? No mustard?


    On the narrow bed, the weight on one side let Lu Renren know that he was lying beside him again. His big hand was on her waist. She could feel his breath on her head. She was embedded in his arms like he was protecting her.


    She felt that her head was lightly kissed by him. She was nervous and didn''t dare to move. Then, in the quiet space, there came the sound of even breathing.


    Lu Renren''s body relaxed and his heart was quiet.


    She was picked up home for a sweet time, and then the story of her son broke out, and they had a cold war. When they were working, the male owner was in trouble for the female owner, and they were on the set

 Chapter 157

    Lu Renren had no chance to return to his home, so he was packed by Li Huaijin and brought back to his place


    now Lu Renren, lying on his big bed, says that he wants her to have a good rest


    in fact, she has really had enough rest, what is weak, has been completely away from her


    she hasn''t taken a bath for several days, and she feels very uncomfortable. Listening to the silence outside, he is probably busy. Lu Renren sneaks into the bathroom, fills the bathtub with hot water and lies comfortably in it


    it''s still comfortable to take a bath. The Mainlanders lie on the edge of the bathtub, with their eyes closed and their mouths bent and smiling, enjoying the pleasure


    however, before she had enough enjoyment, the doorknob of the bathroom turned, and Lu Renren immediately became nervous. Although the door was locked by her from the inside, she still got up in a hurry. She didn''t care to put on her clothes and wrapped up the bath towel


    "bang bang." It was the sound of Li Huaijin patting the door, "come out quickly."


    the voice seems not very gentle


    "come out now." Lu Renren quickly grabbed the head of the bath towel, surrounded himself and opened the door of the bathroom


    "still want to get sick, don''t you?"


    he quickly took out a towel from the bathroom and wiped her hair when she came out. The expression on her face was not good, but the action in her hands was very gentle


    Lu Renren actually wanted to say that it''s not cold here with the air conditioner on, but he didn''t dare to speak


    enjoying his gentle service, Lu people''s hearts are warm and sweet. He is concerned about himself


    for a long time, Lu Renren didn''t dare to speak, and Li Huaijin kept fiddling with her hair. The temperature in the room was not low, and her hair was gradually drying. When she was wrapped in the quilt, she felt a thin layer of sweat on her body. She couldn''t help but move and wanted to pull the quilt


    "what do you do?"


    "hot..."


    Lu Renren muttered


    "well, I''m fine. I can''t sleep any more." Lu Renren stretched out his bare arm from the quilt, and his hands were pulling each other bored. He bowed his head and did not dare to look at his expression. "Don''t you go to the company? These days haven''t passed, so I should be very busy! "


    Lu Renren asked, in fact, he would like him to leave quickly so that he can go home and call little baby


    "OK." Li Huaijin raised her chin, let her face herself, looked into her eyes, "why don''t you call me?"


    Lu Renren was stunned by his question and immediately understood what he was asking. What''s more, is this man going to start accounting


    Lu Renren''s lips moved, but he didn''t say anything


    Why did she go downstairs to his house, why did she stay there all the time, and why didn''t she call him


    can she say that she doesn''t know all this? She can''t explain her confused heart


    "why do you come?"


    he did


    "I met Chengbin, but he told me that if I didn''t change my heart knot at all, I would stay away from you completely. It''s not that I haven''t seen you for a few years, it''s not that I''m running away, but that I''m really leaving your life. Then, in the future, any change will not provoke me again. Thorough, very thorough....


    Lu Renren''s voice is getting smaller and lighter. It seems that she is not sure, or she is not sure in front of him


    "you stupid brain, do you only have these messy things?"


    she obviously hates him saying that he is stupid and would fight back before, but now, she doesn''t care so much. Just because, she knows, she is a bit stupid, so, can''t get out of that predicament


    "can I not?" Lu Renren retorted, "I can''t control myself."< However, Li Huaijin suddenly changed the topic as if she didn''t care at all."Remember Lin Ruo?"


    "Ah? Oh... " Lu Renren doesn''t know why.


    "What do you think of Lin Ruo as the heroine of your play?"


    "She?" Lu Renren was stunned and thought, "it''s very good. I''m sure she''ll do well. Is Are you going to look for her? "


    "Well." Li Huaijin nodded.


    "But she''s gone, isn''t she?"


    "We''re trying to get in touch with her. Maybe, it will work."


    "Well, I''ve seen her before and today. She''s more and more beautiful. She''s a natural beauty. That''s right Lu Renren suddenly leaned on his chest and looked up. The curious nature of gossip appeared, "do you know who she married?"


    So curious, so curious. Who would such a cold beauty marry? Do you really love that person? Or something else?


    "It should be the same man."


    The man? Lu Renren thinks of the man in the mysterious car. Wow It''s really mysterious.


    "Is that man good to her?" She saw Lin ruo''s appearance before, so she should have a good life.


    "I heard it was good." Li Huaijin is not specific, the man is too low-key, he only occasionally met in social occasions, but he never stayed long to leave.


    "That''s great." Lu Renren says happily that she still owes Lin Ruo a favor. She saved herself five years ago, but she never really thanks her.


    "You like her very much?"


    "Well, I think she''s special. I like people like her. It''s direct. " Lu Renren said with a smile, "if she agrees, please tell me. I''ll have a good talk with her." Thanks for the help.


    "Well." A bright light flashed in Li Huaijin''s mind. Looking at Lu Renren''s smiling face, he felt thoughtful.

 Chapter 158

    Lu Renren finally returned to his apartment after Li Huaijin went to work the next day. After getting the mobile phone, the messages and missed calls let Lu Renren know that her little baby missed her to death.


    Quickly called in the past, the voice of small baby appeared on the phone, was crying loudly, also mixed with dissatisfaction with Lu Renren.


    "Wow Mommy, where have you been? You''re missing again, don''t you want baby? Mommy is so bad, Mommy is so bad, baby doesn''t want mommy Wow... "


    That sad cry, but also some angry threat.


    "Honey, honey, it''s Mommy. It''s Mommy. Don''t be angry. Don''t be mommy."


    This is a big one, not this one, not that one, this time the role exchange.


    "Well! Mommy is bad. Grandma said that if you don''t call again, you will take me to beat you. Hit your ass Little baby, listening to the voice of Mommy''s begging for mercy, felt a little more balanced.


    "Oh, don''t touch Mommy. Mommy knows she''s wrong. Honey, grandma is in great pain. If grandma really wants to beat Mommy, you must help Mommy and don''t let her beat me, OK? "


    Lu Renren here with a smile, also a pair of poor tone, let that end of the little baby listen to can''t help giggling. Listen, Mommy is so pathetic and happy.


    "Mommy, don''t worry, baby will protect you." He seems to forget that he also wants to blame Mommy, but Lu Renren has drawn him to the same camp.


    "That''s great. You''re mommy''s baby."


    Lu Renren praised his son in a high voice, and then asked if there was anything interesting and new about him recently


    Little baby is happy to say this and that. All the children like him. When his grandparents quarrel, he persuades them. Lu Renren also praises them.


    In the end, Lu Renren thought about it and asked, "honey, do you want to see daddy?"


    This sentence seems to scare little baby. It took a long time to make a sound. The sound was cool. You don''t need to look at her to know her baby''s expression now. It must be Li Huaijin''s expressionless face.


    "If Mommy wants me to see her, I''ll see her."


    Lu Renren smiles happily. In fact, how could her little baby not want to see her? I''m just afraid she won''t be happy. Never, her little baby is like a special precocious, sensible to no need for her to say, no need for her performance, he would never mention about daddy. Just like the last time he was angry with his daughter, he was obviously upset, even afraid of her embarrassment, but he never said it.


    But now, little baby still gives priority to her opinion, how can she not feel distressed?


    "Honey, let''s go for a while. Mommy I''ll take you to see him


    "Is Mommy happy?" Little baby asked, still worried about Lu Renren''s mood.


    She was sour in her heart and said in a soft voice, "Mommy is happy, and Mommy wants baby to be happy."


    "Really? Thank you, Mommy


    "Ha ha You''re welcome, baby. I hope you''ll thank mommy a lot. You''ll like that person. "


    "Oh..." Baby oh voice, and then added: "again like or the first like mommy."


    "Cluck, cluck..." Lu Renren gave out the same lovely laughter as little baby. Her baby is really the number one baby in the world.


    After that, Lu''s mother took the phone and told Lu Renren that if she didn''t come and answer the phone for so many days, she would not want to be her daughter again. Of course, Lu Renren coaxed his mother and explained that if something happened later, she would call or text in advance. It''s not like this. There''s no sign.


    After talking on the phone, Lu Renren cleaned the house and washed clothes. Before noon, her phone rang again.


    A look is Li Huaijin telephone, Lu Renren answered, there direct tone is not good, "you go home?"


    "Well, I came back to get my cell phone and some necessities. I''ll be back in a minute She was afraid that he would be angry again, so she promised to go back soon.


    "Well, don''t take it now. I''ll pick it up in the evening. Come here now and have lunch together. "


    The Lu man wrinkled his nose and said, "OK."


    After that, she tidied herself up. She always felt that she would not be so casual any more. She put on a small black skirt to her knees, a pair of short boots, a windbreaker, her hair curled up slightly, and a few wisps of bangs fell down at will. Looking in the mirror, Lu Renren laughed, which was quite a model.


    Who knows just go out, met that haunted Mr. Qi downstairs.


    "Oh, Ms. Lu, what a coincidence. Are you going out? I''m just finished. I''m leaving. I''ll give you a ride where you''re going. "


    Qi Ge warmly greet, but the voice, the smile, in Lu Renren''s eyes, that is the curse.


    "Mr. Qi, I have something urgent. Let''s go first."Lu Renren didn''t want to pay any attention to him at all, so he walked away, but brother Qi was familiar with this kind of "dogged" trick.


    "Urgent? Take my car. I''ll just drop you off. There''s no need to waste time taking a taxi. "


    "No, please." Lu Renren passed him and was blocked by him.


    "No trouble, no trouble, get in the car." In Lu Renren''s eyes, he made a gesture of invitation, which was a threat, an abominable kidnapping.


    The Lu man frowned and was furious. He grasped the bag tightly and said coldly, "Mr. Qi, if you harass me like this again, I''ll call the police. And for the last time, my son is not interested in joining your circle. I''ll never agree. You''ve lost your heart. And now, get out of the way now. "


    Her cold expression of disgust, let Qige can''t help but retreat, straight look at landing, everyone walked in the past, watching her back out of the community.


    Zigo shrugged, laughed at himself and drove away.


    In fact, he has seen this kind of person, and he has also met the wall. Many people reject the entertainment industry, not to mention such a small child. But if he gives up, he won''t be a gold medal. He got up from too many rejections, not to mention such a small setback? Keep up, he won''t give up.


    But first of all, think about finding an entrance to find out what this woman likes, or how he can make her less annoying?


    Lu Renren met Li Huaijin with a breath of anger. As soon as she saw him, she thought that the annoying Mr. Qi was his man, so she was not angry. His face was calm, and it was obvious that I was not happy.


    Li Huaijin looks at her this facial expression, looks at her to stare at her in the eye to get angry, can''t help but pick eyebrow, "how?"


    Lu Renren wanted to explode. He threw the menu on the table and yelled, "I won''t eat any more."


    However, she still pressed her temper and shook her head.


    "That is, when I go out, I run into a dog and chase me. I got on the taxi and got rid of it. " Lu Renren looked at the menu and didn''t know what he wanted to eat, so he said to him, "you order."


    Li Huaijin ordered a few dishes, then looked at her, "but your expression, as if I was that annoying dog."


    "Er..." Lu Renren had a meal and realized that the man was angry. He said with a quick smile, "I don''t think it''s a good day. I''m not happy when I run into this bad thing when I go out! It''s not aimed at you, absolutely not. "


    "Hum!" Li Huaijin snorted coldly, and his eyes shot once, which made Lu people''s hearts tremble.


    Well, is he still dissatisfied?


    Lu Renren looked at the door of the box. No one came in. Fortunately, it''s still a relatively closed space.


    Then, Ms. Lu got up from her seat, ran to Li Huaijin and sat down. She was forced to smile flatteringly, and her small face approached him, "don''t be angry! Shall I apologize? " She put her hand on his arm and came close to him.


    She thought in her heart that the way of apologizing and coquettishing to little baby should be very effective, and the way of treating big baby should be the same.


    "I''ll never do that again, OK? Honey


    Lu Renren blurted out the "baby", and instantly he was startled. Then she obviously felt his body stiff, and the air around him seemed a little thin.


    She felt that the title was a little too much for her.

 Chapter 159

    Lu Ren didn''t wait for Li Huaijin to have any reaction to her blurted out name, so he quickly ran back to his seat


    she thought, she really did a very, very stupid thing


    on the other side, Li Huaijin didn''t know what he was thinking. Why didn''t he make a sound? Are you scared


    while Lu Renren was fidgeting, the waiter came to serve. Until the waiter went out, Lu Renren bowed his head and did not look up. Then he heard Li Huaijin burst out with a hearty laugh, so happy and so pleasant


    poof...


    Lu Renren wants to vomit blood very much. How is this man? Does he have to tease her like this


    "I didn''t mean to call it that."


    "No." If she called him that, she would spit blood early and die before he was hit by thunder


    "huh?"


    when Li Huaijin''s voice was picked, Lu Renren looked at him with a touch of displeasure in his eyes


    her face was very embarrassed. Really


    "in some special times, um... It can be called" Li Huaijin relaxed the conditions


    is this really the case? She felt that all the lumps on her body were getting up, too numb


    and when did he refer to some special times


    some "special" scenes can''t help ringing in his brain...


    Lu Renren''s face turned red again, and he grabbed the water and poured it down


    Li Huaijin knew what the woman was thinking at a glance, and her smile was more evil


    "what do you think of?"


    "no..."


    Lu Renren immediately shook her head, shaking very hard. She bowed her head and wanted to be buried in the bowl. She knew that she could smoke on her head now, and her ears were bleeding. But she didn''t dare to look up and just bury it in the bowl


    "ha ha..."


    Li Huaijin chuckled and didn''t tease her any more. He was afraid that if she said more, the woman would faint here today


    although there was no topic for this meal, Lu Renren had a good time, and Li Huaijin was absolutely comfortable


    the Lu people are smiling sweetly in their hearts, lowering their heads, and the corners of their mouths curve slightly


    after walking out of the restaurant, Lu Renren looked at the time


    "go back. I''ll take a taxi myself. "


    "nothing''s wrong!"


    "then come with me." Li Huaijin pushed her into the car and saw that she was about to open her mouth. Then he said, "I''ll discuss the movie with you."


    Lu Renren didn''t refuse any more until she got to Li Ren, where there were not many people in the underground parking lot. She was a little less nervous, followed him into his special elevator and went to his office


    "no more." Lu Renren refused. Seeing that he was busy soon, he thought about it and still didn''t ask about the movie


    what is the discussion about movies? She handed in the script, and basically there was nothing wrong with her. It was a waste of time to find her


    however, Lu Renren doesn''t care. He feels very comfortable when he is around him


    in front of the table, there are some documents, magazines, newspapers and so on. Lu Renren looks at them at will. Some of them are about the artists of Li Ren company, and some of them are interviews with Li Huaijin


    she remembers that in the past five years, he seems to have appeared in personal interview programs, not to mention magazines and newspapers. A lot of them were summarized by the media after summarizing his previous experience and interviews and editing.Later, his Li Ren company became bigger and bigger. As the boss, he retired behind the scenes most of the time. Few works appeared. Occasionally, when he went to Hollywood, he made some scandals. Lu Renren just remembered that he seems to have almost no gossip in recent years, except for foreign ones and domestic ones.


    Lu Renren looks at Li Huaijin who is working. In fact, he is also the victim of that time, isn''t he?


    Heart ache, Lu Renren in the eyes before acid, quickly bow.


    It took her a while to restrain her suffering. She still put down her magazine and flipped through the others at will. Li Ren company has cultivated a lot of young stars, idols or strength, with many good seedlings. Lu people believe that Li Huaijin has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and he will definitely know who is more worthy of investment.


    "In the early stage of the film, you should show up with me."


    Li Huaijin didn''t know when to go to her and sit down. She was looking at him with a newspaper. He was sitting on his side. His long finger bent a wisp of hair from her ear to the back. Her eyes were focused on tenderness.


    "Me? It''s not good. "


    Lu Renren hesitated and was even more afraid.


    "The appearance of the famous screenwriter" Luo "is a big gimmick in itself." His fingers still stay in her temples, as if gently stroking.


    "But You are not afraid of... "


    "What are you afraid of?" Li Huaijin interrupted her, her eyes and fear, he can see clearly, five years ago that time, maybe someone will remember, but, so what.


    Li Huaijin has his own plan, "it''s settled."


    "Huaijin, I can''t..."


    Lu Renren''s dilemma, Li Huaijin to when did not see.


    "You are beautiful today." Lu Renren was stunned by his sudden words, and then his cheek was flushed. He saw that she had made a simple dress.


    "I''m very happy. I''m happy for you." He came close to her ear and brushed it with the temperature. Her ears are redder.


    Lu Renren leans to one side. If he is so close, she will be nervous. What''s more, this is his office. If someone breaks in, it''s really embarrassing.


    Although, although She wrote that kind of office bridge, my heart will be a little nervous look forward to, but used in their own body, it absolutely can not.


    "Thank you." Lu Renren mumbled his thanks for his praise, reached out and pushed him, "don''t you want to discuss the movie with me? Is there something wrong with the script? Did Lin Ruo agree to play? Are you going to play the leading actor? "


    She threw out a series of questions to keep him sane and not to make such a fuss all the time.


    Li Huaijin is not moved, smile evil evil evil, another hand will pull her closer, to her more helpless eyes, seems to have expectations, but also seems to resist.


    "You..."


    "What?" Li Huaijin''s voice is very low, with a kind of attractive trill, firmly hooked her mind, let her deeply into it.


    "I..."


    She wants to say something, but she just stares at him in the face


    Li Huaijin suddenly got out of his body, sat back straight, and then got up. In Lu Renren''s eyes, he flashed a deliberate smile and went back to his seat.


    "I don''t play the leading role, maybe, just a small role. In addition, when people from m country come over in a few days, you need to do more coordination and communication. "


    "Ah? Oh... " Lu people''s heart reaction, this man is intentional?


    He must be very funny. Lu Ren''s face swelled with anger. Instead of looking at the man with a bad heart, he rubbed up and said, "I''ll go out for a while."

 Chapter 160

    Li Huaijin looked at her back as she went out, and then she laughed, shook her head and continued to work


    the bathroom is the place where the eight trigrams are produced and spread. Lu Renren never doubted this. Now, she didn''t mean to hide in it, but when she planned to go out, the people who came in already began to gossip


    "where did the new comer come from? It''s too arrogant. I don''t do anything. There are still many instigators. "


    "look at her clothes and bag. She is a rich lady who is not drunk."


    "cut! Who would talk to her like that? "


    "didn''t you see that she was very attentive to sk''s Allen?"


    "tut Tut, don''t worry about Allan. He''s famous for not being a girl. With us... "The woman suddenly spoke a lot smaller, and then vomited out the following two words," boss, the same. "


    "what! You don''t know. I tell you, you''ve only been here a few days and you don''t know anything. " Another woman''s voice was smaller, but it aroused Lu Renren''s curiosity. She also stood up and tried hard to hear clearly, "our boss is not close to women. Didn''t you see his scandals with Hollywood stars? He doesn''t look up to these small roles in our country. "


    "hum! What''s good about those big women abroad? If our boss finds a foreign girl, I think he will vomit blood. "


    "in fact..."


    another one who didn''t speak much all the time suddenly opened his mouth. Lu Renren thought, is this going to be a big hit


    "our boss... Maybe that one!"


    "ah?" Surprise and disbelief


    Lu Renren is still wondering, which one


    "when the boss had a girlfriend in the early years, it couldn''t be gay." A female voice denied it very definitely


    Lu Renren''s eyes are wide open, gay? Do you want to exaggerate? No one thinks Li Huaijin is gay, right


    "no, she has a point. Maybe the boss didn''t realize it in the early years. In recent years, you can see that the boss''s occasional scandal has been mercilessly killed by him. No woman dares to make an issue of him. Look at the people around him. The assistant is a man, the secretary is a man, and the colleagues around him are all men. What''s more, I think director Pei is the one who is most likely to be the boss. "


    Pei Dong? Lu Renren flashed Pei Dongna''s handsome face in his brain, and then stood beside Li Huaijin, two excellent men hugged each other...


    ah ah...


    Lu Renren felt that the picture was really... Too much


    "director Pei? Think about it....


    the voices of those women''s talking and laughing were getting farther and farther away, and Lu Renren came out and breathed a sigh


    Pei Dong, Li Huaijin... Poof, how much love is there


    Lu Renren''s smile was so obvious that he couldn''t stop smiling until he returned to Li Huaijin''s office. It''s a bit of a rotten girl to forgive her


    the picture in Lu Renren''s eyes when the door of the office is opened completely connects Lu Renren''s heart of a rotten girl


    it''s just that Pei Dong is leaning over a man, and Li Huaijin is sitting aside, looking coldly at Pei Dong and the man


    "Alas? "I''m not writing Pei Dong Pi Pi''s smile, while Lu Renren''s embarrassed smile, looking at the handsome guy she felt familiar with


    "to introduce you, this is Wei Yan, our hero. Wei Yan, this is the screenwriter. "


    "hello." They say hello to each other


    Lu Renren remembered that Wei Yan was also a movie king. No wonder he looked so familiar. It''s just that she doesn''t pay much attention


    Pei Dong asked, clearly looking at Li Huaijin and her


    "I''ve been here for a while. I''m discussing the script with Mr. Li. It''s almost done. I think I''ll go first. "


    "well, you go back first. I''ll ask Chengzi to take you over to get something and wait for me to have dinner at home in the evening. "


    Pei Dong was so embarrassed that he didn''t have to worry about it. Wei Yan also looked at her. Lu Renren felt that if she didn''t run away, it would not be her


    without saying anything, she went out directly, like a ghost chasing behind her


    five years ago, he was too careful. Today, five years later, Li Huaijin is not interested in playing underground love with her. He just wants to let people know that Lu Renren is Li Huaijin''s woman. He''s going to make her completely hopeless.However, he won''t tell her these ideas at all. He has to push her to the point that she has to face step by step. He has to accept them until he gets used to them. He thinks that he still needs help.


    "Boss, you Well


    Pei Dong is really a gossip.


    Wei Yan is also curious. At least, he never thought that Li Huaijin''s woman was like this.


    When did it start? He has never had a woman in recent years. In fact, Wei Yan is really curious about the woman just now.


    Is the famous screenwriter "Luo" because the two talents of the play are together?


    "Have you contacted Lin Ruo?" Li Huaijin ignored their curiosity.


    "Contacted, but there is no reply yet." Pei Dong replied, "it''s really hard to listen to Lin ruo''s original agent. After Lin Ruo quit the entertainment industry, her agent didn''t see her very much. She said, "try to contact her for us."


    Li Huaijin was silent, "I''ll try again. The people from m country will come over in a few days. You are responsible for arranging them. When all the problems are finally settled, we can drive the car. "


    "Well, I''ll take care of it. But Miss Cheng, boss, I''m afraid you have to do it. " Pei Dong laughs, but he doesn''t mean well. Now he''s waiting to see a big play.


    Do you know the boss''s childhood?


    Lu Renren couldn''t help sneezing in the car. Did he catch a cold again?


    Before returning to Li Huaijin''s residence, Lu Renren bought a lot of food. Since you want to "go home and wait for him to eat", there must be something to eat!


    As soon as Li Huaijin came in, he smelled the fragrance of the food. In the kitchen, Lu Renren came out in an apron. When he saw Li Huaijin at the entrance, he only laughed, "wait a minute, you''ll be fine soon."


    Then he went into the kitchen and went to work.


    Li Huaijin''s heart a warm, take off the coat, standing in the kitchen door, looking at her busy figure.


    Five years, her figure has never disappeared from his brain, and now it really appears in front of his eyes.


    Her long hair is casually rolled up, and her thin back is never fat. She has said before that what she is not worried about most is her figure. She will not be too fat or too thin, and she always keeps it well.


    Her side face is particularly serious, when cooking, she is always very serious, because at this time she is a little careless, will forget to put salt or other materials, so she always concentrate on cooking, for fear of taste.


    When a dish is over and the soup is almost ready, Li Huaijin goes in and helps to watch the soup pot.


    "You take this out first. I''ll see. It''ll be ready soon." Lu Renren handed him the plate in his hand, and then pushed him out of the kitchen, guarding the soup pot by himself, waiting slowly, and cleaning up the kitchen by the way.


    When they were all together, they sat on the dining table face to face. Lu Renren filled a bowl of rice and handed it to him. They ate it quietly.


    This atmosphere, though silent, is incomparably natural.


    During this period, they didn''t say anything. Lu Renren occasionally said that there was a little less salt in this dish, or he would make something else to eat later. Li Huaijin also said what he wanted to eat.


    Such a plain topic, two people chat at will, like an old husband and wife.

 Chapter 161

    After dinner, Li Huaijin was left with the job of washing dishes. Lu Renren took a bath. When he came out, Li Huaijin was sitting on the sofa with the TV on in front of him. It was a TV play from a fruit station. Lu Renren didn''t like it all the time.


    When she came out, Li Huaijin waved. As a result, the towel on her hand wiped her hair. Lu Renren sat beside him and said, "do you like this TV play?"


    "There''s nothing I don''t like. Just look around. If you want to see anything, just change the channel. "


    When Lu Renren pressed the remote control, she didn''t like most of the TV dramas, and then put them on a variety show to challenge her. It''s funny that simple people break through barriers, sometimes fall into the water and fail in the challenge.


    "Didn''t you invest in TV series?"


    "Yes, not much." Li Huaijin answered. He put the towel aside and fiddled with her hair, which then wafted a smell of habit. He held her in his arms, put his chin on her head, smelled the fragrance, and rubbed it lovingly.


    "You haven''t seen many movies in recent years, but I''ve seen every one." She has been following his news for five years.


    "Well, how do you feel?"


    "Great. Otherwise, I won''t be a movie king several times in a row, will I? "


    "Your scripts are very good, too."


    "I write with great care."


    "The first few failed, and I''m still depressed. At that time, I didn''t expect to be what I am today. " Lu Renren also held his arm, gently holding it, and felt his lips linger on the corner of his lips. His hand broke off her little face, and his lips fell down along the forehead.


    "Now it''s a success. It''s a hot screenwriter. It''s hard for me to invite you. " His voice with a smile came to her ear.


    "You don''t have to. I thought about it before. I want to write a very good play for you. Even if you don''t, I hope to have such an opportunity. " Lu Renren smiles and closes his eyes.


    "Your price is very high. How much do you think I should give you?"


    "I''ll give you a discount when we are so familiar." She chuckled.


    "How much discount?"


    "Well 10% off. " She leaned forward, kissed him on the lip, and then stepped back with satisfaction.


    Proud smile in touch with his deep black eyes, Leng Xia, heart a surprise.


    "10% off? I don''t think it''s enough... " Still don''t forget to continue to bargain, "reduce again."


    "Well 20% off? "


    "Our friendship..." His evil voice said with a smile: "20% discount is too hurtful. Not enough. "


    "Well At most 50% off. " If Lu Renren makes the final concession, 50% discount is the biggest concession.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, she was sleeping heavily, but when he woke up, he always wanted to hold her again. That kind of need was too strong, and then he could not help making her tired.


    Walking out of the room quietly, Li Huaijin was in a happy mood. He made a simple breakfast. After breakfast, he came back to the room, bowed his head, kissed her lip and went out.


    All day long, he didn''t receive any news from Lu Renren in the company, and he didn''t reply to the text messages he sent. Thinking, she''s really tired.


    So early in the afternoon, he left the company, went home, opened the bedroom door, and sure enough, he saw that she was still asleep.


    Li Huaijin shakes his head and smiles. He goes to her bedside and reaches over her face. He can''t bear to disturb her, but she slowly wakes up.


    When he opened his eyes, Lu Renren, who had slept enough that day, saw Li Huaijin''s charming smile beside him. He couldn''t help but sip his smile and poke it. He seemed to want to confirm whether it was true.


    Li Huaijin grasped her finger, side head kisses her palm, "wake up?"


    "Well..."


    Lu Renren was distracted for a short time. After waking up, he realized the current situation and also thought about the war last night.


    She drew back her hand and blushed slightly. She got up, but almost lay back. Fortunately, Li Huaijin held her. After all, she could not help beating him, "I don''t know how to control it in the future. Be careful, I''ll be early..."


    She stopped talking and heard his low laughter, which sounded very happy.


    "I''ve been sleeping all day. Get up and have something to eat."


    He held her and looked in the closet. There were her clothes, but he took his shirt and put them on for her.


    Lu Renren doesn''t object either. In fact, she feels more comfortable wearing his shirt. Smelling his familiar smell will make her feel more comfortable.


    Just dressed like this, watching his deep eyes fall on her body, she can''t help sighing in her heart. It''s for his own benefit.


    Li Huaijin cooks by himself. Now he has her by his side. When he is at home, he hopes that he can do it by himself as much as possible, so as to be more healthy and safe.


    Lu Renren came out of the bathroom, sat in the living room and waited. He quietly sent a text message to his mother and stopped calling.Then, very boring side lying on the sofa, thinking, thinking about some things in her mind, should she confess?


    "Dinner."


    Li Huaijin''s voice pulled her back from her dull thoughts. Lu Renren got up and went to the dining table to sit down. Originally, he was very hungry before eating. Lu Renren didn''t care about anything else, so he had to fill his stomach first.


    Two people have dinner, Li Huaijin accompany her to watch TV, just into the study, it seems that there is something to deal with. And Lu Renren also turned on his own computer and didn''t touch it for many days. I really miss it.


    After reading the email, there was still an invitation from her assistant. She simply looked at it and thought about it. She felt that she would put most of her experience in Li Huaijin''s film. Although there might not be too many things that would occupy her time later, she still hoped that there would not be other things to distract her. I just want to receive only one script recently, so that the time can be arranged.


    Besides, she really has to take time to take a good look at the school for her baby, but


    Looking in the direction of the study, Lu Renren hesitated again. Maybe, she doesn''t have to work.


    Bored, she had nothing to do. She moved the computer into the bedroom and found a novel to read. She was gradually fascinated.


    I don''t know how long I stayed. The bedside beside me sank down, and a male breath came. Then her body was pulled into his arms.


    "Are you finished?"


    Lu Renren asked casually and found a comfortable place to move.


    "Well." Li Huaijin read the web page she read and was reading her favorite novel.


    He knows that in recent years, many dramas, especially TV dramas, are optimistic about online novels, which are popular with many women. If they are changed into TV dramas, the first thing they have is their original audience, which is also a large part of the audience.


    Among these network authors, there are many excellent writers. He also thinks that this is a very good project.


    "Do you have any favorite essays?" He asked, leaning against her. "Or is it suitable to be changed into a movie?"


    "You want to take one?" The man raised his head and asked.


    "Who would you recommend?"


    "Well There are many. But If you really want to shoot, I can only give you a suggestion in this respect. It''s up to your team to really implement it. Only then do they know what is most suitable for the market. What I say is what I like, only in a small range. It may not be executive. "


    "I know. You can tell Pei Dong later and let him deal with it. There are several young children in our company. They may be very suitable for this kind of work. We should find a way to shoot them. If we choose well, they will become popular overnight. "


    "Oh, I understand." She knows that there are such actors who catch the popular novels and make TV dramas, which become popular overnight, or usher in the spring. "I''ll keep an eye on it for you."


    "There''s news from Lin Ruo. She''ll meet us this weekend. You can join us


    "Really? She agreed? "


    "Not exactly, but almost. She seems to want to see you, too. Let you go to see her


    "OK, OK, I''m sure I''ll go."


    Lu Renren was very happy. She felt very excited when she saw Lin Ruo. In fact, she felt that Lin Ruo was the goddess in her mind, and her mysterious marriage always made her want to explore.


    Finally, at the weekend, Lu Renren was very nervous. When she was in Li Huaijin''s car, her heart beat fast. People who didn''t know thought she was excited to meet her sweetheart.


    "So excited?"

 Chapter 162

    "Ha ha Yes Lu Renren admits that she finally knows what it''s like. It''s like the excitement when inspiration comes. She''s eager to pour out all the stories in her mind. Lin Ruo, with so many mysteries on her body, really wants to solve them herself. "By the way, did you meet her husband?"


    Li Huaijin drew from his forehead and knew what was in the woman''s mind.


    "No Li Huaijin gave a direct negative answer.


    Lu Renren was obviously disappointed, but when she saw Lin Ruo at the appointed club, her excitement came again.


    So beautiful, she decided that she must secretly take Lin Ruo as her heroine, and she must write a story about Lin Ruo.


    Seeing Lu Renren and Li Huaijin come in together, Lin Ruo doesn''t seem surprised to know that.


    "Brother Li, everyone, here you are."


    "Good to see you again, Lin Ruo." Lu Renren sat beside Lin Ruo, very warm, but Lin Ruo was still cold.


    She doesn''t hate Lu Renren, and she doesn''t reject her enthusiasm, but she doesn''t show much extroversion to her friends.


    "Lin Ruo, have you read the script? I hope you can play the leading lady. Although some boast, but this film will never let you down


    Li Huaijin came here to talk about business affairs. He didn''t have many greetings when he met him. He went straight to the topic.


    "Yes, Lin Ruo, Li Ren company has such a big production, Sino foreign cooperation, great movies, and you''re really great. You''re a powerful alliance. It''s absolutely beneficial but not harmful."


    "I know." Lin Ruo replied, "I can promise. But I have conditions. "


    Li Huaijin has already prepared, "whatever conditions, just mention."


    "Don''t be nervous. There''s nothing too harsh. It''s just that I don''t have the opportunity to do too much, and I can cooperate with the occasional publicity, but I won''t go out of the city. "


    "Good." In fact, Li Huaijin had thought of it for a long time, "if you don''t want to, we''re absolutely reluctant."


    "That''s settled." Lin Ruo agreed, "I hope we can cooperate happily."


    "Happy cooperation."


    Lu Renren was excited. "Lin Ruo, you are my goddess. I''m sure you''re going to cause a lot of shock and influence. Maybe you''re going to get a movie queen


    "Are you confident in your script?" Asked Lin Ruo.


    Lu Renren was stunned and said with a modest smile, "it''s OK."


    Lin Ruo takes a look at Li Huaijin, and then looks at Lu Renren, "screenwriter, since I''ve all returned home, how about talking to you when I''m bored?"


    "Good, good!" Lu Renren didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to invite her. He was really surprised.


    I thought she would say a few words at most, but I didn''t expect that she would be so enthusiastic. Of course, Lin ruo''s expression can''t be called the "enthusiasm" that people think of on land. She just has a purpose.


    "I want to thank you very much." Lu Renren thought about her help five years ago, and Lin Ruo nodded, "then I''ll contact you often. I''ll go first. Call me if you have something


    After waiting for Lin Ruo to leave, Lu Renren rushed to Li Huaijin excitedly, "Lin Ruo told me by phone."


    Li Huaijin is so happy to her smile, doting smile, take out his mobile phone, tell her the number, Lu Renren save the number, feel the goddess in his heart has become his good friend.


    On the way back, when Lu Renren was still excited, the phone rang. Lu Renren looked at the strange number and picked it up.


    "It''s me. Are you free?"


    Lu Renren''s face sank instantly. "What''s the matter?"


    "Everyone, can''t we even see each other now? I want to talk to you about something. How are you Chen Di''s voice was imploring.


    "Where is it?" She agreed.


    "Shall we meet at the cafe on XX road?"


    "Good."


    Lu Renren told Li Huaijin, "I''ll go with you."


    "No, it''s OK. You go back first. I''ll come to you after I''ve met her. "


    Li Huaijin rubbed her head, "OK, call me if you have any questions."


    Later, Lu Renren watched Li Huaijin''s car leave, then waved to stop the taxi, reported the address and went to see Chen Di.


    Approaching the cafe, Lu Renren was surprised to see Chen Di.


    "Ha ha, don''t you know me?" Chen Di touched her cheek. She didn''t know herself.


    "Are you all right?" Lu Renren looked at her haggard and emaciated, and felt a little uncomfortable. Can''t imagine that Chen Di, who was so beautiful, is so haggard now? For what? For Mo Tianqing?


    "It''s nothing. It''s just lovelorn." Chen Di smiles bitterly and looks at Lu Renren. She is 32 years old, but she is still in her twenties, and her spirit is very good.


    "Have you made up with Huaijin?" Chen Di asked.Lu Renren did not answer, but asked, "what do you want to talk to me about?"


    Chen Di''s mouth brimmed with a bitter smile, rubbed the edge of the coffee cup, looked at her face full of spirit and years of kindness, and said, "I''m lovelorn, I''ve lost my job, even my children. My heart is very bitter. I just want to have a chat with you. "


    Lu Renren frowned and wanted to say something, but what should she say?


    Comfort? Sorry, she really can''t say it. Although Chen Di looks very poor now, she is actually very careful. She is not great enough to forgive Chen Di for what she did before. Even if she sympathizes with her a little now, they really can''t go back.


    "Do I deserve it?" Chen Di laughed at himself, "you don''t have to sympathize with me, I just I don''t understand. "


    Lu Renren is still silent.


    "I really don''t understand why you are so lucky than me? Why do Li Huaijin and Mo Tianqing like you so much that I am so far away from you. You know what? I''m pregnant, but Mo Tianqing asked me to kill my child mercilessly. I have no choice. And just after I knocked out the kids, he told me to quit, and then he gave me a house, a check, and then he broke up. "


    "So you think I brought you here, don''t you?" Lu Renren pressed down his anger and asked.


    "No Maybe at the beginning, I resented you and thought that you forced me to do so. But now I think I deserve it. " Chen Di smiles, "I''m not as lucky as you. I didn''t meet Li Huaijin first. I''m not as lucky as you. Let Mo Tianqing fall in love with me first."


    "Chen Di, can you be more shameless?" Lu Renren suddenly said angrily, "you really deserve it. We have nothing to say. "


    Lu Renren is about to leave when he gets up, but he is held by Chen Di.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I know it''s my fault, but please, please go and tell Mo Tianqing that I can''t live without him. I know he will listen to you, you tell him, I am your best friend, he will be good to me. I don''t ask him to love me now, as long as he wants me. Everybody, I beg you. "


    Chen Di''s pleading and hissing cry make Lu Renren''s heart ache more and more.


    Turning his head, he pulled his hand back from Chen Di''s hand, and there was no emotion in his eyes. "Chen Di, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Chen Di looks at Lu Renren with tears in her eyes. Her ruthlessness makes her feel empty.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry, I I just


    "No, I''m sorry. I can''t agree to your request, and you, I think we''ll stop here. I think I''ve never known Chen Di. "


    With that, there was no longer any stay to go out.


    Lu Renren walked out of the coffee shop and swallowed the tears in her eyes. What can she do to cry for?


    For Chen Di like that, it''s really not worth it.


    Then she took a taxi and went to Li Ren company. Lu Renren felt that five years'' pain was enough. She should confess something to Huai Jin.


    When she arrived at the Li people, the people in the building knew her and did not stop her. She went directly to the top floor.


    Seeing Li Xiang, she said hello naturally, but she was already nervous.


    Tell Huaijin, what''s his reaction about little baby? Happy or angry?


    Anyway, she thought, he would be happy in the end.


    Just about to push the door, the people in the office also opened the door at the same time. When Lu Renren saw the man, he was also surprised.


    "Miss Lu, why are you here?"


    Elder brother Qi was surprised. He had been waiting for her downstairs these days, but he didn''t wait for her. I didn''t expect that she would appear here. How could it be a surprise?


    And Lu Renren, how could he be frightened?


    While Lu Renren was in a daze, Qi Ge cried, "ah Ms. Lu, you must have agreed with your son to sign a contract with Li Ren, haven''t you? "

 Chapter 163

    Then he turned around and said to Li Huaijin in surprise: "boss, this is the mother of Xiao Huaijin, Ms. Lu. She may have come to talk about xiaohuaijin''s contract, right? Isn''t that right, Ms. Lu? "


    Lu Renren instantly stiff, looking inside Li Huaijin''s eyes have hidden storm like dark, she can''t help but sigh, the sky is going to die her!


    Qige seems to have noticed something wrong. The boss''s expression is too terrible, while Ms. Lu''s expression is too guilty.


    "Lu Renren, come in."


    Li Huaijin''s sinister low voice made Lu Renren tremble. Then she walked to the office.


    And Qi elder brother is still that silly Leng, looked at two people, this what circumstance?


    Qi elder brother side''s small Shen, looked at two people thoughtfully.


    Before they can figure out the situation, Li Huaijin has already driven people out in a cold voice.


    Xiao Shen quickly pulls Qi Ge out of the office. He thinks that Qi Ge''s old joke "the boss''s illegitimate son" may have come true.


    There are many people who look alike in this world, but obviously, the child who looks too much like Huaijin is not accidental.


    "Xiao Shen, I think..." Qi Ge goes out and looks at Xiao Shen suspiciously.


    And Xiao Shen nodded to elder brother Qi. They looked at each other with four eyes and knew it.


    Then, brother Qi suddenly sighed, very, very sad, his life is doomed to have regrets!


    Alas


    There, Lu Renren stood at the door of his office, far away from Li Huaijin. She did not dare to move forward. She felt that the whole office was full of terrible dangerous atmosphere.


    She also lowered her head, did not dare to look at Li Huaijin, also did not dare to have any refutation explanation, in fact, this matter, she really has nothing to explain. People exist. What else can she say?


    She is waiting for Li Huaijin to get angry now.


    Li Huaijin sat in his seat. He was shocked and suddenly went out to express his anger at Lu Renren. Now he has not reflected it in his head. Even I can''t believe that the "xiaohuaijin" in their words might be


    No, it''s not possible. He can definitely think that it''s his son.


    He is the son of Li Huaijin.


    He remembers the little guy he met. How could he be so careless? That child''s facial features are so like himself, will there be others in the world who are very like him? Why didn''t he notice it? Why didn''t he realize it?


    What did the child say when he first met him?


    "Are you a big star? You squat down, I want to see you. "


    "You are very handsome."


    "But not as handsome as I am!"


    Li Huaijin couldn''t help laughing in his eyes. That narcissistic little guy, that cute little guy that he couldn''t help liking, is really his son.


    Five years ago that the lost child, five years later unexpectedly recovered, that kind of happy excitement, let Li Huaijin can''t control his mood, wish now can see the little guy in front of him.


    This time, he will not be the big star in the eyes of the little guy, but his father, his father.


    Li Huaijin''s expectation, when he saw the woman in front of the door, had completely restrained all the joy and excitement.


    A pair of black eyes firmly lock that self-conscious shrinking guilty figure, eyes gloomy cold absolutely, this woman, how can?


    How can we not tell him, how can we let his son be in front of him without knowing, how can we cruelly deprive him of his rights as a father, and let him be a father for five years from the birth of his son to now?


    "Lu Renren, you are so cruel." Li Huaijin''s voice came from the bottom of his heart, not because he was angry, not a temporary evaluation, but because he really realized that this woman was so cruel to him.


    "I..."


    "Where are the children?"


    He didn''t allow her to say anything and asked her for her child''s address.


    "At my parents."


    "Now, get the baby back." Li Huaijin gets up, grabs everyone''s arm mercilessly and goes out. He pulls out the phone and says, "Chengzi, prepare the car."


    Lu Renren was dragged out in this way. When they saw them, they were all shocked. Obviously, the terrible expression of the boss and the pitiful look of Lu''s playwright made them realize that the boss was too pitiful.


    And these, not in the two people''s consideration at all, in front of the car, Li Huaijin pushed Lu Renren in, and then he sat in.


    "Address."


    After Lu Renren said the address, she did not dare to speak again.


    She knows that Huaijin is very angry now. She knows that sooner or later she will face this day. It''s just that this sudden thing will make her so helpless.


    "I I have to call my mother, or they''ll be scared. "


    Nevertheless, Lu Renren did not stop him.Seeing that he didn''t refuse, Lu Renren took out the phone and dialed the number over there


    as always, little baby answers the phone first, and his crisp and childish voice is so lovely


    "Mommy, baby, I miss you so much."


    "really? Yell... Mommy, it''s great. Mommy, hurry up, baby. I miss you


    little baby''s coquetry voice also reached Li Huaijin''s ear through the phone


    "OK, Mommy will be here soon." Lu Renren looked at Li Huaijin beside him, and then continued: "honey, do you remember what Mommy said last time? Mommy wants you to meet daddy, OK? "


    little baby is silent, and Li Huaijin''s body is stiff


    "Mommy said yes, I''ll see you then." Little baby''s obedient reply, but the tone is very calm. "Mommy, will daddy come too?"


    "yes, daddy, he is... By my side now. Would you like to have a word with him?"


    Lu Renren gives the phone to Li Huaijin, who is beside him. He can''t even control the shaking of his fingers. He pinches her mobile phone and puts it in his ear. His voice is almost hoarse and he doesn''t dare to make a sound


    "baby?"


    "Hello, daddy. "


    the sound of little baby made Li Huaijin take a deep breath for a moment, as if he had regained oxygen and survived


    "hello." His voice, with a faint tremor and choking


    "Daddy, I''m glad you came to see baby. But, I want to ask, do you have another baby? "

 Chapter 164

    Little baby suddenly so mouth, Li Huaijin a Leng, immediately quickly denied, "no, daddy only you a baby."


    "Will you have another aunt to give you a baby in the future?"


    "No


    "Well, I''d welcome you." He was relieved, very happy, giggled twice, "Daddy, you come quickly, I want to see you very much."


    "Good Daddy will be here soon


    Li Huaijin''s convergence under the eyelids, more convergence under his eyes moist.


    He is still reluctant to hang up the phone. The little baby over there is laughing loudly, but the phone is picked up by the people on the side.


    "Everyone?"


    It''s Lu Ma''s voice.


    Li Huaijin gave Lu Renren the phone, Lu Renren took it, "Mom."


    "Do you want to bring Li Huaijin? Is he the daddy that baby just called


    Mother Lu has been listening, listening to the little baby calling daddy, she is very surprised, did not expect Li Huaijin finally know.


    "Well, we''re going to pick her up now. Mom, you help baby pack up first, we It should be back soon. "


    "I see. Be careful on your way


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ren sighed in his heart. Looking at Li Huaijin''s eyes out of the window, she could not see his expression, but she knew that his mind now was all on baby.


    Along the way, a few hours by car, two people no longer a word.


    It was already dark when we arrived at Lu Renren''s hometown. When the headlights of the car hit the door of Lu''s house, they just got off the car. A small figure seemed to be running out of the house.


    "Mommy,..."


    Little baby rushed to Lu Renren''s arms excitedly. Lu Renren also picked him up. He gave her a happy kiss on the cheek. His voice was clear and excited and said, "Mommy, how did you come?"


    "Isn''t this coming?"


    Lu Renren also kisses his little face, and then looks at Li Huaijin on the other side of the car.


    In the dark, the light in front of the door is not very clear, but he can see it clearly. Little baby, his son''s face, which is almost the same as him, is looking at him with big curious eyes.


    He wanted to open his mouth, to hold him, to kiss him, but he didn''t dare.


    "Go ahead. It''s cold. Honey doesn''t wear much. "


    Lu PA and Lu Ma stood at the door and said to them.


    Lu Renren nodded and went in with his baby in his arms. Li Huaijin was silent for a while, and then he went in.


    Instead of staying with them, Lu''s father and mother went to another room, leaving only three of them in the whole living room.


    Baby hiding in Mommy''s arms, this just see clearly his daddy.


    "Big star?"


    Little baby is surprised, even with surprise.


    Li Huaijin smile, want to give baby a special good smile, but, he can''t restrain his excitement, the water in his eyes is slowly gathering.


    "Honey, he''s a big star and your daddy. Call Daddy and give him a hug


    Lu Renren can''t help but feel sour. Her guilt and pain make her know what she has really deprived.


    Little baby out of Mommy''s arms, although he is usually so generous, so never afraid of life, but in the face of his own father, a father only in his secret imagination, he is still cautious, or shy. What''s more, his favorite big star is his own daddy?


    Li Huaijin squats down and quietly waits for little baby to approach him step by step, waiting for


    Little baby bought a small step, saw his smile, saw he seemed to want to cry, he just a little bit close, and then suddenly was a pair of big hands, he was a little scared at first, but, was held in a big arms, this arms is different from Mommy''s, very broad, very strong, hard, but he likes this kind of feeling.


    He relaxed his body, then stretched out his little hand around his neck, tooted his mouth, and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Daddy. I like you very much


    "Honey, daddy also I like you very much


    After all, Li Huaijin couldn''t restrain his excitement. His face was buried on little baby''s little shoulder. An imperceptible tear fell on little baby''s little shoulder.


    "Cluck, cluck..." Little baby giggled, to his father who suddenly came out in front of him, to his father who was hidden but still longed for in his heart. "Daddy is a big star, big star is daddy, cluck, cluck..."


    Li Huaijin knows that his son likes him. His laughter makes Li Huaijin''s nervous heart relax.


    I couldn''t help hugging him again. I got up and held him higher. The strong shoulder was different from that of Mommy. He raised himself higher and stronger."Wow Daddy, how tall... "


    Little baby smiles excitedly, looks at mommy and yells: "Mommy, daddy is so strong. Mommy... "


    "Yes." Lu Renren also laughed, moved and comforted.


    "Daddy, can you be higher?"


    Little baby is looking forward to it. Her big eyes are shining and looking forward to Li Huaijin.


    "Yes, of course." Li Huaijin really wants to give the whole world to this lovely baby. His son is worthy of the whole world.


    His arms were strong, and he was raised up again. The little baby''s mouth was wide open in surprise, and the look of surprise made Lu Renren happy and frightened. But she knows, Li Huaijin won''t hurt baby, how can he miss?


    Little baby was lifted up like this, and then a loud cry and laughter brought out all his happiness. What he had never felt before, daddy brought him happiness. This powerful arm made him happy, happy


    "Stop playing. It''s so late. Sit down first."


    Lu Renren could not help persuading him that the father and son were going to hold high like this all the time?


    Li Huaijin just put him down, but has not been willing to let go, always hold him in his arms.


    "Mommy, daddy is great!"


    Lu Renren smiles. Daddy is great, but seeing you so excited, Mommy is a little jealous.


    However, Lu Renren will not say that. She knows that she has not been forgiven by Huaijin.


    "Well, daddy is the best." Lu Renren looks at Li Huaijin, but he still doesn''t look at her. He just stares at her all the time, for fear that he will disappear, for fear that he will miss his little reaction.


    The Lu man sighed in his heart, "honey, this time we are here to take baby back."


    "Really?" Little baby is very happy. "Will daddy be with us all the time?"


    "Yes." Before Lu Renren could answer, Li Huaijin began to answer.


    "Wow, that''s great. That''s great. Daddy is so nice." Little baby can''t help but express his love. A kiss is printed on his cheek, which makes Li Huaijin''s smile deeper. "Let''s go now."


    The little baby''s anxiety makes the grandparents who have been in the other room unhappy. They have been paying attention to the movement here.


    This little son of a bitch, thanks to their kindness to him, didn''t expect that Daddy would not want his grandparents.


    "If you want to go, you have to go tomorrow."


    Lu dad reluctantly came out and looked at Li Huaijin.


    "Granddad, honey, you and grandma are reluctant to leave."


    Little baby reaches out to come down. Li Huaijin is reluctant to let go. But little baby''s reluctant voice makes Lu PA and Lu Ma feel more comfortable.


    Lu Renren Snickers. This little guy can really talk. Look at this reluctant expression, he has completely conquered his parents.


    "My dear, my grandparents don''t want you either. But even if you want to go, you have to go tomorrow. " Lu''s father said this to Li Huaijin, "it''s hard to walk outside in the dark, and your driver doesn''t have a rest for several hours. It''s not safe."


    Li Huaijin nodded. No matter how urgent he was, he would not make fun of these people''s lives, especially his baby son who had just recovered.


    "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Baby has been waiting for you in a hurry, and has not eaten. You''ll have dinner first, have a good rest in the evening, and leave tomorrow. " With that, Lu''s father and Lu''s mother took a look. They arranged some meals for the family to have dinner.


    At the dinner table, little baby Xu is very happy and has a good appetite. He eats a lot more than usual. He eats for a while and asks daddy what he likes to eat? Daddy eats this, this is delicious. Will baby grow up as tall and strong as daddy?

 Chapter 165

    All kinds of questions, baby, you have to ask clearly. If you didn''t have the chance to ask before, you have to make up for them at one time. Li Huaijin also has the patience to answer them.


    After a meal, I only heard the excited voice of little baby on the table, and Li Huaijin''s patient and gentle reply.


    And the other three people are very disappointed to see daddy and forget others like baby. However, forgive him for the blank time of Li Huaijin. They can be regarded as supplying him.


    Until the end of the meal, meaningless, the next baby to sleep with Li Huaijin, of course, they had expected.


    The Lu family arranged a room for Chengzi and went to have a rest early.


    Li Huaijin didn''t care about anyone else. He walked into the room with little baby and chatted with him for a long time. He had never heard of the story about daddy''s bed before. Even if Li Huaijin was unprepared, he would come up with it.


    Little baby fell asleep a long time later than before tonight. Because he was happy, he was still holding Li Huaijin''s clothes and was reluctant to leave him. Li Huaijin also agreed to sleep with him. He would wake up and see him by his side.


    Looking at little baby''s lovely sleeping face, Li Huaijin''s heart is incomparably quiet, and his happiness is always overflowing, because there are too many, too many, too many


    Outside, Lu PA and Lu Ma will sigh after all.


    "Have you made up?"


    Lu''s parents are concerned about this problem.


    "I think so." Lu Renren replied.


    "Then what? To get married? " "If it''s exposed again, what will you do?"


    There are so many problems that Lu Renren can''t give an answer.


    Looking at his daughter''s silence, Lu''s father and mother can only sigh. How can his daughter never let people worry? After finding such a bad boyfriend, he secretly gave birth to a child and gave birth to a child out of wedlock. Now, the father of the child is here, and he still doesn''t know what the future will be like.


    But what can they do?


    They are already 30 people, but they have never been satisfied with their work.


    "Don''t worry, mom and dad. I''m living a good life now. I have a baby and Huaijin. I''ll talk about it later. " Lu Renren smiles faintly. In fact, she doesn''t worry too much, but she is not sure how long Huaijin will be angry.


    "What are we worried about?" Lu dad said angrily and got up, "go what you like." He walked into the room.


    Lu Ma couldn''t help reaching out and nodding her daughter''s forehead, "be positive and get married quickly. Baby can''t always be a fatherless child


    With a sigh, he went back to their room.


    Lu Renren sat in the living room and stayed for a long time before he let out a sigh.


    Looked at the little baby''s room, it was her room, she wanted to go in, but she was timid again.


    Approved a coat, she still went outside, or climbed the flat roof of the house, sat in the dark night sky, put her heart and soul into it, feeling the peace in the quiet.


    I don''t know how long later, she heard the footsteps out of the house. Lu Renren looked down. Li Huaijin was looking up.


    It''s dark at any time, but Lu Ren seems to be able to see his eyes, a kind of emotionless eyes.


    Sure enough, he soon bowed his head, no longer looked at her, but turned and walked in.


    The man shrugged and came down into the room.


    The three of them were very reluctant to lie in the small bed. Lu Renren saw him sitting on the edge of the bed and whispered, "you sleep with him. I''ll sleep on the sofa for a night. "


    Then from the cupboard gently took out a quilt to carry out, and Li Huaijin also did not say anything.


    One night, Lu Renren, I was on the sofa. It wasn''t that the sofa didn''t sleep well. It was just that she was in a state of disorder and tossed and turned. She never fell asleep.


    At five o''clock in the morning, she got up. The morning air in the countryside was fresh and it was wasteful to want to sleep in.


    She walked outside for a while. When she came back, Lu''s father and mother had already got up. Lu''s father was going out for a walk. Lu''s mother was making breakfast, but Huaijin and baby didn''t come out.


    When it was nearly six o''clock, I heard the little baby''s laughter in the room, and Lu Renren also laughed happily. Soon, the door of the room opened, and Li Huaijin put the little baby around his neck. His two little hands were caught by his big hands, and he was very excited.


    Li Huaijin was also smiling. Little baby was around his neck, like an emperor on a tour, looking up at his family. "Good morning, Mommy, good morning, grandma, good morning, uncle Cheng, grandfather What about it? "


    "Grandfather hasn''t come back from his walk. Good morning, baby. Let daddy take you to brush your teeth and wash your face Lu Renren also said hello.


    "Well, daddy, we''ll brush it. This way, this way... " He also moved a small hand, directing the direction of Li Huaijin.


    When I wash my face and brush my teeth, it''s a bunch of laughter again. It seems that one big and one small has played with water. Li Huaijin has become childish.


    Lu people feel that this picture is very happy. He accompanies his mother to make breakfast, and from time to time he looks at his father and son and laughs with them.Lu''s parents are just in time to come back for breakfast. The little baby can''t wait to show her achievements. Li Huaijin puts her on her neck and says happily, "look at me, grandfather, how tall I am! Cluck, cluck... "


    Lu''s father nodded with a smile, "little baby is really powerful."


    "It''s daddy." Little baby also dare not take credit. He is standing on daddy''s shoulder.


    Breakfast is spent in a series of excited voices of little baby. After breakfast, although little baby is worried, she doesn''t show the appearance of eager to go home with Daddy.


    Although he is happy, he doesn''t care about other people''s feelings. That''s why he is a sensible baby. So he is young, but he knows how to please adults. Although he doesn''t understand, he can feel that they are happy and unhappy at those times.


    He did not ask the question of whether to go or not, but Li Huaijin put it forward first.


    After that, Lu''s parents, of course, didn''t stop them. They had already put little baby''s things in the car. After they left, they looked at the quiet room without little baby and sighed with loss.


    On the bus, little baby''s parents were reluctant to give up their grandparents. He also asked Li Huaijin, "Daddy, how about we often drive grandparents in the future?"


    "Good." Li Huaijin patted his head and promised.


    "Daddy, that''s very kind of you." Baby, look at Mommy again. "Mommy, why didn''t you sleep with us last night?"


    Lu Renren looked at Li Huaijin, and then she said with a smile, "the bed is too small to let mommy go."


    Little baby immediately looked at Li Huaijin, "is daddy''s bed big? If we can''t let mommy go, shall we change it? "


    "Yes, the big bed in our house is very big. Daddy and Mommy will sleep with baby."


    "Good. Mommy, you don''t have to worry. " Baby, comfort her.


    "Yes." Lu Renren answered.


    On the way back, it''s busy because of little baby''s participation, but Lu Renren and Li Huaijin still don''t have a direct conversation. Little baby may be too excited to notice. Now he just feels that with daddy and Mommy, he is the happiest little baby in the world.


    "Wow Is this daddy''s home? " Little baby walked into the apartment where Li Huaijin now lives. Little baby exclaimed. It''s not because of the luxury here, but because he was sighing that this is where daddy lives!


    "It''s also the home of little baby!" Li Huaijin leads him through the door and shows him where he lives. At this time, he has a lot of plans in his mind, such as transforming the room, adding children''s goods, or the apartment space is not big enough. Maybe he should consider changing his residence.


    "Yes, cluck My home, our home. Isn''t it, daddy, Mommy? "


    "Yes." Li Huaijin and Lu Renren answered in one voice.


    "Wow, daddy and Mommy talk the same way." Since the baby had a daddy, everything is very exciting and novel, but now it''s just a simple chorus, he will sigh.


    It''s so lovely, and it''s also because he doesn''t realize the happiness of his father and mother at the same time. He just thought, everything is good, really, everything is so powerful!


    Li Huaijin has been playing with little baby. His company and work are all forgotten by him. At the moment, nothing is more important than his son.


    He put all his enthusiasm and energy on little baby. He laughed with him and was happy with him, even with his big eyes and small eyes.


    Lu Renren didn''t disturb them either. She knew that he needed time to absorb all the information about little baby. He didn''t have time to support her. She will concentrate on waiting. When both of them are hungry, she will prepare a meal and wait for them. She will give baby some timely responses so that he won''t feel unhappy when his parents are quarreling.


    In the evening, Lu Renren lies on the big bed at the request of little baby. She and Li Huaijin lie on his side. He has his father and mother to sleep with him. Although he used to sleep alone, please allow him to be greedy at this moment. When he has his father, he must let both of them accompany him.


    His two small hands hold their hands respectively. Although they are different, they are both big hands, one soft and the other powerful.


    "Daddy, Mommy, don''t leave when I fall asleep, do you?"


    "Yes, you can still see daddy and Mommy by your side tomorrow morning."


    "Will you always be like this?" He asked uncertainly. In fact, he felt that his parents were not as close as other parents. Won''t they be together? Like some children, daddy and Mommy will have their own family?


    "Yes, baby, don''t worry, daddy and Mommy will always be with you like this." Lu Renren said that when he looked at Li Huaijin, he also gave her a look, but he was very indifferent."Will mommy and daddy get married?"

 Chapter 166

    Lu Renren looks at Li Huaijin, and he gives her a very positive answer.


    "Daddy and Mommy will get married. Our family will never be separated."


    "Really? Really? " Little baby''s beautiful big eyes, staring round and big, so surprise, from he knew there was daddy, to now, this is the second surprise thing.


    "Thank you, Mommy, thank you, daddy." Little baby respectively kisses Xialu Renren and Li Huaijin on the cheek, and then comes to goodnight with a smile: "good night, daddy. Good night, Mommy


    He won''t worry about his father''s disappearance. He won''t worry about his only Mommy. Because Daddy and Mommy will marry and they will be together forever.


    Little baby sleeps peacefully, but Lu people can''t calm down all the time.


    Getting married? She knew that he was serious, but she didn''t expect to feel a little sour from his mouth?


    It''s because of baby''s request that he wants to get married, which makes her feel a little uncomfortable.


    But now he is still angry. She can forgive him for his careless attitude towards marriage. When he is not angry, she will wait until he has a formal proposal.


    However, this night, Li Huaijin''s heart is surprisingly calm, because his son is around, this is true, the most real.


    The next day


    Li Huaijin still wants to accompany little baby, but Pei Dong''s serial call doesn''t care what big things he has. The boss doesn''t want the company, so how can he.


    But Li Huaijin still has to go to the company, but


    "Daddy, where are you going?" The big round eyes looked at Li Huaijin, wearing small pajamas, standing at the door of the room. The poor little face, looking at Li Huaijin''s back, reluctantly.


    "Daddy is going to work, baby. When he comes back from work, daddy will play with you." Lu Renren comforts him, but he is still uncertain. He still looks at Li Huaijin.


    Li Huaijin''s heart suddenly softened, turned back, "baby, that father takes you to the company."


    "You..."


    "Wow, I''m going. I''m going." He came forward and hugged Li Huaijin''s neck. He swept his pitiful and delicate appearance and was very energetic again.


    Lu Renren had no choice but to caress his forehead, "are you sure?"


    She thought, what a sensation would it make?


    Li Huaijin nodded, "honey, go to change clothes. We''ll start soon."


    "Yes." The little baby excitedly raised her hand and yelled, and then still did not forget to pull Mommy, to rummage his pile of lovely clothes, "Mommy, what do you say I wear? This one? Or this one? "


    That look of looking forward to excitement, really like to do something big, after changing several sets of clothes, I will definitely give up.


    As a result, when he changed his clothes, finished his breakfast and arrived at Li people, it was already past nine o''clock.


    Finally, when Li Huaijin arrives at the office with his son in his arms, Pei Dong and Huo Chengbin are stunned.


    More with the little baby that sound of "Daddy" and completely into a dull situation.


    After a long time, they were envious and jealous!


    "Hello uncle Pei, hello uncle Huo. My name is enqi Baoer. Are you daddy''s friends? Will you please take care of baby''s daddy more in the future? "


    Little baby, this kind of nondescript polite words made all the adults in the office laugh.


    "Oh, boss, how can you have such a lovely son? He''s so cute. " Pei Dong laughs, "when I saw him before, I saved him. He must be the boss''s son. I didn''t expect to make a prophecy."


    "This is the child five years ago? I''m glad he''s still here, isn''t he? " Huo Chengbin sighs and is happy for him.


    "Daddy, they like baby, don''t they? I''m as handsome as daddy. They like big stars and they must like baby Little baby sits on Li Huaijin''s lap and expresses her satisfaction with her handsome appearance. No one will dislike her self-confidence.


    "Ha ha ha It''s so interesting, baby. Boss, your son will lend me two days. " Pei Dong wants such a lovely little guy.


    But Li Huaijin a cold eye sweep past, my son, can you lend you play?


    Pei Dong felt his nose uninteresting. Seeing such a lovely little guy, he really thought it would be nice to have such a child. He could not help but wonder in his mind that if he had such a child, the younger he was, the better he would be? That would be better.


    Thinking about this, Pei dong thought, well, it''s time for him to have a family and a lovely little guy. Hum, he won''t lose to the boss''s son at that time.


    That''s what Huo Chengbin thinks.


    No matter what they think, Li Huaijin is called a I''m proud!Look, my son, so cute, as handsome as me, so attractive, who has? Who has it?


    No one else, just me!


    Originally, Li Huaijin came up from the special elevator of the underground parking lot with his son, and no one saw him. However, although little baby was curious about daddy''s office, it didn''t take long for such a big place to be interesting, so he asked to go out to play.


    Li Huaijin is reluctant to give up, but still let Li Xiang, the Secretary of the president, such a big role, reduced to a baby''s nanny. Li Xiang was not angry, because he felt that facing such a lovely little Huaijin was more comfortable than facing the expressionless big Huaijin.


    So in less than half an hour, almost all the people in Li had spread.


    It turns out that Xiao Huaijin is really the boss''s illegitimate son. No My son.


    Tut Tut, which woman is so lucky? Which woman is so powerful that she can give birth to a son to the boss?


    Of course, when most people are still guessing who the child''s mother is, some people already know, and have been in the doldrums.


    Qi Ge looked at that lovely little Huaijin. He really wanted to make this little guy popular, and he promised that he would be. However, how could this little guy be the boss''s son? This time, if you don''t use him, people will be popular. If you don''t use him, the boss won''t give his son to his subordinates.


    Sobbing His gold medal brokerage career, his regret, and his heart ache


    However, this is the most powerful news of this century. All the people inside the Li people keep their mouths shut to the outside world. What''s the matter? How about eight trigrams? It''s only within the company, but if it''s outside, they have to weigh it.


    It''s not that they can hold back such a big news. It''s that they signed one of the contracts long before they came to Li, which is very different from other companies. Unless the company agrees, they are not allowed to disclose any information about the company''s employees, including one person and the boss. Otherwise, it''s not as simple as dismissing, it''s a huge amount of compensation! Of course, this does not count, perhaps the general information companies will not care too much, but who does not know that Li Huaijin, the big boss''s temper, who dares to stir up gossip with him?


    That''s a dead end.

 Chapter 167

    Lu Renren is really upset recently. He is even more depressed.


    Why?


    Looking at the father and son laughing and happy every day, in the eyes of outsiders, that is called a happiness!


    However, the happiness is that they have nothing to do with her.


    Since Li Huaijin knew that he had a son, they have never spoken to each other alone. Except for his son, they are just like strangers.


    Lu Renren can''t understand why this man is angry or quarrels with her. But now, she can''t say what she feels. She just thinks that Li Huaijin''s practice really drives her crazy.


    Sometimes, she wants to have a good talk with her son when he is asleep. What''s her attitude? At least give her an explanation. But when baby is asleep, he always sleeps with him and doesn''t give her any room to talk.


    In the past, there was no such thing as staying up late to work. As long as my son was there, I could see where he was.


    He even took little baby to work during the day, hoping to make up for the missing five years, which made Lu Renren extremely frustrated.


    Simply, while father and son are together, Lu Renren goes to Liang Wenyi to complain, and gets some comfort from Xiao Xinxin.


    As for her little baby, I really have daddy and forget Mommy. Now in his eyes, daddy is the best in the world. His daddy can do everything.


    Hum! Hum! Hum!


    This is what Liang Wenyi heard several times this morning. Lu Renren was not satisfied and jealous.


    "Everybody, don''t mind. Their five-year time gap, now is the time to cultivate feelings, you give them a period of time, after a period of time


    "Good? It will be better. I wish I could be kicked out. "


    Lu Renren thought bitterly. She was so pitiful.


    "Ha ha How is that possible? " Liang Wenyi said with a smile, "you think too much. Maybe Li Huaijin meant it, but you still have a lot of time to talk about it in the future. "


    "I know." Lu Renren knew this, so she didn''t burst out in front of little baby. She just wanted to wait until he was willing to talk to her, but she didn''t see that he meant that at all.


    "Or I''ll take the baby over and have a good talk with you two in your spare time? Xinxin also wants brother enqi


    "Xinxin missed brother enqi. Aunt Lu, why didn''t brother enqi come to see Xinxin?"


    On one side, Xiao Xin heard about the two of them and immediately expressed her opinions.


    "It''s very kind of Xinxin. Brother enqi also wants Xinxin. I''ll call brother enqi now and ask him to come to you, OK


    Lu Renren thought, in fact, this is also a good opportunity.


    Took the mobile phone, dialed Li Huaijin''s telephone, that end, his voice is just cold "what''s the matter?"


    Lu people feel sad. What''s the matter? The two of them haven''t had a few days. Why are they so upset?


    She thinks so, her tone is a bit bad.


    "Is baby there? I''ll get him on the phone


    Li Huaijin called the little guy who was playing games by himself to his side, sat on his lap and handed her the phone.


    "Mommy?"


    "Honey, what are you playing with?"


    "Mommy, daddy bought me a playful game console. It''s great. Come and play with mummy


    "Mommy is at xiaoxinxin''s house now. Don''t you miss her?" On one side, Xiao Xinxin heard the voice and couldn''t wait to say, "I want to talk to brother enqi."


    Lu Renren handed the phone to her, and her sweet soft voice passed through the phone, "brother enqi, I miss you so much!"


    Said all cried, the voice sounds how pitiful.


    "Xinxin, don''t cry, don''t cry. Brother enqi wants you too. I''ll see you soon. You wait for me


    Then he threw the phone away and climbed down Li Huaijin''s leg, "Daddy, I''m going to see Xiao Xinxin. I miss her very much, and she misses me


    Li Huaijin drew his forehead. Is this his little girlfriend?


    "Well, daddy will take you there."


    Then he picked up the phone and asked Lu Renren''s address before he hung up.


    "You don''t have to send him. I''ll take xiaoxinxin to meet her. Wenyi and I will take them out for a walk."


    Li Huaijin agreed, hung up the phone, watched little baby put the game machine into his backpack, and put all the snacks he prepared into it. Because there were so many, his backpack couldn''t fit in.


    Li Huaijin walked over and squatted beside him, "these will not be lost even if you put them here. Daddy will take them back for you at night."


    "I''m going to play with Xiao Xin and give her all the delicious food. So she won''t cry and forgive me. "Li Huaijin a smile, this son really can please a woman.


    "You like her very much?"


    These days, he knows many of his girlfriends'' names from baby''s mouth. In China, except for a few in the countryside, there are Xiaoxin here.


    "Well, she''s beautiful. She''ll listen to whatever I say."


    Mm-hmm, the little guy is still a male chauvinist and has absolute say.


    "Daddy will find a small bag for you, then take these to her, and tell her that he can come to our house to play with you in the future."


    "Daddy, that''s very kind of you." Little baby kisses Li Huaijin''s cheek and smiles happily.


    Since he had to wait for everyone to come and pick him up, Li Huaijin was waiting with little baby. He sat beside him and stroked his head, but he was reluctant.


    Since he saw little baby, he never separated from him. Every minute he felt that he would not give up. Take him to work, and his office has become a place for children to play. There are a lot of children''s things, as well as food and toys specially prepared for him. When he is busy, people in the company will see the lovely baby when they come to his office. And the little baby is also particularly clever, will not disturb their work, everyone likes this little Huaijin.


    Sometimes they always have some small things on hand, and they will give them to him when they see the baby. It''s not flattering the boss, but they really like this funny and lovely little guy.


    And Li Huaijin also feels very proud of his son, such a wonderful son!


    "Daddy, are you fighting with Mommy?"


    After the baby has packed her back, when she sits quietly waiting, she looks like a very cute little gentleman. When she looks at daddy''s smile, he doesn''t feel nothing.


    Li Huaijin was surprised, "how can you ask like this?"


    Baby toots. They look good, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t feel it. Children''s observation and mind are sometimes more acute than adults.


    "I know you''re not happy." Baby said, "why aren''t Daddy and Mommy happy? Does daddy not want to be with Mommy? "


    He knows that some children''s parents will be separated, and they will have their own families, which he knew when he was in England. In the past, he always felt that his father must have his own family. He was afraid that Mommy would be sad, so he never talked about his father. But now, does their appearance mean that they will not be together?


    He felt very sad. He finally had a dad, but if Dad would not be with Mommy, he would agree. It''s just going to be very, very sad.


    "No, daddy and Mommy said we would be together forever." Li Huaijin is shocked. Baby is too smart. "Honey, don''t think about it. Daddy I''ll marry Mommy, and we won''t part. "


    "Then why not now?"


    In the face of his questioning eyes, Li Huaijin couldn''t help laughing and rubbed baby''s brother''s face, "Daddy is not fighting with mommy. Daddy is mad at Mommy. You know, anger is waiting for the other person to come and apologize. So, daddy is waiting for your mommy to come and apologize, and then we can make up


    "I''ll tell mommy to apologize to you."


    "Don''t say it. Honey, daddy and Mommy, it''s also called hide and seek. If you say it in advance, isn''t it meaningless? But daddy can assure you that we will make up in the future. But not now. Don''t worry. " Li Huaijin''s eyes flashed a light, "Daddy, please do something, OK?"

 Chapter 168

    "If you have anything to do with Daddy, just say it. Baby will do it." Baby a listen to beg a word, immediately came to spirit, small arm clap chest, a pair of absolutely no problem appearance


    "why?"


    "Daddy plays games with Mommy, but he doesn''t want to tell her. Do you think Mommy will be very surprised when she knows it''s a game? Is that more fun? "


    "so..." little baby thought for a moment, like understanding, "OK! I promise daddy


    "honey, that''s great!" Li Huaijin reaches out his big hand and claps high five with baby''s small hand. Father and son have reached an agreement and have the first secret between them


    soon, when Lu Renren came to the downstairs of Li Ren and picked up little baby, he looked at Li Huaijin''s face. He was not salty, which made Lu Renren feel sad


    "honey, let''s go. Xiao Xinxin is waiting for us down there."


    then he took his little hand and walked out, while the little baby turned and waved to Daddy, "goodbye, daddy."


    as soon as I saw Xiao Xinxin, the two little guys held each other like they had been waiting for once in a thousand years. Xiao Xinxin''s tears were falling, which made them feel aggrieved


    and little baby, like an adult, patted her on the back, comforted her and wiped her tears. This scene moved both adults


    Lu Renren didn''t care to comfort them. He took out his mobile phone and photographed this warm and super cute scene. It was so lovely


    Oh, this is childhood, this is the most pure love


    she snapped several photos, and Liang Wenyi laughed


    "I said to give my little baby my daughter-in-law. You see, you see, this is a perfect match! Emma, it''s so cute. It''s so cute. "


    "I hope so, too, but who can say clearly about feelings? Maybe they''ll just be brothers and sisters in the future. " Although Liang Wenyi looks forward to this, she does not have much hope


    "I think we will be together. It''s a perfect match. I''ve cultivated my feelings since I was a child. I''ll definitely be together. "


    Lu Renren is so determined and persistent


    "well." Li Huaijin answered, went into the room and took a shower. Lu Renren had already put out the dishes and chopsticks for dinner


    "No."


    they were speechless to each other. Except for the sound of dishes, the whole room was very quiet


    after eating, she immediately cleaned up and hid in the kitchen for a long time


    the water between her fingers flows through the fingers and flows quietly, which seems to make her ears not so closed and suffocate


    hearing the sound of his study opening and closing, Lu Rencai sighed, pulled a towel, wiped his hands and walked out of the kitchen. The big living room was bright but empty


    she sat on the sofa, turned on the TV and played it loud, but she didn''t watch the back and forth programs on the TV at all


    if you look at the door of the study, there is still no movement


    after a long time, she got up, went into the bathroom and came out again. She wiped her hair and came out in a daze. She poured a cup of hot water and brought it to him


    "haven''t you finished yet?"


    Lu Renren put the water beside him and spoke to him in a low voice with obvious expectation


    "well, you go to bed first." He didn''t look up


    "Oh..."Lu Renren was a little at a loss. He stood there for a few seconds. After all, he turned and went out with a sigh.


    After the door of the study was closed, Li Huaijin raised his head and looked at the door for a long time. He turned his eyes to the warm water, took a drink, and then continued to work.


    Lu Renren went back to his room, climbed into the quilt and held it for a long time. His mind was confused and his heart was uncomfortable. He opened his eyes and waited for him to go to bed.


    However, she didn''t wait for his arrival until she was sleepy and finally survived completely.


    When she got up the next day, the bed beside her was quiet and smooth, as if no one had ever slept. While she was sad, she quickly ran out of the bedroom, but there was no breath of him in the room.


    "Huaijin? What''s the matter with you


    Lu Renren called out and responded with silence.


    Lu people completely lost on the floor, head powerless low, like a completely lifeless doll, a silent doll in the quiet space.


    When Lu Renren arrived at Xin''s house, he heard the two of them laughing as soon as he entered the door. Lu Renren couldn''t help laughing.


    "You don''t know how late they both went to bed last night? Tossed to sleep very late. I don''t know. I thought they had been separated for a long time. Ha ha... "


    Liang Wenyi said, feel very funny, just last night Xin ocean''s jealousy is not small.


    As soon as her baby daughter saw the boy, she forgot "my favorite father". He wanted to kick the boy out.


    Hum, his father robbed the woman he liked before. Now he''s robbing his daughter again. How can he not be angry?


    Until before going to work, he asked Lu Renren when he would pick up the boy.


    Lu Renren felt that this silent silence was about to suffocate her. She had no choice but to open her mouth, but she was always beaten back by his indifference. An unprecedented sense of powerlessness made the Lu people really unable to bear it.


    And she also clearly saw the little baby, also with worry, his big eyes can reflect the poor yourself.


    She thought that she couldn''t let little baby worry that the relationship between them had to break through.


    However, before she thought of a good way, she began to be busy.


    The people from the other side of M country have come, and she also has to meet to discuss the movie.


    It was Li Huaijin who picked up the delegation from the M country. Lu Renren thought that he attached great importance to and respected the M country. When he met the representatives sent by the M country, Lu Renren thought that maybe he was wrong.


    Who is that beautiful woman with temperament?


    "Screenwriter, that''s Ms. Cheng ran. I used to know my boss, but I''m just a friend. Don''t think about it."


    Pei Dong''s explanation, Lu people think, originally, this is Cheng Ran''s!


    I didn''t expect that she was so beautiful, she had such a good figure, and Looks very confident and capable.


    Without a detailed introduction, they quickly carried people to the hotel.


    When walking out of the airport, Lu Renren sees Cheng ran holding Li Huaijin''s arm all the time and is very close to her. Li Huaijin doesn''t refuse. When she gets on the bus, she gets into Li Huaijin''s car. Li Huaijin just looks at her and drives away.


    "Screenwriter, get in the car." Pei Dong can''t figure out what the boss is doing. Mingming''s screenwriter comes in his car. How can he get away and lose someone?


    Pei Dong looks at the poor playwright who seems to be abandoned. He quickly pulls Lu Renren into his car, and the playwright from m country comes to his car.


    On the bus, the mainlander didn''t think about Li Huaijin''s eyes just now. During her five years in England, she was able to chat fluently with Smith, the screenwriter of M country, without any obstacles.


    Smith is a bearded man in his thirties. He is also very humorous. He has always praised Lu Renren for his beauty. He also said that he has seen Lu Renren''s scripts and movies, and he appreciates Lu Renren. Lu Renren is also modest, and he knows this Smith. They compliment each other, but they don''t talk about the script of the movie. After all, people are very busy all the way, and their real work will have to be discussed after they have a good rest.


    A group of five people from m country arranged them in a very good hotel near Li people. After that, Lu Renren was carried away by Pei Dong, while Li Huaijin and Cheng ran would not be separated so soon, so they stayed in the hotel.


    "Screenwriter, are you going home now? I''ll take you back. "


    "Don''t bother. Just put me down in Li. I''ll take a taxi to get enqi." They both have affairs, and no one takes care of enqi, so they put him in Liang Wenyi''s place.


    However, at this time, she had already thought that she should send baby to kindergarten as soon as possible, otherwise when they are both busy, they can''t always trouble Liang Wenyi.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take you there with me, and I''ll see you baby by the way."


    They all went with them to pray for grace, baby. He also liked the little guy very much. Although, he always hit himself, not as handsome as he looks!"That''s too much trouble for you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Pei Dong said with a smile, looking at Lu Renren, he still couldn''t help saying, "screenwriter, boss and Cheng ran have known each other since childhood, they are just friends. You don''t mind


    Lu Renren shook his head and laughed, "Pei Dong, I don''t care. Cheng ran, I know. Huai Jin mentioned it to me before. "


    "That''s good." Pei Dong was relieved.


    Others, he is really not a fussy person. He just thinks that the boss is looking forward to the screenwriter''s coming back with such a surprise baby son. How can he see that the boss is waiting for happiness? How can he make such a play now?


    It looks like two people are having a rough time? Now Cheng Ran is a real headache.


    And Lu Renren talks to Pei Dong like this, but his heart is very sour.


    When she was young, Cheng ran liked Li Huaijin very much. Up to now, she can see Cheng Ran''s eyes when she saw Li Huaijin from a distance. It''s the most true love and the confidence she must have.


    In the heart self mockery smile, Li Huaijin side never lack of such a woman, just hope Cheng ran won''t like five years ago that Yang Yiyi do too hard.


    Pick up the little baby to go back, the car little baby asked how not to see daddy, she explained that Li Huaijin still have work to do, little baby is not happy.


    I have to ask Lu Renren to call him.

 Chapter 169

    Li Huaijin picked up the phone, a listen to the voice of little baby, originally expressionless face even overflow gentle smile, this let the side of Cheng ran very surprised.


    "Daddy, when will you go home"


    "Miss daddy? I''ll be back as soon as I can Li Huaijin''s words shocked Cheng ran even more. Daddy? Is that what she thought?


    "Yes, but if you are very busy, you should be busy first. I just want to tell you that I saw you on TV today. Daddy is very handsome


    He points to Li Huaijin on TV and says that is his daddy, especially handsome and a big star. Let Xiao Xin envy, all want Li Huaijin to be a father.


    Liang Wenyi is listening. Fortunately, Xin Haiyang is not at home. Otherwise, she will explode.


    "Honey, you''re handsome, too."


    "Cluck That''s right, because I''m daddy''s son! "


    "Darling, be good, you go back first, daddy will be back with you soon."


    "Well, daddy, I''ll wait for you. You''re going to tell me something about you on TV. " After the baby is satisfied, she calls Lu Renren.


    "I''ll be back soon." Li Huaijin''s voice faded a lot. Lu Renren answered and hung up.


    She tried many times, but he didn''t even want to talk to her. Lu Renren thought, let''s do this for the time being. Maybe there was some element of anger. She just waited to see if she could hold on.


    "Huaijin, you..."


    Cheng Ran is so surprised that he can''t believe it.


    "I have a son." Li Huaijin did not hide, did not avoid, and said, are full of pride. So happy.


    "Why Is it possible? "


    Since he met her again in M country five years ago, she knew that there was no woman around him, how could there be a son?


    Li Huaijin didn''t say much about it, only said: "Cheng ran, I have to go. I''ll invite you to dinner in the evening. "


    Said, he has come out of Cheng Ran''s room, and Cheng ran himself, seems to be in shock, no recollection.


    After returning home, Lu Renren looks a little tired. Little baby looks at mommy''s displeasure. The way he wants to talk but stops talking makes Lu Renren feel funny.


    "Honey, what''s the matter? What do you want to say?" Holding the little baby''s smooth face, looking at his expression, he asked with a smile.


    "Mommy, make up with Daddy!"


    After all, little baby is still going to Mommy, who has been with him for the longest time. He wants to tell mommy that he wants to make up with Daddy, otherwise he will feel uncomfortable.


    "Do you know we''re in trouble?"


    "Well." Little baby nodded.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll make up." Lu Renren kisses him on the cheek. "Don''t worry, baby. By the way, Mommy told you before, shall we go to kindergarten?"


    "Good." Little baby suddenly excited, will what daddy and Mommy upset things and put aside, "I want where the kindergarten?"


    "Well When your daddy comes back, ask him. " At least now, she doesn''t want to discuss the children''s school problems with him in a very uncomfortable environment. It will be better for her to ask.


    "Well, I''ll call Daddy again. Why doesn''t he come back?"


    Little baby is very worried, but Lu Renren has some bad thoughts in his heart. Little baby''s phone calls are more and more frequent, but Cheng over there doesn''t know. In fact, this is not what she means. It''s just that little baby thinks about daddy. Can she stop her?


    Li Huaijin in hear little baby anxious to urge him to go back, also put off other work, early to go back.


    As soon as he entered the door, the baby rushed out when he heard the sound of opening the door. Li Huaijin picked him up and gave him a kiss.


    "Daddy, how did you come back? I have something very important to tell you


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Huaijin saw Lu Renren sitting on the sofa, tapping on the computer. He didn''t give him a look, but his expression was very ordinary.


    "Daddy, I''m going to kindergarten. Mommy said, "I can go."


    Li Huaijin thinks, this just realizes, his son wants to go to school. Today, he and Lu all go out. They can''t take baby with them. He also wants to find a reliable nanny. Now, in addition to nanny, he has to let baby go to kindergarten.


    Li Huaijin took off his coat and sat down with him in his arms. "Then daddy will contact the kindergarten and let you go quickly?"


    "Yes, I want to go quickly. Mommy said there are many children there. I want to know many children Better be a pretty girl. Of course, this is the thought in little baby''s heart. She didn''t say it directly.


    "Good." Li Huaijin thought about it and called, "give me a look, which kindergarten is the best.". Baby, it''s time to go to kindergarten. "


    "Thank you, daddy." He gave another kiss reward.


    The man raised his head and said, "honey, don''t you thank Mommy?"Little baby from Li Huaijin legs down, also ran to the side of Mommy, "also thank Mommy."


    He gave Lu Renren a kiss on his face. Lu Renren also gave him a kiss back. They both laughed happily.


    Li Huaijin sat on the sofa, leaning back, a little lazy, this woman is not as careful as a few days ago, is to continue to fight with him in the end?


    "In the evening, have dinner with the people from m country. You should be ready. "


    "What about honey?"


    "Daddy and Mommy are going out to dinner together? Is it going to be hungry alone, baby


    Li Huaijin smile, this little guy put on a pair of no one want of poor appearance, really some acting talent.


    "Mommy, take you to Xinxin''s house." Lu Renren proposed.


    "Don''t bother them. Yixuan says that he wants to see baby and send her to him." Li Huaijin thought of the call from LAN Yixuan yesterday. When he heard that little baby was calling his father, he was very excited.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Fei, he would have rushed to Li people to see.


    In fact, Li Huaijin doesn''t want little baby to go to Xin Haiyang. Although Xin Haiyang is married, but He was still a little unhappy.


    Put it in LAN Yixuan''s place, just to let him feel the taste of taking care of children in advance, but in order to firmly tie Xu Fei, he has been planning to have a child recently.


    "Honey, you should be obedient when you come to Uncle Lan''s house. In fact, uncle LAN is also a big star. He is also very handsome. You will like him. " Lu Renren thought that this was ok, so he told little baby a few words.


    "All right, baby, you must be very good."


    Little baby is so assured, but Lu Renren miscalculated his own baby''s mischief, and maybe also miscalculated LAN Yixuan''s ability to coax his children.


    two people as like as two peas in the way to the hotel, they sent the little baby to the blue house. When he saw the same guy who was the same as Li and Hui, he was really excited.


    Hurry to drive Li Huaijin away. He wants to get in touch with the little guy.


    When Lu Renren sees LAN Yixuan''s strange look at little baby, he always feels that it''s not right. When the car goes out, he always feels uneasy.


    "Is everything going to be all right, baby?"


    Lu Renren doesn''t want to talk to Li Huaijin, but it''s about baby. She still has to speak.


    "It''s going to be OK." Li Huaijin understands the guy''s excitement. He believes in his son.


    After that, they didn''t speak any more. They were silent all the way, stretching each other.


    At the hotel, Pei Dong and Huo Chengbin have already arrived. They are already chatting happily. When Lu Renren and Li Huaijin come, they are just in time for Cheng ran to come.


    When he saw Lu Ren coming, he knew it was the writer here, so he just said a few words without paying much attention. Now all her spirit is on Li Huaijin, and the suspicious child. Of course, the most important thing is, who is the child''s mother?


    In a box, Cheng ran sits on the right side of Li Huaijin, while Lu Renren sits on the side of Smith, far away from Li Huaijin.


    For the convenience of m people who don''t know Chinese, all of you communicate in English. English is very proficient for them. So is Lu Renren. They had a very pleasant talk. In terms of this cooperation and other aspects, the Lu people didn''t care so much. They occasionally talked with Smith about other things, such as the comparison of Chinese and Western cultures, and also talked about scripts.


    On the whole, I was very happy.


    On the desk, Cheng ran talks to Li Huaijin all the time. She doesn''t ask his child and the mother of the child who is likely to be a big threat when there are so many people. She just whispers to Li Huaijin in Chinese. Her head is always close to him, and Li Huaijin seems to be close to him in order to hear clearly.


    Lu Renren occasionally cast a look, Li Huaijin''s face with a smile, not the kind of false smile to deal with, is really looking very happy.


    And Cheng ran, staring at Li Huaijin''s eyes, so gentle.


    Pei Dong and Huo Chengbin talk with other people, but they are worried at the same time. Does Li Huaijin want to cause war?


    Finally, the dark surge finally ended. Cheng ran seemed to drink too much. When he got up and went out, he seemed to stand unsteadily and fell on Li Huaijin''s arms.


    M people are happy to smile, but Li people are not.


    They look at Lu Renren. She doesn''t have any change in her expression. She just smiles. It seems that it has nothing to do with her.


    Li Huaijin suddenly picked Cheng ran up and said, "I''ll take her back to her room first."


    Drop this sentence and turn away.


    And the rest is a few people''s smile, a few people struggling ah!


    "Chengbin, Peidong, I''ll take a taxi first."


    Lu Renren picked up his bag and said hello to both of them.


    "You wait. Huaijin should come down soon." Huo Chengbin holds her.

 Chapter 170

    "No, I have to pick up baby. He''s still at lanyixuan. " She left soon, Pei Dong and Huo Chengbin looked at each other, sighed


    "boss, which one is playing? Before Cheng ran met him, he had never been so enthusiastic. "


    Pei Dong didn''t understand


    "old problems?"


    when Lu Renren got into a taxi, he still sent a text message to Li Huaijin, "I''ll go first and pick up baby home."


    after that, I sat in the car and looked out of the window at the neon lights, but I was dazed by the light


    it''s very calm. Lu Renren hasn''t seen little baby and LAN Yixuan, but he is more and more afraid of such a calm feeling


    "you do it first, I''ll ask enqi to come out."


    after a while, little baby ran out of the other room. He looked very energetic and... Well, Lu Renren was relieved


    "Mommy, where''s daddy?"


    "there''s something wrong with Daddy. Mommy will pick you up first. Are there any good ones? "


    "baby is very good." The little baby nodded very definitely


    Lu Renren rubbed his head comfortingly. Now LAN Yixuan came out from there, but... He looked very... Frustrated


    it''s different from what she saw before. He was excited when he saw the baby, but it''s not the pathetic look at all.


    "I''m causing you trouble, baby. Haven''t you made any trouble?" Lu Renren asked with some worry


    Lu Renren saw that Xu Fei was not polite, but sincere


    but why does LAN Yixuan look sad


    "brother LAN, are you... OK?" Lu Ren asked uncertainly


    when LAN Yixuan sees the face of little baby, she is so cute and a child. How can she... Be so annoying


    "how...


    Xu Fei pushes LAN Yixuan aside with contempt and smiles at Lu Renren with a friendly smile." it''s OK. It''s just that she lost the game to little baby. "


    er...


    Lu Renren''s forehead lashed out, that''s it


    "besides, this smelly boy said that I am not handsome, not as handsome as Huaijin, not as handsome as he..." this is what struck him


    he thinks that he is more handsome than Huaijin himself. He wanted to admit that he is more handsome than Huaijin, but he didn''t let go of it. He was really frustrated


    the corner of Lu Renren''s eye lashed again


    , "poop...


    Lu people couldn''t help laughing and laughing, holding the little baby and laughing with a smile, but little baby didn''t understand what mammy laughed, but he still laughed with awesome laughter." Br >


    LAN Yixuan is so despised by his wife that he is heartbroken and wants to be loved by his wife


    but Xu Fei didn''t want to be too shameful. She didn''t care about LAN Yixuan at all. She went to little baby and said, "your little baby is so cute."


    "ha ha, aunt Xu is also very beautiful. I like you very much."


    little baby is never stingy of her praise to women


    "ha ha... Thank you, baby." Xu Fei kisses his small forehead, and the blue one Xuan on one side makes a voice of protest


    after taking his son to leave, Lu Renren can still see LAN Yixuan acting like a child all the time with Xu Fei. He can''t help shivering. It''s really scary


    after taking baby home, Li Huaijin hasn''t come back yet. After taking a bath with baby, Lu Renren and baby climb to bed together. Little baby also played all day, very tired appearance, did not say for a while words, fell asleep


    Lu Renren didn''t say anything. He just looked at little baby, and Li Huaijin lay down. There was little baby between them. It was a quiet night, but there was no conversation.¡­¡­


    Lu Renren took little baby to see Li Huaijin''s kindergarten, but she didn''t go to school soon. Anyway, she was at home today, so she came to see what it was like. She has probably heard of this kindergarten, which is very famous. The parents who want their children to be successful and their daughters to be Phoenix will meet their demands. In addition to the best conditions, this kindergarten also has very good confidentiality measures and security measures, because those who come here are either rich or expensive. They always have to prevent their children from being kidnapped by unruly people or from the media reporters. The bill collection is very good. Other Lu Renren have no opinion, that is, they can prevent media reporters, which she very much agrees with.


    Mother and son are outside the school, dressed in mother and son''s lovely clothes, standing not far from the school gate, holding a cone in one hand, looking very lovely.


    "Mommy, is this the kindergarten I''m coming to?"


    "Yes, daddy chose it. It''s safe inside."


    "I believe in Daddy!"


    Lu Renren turned her lips. Although she believed it, she was a little afraid.


    Judging from the extent to which he has recently spoiled his son, it is possible that she said he would spoil his children. She doesn''t think it''s feasible to spoil, but she can''t spoil it.


    Moreover, because of the environment, the children here have been living in a good family since childhood, and inevitably have some bad habits. Her only fear is that her baby will become infected with bad habits.


    She hopes her baby won''t be a dandy.


    "I can''t see it. I don''t know if there are many lovely children in it."


    Lu Renren is a little girl friend!


    "Well, I''d like to know. When daddy finishes the entrance formalities, you''ll know when you go to school. Now, let''s go. "


    Lu people lead their son, and they continue to eat the sweet cone in their hands. It''s a beautiful sight to have a leisurely day and a happy mother and son.


    Cheng ran was drunk last night. When Li Huaijin came back to her room with her in her arms, she thought her years of initiative and waiting had finally paid off. She did not hesitate to take this opportunity to keep Li Huaijin.


    She is in her thirties. She thought that it would be OK for her to find a man who can make do with her life. But when she thought about it, she unexpectedly met the man she liked when she was young again. How could she not be excited and grateful to God?


    This must be the chance that God gave her, so since we met again five years ago, she has made great efforts to seize Huaijin this time.


    However, after five years, she didn''t get Huaijin''s heart at all. She even gave her a smile. She didn''t know what he had experienced. His cold eyes made her wince for a time.


    However, since there is no other woman around him, she will have a chance.


    This cold relationship between the two can only be regarded as a friend, but Cheng Ran is shocked by this change and very happy at the same time. When he picked her up at the airport, he would give her a smile. When he was in the hotel, he would talk to her so gently. When she was drunk, he would hold her back to her room. Cheng ran only felt that God really cared for her.


    So, after Li Huaijin put her on the bed, she also grabbed his neck and pulled him to herself.


    She thought, she''s been waiting for this moment too long.


    However, Li Huaijin just in the gentle smile, mercilessly opened her arm, coldly dropped a sentence, "have a good rest." He left quickly.


    This makes Cheng ran really confused. She doesn''t know what''s going on? Is everything just an illusion?


    Until today, standing in Li Huaijin''s office, Cheng ran didn''t react to his expressionless face.


    He is very calm about what he is talking about with them, and her work attitude makes people unable to find suspicious places. She tries her best to put herself into work, because only work can make them have contact again.


    There are a lot of problems, things are very complicated, but people on both sides talk very smoothly. At noon, Li Huaijin accompanies them. Only in the middle, he goes out to answer the phone.


    Cheng ran knows that it''s wrong for him to eavesdrop like this, but she wants to know for whom the gentleness he gave when he saw the phone.


    Sure enough, when he said "Daddy is working in the company", Cheng ran wanted to know, is the child real?


    When he put down the phone and turned around, he saw Cheng ran. He just frowned, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Huaijin, may I see your son some other day?"

 Chapter 171

    In fact, it wasn''t just her son she wanted to see.


    "Yes, if you have a chance." Li Huaijin did not refuse, turned back.


    But Cheng ran doesn''t have his simple and relaxed mind. He really has a son. What about the mother of the son?


    "Wow, wow, how beautiful What a beautiful sister


    Lu Renren knows that his son is a lecherous little guy. He didn''t feel so strong before because he was very kind to those little girls and didn''t treat them differently. But now Lu Renren really knows that little baby is really surprised when she sees the beautiful Lin Ruo.


    "Sister?" Lu Renren patted his son on the head. "Honey, you hurt mommy''s heart too much."


    "Ha ha ha Mommy, sister Lin is so beautiful Little baby is beside Lin Ruoqi at the moment. She hasn''t been separated since she saw Lin Ruoqi just now. The intimacy makes Lu Renren really embarrassed. She''s not the mother of this lecherous little guy. She has no face to see anyone.


    "Little baby is very nice, too." Lin Ruo seldom has a smile, but he is coaxed by the baby and smiles from time to time, which makes Lu Renren even more surprised.


    "Sister Lin, thank you." Baji one mouthful, little baby but kiss on the lips of Lin Ruo, let two adults a Leng.


    "Ah Ha ha ha... "


    Lin ruo''s laughter really shocked Lu Renren. She opened her mouth. She didn''t know that Lin Ruo had such a bright smile.


    "My sister laughs beautifully." The little guy almost didn''t drool.


    Lu Renren stroked his forehead. "Lu enqi, Mommy is worried now."


    "What are you worried about?" Baby finally got a distracted look at his mother.


    "I''m afraid you''ll fall into a woman''s nest in the future."


    The little baby couldn''t understand. She aimed at Lin Ruo.


    Lin ruo''s face is still wearing a smile, touched the little baby''s face, "baby is so cute."


    Lu Ren is not optimistic. Look at the man who is following Lin Ruo. He is staring at them not far away. She is afraid that her baby will be killed?


    "You have to take a bodyguard every time you go out?"


    Lu Renren asked, looking at his son sympathetically. Little baby, your elder sister Lin''s husband, she can think of it as a vinegar jar. You such blatant kiss his woman, you can see the sun in the future?


    Lin if don''t care about smile, "get used to it."


    I didn''t mention more about bodyguards. Little baby has been looking at Lin Ruo and asking about this and that. Sister, your eyes are so beautiful. Sister, your hair is fragrant. Sister, your hands are so warm


    Lu people don''t agree. Your mom and I have beautiful eyes, fragrant hair and warm hands. Why don''t I see you showing such a kind expression?


    It''s so much better than others Irritating!


    "When you got married, I didn''t even know about it, but occasionally there was news that it was because you were married. I felt the same way at that time, but there was no specific information from you. " Lu Renren had a feeling at that time that she was really married.


    It''s true that we met by chance after returning home.


    "I don''t want to do anything big." Lin Ruo stroked the long hair in front of his forehead, and the other hand was held in his little hand.


    "I understand. It''s just..." Lu Renren said with a smile, "in fact, I''m really curious about what your husband looks like? Huaijin said that he was very mysterious. "


    Lu Renren is looking forward to two big curious eyes. At this time, they look the same as little baby''s eyes. Mother and son both looked at her with curious eyes, which made Lin Ruo smile.


    "It''s no different. He This person is very awkward and doesn''t like to see people. " When Lin Ruo talked about her husband, she had a tender love in her eyes. She is very happy indeed.


    Lu Renren doesn''t ask any more questions, but thinks that what makes people like Lin Ruo fall in love with is definitely different.


    "Sister married?"


    Little baby was disappointed.


    Lu Renren chuckles. Is her baby lovelorn?


    "Yes." Lin Ruoying said.


    Little baby duzui expressed his sad and disappointed expression. When two adults looked at how he would react, he suddenly had the spirit, "sister, you have a beautiful little sister for me!"


    "Poof..."


    Lu Renren is speechless


    "My sister''s little sister must be beautiful, too. I''m sure I''ll like her. "


    People may not like you!


    "Good!" Lin Ruo answered, "but it''s not necessarily a younger sister. What if it''s a younger brother?"


    "Well I''ll like it too, brother Little baby thought, my younger brother must be very beautiful, it doesn''t matter, as long as it''s beautiful.


    "Well, later you play with your sister''s little sister." Lin Ruo agreed.But the land people are thinking, son, where do you take your little Xin Xin?


    They won''t know that little baby''s "lustful" temper really made him fall in love with these two girls. No, it was more girls'' heart. Later, his way to get a wife was bumpy!


    Of course, that''s the end of the story. (who will the baby marry? Now you can imagine...)


    Since then, the little guy has been around Lin Ruo, but Lu Renren has no choice but to give his son to Lin Ruo. However, she won''t make fun of her son''s life. If she takes her baby back, she will be kicked out by her husband.


    As soon as Lin Ruo called, she wanted to go back. Little baby was so reluctant that Lu Renren felt that she had raised her son for nothing. Why didn''t she see him leave so painfully when he was separated from her?


    "Sister, you must come and play with baby, OK?"


    "Sister, I''ll wait for you."


    "Sister, come quickly..."


    "Sister..."


    Until Li Huaijin came home and saw his son''s painful lovesickness, he was a little confused.


    Even daddy can''t arouse his excitement. Lu Renren shakes his head sympathetically. Baby, your first love is doomed to be lovelorn!


    My old friend, whom I haven''t seen for many years, wants to see that Mo Tianqing is not the boy who liked Cheng ran when he was young. Just feel that it is a good memory, everything has passed with time.


    However, he can see that Cheng Ran''s feelings have not changed.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so persistent?"


    Mo Tianqing said to Cheng ran, looking at the person she loved when she was young, she is more and more beautiful and mature, but it''s not the feeling at the beginning.


    Cheng ran shrugged, "should I be lost? You are not the teenager who haunts me all day?"


    Cheng ran actually sighed that many years ago, this man also liked himself. Just, although lost, but she knows, not everyone''s feelings will be so persistent.


    In fact, it''s not true to say that you are persistent. Just, how to say? She also liked other men, maybe Li Huaijin did not appear again, she may also be very happy. However, it happened that she met him and put her feelings on him again.


    Maybe it''s just a kind of paranoia. The less you get, the better.


    "You know he won''t like you."


    Mo Tianqing thought of Lu Renren. Should he be happy or sad? He is like two unimportant people, feeling is regarded as a sacrifice, but for both of them, it is just a burden.


    "I hope I can wait more." Cheng ran wry smile shook his head, "by the way, do you know Huaijin has a son?"


    Mo Tianqing was surprised, then relieved, he will know sooner or later.


    "Yes, he Did I tell you? "


    "Well." Cheng ran thinks of his tenderness to the children on the phone. He is a good father. "Do you know who the child''s mother is?"


    "You Haven''t you seen it? "


    "No, I don''t know. I thought Huaijin would only have children. After all, he''s not married, is he Perhaps in her expectation, Huaijin just had to because the woman had a child, or he would only want one of his children, not the mother of the child


    "they Good Mo Tianqing said bitterly, "you have a chance to meet her."


    "Do you know him? Does Huaijin like her? " Cheng ran didn''t notice Mo Tianqing''s reaction, just asked nervously.


    "Yes." Mo Tianqing nodded, "Huaijin to her feelings, not by me to tell you."


    "What kind of woman is she?"


    "She It''s a very ordinary woman. " Mo Tianqing seems to be recalling something, but also seems to be considering the use of words, "do not hate beautiful, but it is very real."


    "Really?" Can there be false?


    Cheng Ran''s doubts are finally reflected in Mo Tianqing''s affectionate eyes. "You Like her, too? "


    Mo Tianqing quickly takes back his feelings, and doesn''t answer her guess, "how long will you stay when you come back this time? Do you want to keep chasing Huaijin? "


    "It''s not a short time. I will fly back and forth from time to time. As for Huaijin You make me curious about that woman. Unexpectedly, the woman you like is the mother of Huaijin''s child? " Cheng Ran''s tone is a little sarcastic, and she is eager to meet that woman.


    "You Don''t disturb her


    "You''re afraid I''ll hurt her? Don''t worry, I don''t know right from wrong. Does Huaijin like me? It''s his business. I just want to know if she is the woman Huaijin loves? "


    Cheng ran said with a smile, a lot of bitterness in his smile.


    "At least, that woman can give birth to Huaijin''s child, which I am very curious about."


    Mo Tianqing was silent and said nothing more.

 Chapter 172

    Both of them have their own thoughts for the couple who are still in the cold war.


    Lu Renren couldn''t bear to see little baby leave her side and enter the school. An unprecedented sense of loss came.


    It seems that little baby is not afraid of birth at all. Other children usually cry before they go to school. They are reluctant to give up their parents. However, when her little baby is led in by the teacher, she only turns back and waves her hand, and no one else is reluctant to go in.


    On the contrary, Lu Renren left her son like that restless child. She wanted to cry.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Huaijin got on the bus and spoke to Lu Renren, who was still standing at the school gate.


    She frowned, or reluctant to see, this just get on the car, and he left together.


    Sitting in the car, Lu Renren kept looking back at the school until he couldn''t see it. Turning back, he looked very spiritless.


    Li Huaijin sat beside her and looked at her leaning her head against the glass window. She was very reluctant. She tried to comfort her, but she still stopped.


    At present, he still has a problem to be solved urgently, that is, the problem of baby''s household registration and name.


    Little baby is British now, and he is Lu enqi, which makes him not very happy.


    wants to directly take the little baby to his registered residence, but there are still many problems, such as the marriage of this woman, and her heart.


    Therefore, Li Huaijin has to endure for the time being.


    menace from the rear of this woman, so that he can not solve their registered residence problems without worries.


    They went to Li Ren together. In fact, Lu Ren didn''t have much to participate in. She and Smith are responsible for different parts. They just need to communicate occasionally. Smith is not as difficult to get along with as he felt before. In fact, Lu Ren doesn''t have to show up for most of the cooperation.


    But Li Huaijin always wants to talk about her. No one is surprised. Only Lu Ren knows that this man wants her to see how good his relationship with Cheng Ran is and how close they are.


    Although Lu Renren is jealous, he is very professional and doesn''t care about the intimacy between Li Huaijin and Cheng ran. She told herself that he had said before that he didn''t have that kind of feelings for Cheng ran. Now, she just comforted herself with the words he said a few years ago.


    However, this is only self consolation after all. Lu Renren is not a great woman after all. She is also cautious. Moreover, she is such a woman who can''t stand the ups and downs. The frequent contact between Li Huaijin and Cheng ran finally makes Lu Renren sad.


    Today, Lu Renren has been sitting in the last seat of the conference room. Here, she can clearly see the opposite side. Li Huaijin and Cheng ran bow their heads to talk. Occasionally, a gentle smile flashed in his eyes. Especially during the break, they whispered, but their voices were not very loud. Other people seemed to be very smart and didn''t disturb them. They all went out one after another to have a drink, Chat


    "Huaijin, I..."


    Cheng Ran is just about to summon up the courage to say his heart when those people just go out, because during this period of time, Huaijin gives her the feeling that he has feelings for her. They talked about the happy things when they were young. They were very happy.


    However, when Cheng ran looked up, Li Huaijin immediately sat up straight away from her, and the tenderness and smile in her eyes were all gone.


    Cheng Ran''s look is solemn and white. After all, she can''t stand it. This kind of attitude makes Cheng ran confused.


    "Huaijin, what do you mean? I really don''t understand. "


    Cheng ran looks at him painfully. A possible idea seems to flash through her mind, but she still doesn''t understand it.


    It seems that he always treats her like this when someone is around, but when no one is around, he treats her coldly and distantly. He did it on purpose. Do you want to show it to anyone?


    "Cheng ran, I don''t mean anything." Li Huaijin coldly said, tone is very indifferent, "if cause your confusion, I''m sorry."


    "Sorry? Huaijin, you know, I don''t want that. I love you, always love you, so many years, can''t move your heart? Or do you already have someone you love? "


    Li Huaijin''s eyes flashed, "Cheng ran, I only regard you as a friend."


    "Friends? What do you mean by being so gentle to me these days? "


    "It doesn''t mean much. It''s just being friendly to friends." Li Huaijin avoided the problem. Maybe he was selfish, but he didn''t do too much, just he wasn''t so cold.


    "Good to friends?" Cheng ran sneered, "you always have friends with me when there are so many people? What about now? They''ve all left, and there won''t be that between us? "


    Li Huaijin didn''t answer, and Cheng ran was even more frustrated. She knew that her question was unreasonable, but if he had been indifferent to her instead of the occasional gentleness, she wouldn''t be so expecting.


    "Do you like your son''s mother?"


    She suddenly asked, thinking of the woman Mo Tianqing mentioned, she had a very bad feeling.Li Huaijin eyebrows move, "this is my private matter."


    Getting up, he didn''t intend to explain anything about it and was ready to go out the door.


    "Huaijin..."


    Cheng ran suddenly reaches out and hugs his waist from behind. She sticks her body to his back. This temperature is something she has never felt before. She hopes that she will hold him all the time and never be so far away from him.


    "Cheng ran Let go of me. " Li Huaijin''s voice didn''t have any ups and downs, and seemed to be extremely indifferent.


    "Huaijin, Huaijin, do you love me? I''ve been waiting for so many years, I''ve been in love for so many years, am I not good? Please... " Cheng Ran''s humble, I believe any man will be moved.


    However, this is in addition to Huaijin.


    "Cheng ran, let me go." Li Huaijin grabs her hand and turns around to face her calmly.


    "Huaijin..."


    Cheng ran clenches her lips. She asks for his love so low. Why can he look at her with such a cold and heartless eye?


    She hates such eyes, she doesn''t want such eyes, she hates


    Cheng ran suddenly steps forward, hugs him, leans over and kisses Li Huaijin''s lips


    "Clang!"


    The sound of a broken glass, Cheng Ran has not retreated, but has been pushed away by Li Huaijin.


    Lu Renren was stunned to see the scene in front of him, but some didn''t react.


    Until Cheng ran eat a cry of pain, she suddenly turned around, but behind Li Huaijin did not catch up.


    Cheng ran saw Li Huaijin''s iron blue face, he just put on a fluster, were all seen in her eyes.


    Looking at the door, the broken cup pieces, and the woman''s pain, her brain suddenly flashed a strange light.


    Isn''t it?


    "Never again." Li Huaijin left a cold word and walked out of the meeting room.


    In the afternoon, their work continued, but everyone felt that the atmosphere was strange, and Lu Renren disappeared.


    Cheng ran looks at Li Huaijin absent-minded appearance, is in the heart bitter. Sure enough, it''s like what she thought. The screenwriter didn''t expect it to be her?


    A very ordinary woman, isn''t she? As Mo Tianqing said.


    In front of her, Li Huaijin will deliberately close to himself, and after she left, Huaijin will no longer have such close and gentle. Not only today, before Huaijin''s performance is not all because of that woman''s reason?


    Oh Cheng ran really doesn''t understand, that woman, the woman she never noticed, how can she? What''s the matter with her? Does Huaijin like it?


    The child Is that her, too?


    When Lu Renren walked out of Li, her mind was in a mess. Her only reaction was to sneer.


    She didn''t know why, she didn''t know how to react, she just felt that the smile at the corner of her mouth had not disappeared, it was a kind of sarcastic sneer.


    Li Huaijin kisses Cheng ran. No, maybe Cheng ran kisses her. She hasn''t been so calm about who took the initiative. She just feels that she has even encountered such bloody plots.


    Should she be as responsive as the heroines are? Cry to leave, and then wait for the hero to find her excuse, two people and good?


    Or she should go up and slap the hero first, then slap the supporting actress, and then express her possessiveness.


    Ha ha ha


    Lu Renren felt that she didn''t have these reactions. She wanted to leave and wake up.


    Walking quietly, she wants to go home, but there is no baby''s happy laughter at home. She wants to tell her friends, but Liang Wenyi wants to look after the children. What about Lin Ruo? Will she be a friend to talk to?


    It turned out that she had no one to talk to.


    Lu Renren couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Her life is so poor!


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. Looking up, Lu Renren sees the cinema beside him and unconsciously walks in.


    For so many years, she has written so many scripts, but she has never been to the cinema at one time, and all the films she watched are online. And her only memory of the cinema is the premiere of her first work. She went to the cinema with Li Huaijin for the first time.


    Without any hesitation, Lu Renren didn''t want to think too much today. He bought a ticket and walked into a small movie hall. He turned off the power and sat quietly watching the movie on the big screen.


    One, two, three


    In addition to going to the bathroom, Lu Renren never turned on his mobile phone. He didn''t care about anything that might happen. He just wanted to watch a movie quietly.


    It wasn''t until he walked out of the cinema that he realized that it was dark outside. Although the line of sight is still clear, the feeling of dusk is not liked by the Lu people, which is very melancholy.


    People''s mood will change with the weather, or her mood will affect the weather?


    Lu Renren could not help laughing. What was she thinking about?After thinking about it, Lu Renren looked at the car, but he didn''t know where to go? Little baby has been taken home for a long time. Her mobile phone has not been turned on yet. When she turns on her mobile phone, she has no other information except a phone call from Li Huaijin and a short message asking where you are.


    What''s his mood when he''s on the phone, when he''s off, when he''s texting?


    I''m sure I''m not in a hurry, or there won''t be only one phone call.


    Lu Renren turned his lips and stopped a taxi. Instead of going back to Li Huaijin''s residence, he went back to his empty apartment.


    I haven''t come back to live in the apartment for a long time. There was a bad smell in the apartment. I pushed the window open for air. Lu Renren wiped the apartment with a rag and cleaned it. She realized that she didn''t have dinner until she knew the gurgling sound coming from her stomach.


    I remember that I also stored a few bags of instant noodles. Lu Renren made do with a bag of noodles, put it on the tea table and ate it slowly.


    Before she finished eating, her cell phone rang.


    It''s Li Huaijin.

 Chapter 173

    Lu Renren did not refuse to pick up, but naturally picked up.


    "Where are you?" Li Huaijin''s voice doesn''t sound very good.


    "Outside. I won''t go back in the evening. "


    "Mommy, I want to talk to Mommy." Over the phone, it''s baby''s voice.


    Although Li Huaijin wanted to get angry, he kept his son and held back. Pass the phone to baby.


    "Mommy, where are you? Aren''t you going to pick me up today? Why not go? Don''t you go home yet? "


    "Honey, I''m sorry, Mommy broke her promise. But if mommy has something to do, she won''t go back today. Remember to miss Mommy. "


    "When will Mommy be back?"


    "Well Not necessarily Lu people themselves are not sure, so they quickly change the topic, "baby, is it fun in kindergarten? Have you made new friends? "


    "Well Have fun, Mommy. They''re all fun. There are so many lovely little girls


    Lu Renren smiles and knows that his baby will definitely say this. Little girl is my favorite.


    Little baby told Lu Renren a lot of things that happened today on the phone. She learned a lot of words, arithmetic and beautiful songs from her friends. Lu Renren listened carefully.


    Until Li Huaijin wants to let him go to bed, little baby just give the phone to Daddy, obediently went to bed.


    Lu Renren didn''t say anything to Li Huaijin. With that, little baby hung up. In the quiet room, she turned on the TV and turned on the voice. Although she was watching, she was absent-minded.


    Maybe it''s late, she doesn''t want to waste time, ready to go to bed, the phone rings again.


    This time, Lu Renren knew that it was Li Huaijin''s intentional call.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Renren asked in a calm voice.


    "Where are you staying tonight?" Li Huaijin asked.


    "The old apartment."


    "Well, be safe."


    "I know. It''s OK. I''ll hang up. "


    "Lu Renren..."


    Li Huaijin gritted his teeth and called her name. Lu Renren stopped, "eh?"


    "You Don''t get me wrong


    Half a day later, when Lu Renren thought he would not speak again, he suddenly said so.


    Lu Renren''s response is silence.


    "I didn''t get it wrong." Lu Renren also answered after a long time, "it''s late. Go to bed."


    "Come back tomorrow night."


    "No I''m not going back for the time being. Let''s talk about it. " Don''t let him say anything more. Lu Renren hang up.


    His face was expressionless and calm.


    She won''t misunderstand, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t feel at all.


    These days, she endured long enough.


    The next day, Lu Renren didn''t wake up naturally for a long time. He turned off the power when he was sleeping. He didn''t wake up until ten o''clock in the morning. He had enough sleep. It was a good night without a dream.


    After cleaning up, she went to the supermarket to buy some food and some scattered vegetables and eggs. Since she didn''t plan to go back soon, she would make some delicious food for herself in a few days.


    After breakfast in the middle of the morning, Lu Renren continued to clean up the places she didn''t clean up last night. Until noon, she simply cooked a small dish. After eating, she thought it was time to take a nap. She watched TV for a while and took a nap.


    I wake up at 3 p.m., wash the clothes I changed yesterday, then go downstairs and take a walk in the warm wind.


    There are many old people gathered in the small park downstairs. They often sit around with their children, chatting and laughing with each other.


    Lu Renren also joined in, but did not say much. Several aunts learned about her situation and asked her children, which was neither cold nor warm.


    After sitting for a long time, when almost everyone came back from work, the aunts left with their children. Lu Renren went to the nearby vegetable market and bought a lot of his favorite meat. He wanted to make a vegetarian wedding, stew a soup, and buy a lot of snacks and fruits in the evening.


    In the evening, after eating and drinking, Lu Renren sits on the sofa, and Li Huaijin still calls. After chatting with little baby for a while, she still hangs up without saying anything to Li Huaijin.


    She felt that this kind of free life is really comfortable!


    On the third day, Lu Renren still lived the same regular life as the previous two days, but without the computer, she was not used to it.


    On the fourth day, before Lu Renren woke up, the doorbell kept urging her and disturbing her sleep.


    With disorderly hair, Lu Renren opens the door. Seeing Li Huaijin and little baby, Lu Renren doesn''t have much enthusiasm.


    "I keep sleeping."


    She turned and walked into the room, closed the door and went on to sleep.


    And little baby, missing for a few days and full of enthusiasm, can be destroyed by Lu Renren.


    "Daddy, does Mommy dislike me?" Little baby asked innocently.Li Huaijin comforted and stroked his son''s soft short hair, "Mommy just didn''t wake up."


    "Yes? Then I''ll go to sleep with Mommy, too. " With short legs, he ran into Lu Renren''s room and climbed onto her bed to accompany her to sleep.


    He lifted the quilt, put his little hand around Lu Renren''s body, hid in her arms, and wanted to continue to sleep together. Lu Renren just whispered and hugged his son tightly to continue to sleep.


    Li Huaijin stood by the door, looking at the mother and son who were hugging each other on the bed. It was obvious that they had no special enthusiasm for him.


    Especially Lu Renren, has she been hiding here for so many days? She didn''t make trouble with him, so she planned to keep cold?


    It''s not that Li Huaijin doesn''t intend to explain or have a good talk with this woman. It''s just that he has been holding a breath in his heart, and he is always unhappy. He has been waiting for this woman to give him an explanation or an apology, which is the least he should get, isn''t it?


    However, he deliberately left her in the cold, and she didn''t advance or retreat at all. In the past few years, has she learned to retreat?


    How hateful


    Li Huaijin hates her attitude, especially her attitude.


    Originally, he was reasonable. I don''t want to feel that she had reason to quarrel with him?


    Lipped, Li Huaijin stepped in. Although the bed was not big, he also lay on it. His huge body was only on their side. He hugged Lu Renren and little baby from behind.


    Since he wants to sleep, he is willing to accompany him.


    In fact, Lu Renren didn''t sleep too much. She watched TV very late last night. It wasn''t so good-looking TV, but she just didn''t want to sleep. So this morning, she was going to sleep in for a long time, but she was woken up by the big one and the small two.


    Then she continued to climb to the bed, and the little baby came to join in the fun again. She didn''t mind, but what was the plan of the man behind?


    Lu Renren moved his body. He was not happy that he was so close to him, but he tied her very close. If she pushed him away, he would fall under the bed.


    "Don''t move."


    Li Huaijin warning voice, Lu Renren estimated that the baby, had to bear the breath.


    But his breath behind him seemed to caress his neck, let her touch his breath, and could not sleep well. What is that?


    "If you want to sleep, go to the guest room."


    Lu Renren issued a warning, but Li Huaijin did not answer at all.


    Lu Ren is very popular. He can''t help pinching his hand. He hisses, but bows his head and retaliates.


    "You..."


    It doesn''t hurt, but it also stings. Lu Renren knows that he made trouble on purpose.


    "Get up, don''t sleep."


    She moved away Li Huaijin''s hand and wanted to sit up. Of course, little baby didn''t fall asleep so quickly.


    Open your eyes, look at mommy and daddy lying together, and then mommy to do, "Mommy, you don''t sleep?"


    Lu Renren choked back, "well, Mommy is not sleepy. Do you want to sleep? "


    "Then I won''t sleep either." Little baby got up and got out of bed. He saw that Li Huaijin was still lying on the bed. After the two of them got down, he occupied the big bed alone and looked very comfortable.


    "Daddy, are you going to sleep?"


    Lu Renren snorted, "honey, don''t worry about him. Let''s go out for a walk."


    "Where''s daddy?"


    Li Huaijin a smile, also come down from the bed, "Daddy accompany you together."

 Chapter 174

    "No Lu Renren refused directly and led the baby out of the bedroom. "You sit down for a while. Mommy goes to wash. We''ll go down after we change our clothes."


    Little baby is sitting on the sofa. Li Huaijin winks at him. He smiles back. Then he looks at daddy and follows Mommy into the bathroom.


    He doesn''t follow. He knows he''ll just wait.


    a large toothpaste bubble on his mouth. Looking at the man who came in, his face remained expressionless.


    He stood behind her, saying nothing and doing nothing. He just looked at her brushing her teeth. He seemed very angry. His eyes were wide open and his mouth seemed bulging. I don''t know whether it was the reason or the anger.


    Until she gargles and washes her face, her white face is not clean and flawless. If this woman stands on the street, no one will think that she is more than 30 years old. When she looks at her body, she will not see that she is the mother of a child.


    Maybe she is born with a good skin, she just simply wiped the cleanser, after cleaning, it is spirit, looks very tender.


    In front of him, she almost did not make up, and occasionally she only made up a little.


    So she, so refreshing, why does she always feel bad?


    Maybe, too much better than her, or too many ordinary good girls like her, but Li Huaijin met her Lu Renren, no one else, he didn''t know the good of other ordinary girls like her, but he fell in love with her.


    This may be fate, he never evaded.


    However, it was her that made him sad again and again.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Huaijin suddenly pulls her out of the bathroom and presses her on the wall, bows her head and questions her in her eyes like doubts and anger.


    "What?"


    Lu Renren didn''t know, so his sudden anger made her confused.


    "What do you mean? Why does it hurt me again and again? " Li Huaijin knows in his heart what she is relying on, but today, he can''t wait. He just wants to ask, how arrogant can this woman be?


    Lu Renren was stunned. She didn''t expect that he was going to ask her this.


    To his grief, Lu Renren always knew that they were all victims in this love, right? Her pain has his pain.


    If you really want her to say why, why? She knows.


    "You just rely on me to love you, so you are so unscrupulous and keep me down, aren''t you?"


    Li Huaijin has already answered this question for her.


    Lu Renren looked at his face and thought, with his love for her, why did she leave him? That''s why she understood that if she didn''t tell him about her child, he would be angry later, or would he love her? That''s why she''s so cold with him, because she knows he won''t really like other women?


    "As I have said, you are a cruel woman."


    Li Huaijin seems to be gnashing his teeth, but also seems to say low Nan.


    "I''m cruel, and you still love me?"


    Lu Renren asked, but the body he was holding could reach out and touch his face.


    The little hand stroked his face and continued to murmur, "do you hate me? But you torture yourself and love me? "


    Li Huaijin stares at her, not complacent, not sad face, calmly tells this matter.


    Yes, she is so cruel, but he still can''t let go.


    He was silent, and he could not refute her.


    Lu Renren thought that someone once said that men are always unwilling to think too bad about the women they like. She is probably the bad woman, but he is still not willing to think her too bad, perhaps, he thinks of her good side, so he can''t let go.


    Once she thought, how can some particularly bad women or men love them wholeheartedly?


    Now think about it, men are always willing to marry the good side of the women they love, not willing to think too bad of them.


    And herself, she thinks she is not bad, just bad, Huaijin is always willing to ignore her bad side.


    It''s not intentional, but love is still there. When a man loves you, he will do well in everything you have!


    "Ha ha..." All of a sudden, Lu Renren began to laugh. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She just felt that they should have had a big fight. After the fight broke, she left the door.


    But don''t want to, they just so quietly hide in the bathroom, four eyes relative, even his anger is just so quiet.


    Li Huaijin doesn''t understand what this woman is laughing at, but she hasn''t laughed like this for a long time!


    He put his hands around her waist, clamped her chin, and let her look at himself.


    Thumb in her curved lips touching, low voice: "you still laugh out?"Lu Renren''s deep feeling is natural again, "don''t you laugh or cry? Or do you want us to have a big fight? "


    Li Huaijin was stunned. Yes, his previous indifference was that he hoped the two people would have a fight and make up again? What''s the point?


    "There''s nothing I don''t want to tell you, baby."


    Lu Renren looked into his eyes and looked into the deepest place. There was always her reflection.


    "I''m not sure at first. I''m afraid you''ll hate me and rob him on purpose. Later, I found it difficult to open my mouth. After all, you are so gentle. I think maybe I can slow down and find an appropriate time. Later, when I went to your office that day, I made up my mind to tell you. Unexpectedly, it was even more unfortunate that Qi Ge was exposed. At that time, I thought, look, God is the easiest to arrange so many coincidences. You must be angry. Sure enough... "


    Lu Renren says, Li Huaijin does not cut in, he is still waiting.


    "I know you are angry with me. I want to explain to you, but you deliberately put on a cold face so many times that I am angry with you, so I want to see how far we can stick to it? I want to see who can''t stand it first. " Lu Renren smiles. Seeing Li Huaijin''s face sinking, he is really angry with himself.


    "But even if you''re angry with me, you shouldn''t use other women as tools. It''s very bad."


    Lu Renren thought of Cheng ran, and then of her kiss, and his eyes became very bad looking at his lips.


    It''s very uncomfortable to feel that her things are occupied by others. She raised her hand and stroked his lips. She rubbed hard to wipe away the invisible trace, which was very uncomfortable.


    Li Huaijin holding her hand, her uncomfortable mouth, although know this point, he did not, but this single explanation can not.


    "It was she who took advantage of my careless kiss, and I pushed it away at once."


    "Well! If I hadn''t seen it, you wouldn''t have wanted to keep kissing? "


    Lu Renren knows that it''s not his problem, but he can''t help saying so. But in the heart still despises oneself, this is how old-fashioned dog blood word.


    "Are you going to be angry with me again?" His face sank, too.


    Lu Renren snorted coldly. He didn''t even give her a chance to express his jealousy.


    Don''t cross your face. Her lips are tight and she doesn''t speak.


    She doesn''t want to be angry with him. In fact, she is jealous. He shouldn''t use Cheng ran to test her.


    Snorted a voice, Lu Renren see to Li Huai Jin again angry appearance.


    "How did you become so moody?" Lu Renren thinks that his temper is very bad now and he is changing too fast. He listens to her tenderly at the first moment and becomes angry at the next.


    "Why do you think I''m like this?"


    His eyes were clearly pointing at her. He changed, all because she changed him.


    Well


    Lu Renren knows that the pain she brings will never go away, which may become a handle for her to be oppressed by him forever.


    Lu Renren touched his face behind him. "I don''t want to quarrel with you. I''m just unhappy. After all, it''s a fact that you were kissed by Cheng ran. Although you didn''t like it, how could I not feel it? On the other hand, if I was forced to kiss by a man, how would you feel? "


    Li Huaijin eyes immediately gathered storm, "I will kill him."

 Chapter 175

    Lu Renren drew his forehead. "Don''t exaggerate, just let you know. Look, my mind is what you are now."


    "I''m not right."


    Lu people secretly smile in the heart, but face is very serious: "I accept your apology."


    Look, he apologized first!


    "But my apology is only for Cheng ran. How about you?"


    Obviously, Lu Renren is too early to be happy. Li Huaijin still hasn''t let her go because she conceals little baby''s fault.


    "I I''m sorry, too. "


    She''s very sincere.


    "But you see, our son is so lovely, so precious, you just look at his face, forgive me, OK?"


    She was holding his thin waist and was flattering to him. She was such a lovely son, but she was born with great efforts. He had to stop tangled in the face of little baby.


    "He is he, you are you. Your apology lacks sincerity. "


    Li Huaijin doesn''t seem to immediately forgive her for her coquetry. He won''t be easily fooled.


    "How can that be regarded as sincerity?"


    "Think for yourself."


    "But..."


    "Daddy, Mommy, why don''t you come out yet?"


    Little baby yelled outside the door, which interrupted their "negotiation".


    "Huaijin..."


    Lu Renren looked at him pitifully, hoping that he would be lenient.


    Li Huaijin is not stingy with his smile, but turns around and goes out.


    Only Lu Renren stayed in it and thought, how long has he not laughed at her like this?


    When Lu Renren came out, one big and one small was ready. She went into the room and changed her clothes. Then they went out.


    Walking, a family of three, such a warm weekend, is really a luxury.


    Fortunately, there are not many people in this community, Li Huaijin with a hat, slightly covered himself. Of course, people here will not realize that the big star Li Huaijin will appear here.


    The three walked in the small garden in front of the community. Lu Renren also said hello to the old people. They were very enthusiastic when they saw the man and baby beside her.


    However, considering the danger of Li Huaijin, the three did not take long to return to the apartment.


    "I bought it when I first came back to China. Anyway, I was going to settle down, and I wanted to take my parents over."


    The three of them sat together. Little baby painted under the guidance of Li Huaijin, while the two adults talked with each other from time to time.


    "I didn''t visit them well last time. I''ll make it up later." Li Huaijin knew that when he went to pick up little baby last time, he was all focused on him. He didn''t talk to Lu''s father and mother. It was a bit impolite.


    "Well." Lu Renren answers and looks at the brush in little baby''s hand. It''s amazing that little baby can draw so well for she has no talent for painting. Is it Li Huaijin''s inheritance?


    She has always admired those who have artistic cells. She should be more envious of them, especially girls. Everyone seems to have a special temperament, which will be influenced by art.


    She thought it would be nice for her baby to be a great painter.


    "When the baby was born, what was it like?"


    Li Huaijin asked. Now, he can be calm and want to know everything about little baby without him.


    Lu Renren moved to Li Huaijin''s side, holding his hand and playing with him. He slowly recalled everything about little baby five years ago and told him.


    Baby was born in autumn night, natural birth, she spent a day and a night to give birth to him. He was not very good-looking when he was just born. Later, he became more and more beautiful, more and more like Huaijin. He seldom gets sick, he is in good health, he is curious about all new things, he likes to laugh, he seldom cries, he only cries when he is hungry or needs to deal with diapers.


    When will he make a voice similar to Mommy''s, when will he turn over, when will he climb, when will he walk, when will he have teeth


    Lu Renren has a very clear record of all this. She also has photos and diaries to record everything about little baby.


    Maybe she imagined that one day, she would tell Li Huaijin all this, so she left as many photos, videos and diaries as she could, all about little baby.


    "It''s all stored on my computer. I''ve prepared one for fear that it will be lost if it breaks down. Ha ha By the way, I photographed the baby''s first kiss. When he grows up, if he is not filial, he will be punished. "


    Li Huaijin smiles. Although little baby is very serious about painting, what Mommy and Daddy are talking about is him. How can he not hear it?


    "Mommy, I will be filial to you and daddy."Little baby, how can she not be filial to daddy and Mommy


    Lu Renren shrugs. Anyway, she has mastered many of her sons'' tricks. This is her treasure


    just because she gave birth to a son for Huaijin


    "Hello, screenwriter Lu."


    "Hello Miss Cheng." That''s what her colleagues call her


    "to be honest, I didn''t expect it to be you." Cheng ran speaks directly, which makes Lu Renren dislike her but not dislike her. At least she didn''t seem to have that bad idea


    "ha ha, I didn''t expect it to be myself."


    other people may be confused about their conversation, but they only need to know


    "did you give birth to the baby?"


    Lu Renren couldn''t help laughing, "of course." Isn''t she still Huai Jin


    "is he you because of the child?"


    "no..." Lu Renren shook his head, "it''s because of me that we have children."


    "you?" Cheng Ran is very confused, but he can''t understand it. She looked at Lu Renren from top to bottom again and again, but she couldn''t see the charm of this girl. Not only Huaijin, but also Mo Tianqing


    Lu Renren shrugged his shoulders and joked: "if you look again, I won''t have three heads and six arms or some mysterious witchcraft to bewitch him. It''s not me, it''s someone else. Miss Cheng, he doesn''t choose you, not because you are bad, just because he doesn''t love you. If I could love you, then I would not have anything to do now. After all, you''ve known each other before, haven''t you? There''s so much time left to get along with. "


    instead of showing off or trying to comfort Cheng ran, she just tells the truth


    in fact, she hopes that Cheng ran will stop doing this kind of meaningless entanglement. She will not feel comfortable if she is not good to herself or Huaijin


    Lu Renren would be more happy if he could calm down the idea of his rival


    Cheng ran knows that Lu Renren is right. If Huaijin can fall in love with her, she can succeed in the previous years, or in the past five years


    but he still didn''t love her. He was still the young and cruel Li Huaijin


    "are you confident that he won''t fall in love again?" Cheng Ran is not for herself. She just doesn''t understand that there is nothing outstanding about this woman. Huaijin will see too many outstanding women. She won''t worry about it at all


    Lu Renren shrugged and laughed, as if he didn''t care


    "it''s not that I don''t care. On the contrary, I don''t have any confidence at all. That''s why I did a lot of cruel things to him. Maybe, I still don''t have too much confidence in the future, but, no way, love is still there, even if hurt, I have no choice. Huaijin won''t let me have another choice. "


    "does he love you?" Cheng ran doesn''t believe it


    "maybe." Lu Renren smiles. In fact, they don''t need to be frank about what they say to each other. Therefore, she does not show off Huaijin said love her, she will not with Cheng ran candid feelings between the two people


    maybe


    No, Lu Renren''s answer is not accurate. Huaijin may not love her, but really love her, really love her


    after so many years of expectation and pursuit, Cheng ran feels very sorry and unwilling to give up. However, if she doesn''t give up, what else can she do to keep this hopeless feeling until she grows old


    Mo Tianqing suddenly came to her mind. His expression when he talked about Lu Renren was deep in love but despairing. That''s her mood now


    she suddenly understood Mo Tianqing''s pain, but still did not understand why Lu Renren was worthy of their love


    when Cheng ran comes to Li Huaijin, Lu Renren doesn''t stop her. She knows that Li Huaijin won''t give Cheng ran another chance to sneak attack


    she is very relieved, but now she has a headache. How can she express her apology to Huaijin? What he said before is waiting for her to apologize!Lu Renren grabs her hair in chagrin. In fact, she is a 30-year-old woman now, and she can''t do the same way that five years ago


    but last night he hinted that she should use the same method as before


    damn, she really doesn''t think it''s a good idea

 Chapter 176

    Her sarcastic smile, Li Huaijin but not moved.


    "Thank you." His indifferent thanks make Cheng ran more uncomfortable.


    "Your cousins finally have the same hobby, don''t they?" Cheng Ran is intentional, she is not happy in the heart, at least can''t let him comfortable.


    Sure enough, Li Huaijin''s whole body seems to have cooled down. Cheng ran knows that Li Huaijin must know that Tianqing likes this woman.


    "But you two don''t have a good eye." Are alternative hobbies popular these days?


    "No trouble."


    "I''m not reconciled." Cheng ran said.


    ''I can''t help you.'' Li Huaijin has no sympathy.


    "I officially admit that I am lovelorn, but I will not bless you."


    "I beg your pardon! We don''t need your blessing either


    Cheng Ran''s voice was blocked. She never knew that Li Huaijin would talk like this Cool and thin.


    Cheng ran laughs at himself and turns to leave Li Huaijin. This man is really not worth her nostalgia.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Ren company''s most anticipated work this year is starred by the movie king Wei Yan and the long lost mysterious actress Lin Ruo, joined by Hollywood stars Rosen and Leslie, and participated by the two major directors of China and the United States, Karen and Huo Chengbin. The works of mysterious screenwriter "Luo" are also performed by some domestic celebrities such as LAN Yixuan. How can we not let everyone focus on them?


    Li Huaijin''s production and his guest performance alone are already expected. Needless to say, this movie is not popular.


    At the film launch conference, the director and all the actors will be present. At that time, it will be the front page of all the media.


    "Can I not go?" Lu Renren almost begged. She''s a playwright. When the time comes, the reporter''s eyes must be on the leading role. She''s just a foil. What''s more, she always keeps a low profile, keeps a sense of mystery and never shows up.


    If you show up this time, the reporter will ask again. If someone recognized her as the gossip girl five years ago, she didn''t know how to end it.


    "No way." Li Huaijin did not give her any room to refuse.


    "Why do I have to go?"


    Lu Renren is puzzled. It''s useless for her to go there. It''s better to keep her a little mysterious, isn''t it?


    "you''re free, anyway."


    What''s the reason, Lu Renmo?


    "In fact, Huaijin, I really can''t show up. If you think about it, I''m still a screenwriter of Mo''s company. Although brother Mo doesn''t interfere in my activities, at least if I want to expose myself, I have to tell him. Is it respect? "


    She doesn''t say Mo Tianqing is OK. Li Huaijin''s face is not good. She can''t refuse anything.


    "No way." It''s not negotiable at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu people really feel that the men in front of them have changed too much. They are not only moody, but also stubborn now.


    In recent days, it''s particularly difficult to deal with, but they have a better relationship, but he still looks very unhappy about who owes him money.


    In fact, in the final analysis, she probably knows that her apology has always made him dissatisfied? Every day when he expected her to show something, Lu Renren was easy to get stage fright.


    Ah ah, it''s not that she''s afraid, it''s that she''s too thin skinned. She can''t be like before. It''s a bit too numb and disgusting.


    The passer-by''s big eyes of sorrow and request, trying to show pity, looked at Li Huaijin, but he was still sitting behind the huge desk in the study, as if he had not received her request at all.


    Lu Renren blinked in frustration, and then he sat down on one side of the chair. He did nothing but stare at him, stare at him, and stare at him again


    However, after staring for a long time, her eyes were sour, but he was still unmoved.


    Lu Renren also insisted on three minutes, still no spirit of lying on the back of the chair, clubbing chin, looking at Li Huaijin serious work.


    Well, it''s still very handsome, handsome dregs, handsome darkness


    Lu Renren knows that this man just wants to please him? Or bad taste.


    As everyone knows, what Li Huaijin misses most is that time of bad taste.


    "Why is it so exquisite?" Lu Renren couldn''t help muttering. She thought of her little baby. She really loved him. Sometimes she wondered, was this pretty little guy really born in Lu Renren?


    Heredity is terrible, and heredity is a very interesting thing. Fortunately, it''s not like her.


    "You said if I went to the whole area and changed my style, which one would you like? Classical? Or is it glamorous? "


    Li Huaijin just looked up at her, ignored her ridiculous question and continued to bury his head.


    "Well I think the classic is good-looking, like fan XX. It''s beautiful in any way. "Seeing that he didn''t answer, she continued: "in fact, Shu x is also good, big lips are very sexy."


    She took out her mobile phone as a mirror and looked at her facial features. "Well It''s absolutely perfect to open the corner of the eye, repair the eyebrows carefully, pad the nose, thicken the lips, pad the cheek, cut the chin and pull out a few teeth. "


    "That''s a monster."


    Li Huaijin finally spoke out, but he made such comments.


    "Che, that is also the most beautiful monster." Lu Renren refused and said, "you should be happy, isn''t it? I''m beautiful, and you have face. "


    Li Huaijin cold hum, put down the work in hand, look up, finally no longer when she does not exist. It''s just that staring at her makes her feel a little chilly.


    "What for?" Is she wrong?


    "Your face is not ugly."


    "I know." But it''s not beautiful.


    "Do you know what my favorite woman looks like?" He seemed to relax physically and mentally. He leaned back lazily, as if he had the interest of chatting with her.


    Lu Renren is very curious.


    "What''s it like?" Although the heart suddenly a little uncomfortable.


    "Come here..."


    Li Huaijin opens his mouth to call her, which makes Lu Renren feel that listening to his voice is like calling a pet?


    Getting up, she ran to Li Huaijin and stood in front of him, leaning back on his desk.


    Li Huaijin mysterious smile, and then picked up his cell phone from the side, "to, in it."


    Lu Renren is both surprised and angry. Does he still exist in his mobile phone? Take it with you. Do you want to see it from time to time?


    Her small face immediately sank down, very not gentle took his mobile phone, point open, suddenly a Leng.


    On the screen is the picture of myself five years ago, which was taken when I was on duty.


    Heart suddenly soft down, but, in addition to himself, there must be his favorite girl photos.


    She flipped through the photo album. Well, there are photos of two people, the shape of Er Dan and Cui Fen, and


    No more?


    Lu Renren looked and looked, looked and looked. Why didn''t he


    She suddenly on Li Huaijin''s eyes, Emma, this man even can make such a romantic?


    Lu people''s heart is as sweet as a whole can of honey, but they can''t help laughing. They are not aware of it.


    "Where?"


    Li Huaijin looks like she got a lot of money. She can''t help laughing. After all, she wants to be nice to her, tease her and make her happy.


    "Don''t you see that?"


    "No? Where is it? "


    In fact, as a spectator, Lu Renren thinks that she will say, what is this? It''s too greasy, it''s too numb, it''s absolutely vulgar, it''s very vulgar.


    However, it''s strange that as a client, why doesn''t she feel this way? I still enjoy it.


    Don''t say that people in love have zero IQ, or even negative IQ. You can see that Lu Renren is still playing this boring conversation with Li Huaijin.


    But Li Huaijin touched his chin and stared at her for a while. Then he suddenly said, "I suddenly found that you look like the person I like."


    "Is it?" Lu Renren wanted to bear it, but the corner of his mouth could not help bending up. "No way?"


    "Well The more you look, the more you look. " Li Huaijin was teasing her, and his index finger touched her face. "The eyebrows, the eyes, the nose, the lips, the Chin At first glance, it''s really a person. But... "


    "But what?"


    "But you''re a little different from the woman I like."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Well She has an advantage that she dares to admit her mistakes and will please me until I am happy. what about you? Can you do it, too? "


    Lu Renren''s smile broke down when he pulled out the corner of his eyes. He pulled down his big hand, which was still rubbing her face. He gritted his teeth and stamped his feet, and kept on doing nothing


    Down!

 Chapter 177

    "Mommy, Mommy, get up, get up soon..."


    "Touch, ah..."


    Lu Renren was suddenly awakened by little baby, and her old waist!


    Her whole body ache of only call, let the little baby guilt of looking at Mommy, "Mommy, I''m sorry."


    "Well It doesn''t matter. " Lu Renren took his time to sit up from the bed, but


    "Mommy''s naked in her sleep?" Little baby is surprised.


    Lu Renren quickly covered it with a quilt, very embarrassed, "honey, would you like to go out first? Mommy, put on your clothes. "


    "Good!" Baby got out of bed, looked at the strange Mommy, and then walked out of the room.


    Lu people were completely buried in the quilt and made a whine sound, which was basically the expression of having no face to see people.


    Finally, when she got dressed and went out of the bedroom, Li Huaijin was having breakfast with little baby. Seeing Li Huaijin''s eyes, although she was calm, she was very embarrassed. Rubbed into the bathroom again, sobbing Last night, she could take the initiative too thoroughly. The first time, she was controlling from beginning to end


    Ah, ah, ah Lu Renren, you are so beautiful.


    "Daddy, I think Mommy is strange."


    Li Huaijin''s eyes flashed a smile, "it''s OK, your mother is sleeping without clothes, you see, she''s shy."


    "Is it?"


    Lu Renren is really shy. Li Huaijin knows that she must be very, very shy at the moment. After all, last night, tut tut He was very happy.


    However, although I still want to savor the taste, I''ll forget it. I''ll find another chance later. I can try it occasionally.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Li Huaijin knocked on the door of the bathroom. He wanted to go in and have a look at her embarrassed appearance. However, she had already been prepared to lock it from inside.


    His knock on the door, scared Lu Renren suddenly jump, panic voice, "why?"


    Li Huaijin said with a low smile, "I''ll send my baby to school first. Breakfast is on the table. Come out quickly


    "I see."


    Just when Lu Renren thought he had left, he suddenly said, "well I feel good last night. Let''s practice more when we are free. "


    Then he turned around and left.


    Until Lu Renren heard the sound of him and baby going out, a strong lion roar suddenly broke out in the silent house.


    Ah, ah, ah


    What, did you feel good last night? What practice more?


    This man is so inflexible that he said "feel good" to her many years ago?


    It''s really


    I hate it! Emma, I feel numb myself


    Lu Renren stayed at home for most of the day. Originally, she was asked to write a very simple script, but it was in a mess. She wrote it, deleted it, deleted it and wrote it again. In a word, there was no last word.


    This is really to blame Li Huaijin. She can''t get in at all. Her mind is full of colorful pictures.


    Finally, Lu Renren simply gave up and moved around the house. When she was idle, she did a general cleaning. Although people came to clean regularly, she just couldn''t sit still. It was like looking for something to calm herself down.


    After washing a few clothes and tidying up the mess, it was only when the whole house was shining that the Lu people felt much more comfortable.


    After a shower, Lu Renren came out wrapped in a bath towel and dried his hair. He thought about the recent events and thought about it for himself.


    It suddenly occurred to me that if Li Huaijin was really unable to attend the film launch conference, should she also tell Mo Tianqing about it. After all, it''s her first appearance. If she doesn''t know it, it''s too much to say.


    Then she called Mo Tianqing. She wanted to talk about it on the phone, but he insisted on meeting.


    Lu Renren thought about it before he agreed.


    When he arrived at the appointed place, Lu Renren realized that he seemed to be hungry, but he felt embarrassed. How come every time he came out with Mo Tianqing, he had to eat?


    Mo Tianqing saw Lu Renren with light happiness from the beginning to the end as soon as she entered the door. Looking at her present appearance, although he was happy for her, he could not stop his inner bitterness.


    He should have known for a long time that they would be fine. Now, he seems to know from the bottom of his heart that they will finally come together. Just don''t admit it.


    "Brother mo."


    "Everyone, long time no see, you are more and more beautiful." He tried to talk to her in the most natural way, in a light tone.


    "Thank you. I''m very happy. However, you say I''m in good spirits. I always feel guilty about beautiful things. " Lu Renren smile, some mischievous tongue.


    "Beauty is not only about looks, but also people''s appreciation. In my eyes, you are beautiful"Well, don''t flatter me. I''ve got your appreciation." Lu Renren smiles.


    "I want something to eat." Mo Tianqing asked her to order, but Lu Renren was not polite. He came all the time, but he had enough to eat.


    Later, Lu Renren told Mo Tianqing about Li Huaijin''s request. Mo Tianqing just didn''t seem to care much.


    "You decide for yourself."


    "I don''t want to go. I''m afraid I''ll screw it up again." In fact, she is very worried. Although she is not a newcomer without strength, she is afraid of being hurt by those distorted public opinions. Especially now that they are just a little bit old, they can''t stand another blow.


    "Huaijin doesn''t worry, so you don''t have to worry. Besides, this time, he''s by your side, isn''t he? "


    Mo Tianqing''s words stunned Lu Renren.


    This time, Huaijin was beside her. Yes, why didn''t she think of it?


    If there is a bad report, what will he do?


    Mo Tianqing grins bitterly. Why should he talk so much? Let them worry about it by themselves. However, he still can''t help but want to calm her sorrow, or can''t help but want to see her happy.


    "Since he has the intention to expose you, then he will take over. Just be yourself. "


    "Well You have a point Lu Renren thought so, but he thought it was much lighter.


    Things are not necessarily as difficult as she thought, and they are not as bad as she thought. Maybe, this time, with Huaijin, it will not be so difficult to go.


    Finally raised a smile, Lu Renren said to Mo Tianqing: "thank you, brother mo."


    Mo Tianqing light smile, thank you, he can only get such three words.


    After eating and chatting, Lu Renren thinks that this is probably the best time for her to get along with Mo Tianqing.


    However, when she is eating incense, Li Huaijin calls. Lu Renren looks at Mo Tianqing. He glances out of his eyes.


    "Hello..."


    Li Huaijin is sitting in his office at the moment. He is in a very happy mood. He turns his chair to one side and looks out at the scenery. The corners of his lips are slightly raised, imagining the expression of this woman at the moment.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Well Eat. " Lu Renren replied.


    "Yes?" Li Huaijin smiles, "where did you eat it? With whom? "


    "Outside, with my boss." Lu Renren did not hide, "haven''t you eaten yet?"


    "Hum!"


    Li played a big card again. As soon as the phone was hung up, Lu Renren saw that his phone was hung up. He really felt funny.


    This man is really speechless.


    "Huaijin is jealous!" Mo Tianqing is not a question, but an affirmative sentence.


    He actually knew that this man was the spoiled guy when he was a child.


    "Whatever." "He is spoiled," he said


    "Well." Mo Tianqing nodded in agreement.


    However, although Lu Renren was very free and easy just now and didn''t care about it, she was having a meal with Mo Tianqing and still had some small thoughts.


    Mo Tianqing can see that he didn''t stay for long and left soon. He thought, it''s better to see her as rarely as possible in the future, otherwise he really didn''t know how to let go.


    Before leaving the restaurant, Lu Renren took out a lunch and chose Li Huaijin''s favorite dishes. He quickly took a taxi to Li Renren.


    She thought that the man who played a big name would definitely not eat because he was angry with him. She''d better go and ask.


    However, holding the lunch box, she always can''t help but want to laugh. She is really like pacifying a child who makes trouble.


    Lu Renren took his lunch box to Li Huaijin''s office. When she saw Li Xiang, she said hello with a smile and whispered, "has he eaten yet?"


    Li Xiang saw the lunch box in her hand and shook his head.


    Lu Renren nodded, then went to the door of his office. Without knocking, he went in directly.


    Li Huaijin didn''t sit behind her desk. Lu Renren looked at the rest room next to her. The door was open. She put down her lunch box and walked in lightly.


    He was lying on the bed with his clothes, as if resting with his eyes closed, but the crease between his brows did not disappear.


    Lu Renren pulls the corner of his mouth, walks to him with a light step, squats by the bed and looks at his sleeping face quietly.


    Reach out, index finger on his brow, want to smooth wrinkles for him, fingers suddenly caught, his deep eyes suddenly on her eyes, not a dim, is the most clear consciousness.


    Lu Renren was stunned. Then he quickly responded and put a smile on his face. "I brought you lunch."


    Li Huaijin to her smile, just have been looking at, see the Lu people heart hair empty.

 Chapter 178

    "Aren''t you hungry? I''ve got everything you like. " She moved her hand, but he still held it. She had to use the other hand to cover his deep penetrating eyes. "Empty stomach and angry, it''s not good for the body."


    Li Huaijin snorted. Lu Rencai put down his hand and gave a flattering smile. My feet are numb. "


    Li Huaijin just sat up and pulled her up, but directly pulled her into his arms.


    Lu Renren threw himself in his arms, looked up at his disheveled hair, and could not help reaching out to tidy it up for him. The soft hair made her love it.


    "Just meet brother Mo and tell me what I want to do. There is no other meaning


    Her explanation, Li Huaijin just ah voice.


    "It''s just, I really want to know, why do you want me to be exposed? What do you want to do if there is a reporter going to the end? "


    She knew that he would not put her alone in front of those media, but she really didn''t know what he was up to.


    "Don''t worry about that. As long as you show up, it can be regarded as exaggerating the influence of the film. "


    "Easy for you to say." "Lu Renren flattened the corners of his mouth." you should know that some media reporters don''t have the right mind. "


    Li Huaijin fingers stroked her hair, a faint smile, "afraid again?"


    Lu Renren didn''t answer. He buried it in his arms as a tacit consent.


    "I''m afraid of nothing this time."


    "Once bitten by a snake for ten years, I''m afraid of the well rope, isn''t it? I think it''s a reflex. " Over the years, she has always been reluctant to face the public, which has created a psychological shadow. This is not to say that if you are not afraid, you are not afraid at all.


    "Silly woman, if anyone dares to trouble you, tell them loudly that my man is Li Huaijin! If anyone has an opinion, let him come to me. Just leave it to me. "


    Lu Renren couldn''t help laughing. "It''s like you''re Superman."


    "Am I not?"


    Poof


    Lu Renren chuckles. Is this man playing tricks now?


    However, the smile gradually faded, she whispered in his arms, "it''s good to have you around."


    Even if we face the terrible situation again, maybe this time with him will not be so terrible!


    He responded with a soothing touch on her back, silly woman. He will always be by her side. As long as she doesn''t run away.


    "Hungry, eat." Li Huaijin suddenly pushed her to stand up, and then walked out of the rest room to the office.


    Lu Renren laughed at the back and then came out. He had already eaten.


    He poured a glass of water and put it on the side. Lu Renren sat down and watched him finish eating. Then she picked it up automatically and sat with him all the time.


    She didn''t know if her appearance would have any effect. She could only pray that no one would recognize her.


    Li Huaijin did not immediately put into work, but sat with her, holding her in his arms, leisurely and lazy as if at home.


    Seeing the magazine on the tea table, Lu Renren suddenly asked, "Li Ren, are they Li Huaijin and Lu Renren?"


    When Lu Renren first heard the name of Li Huaijin company, his first reaction was like this. However, I''m afraid I''m narcissistic. In fact, Li people don''t necessarily mean her.


    Li Huaijin played with her fingers, heard her question, but with a smile, "do you think so?"


    Lu Renren squinted at him. "I want to think so, but look at your expression, isn''t it?"


    Li Huaijin shook his head with a smile, "although there is such a meaning, it''s a pity that he didn''t think so much at that time. But Li''s words will be very vulgar. "


    Lu Renren drew uncontrollably from his forehead. "I know I don''t have so much face. What''s more, you hated me at that time! "


    "Hate?" Li Huaijin shook his head, "I can''t say, I hate you."


    "Oh..." Lu people''s heart is empty, and their voice is not powerful.


    See her this guilty little sample son, Li Huaijin hugged her to kiss, "so, later remember, don''t run away again, know?"


    "Well." Lu Renren nodded.


    In the afternoon, Lu Renren didn''t go home either. He was alone, and it was boring to go home. So he hid in his rest room and asked people to find a computer to surf the Internet. They could have a look at this or that, or they were sleepy for a while. When little baby came home from school, they went to school to pick him up.


    Basically, Li Huaijin came late and left early most of the time when he was a baby. He was totally family oriented. He was a workaholic who didn''t go home a few days ago. It was all in the past.


    People sigh, the boss is a good man who loves his family!


    Sometimes it''s not clear who the future landlady is? Some of Li''s employees are not very clear. After all, every time Lu Renren comes, they think she''s here to talk about work. Few people can see her "work" in Li Huaijin''s office, but others don''t know much about it. What''s more, I don''t know that the mother of Mr. Li''s son is Lu Renren.I just want to know that the future landlady has infinite charm. It''s amazing that she can make the best man, the boss, become a father and still be so homesick.


    But Lu Renren did not know that he had become the mysterious woman in the legend.


    Li Ren''s annual production, the Sino US co production film "Shangcheng", a big film with a history of love and war, was finally officially launched in early May after Li Ren''s efforts. In order to make the film more influential, at the opening ceremony of the film, there was already an absolute star line-up with you.


    Li Huaijin, Li Ren''s boss, took the lead in bringing a large number of actors and staff to the stage, and the media all paid high attention to it. This film has a strong lineup. Everyone knows that this film will definitely become the biggest winner of the year.


    Of course, no one knows the specific characters and plot of the film. Li Ren company keeps the film highly mysterious. Anyone involved in the shooting must sign a confidentiality agreement, and no one is allowed to disclose the content of the film without permission. That''s even more to look forward to.


    With the appearance of Li Huaijin, the scene of continuous shooting, the sound of click and click, but also because of the appearance of Wei Yan and Lin Ruo, let everyone excited. This mysterious shadow queen is still so beautiful, and her whereabouts after the shadow is to let people guess constantly. Now that she''s back, it''s enough to surprise people even more.


    After that, LAN Yixuan, Huo Chengbin, and the director and actor of M country appeared, which can be said to be full of topic.


    Of course, no one seems to have noticed one of the less impressive women, and no one seems to have deliberately introduced her.


    Too many questions mostly revolve around several famous actors, especially Lin Ruo, about her whereabouts and the legendary marriage, as well as some questions about the film, because there are too many questions, too many big names, which make these reporters very busy.


    However, some people have finally come up with the problem of "falling" of screenwriters.


    "Mr. Li, there was a rumor that you broke the rules of screenwriting, and she even appeared in the Li company to meet you. Is that true?"


    "If the screenwriter has already appeared, is she here today?"


    "Mr. Li, what''s your impression of the screenwriter?"

 Chapter 179

    The people on the stage all looked at Lu Renren, who was shrinking at the back. His eyes seemed very strange, as if he was watching a good play.


    But Li Huaijin stood up and went to Lu Renren. When the reporters were surprised, he spoke.


    "Lo, it seems that they are very curious about you. Why don''t you say something to us? "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned, except those who knew Lu Renren''s identity.


    Then, the sound of the bigger, denser cameras came towards the landing people.


    Facing the flashing flash, Lu Renren is almost dizzy. She seems to be distracted by the flash. The picture in front of her seems to go back to five years ago. She reflexively raises her hand to cover her face, closes her eyes and blocks the dazzling flash.


    As soon as Li Huaijin''s face changed, she stopped her without any trace, and said to the reporter: "the screenwriter is a little uncomfortable. She doesn''t adapt to this kind of focus. Please don''t embarrass her too much."


    Seeing Li Huaijin''s half pleading and half warning eyes, although reporters want to pay more attention to the whereabouts, they are still slightly restrained.


    Obviously, she is actually a woman who is not very attractive. The previous mysterious estimation is not suitable for such a focused life. Today, compared with her, other big names are more newsworthy.


    With the transfer of Li Huaijin, the reporters gradually shifted their targets. However, there are still some people who are slightly curious. The question also refers to Lu Renren.


    However, based on her achievements in recent years, screenplay awards, and her cooperation with Li people this time, almost everyone on the land has gradually adapted and coped with less tricky problems. At least, she does not have too much news, nor does she love sharp topics.


    Lu Renren is also glad that no one recognizes her as Lu Renren five years ago. Maybe that Lu Renren has been forgotten. After all, it''s just Li Huaijin''s emotional entanglement many years ago. Everyone has had an emotional affair. It''s not worth remembering all the time.


    After the press conference, the reporters wanted to ask around one person, but they were all rejected. After that, all the actors have to go to the film city to shoot. For others, Li people will release the information of the film one after another.


    Lu Renren didn''t let out a long breath until she got on the bus and cut off all her sight.


    Think about it, or she thought more, she is not so worthy of people remember five years, fortunately, there is no big problem.


    In the car, Huo Chengbin and Li Huaijin are all here. Lin Ruo and Wei yanyiji and LAN Yixuan have their own cars to leave, and the others have left separately.


    "How are you?"


    Huo Chengbin looked at Lu Renren''s face, a little bit bad.


    "Well." Lu Renren nodded, and Li Huaijin held her in his arms.


    "Look, it''s not terrible, is it?" Li Huaijin said.


    "Yes, I am." Lu Renren admits that this is the case, but in fact, he still has a lingering fear. She just doesn''t trust these lights and media, so she still hopes to be rare in the future. She doesn''t want to be exposed to survive. She hopes to be low-key.


    "I don''t have to show up again. You see, even if I went there, I didn''t pay much attention. I''d better be a behind the scenes screenwriter Lu Renren said, "Chengbin, don''t you think so." We need to find a helper to support ourselves.


    Huo Chengbin looked at Li Huaijin, then laughed, "as a screenwriter, this is also good."


    As a screenwriter, it''s true, but as a woman of Li Huaijin, it''s not necessary.


    Of course, Huo Chengbin didn''t fully understand. In the future, Lu Renren had to decide with Li Huaijin.


    "I understand the low profile of the screenwriter." Li Huaijin also answers like this, but the front of the conversation turns again, "however, you still have to adapt to this kind of life."


    "Why?" Can''t she hide?


    In fact, she thought of the sudden flash today. She almost rushed out of the door for a moment. Fortunately, she was blocked by Li Huaijin and regained her sense.


    She didn''t know when to let go of that flash of fear.


    "Because I want you to adapt, not avoid." Li Huai Jin''s hand touched to touch her cheek, low voice and can''t refuse of say.


    Lu Renren was stunned, silent and did not refute.


    The car finally stops at Li Ren. Li Huaijin takes everyone on the landing, but Huo Chengbin doesn''t stop. He has to rush to the film city as soon as possible to start shooting. Other people are also ready to start as soon as possible.


    "You''d better get ready. We''ll be there in a few days." Lu Renren nodded. Although she didn''t show up much, Huaijin had other things to deal with, they still had to go, but they were not as urgent as others.


    Lu Renren also took the time to finish a small script as soon as possible, hoping to finish the work before he went to the film and Television City, otherwise it would be bad if the progress was delayed.


    In the evening, they have dinner, and the three of them sit together. This is an agreement that they are very busy in time, and they all have to play with little baby for a period of time."If we both go to the studio, what will baby do?"


    "it''s OK, we can take turns with him." Li Huaijin patted his son''s head, "honey, be good when you go. Mommy and I go to work, not to play."


    "I know that I will not delay your work." He gave a very clever answer


    Lu Renren was helpless, but he didn''t refuse. After all, she doesn''t feel at ease to leave the baby here, let alone ask for a nanny. If she puts her baby there again, she always thinks it will trouble them


    take it with you. You may not have too many things. With your little baby, you will keep a low profile


    although the whole process of the film is closed and confidential, journalists who want to get information will surely stay around the film city, hoping to get clues. She''ll have to hide the baby then


    after coaxing little baby to sleep, Li Huaijin returns to their master bedroom. With Li Huaijin, the task of sleeping with little baby is basically handed over to Li Huaijin


    Lu Renren is sitting on the bed, holding a small computer table. His fingers crackle on the keyboard. When he comes in, he does not move his eyes away from the screen and continues to knock


    after going to bed, Li Huaijin suddenly took away her computer, removed her small table and threw her on the bed


    Lu Renren was helpless and swallowed his saliva, thinking that it was too direct


    "what are you thinking?"


    he bowed his head, and the breath between his lips was blowing in her ears. He was smiling but not smiling. The scratching people felt itchy


    "what are you thinking?"


    Lu Renren''s mouth can''t be restrained. Is this going to make a tongue twister again


    "how do you know what I''m thinking?" Since he is going to make a tongue twister, she will accompany her


    "cut!"


    "today, you''re scared."


    he just stood beside her and looked at her. Because the flash lights suddenly focused on him, his eyes were frightened, his pupils contracted rapidly, his face was pale and his body was stiff. This was not a general tension. At that moment, he really regretted his behavior


    but because of this, he always branded her panic at that moment in his heart. This, he thought, was the existence of the darkest shadow in her heart, the existence of a reflective fear


    "well." Lu Renren didn''t retort at this moment. She was nervous today, but at the beginning, most of them were around the big brands. She felt a little relaxed. However, because she was accidentally mentioned, she immediately became stiff


    with the flash lights around, she seems to have returned to the terrible morning five years ago. Without any signs, she faced the swarm of questions, which completely overturned her whole life and never returned to the original calm


    "what was that day five years ago?"


    he continued to ask her to express her fear


    Lu Renren trembled and did not speak for a long time, and Li Huaijin did not force her


    until she closed her eyes and hugged his arm, she slowly said, "the night before, I was very happy, because I knew that with little baby, although she was worried, there was nothing to replace that joy. I think, when you come back, I will be the first to tell you that you should be happy. At least, you won''t want him, will you? All night long, I have the same dream of your return, your happiness, and even... We will get married. "That kind of expectation is so deep, so strong.

 Chapter 180

    However, it was in the joy of such strong expectations that a sudden lightning strike broke all her happiness and tore a wound in her heart. The bloody wound was used by those reporters to act with their recklessness, which made her feel more painful than ever. Most importantly, her pain and her crying were beyond anyone''s control.


    "All my joy and self-confidence that I just accumulated suddenly collapsed. They denied me everything. I felt that all my ugliest aspects were exposed in people''s eyes. I had nowhere to hide and nowhere to avoid. Even so, they still won''t let me go. It''s like I''m standing alone under the realization of everyone. I want to open my mouth and shout, but I can''t make a sound at all. "


    Li Huaijin''s hand clenched tightly, his fingers almost trapped in the palm of his hand.


    He knew that she would face the scene, but he didn''t expect that it was terrible that he couldn''t understand at all. He is always in the spotlight has been used to, has long forgotten, she is like being placed in the sun under the magnifying glass, focusing will let her burn to ashes.


    "Even if I''m in such a mess, I still have one last hope. I hope you will come back, hold me and tell them that you are protecting me. Well, I think I still have the courage to stand and wait for you to come out and save me.


    But... "


    Lu Renren''s voice was hoarse, and there seemed to be a strong sense of astringency in her throat. How much pain did she have to bear to recall the unbearable scene again?


    "Lu Lu..." Li Huaijin hugged her and comforted her, but he didn''t know how to ease her pain. "Cry out, cry out..."


    Lu Renren did not cry as he said, but continued, "I know the moment when the company issued a statement on your behalf, I really felt that everything was over. Really, you don''t know what else I have experienced, your inaction, and the betrayal of my best friend... "


    She grabbed his clothes, tears rolling in her eyes, voice taut hoarse, "I don''t have any reason to think, is that what you mean. I suspect that everything I''ve been through is like a nightmare. As long as I try to wake up, the nightmare will pass. "


    "Lu Lu..."


    "In fact, after I left, I didn''t wake up a lot. I always can''t separate the reality from the dream. When I dream at night, I always dream of you. I don''t want you. When I wake up, I feel that this is a dream, and the environment I live in is fake. Just wait, one day, I will really wake up. "


    "Until the day my little baby was born, I really suffered a day and a night in the pain of almost dying. There''s no pain like childbirth. That''s what makes me realize the most real way of life. "


    "After I woke up, I saw little baby''s innocent face. At that moment, all the unconsciousness and all the nightmares seemed to disappear. Then I really laughed. I thought that I had the best gift in my life."


    The tears in Lu Renren''s eyes just fell. She endured the pain. Her tears only moved her for the beautiful life.


    "Lulu, I won''t let that moment happen again, never." Li Huaijin raised her head and looked at each other. He showed her the most firm promise in his eyes.


    Five years ago, he would never let that happen again, whether it was a mistake or a deliberate act.


    Every day after that, he would never leave her and let her go alone.


    Lu Renren is smiling in tears. It''s strange that such a heavy scar has become less terrible in her recollection and his firm eyes, and gradually fade away the darkness.


    Perhaps, the scars of five years are waiting for this moment to pour out in his arms.


    "So, Huaijin, I''m not dreaming now, am I?"


    She asked again, hoping he would give her a more definite answer.


    "No, it''s reality." He kisses her on the forehead, and the gentle voice doesn''t seem to be true. "Even if it is a dream, it will never wake up again. I want you to always sit like this, the sweetest dream, the dream has always had me by your side. Believe me, this dream will last forever. "


    Lu Renren sat up and faced him. He put out his hand and rubbed his cheek. He looked into his eyes. His black eyes with pure black, such as the pure night sky, made her feel unspeakable beauty.


    She leaned over, tooted her mouth, and kissed the corner of his lip. Then she stepped back. Her eyes changed and her light became brighter.


    She moved forward again and gave him a kiss on the tip of the nose. The light in his eyes twinkled with a shallow smile.


    Lu Renren''s mouth also has a shallow radian, reflected in his pupil, complete and clear.


    "You are really like a dream, you inadvertently entered my blank dream world, let me, in my dream, you write the colorful world at will, weave my dream into a beautiful world, I am reluctant to wake up, just want to sleep in your colorful world."


    "Then don''t wake up. I will continue to paint the most beautiful world for you. How about that? ""Good!" The radian of Lu Renren''s lips became bigger and bigger, and the laughter became louder and louder. A string of the happiest voices came out, spread into his heart and slid into his eyes.


    Li Huaijin just looked at her with a smile, who said she was not beautiful, in his eyes, she has always been the most beautiful.


    His obsession, his appreciation and his persistence make Lu Renren unhappy?


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after the secret shooting of Shangcheng, Li Huaijin took his family to the studio.


    Basically, he is not the leading actor in the script, but he has a lot of scenes, so he has to deal with other affairs of the company remotely in addition to intermittent filming. I believe that the most leisurely person in the whole shooting is Lu Ren.


    So, basically, the task of taking care of the children was left to her.


    At the beginning, little baby was really clever. Lu Renren didn''t want to take him to the shooting site, but Li Huaijin was very generous to take him and introduce him to those who knew or didn''t know.


    After that, little baby was really curious about the shooting. From watching curiously to starting later, Lu Renren had no choice but to be dragged to the scene to watch.


    So, those who know and don''t know all know now, baby''s Mommy is the screenwriter.


    Lu Renren can only harden his head, put on a smile, take his son and tell himself over and over again that it''s no big deal.


    Of course, little baby''s cute, smart and smart, together with the handsome little face, won everyone''s favor. So, most of the time after that, Lu Renren was sitting on the set, while Li Huaijin was busy working and filming. The little guy was alone, drilling this and that, and he was absolutely at home.


    All the staff are not surprised, at least the little baby will not delay their shooting.


    So, when LAN Yixuan proposed to add a role, let baby also appear, but got the majority of people''s approval!

 Chapter 181

    Little baby expressed a strong curiosity about what she could do in the film. Although he has no idea of what kind of movie or performance he is going to make, and he doesn''t know where he is going to be, how can he not do something funny


    Lu Renren expressed strong opposition to this incident


    therefore, the Li family has carried out fair voting and canvassing activities


    "Daddy, this is fun, isn''t it? Daddy likes to shoot, doesn''t he? "


    first of all, the canvassing campaign of little baby, "Daddy, is it good that I can become a big star like Daddy?"


    "Huaijin, little baby is too small to play like this! Do you want her to have no privacy at a young age? Do you want all these pervasive journalists to invade our lives? Do you want to


    "I don''t want to."


    Li Huaijin shakes his head


    "Daddy?"


    "Huaijin?"


    in the decision of mammy Lu, the first family meeting ended in baby''s failure


    so, little baby is very disappointed. When she plays on the set, she doesn''t get up. She is a pathetic little girl, and everyone wants to love him and touch him


    however, in order to make little baby have a good time, this group loved little baby''s big names, and also recorded little baby''s first film set, so that he could be the main character once and for all. These big names have become his supporting roles. He was very happy when the film was edited for him. He really understood what it was like to make a movie


    "in fact, I wanted to tell you five years ago that you have more courage than I thought."


    when Lin Ruo opens her mouth, Lu Renren is stunned and turns her head. She is also looking at herself


    it was Lin ruo''s cold eyes that made Lu Renren think of a problem


    "have you known about Huaijin and me for a long time?"


    Lin Ruo nodded


    "that is to say, you always feel like you know everything. At that time, I was still thinking, do you have perspective eyes? It''s really scary. "


    with a faint smile, Lin Ruo said, "I don''t have perspective eyes. It''s just that I like a quiet observer. You know, my temperament, so most of the time, I am very quiet. But it''s also good to see a lot of things that others ignore. "


    "for example?"


    "when you are on set, the way you look at Huaijin is not the fascination of ordinary fans."


    "ha ha... That''s it. Do you think we have an affair?" Lu Renren said jokingly


    "tut tut... You should be a detective." Lu Renren chuckles


    "the atmosphere between you can''t cheat people. But I didn''t look after you then. " Lin ruo''s truthfulness surprised Lu Renren


    "of course, it''s not your condition, it''s your heart. The cowardice you showed. "


    Lu Renren''s eyes darkened, and then he had no choice but to smile, "it''s a pity that you don''t become a psychologist."


    "ha ha..." Lin Ruo said with a smile, "needless to say, I''m very powerful. I just saw too many people''s various forms when I was a child, so it''s more accurate to see people. " And her words seem to be mixed with irony and bitterness


    everyone has their own past that they don''t want to mention


    "so, let''s see, I have a successful career and my son''s house. How are Huaijin and I doing now?" Lu Renren asked briskly, like a joke


    Lin ruo''s smile and straight eyes made Lu people feel hairy


    suddenly, Lin Ruo showed an unpredictable smile, "it''s up to you."


    Lu Renren didn''t understand her words, but there was already another urge<


    Lu Renren watched her beautiful figure walk by, and then his eyes also smile at Li Huaijin. Lu Renren smiles<


    Lin Ruo is really eye-catching. Yes, I''m afraid she can''t let herself make the decision now. How can Huaijin let her run if she wants?The film shooting was very smooth. They took part in the shooting in the film and television city. After that, they would travel to other cities and go to m country to shoot. Li Huaijin also took time to shoot, so the time was also very tight.


    After staying in the film and television city for a period of time, I followed Li Huaijin back to the city. He is still very busy, little baby''s school is still on, is her own free occupation, usually write scripts, write some of the text you want to write, it is really much easier.


    However, they still took the time to go back to Lu Renren''s hometown and formally visited Lu''s father and mother.


    And this visit, also in Li Huaijin''s domineering decision, her future life was so decided by her parents.


    On the landing, Lu''s father asked directly, "Huaijin, although all the children have them. But I don''t want you to have other ideas. My mother and I can take care of the children by ourselves. However, since you choose to appear, I''ll ask you directly. Do you plan to marry Renren? Did you marry her because you loved her? "


    Lu Renren was stunned. Dad is so aggressive!


    "I love everyone and have planned to have a wedding at the end of the year."


    "Ah? Why don''t I know? "


    Lu Renren was surprised and apparently ignored.


    "Well, I believe you. I''ll be at ease with her mother. " Lu''s father finally showed a happy smile, "how you hold a wedding, it''s up to you. However, when you have time, we will meet with your elders. Set things down. "


    Li Huaijin did not hesitate, "my parents passed away very early, but there is still my grandfather. I''ll let him know as soon as possible. "


    Grandfather? Lu Renren didn''t expect this. He put his hand on his arm and stroked it comfortingly.


    Lu''s father and mother didn''t have any extra curiosity. They just sighed.


    "Well, you''ve arranged. We can meet at any time."


    Later, when Lu Renren had no voice, Li Huaijin had already reported his decision and discussed with Lu''s father, asking about the wedding customs, how to hold the wedding, and what kind of form.


    The Lu people felt bored and ran to the roof, but they were not very comfortable.


    After Li Huaijin came up, he sat down on the ground like her, really behind her, embracing her whole arms in his arms.


    "Not happy?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Well I thought you would be very excited, jumped into my arms, and then with the most lovely voice, tell me, Huaijin, I really want to marry you? God, I''m not dreaming! How happy


    Poof


    Lu Renren was amused by his intentional behavior and patted him on the arm, but still couldn''t help laughing.


    "How could I do such disgusting behavior?" It''s like she''s a little crazy.


    "I think if you have this kind of reaction, I would like it very much."


    Li Huaijin put his lips to her ears and replied with a smile.


    "Well! Please, I''m a 32-year-old woman. I don''t want to pretend that I''m too tender. " Lu Renren rubbed his chin and looked at him.


    "You should like my very mature decision, shouldn''t you?"

 Chapter 182

    "You..."


    Lu Renren is speechless. Well, she''s an old woman, and they''ve passed the sweet and greasy past. But anyway, this is marriage. This is a big event in life. Can this man not even propose?


    Lu Renren was angry, pushed his face away, turned around and didn''t want to talk to him. This man, too don''t understand women''s heart.


    "Very aggrieved?" Li Huaijin deliberately stretched out her hand to break off her small face and let her face to herself. She was also seeing the dissatisfaction and grievance in her eyes.


    But he just smile, smile is very gentle.


    "I hate it. You mean to bully me, don''t you?" There is a fire in Lu Ren''s heart. Does this man want to annoy her on purpose? Do you want to make her feel bad on purpose?


    Looking at him, he must know what he is uncomfortable with, but he doesn''t say anything.


    "Yes." He was generous in his admission.


    She was very angry again. She pushed him away and was about to stand up and leave, but she didn''t succeed.


    By his arms firmly clamped in his arms, Lu Renren struggled for a long time, but could not move.


    Her angry eyes were red, and she just glared at Li Huaijin, her lips were tight, and she didn''t speak.


    Li Huaijin gave a low smile and pecked her lips. She turned her head. He pecked her earlobe again. She turned around again. In short, he could kiss her everywhere.


    "Lu Renren..."


    His mouth, however, was so called that Lu Renren was stunned.


    "Lu Lu..." He changed his name again. In Lu Renren''s angry eyes, he continued: "remember when I called you Lu Lu, how did you say it?"


    It''s for my future husband!


    "It''s for your future husband." Li Huaijin said what she didn''t say in her heart, which Lu Renren still remembers.


    "Lu Lu..." Li Huaijin said again, "will you marry me?"


    He is so natural, so no modification of the proposal, so that the Lu people really stay, for a long time did not respond.


    This man is always so unexpected!


    Lu Ren didn''t know how to describe the feeling at this time. In this quiet village, on the roof, he said simply, "will you marry me?".


    It was so simple, but it shocked her.


    This sentence As if from the bottom of his heart, and into the depths of her soul, she waited for a long time!


    The perfect face in front of her became blurred, and the water covered her sight. However, the smile on her face gradually became clear.


    "You''re really not romantic."


    Lu Renren''s tears drop on his arm, but he complains with a smile.


    Li Huaijin kisses her tears and says with a smile, "so are you going to refuse?"


    Lu Ren didn''t know that his careless proposal and patient waiting for her approval had covered his nervous heart. Without waiting for her direct consent, but to see her tears, the body can not help but be tense and stiff.


    "All right!" Lu Renren sighed with a smile, tears back, "you are also very nervous, I know you can''t do without me, right? I reluctantly agreed How could she not know?


    For his question just now, she leaned against his arms and clearly felt the stiffness of his body. She always held her big hands and used her strength because of her uncertain answer.


    Tut tut Will this man be nervous, too?


    Li Huaijin looked at the cunning smile of the little woman, then looked at her and suddenly cried out to the sky: "I do!"


    Li Huaijin''s heart bloomed the most beautiful joy in that moment.


    I would like to spread it together with two people''s happiness in the sky.


    Without hesitation, Li Huaijin kisses the mouth that says the most beautiful three words, and the taste of happiness rippling in the two populations.


    Baby, when playing with those children at this time, the most he said was "my daddy is very handsome", "my daddy is a big star", "my daddy is the best", "my daddy..."


    He has long forgotten that he bullied the little girl because of her father''s problems.


    However, when they came back this time, Lu Renren did not let Li Huaijin show up, although it was not as dangerous as the city. After all, communication in rural areas is also very developed. With the emergence of the Internet, young people today are no different from those in the city.


    In the past, he was not allowed to show up. Although, the neighbors are very curious about Lu Renren''s husband. How can they stop their curiosity? Look at little baby''s beautiful face and his constantly showing off his father''s excellence?


    Therefore, the door of the Lu family is almost flattened. They all want to have a look. Which big star is Lu''s son-in-law? Big stars look good, don''t they?


    It''s hard to be gracious, but Lu Renren can''t let Li Huaijin hide in his room all the time. He doesn''t care, and he still comes forward to say hello to the curious neighbors.Of course, those who come here are all elders, and those with short family members are the best. However, this does not mean that these elders will not be surprised to see Li Huaijin''s familiar face.


    "This face looks familiar!"


    "Yes, I seem to have seen it on TV."


    "Me too. The man on the wall of my daughter''s room seems to be him. As soon as I open my computer, it''s a picture of this man. "


    "Yes, I think of it. It''s like a big star, surnamed Li..."


    "Yes, I remember. I saw it on TV once in a while..."


    ¡­¡­


    Lu people really realize that Li Huaijin is a big star! Very big shot! Because the old man, who she called granny, held Li''s hand in shock and expressed his love for him like a fan who met his idol. Because he had made a TV play very early, the old man especially liked the role he played.


    Finally, the Lu family''s son-in-law was a great star, so it spread in shiliba village.


    However, the spread of the news here is not like that of the city. They are just curious. They just talk about it as a little gossip in their spare time. They will not have any harm or adverse effect on it.


    What''s more, the Lu family said, don''t make it public. Celebrities also need privacy. Big stars will get married and have children, won''t they?


    Lu PA and Lu Ma are very relieved. They have been used to the simplicity here since they moved here. They are reluctant to leave here, and the people here make them believe. Therefore, Lu Renren once again proposed that they move with her, but they still refused.


    They hope to spend the rest of their life in this beautiful and simple place, so that they will be very satisfied.


    Although Li Huaijin really likes it here this time, as Lu Renren said, the air is good, the scenery is beautiful, and the night sky is more beautiful, he still can''t stay in such a beautiful place for long.


    Therefore, Li Huaijin, who had achieved the only purpose of his visit in his busy schedule, took his wife to be and his son back to keep busy.

 Chapter 183

    For the first time, Lu Renren realized the feelings of his parents. He wanted to be excited, but when he arrived at the school, he found that he couldn''t say a word about the feelings of his parents.


    "Mother enqi, we''re looking for you. It''s actually about making friends with Lu enqi. Of course, this is very normal. They are still young, and their love at this time is very interesting. But do you know how many girlfriends Lu enqi made at school? "


    Little baby''s teacher is a very young and beautiful woman, with big eyes and spirit, and reveals a very comfortable tenderness.


    But now this teacher Liu is talking to Lu Renren in a very serious tone.


    Obviously, she seems to be really angry.


    How many girlfriends? Lu Renren really wants to say that she has countless girlfriends of her baby.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Liu. Is something wrong with enqi?"


    Liu teacher frowned, "in the whole class, there are many girls who are upset because of Lu enqi. This time, they even fight."


    That''s why she had to call her parents.


    The little girl is so young to be jealous. She is a teacher who doesn''t know that she is precocious now. How can she be so terrible?


    Lu Renren thinks he''s going to take it. This little baby has to be in debt since he was a child. It''s terrible.


    "I''m so sorry, Miss Liu. I didn''t discipline him well. After I go back, I must have a good talk with him."


    Miss Liu has a very good attitude towards Lu Renren''s mother. In fact, she is very strange. The mother looks so ordinary and can''t see what a great person she is. Why is the child so beautiful and so playful?


    "I''ve already talked to him. Of course, I hope you parents will pay more attention to this. Although they are still young, don''t let them get into bad habits. What''s more, the parents of the fighting little girls have some opinions on enqi. Tomorrow, they want to meet you and your husband. "


    Lu Renren is helpless. Are they going to blame their parents?


    She''s a little guilty and timid. If Huaijin knows about this, I don''t know if he will tell his son directly. This is the charm of my baby. They don''t have to like my baby if they have the ability!


    Lu Renren is afraid that he will spoil his son so much that he will become a playboy in the future.


    "Well, I''ll go back and admire his father. I''m really troubling you, Miss Liu


    Lu Renren is just in time to finish school. She is waiting for little baby to come out at the door. Seeing him kiss goodbye to beautiful little girls at the door, Lu Renren covers her face. She really wants to put the son back in her stomach to rebuild.


    "Mommy..."


    Little baby was brought into the car by Lu Renren. There was no expression on his happy face that he had done something wrong.


    Lu Renren has no expression on her face. She hopes that her seriousness can make little baby realize the seriousness of the problem.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you? Are you not happy? "


    "Lu enqi, I''m very angry now. You''d better be good. When we get home, we''ll tell your dad about you, and then I''ll have a good talk with you. "


    Her serious appearance made little baby realize that she had better be obedient. He sat carefully, peeping at Lu Renren from time to time. Seeing that she was still in a tight face, he didn''t dare to do anything, even to be coquettish.


    Li Huaijin originally planned to work overtime, but he was called by his wife to be. He quickly picked up his things and rushed home to attend the second family meeting held by his wife to be.


    The meeting was held as scheduled at 7:30 after dinner. At the meeting, Lu enqi''s friends making situation was discussed, and the consequences of Lu enqi''s behavior were deeply criticized. I hope Lu enqi''s children can also carry out self-criticism, recognize the seriousness of the matter, and ensure that they will resolutely correct it and never commit it again.


    After the meeting, Lu Renren also conducted a self-examination on this. She also has a certain responsibility. She said that she would take this kind of problem seriously in the future, strive to never tolerate this kind of thing, and eliminate anything that can cause bad consequences.


    Li Huaijin also summarized their behavior and review. First of all, he stressed that both sides had their own mistakes, and highly praised both sides for being aware of their mistakes. This kind of self-criticism and review is commendable. In fact, he said that as the head of the family, he was also responsible for negligence. Thirdly, he thinks that things have happened, and their main task at this stage is to deal with them well and prevent them from happening again. Finally, Li Huai would like to announce the successful conclusion of the meeting, and is scheduled to attend the talks with Lu Renren tomorrow to try to deal with the issue completely.


    "Baby, remember, man, you can only like one at a time, you know?"


    When Li Huaijin takes a bath with a depressed baby, he talks and educates men again.


    "But I like what they do? Daddy, if I can''t like them, I''m so miserable! "Li Huaijin wants to vomit blood very much. This baby is only four years old. He is only five years old when he is young. This degree is beyond his reach


    "son, if you like, you can only make friends with them. You think, if you let them all be girlfriends, they will be unhappy and quarrel. If they are unhappy and quarrel, won''t you suffer? Would you be sad, too? "


    "that''s it, so it''s better to be friends to make them happy and stay with you, isn''t it?"


    "yes!"


    "baby, you are still young now. When you grow up, you will understand that one day you will like one person to the extent that no one else wants, that is love. I hope you don''t miss it again, or you will suffer. "


    "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand now, you''ll know when you grow up."


    after taking a bath, Li Huaijin went back to their room after sleeping with little baby. Lu Renren seemed to be in distress, clutching his chin, leaning against the head of the bed, looking very distressed


    "what are you worried about?"


    "honey, is this temperament inherited?"


    the meaning of her words is that Lu Renren is helpless


    in fact, he is not as playful as baby. Although he was very popular when he was a child, he was not the kind of tolerant son


    "are you suggesting my previous behavior?"


    then he lay down on his own. Apart from the headache of his son''s behavior, of course, he could hear a little bit of jealousy


    "don''t worry, little baby likes more girls, but I don''t think he will be a very bad boy because he has good genes from your mother."


    look, if you praise your wife to be, you can also comfort her, which is the necessary skill for a good husband


    "what I said is true!"


    he seems to smile at all. He throws away the towel and crawls her long hair with his long finger. Her hair is extremely soft and comfortable like her people


    Lu Renren closed his eyes and enjoyed the quiet comfort. After a while, he went to sleep with even breathing

 Chapter 184

    The next day,


    Li Huaijin was very excited about this first meeting as a parent.


    Lu Renren talks. He feels the same as he did yesterday. He just hopes that he will be so happy when he meets the parents of other girls.


    Didn''t he realize that he was going to accept criticism and apology?


    Shaking her head, she cast all kinds of sympathetic eyes, but Li Huaijin didn''t feel it at all.


    With a little baby to the school, the teacher Liu and other teachers in the office to see the emergence of Li Huaijin, all stunned.


    Lu Renren thought, is this a good phenomenon? I don''t know if it will work for the parents of the two little girls.


    "Hello, Miss Liu. I''m Lu enqi''s father. Thank you for taking care of our family


    That teacher Liu''s young face turned red, and her eyes were absolutely adoring, admiring and shy.


    Lu people snicker in their hearts. Don''t worry, baby. You will be taken special care of by Miss Liu in the future.


    Xiao Liu has no time to consider why Li Huaijin will become Lu enqi''s father. He is embarrassed to deal with it, but some small fans are nervous.


    "No You''re welcome. That''s what I should do. You Sit down, please


    Lu Renren secretly pinched Li Huaijin''s arm, and then sat down with him.


    They haven''t had a conversation yet, and several more parents are in the office.


    When I saw Li Huaijin''s appearance, I was surprised and surprised. Finally


    Several couples, together with the dizzy teacher Xiao Liu, went to the small meeting room and became The adults met with each other.


    "Huaijin, I really didn''t come to your home to keep secrets. We don''t know anything about our children when they are so old."


    "This is your wife? Is this your son? I''m just like you


    "Mr. Qin, I didn''t expect that we would meet here!"


    "Yes, yes, ha ha It seems that we can really be in laws


    ¡­¡­


    Look, what kind of parent negotiation meeting is it? It''s a small dinner party for communication.


    Lu Renren looks at the parents of the other two girls. One of them is a star couple in the entertainment industry Lu Renren knows, and the other looks like a boss. They must be very familiar with each other, tut tut Nice talking.


    Lu Renren accompanied him with a smile. He noticed Xiao Liu''s silly expression in his eyes and shook his head in his heart. He thought that he would not be able to slow down for a long time.


    Finally, the three-party talks ended in a very friendly and harmonious atmosphere. They had a very good and pleasant talk with each other.


    At last, Lu Renren and Li Huaijin both get into the car. Lu Renren can''t help laughing and finally shows his smile at the Wulong situation.


    Especially in the end, the parents of the three parties didn''t even mention their children''s affairs. They just talked about cooperation, work and so on. Teacher Liu watched them leave in a daze, and seemed to have any reaction.


    "You are so funny." Lu Renren fell on his shoulder and let out his smile. Finally, he couldn''t help summing up like this.


    She just stood aside, and clearly saw Li Huaijin''s cunning smile. At that time, he couldn''t help it.


    Li Huaijin patted her on the head, "I didn''t expect to be someone I knew."


    "You should know when you choose this school for baby. There must be people in it."


    "I didn''t expect to meet for this reason." Li Huaijin actually found it interesting.


    "Look at the nervous and shy look of Miss Liu. Look, our baby will definitely be treated well. It''s all the light of his father! I''ll bet that Miss Liu is one of your loyal fans. "


    "Don''t worry


    Lu Renren nodded with a smile. She was extremely satisfied!


    "By the way, there will be a party in a few days. Come with me."


    "Ah? Dinner party? " When Lu Renren thought about it, his first reaction was to frown. Is it suitable for her to go to that occasion?


    "Don''t frown, Mrs. Li. You have to get used to it."


    Now he is not only the star Li Huaijin, but also the boss of Li Ren company. This kind of business will and must exist.


    "I..."


    "Lin Ruo will also come back to participate. Maybe you will see her mysterious husband." Li Huaijin''s words interrupted Lu Renren''s hesitation. She raised her eyes in surprise, "really?"


    "Well, if you have any questions, you can also talk to Lin Ruo."


    Lu Renren thinks about it. If Lin is sure to take part in this kind of party, maybe she should learn from her.


    Lu Renren, who is nervous, meets Lin Ruo after he finds time to come back.Lin Ruo gave her a lot of advice on what make-up and clothes to wear. Of course, what''s more important is not her attitude, but her attitude.


    "You always have a kind of timid mood, always think that is out of line with yourself, your preconceived attitude, has decided that you will certainly not perform well."


    Lin Ruo pointed out her problems directly and showed no mercy.


    "What are you afraid of? Beauty? This can be changed by makeup. You know, there are not as many beautiful people as you think. Figure? You don''t have fat, you''re slim, you''re good, and you see, I''m not much better than you. cause? You are now a famous playwright. In other people''s eyes, you are a talented woman. They dare not touch your thoughts easily, because they are also afraid that you will make them realize their rudeness. family circumstances? You are now Li Jing''s fiancee, the landlady of Li people. You are richer than others. At least few of them can match you. So, what are you afraid of? What else do you worry about? You can treat them as a group of clowns. You can despise them or ignore them. As long as you are comfortable, you are free and you don''t care about them


    Lu Renren, listening to Lin ruo''s "Enlightenment", seems to be watched by her very persuasive eyes, or what she said is really reasonable. At this moment, she feels that she can really do things with her own feelings without caring about other people''s eyes.


    "Everyone, you just care too much. In fact, I''m no better than you. I''m even an illegitimate daughter. " Lin Ruo laughed at himself, "but I never care about the eyes of those people. I only do what I think is right. Now, I let everyone know that I am Lin Ruo and I am myself. Even if they know, they never remember that I used to be an illegitimate daughter. "


    After Lu Renren was surprised, she suddenly reflected on herself. It''s time for her to learn to be brave.

 Chapter 185

    Lu Renren is all dressed up. Although Lin Ruo has taught her a lesson, she already feels very brave. Although she tells herself that there is nothing to be afraid of, when they are just a room full of clowns, today she feels that she has been dressed as a beauty


    But she still can''t control the heart tremble, nervous she took Li Huaijin''s arm are inadvertently shaking.


    Li Huaijin patted the back of her hand with one hand and looked at her comfortingly. Her eyes were full of her tenderness.


    "Lulu, you are my treasure. Remember, no one can match you."


    If it were not for Lu Renren''s nervousness at this time, she would have shaken her body. She was covered with goose bumps. This is quite numb.


    Lu Renren nodded and tried to smile naturally. Yes, she is the treasure in Huaijin''s eyes. What''s terrible about her.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Renren also spoke with a noble smile: "let''s go in."


    Li Huaijin nodded and walked into the wine hall with her.


    The attendant at the door was surprised to see the woman beside Li Huaijin, but soon he said with a polite smile, "Mr. Li, please come in."


    However, I''m afraid that Lu Renren''s appearance at this time has already begun to leave a surprise and doubt.


    The appearance of Li Huaijin is not a surprise. After all, these people are in constant contact with him. He is already the boss of Li people, and it is not surprising that there are some exchanges on these occasions in his business.


    However, today''s Li Huaijin, is not only a person''s appearance, his side, the woman in the arms, this is what surprised everyone.


    Who is that woman? What is the relationship with Li Huaijin?


    Lu Renren''s face is very vivid, no one can guess Lu Renren''s background, but one thing is certain, that is, Li Huaijin''s attention to this woman.


    His eyes, his smile, in everyone''s eyes are so surprised.


    The host of the reception, Mr. Li, came forward quickly to exchange greetings. Of course, he also asked the questions they wanted to know for everyone.


    "Mr. Li, it''s very nice of you to come. It''s been a long time. You look different. Does it have something to do with this beautiful lady around you? " Li Huaijin did not hide his banter.


    "Yes, Mr. Li. This is my fiancee Lu Renren. Lu Lu, this is Mr. Li..."


    Fiancee?


    Listen to, listen to, because of these three words and scared, some hands holding the wine can''t help shaking all spilled out, this is how strong news ah? Are there any media reporters at the scene?


    Lu Renren obviously felt the strange atmosphere at the scene. Their eyes were all focused on her. She was really not sure what kind of eyes they were.


    "Well Ha ha ha So that''s a good thing? Congratulations... "


    Mr. Li said with a smile, and the people on one side said, Congratulations, when will you get married?


    Li Huaijin responded one by one, while Lu Renren only laughed and told himself that smile is the most beautiful language.


    Fortunately, Huaijin is by her side, and she doesn''t have to answer any questions. She just asks about her career. She generously says that she is a screenwriter. They all nod their heads and often praise the talented women who say something with a smile. They really match Huaijin


    In fact, she felt that those people''s words were fake enough, such as matching talents and women''s looks. She really came at random.


    Maybe it''s because Huaijin is still by his side, and those people''s problems are not so difficult. I think of what I have written before about women being attacked at a banquet, when my male partner is not around and I am alone.


    At present, she has not encountered such a situation, Huaijin has been considerate with her side.


    "Tired? Hold on a little longer and we''ll go back early. "


    Li Huaijin took her to a corner and let her lean on her side to relieve the discomfort of her high heels.


    "Well, it''s OK. I just feel that such a scene is too false. Many words are unnecessary. " The people here are out of tune, which really makes her feel unaccustomed and bored.


    "Yes, but it''s necessary. Such an occasion is actually an opportunity for people to get to know each other. Real cooperation is actually a private matter. With such understanding and communication, although it is very false, it is a rule that there is no way. "


    "You''re tired, aren''t you?"


    Lu Renren looked up at him and felt a little distressed. I don''t know how he developed Li Renren into such a big company before. It''s absolutely not easy.


    "Once in a while, I can handle it, but I don''t feel too tired." Li Huaijin gently supported her back and said to her in a low voice. She was only seen in her eyes, which made people feel that she was his whole world.


    "You''re so good!" Lu Renren smiles with admiration. He is her idol.


    Although they were standing in the corner of the banquet, they were so eye-catching. From time to time, some people cast their eyes to explore. Although they laughed politely, they were quietly Studying Lu Renren across them."That woman doesn''t look so beautiful either!" The sour exit of one of the women.


    "It''s not very beautiful, but they are talented women! I haven''t heard from her. As for the screenwriter, I probably got to know her through cooperation with Huaijin. "


    "She seems to be the screenwriter. Some time ago, she appeared in a movie of Li Ren company. But she''s very humble. She looks stage fright. "


    "Fall? It seems to be very famous. No wonder Huaijin is sure of her brain. "


    "Huaijin has never seen a beautiful woman. At home and abroad, people don''t need such a beautiful woman. If they want to be a wife, they still need to be helpful to their career. Sisters, let''s learn a little bit about the screenwriter. This is the real success


    "Tut Tut, what you said is ironic. What''s wrong with the screenwriter? What happened to the talented girl? You''re a pretty young lady. Why do you have the same opinion with such a woman? Even if they get married, do you think Huaijin can keep so many beauties around him? Man, it''s just for a moment. Look at the men here. Who hasn''t been around outside? "


    "Ha ha, that''s true. See, that old man Huang, this time he has another one. That woman, a face is really good. "


    The women turned their eyes to the other side and saw a slightly short, slightly fat middle-aged man with a beautiful woman in his arm. She was smiling, but it seemed that the woman''s beauty was cold.


    "What woman? Don''t you know each other? Isn''t that Yang Yiyi? "


    "Ah It''s her


    "Yes, she has climbed up again! It''s really hard work The women smile with words, and have a discussion and ridicule about Yang Yiyi''s downfall in recent years and his return now.


    Now Yang Yiyi, who is holding old man Huang in his arm, has already noticed it when Li Huaijin appeared. Looking at the woman in his arms, Yang Yiyi''s eyes are dark and cruel. That woman, after five years, appears in her sight again. Now she is so happy. She is not willing to accompany Li Huaijin, but also full of hate.


    Why does she smile so happily? A humble woman can''t compare with herself. Now she has become Huaijin''s fiancee. Yang Yiyi, who is angry, is even more jealous. The evil and ruthlessness in her eyes have been quietly lifted up again.


    Lu Renren felt a very uncomfortable look, very strong. Even if she was slow, she could feel it.


    Eyes in the crowd relative, she confused, then surprised, turned out to be Yang Yiyi?


    Aware of her line of sight, Li Huaijin also saw Yang Yiyi, but he is very indifferent, like did not see the same.


    "Ignore her."

 Chapter 186

    "She looks It''s a little different. " Lu Renren thinks that Yang Yiyi has changed a lot. The man around her looks like he''s lusty, and her hands are still touching her, but she doesn''t care at all.


    She has never paid attention to the news of Yang Yiyi, but she remembers that she was a famous actress five years ago. Now, she feels like she has lost her value. The men around her look at her in an improper way.


    "There''s nothing different. She doesn''t deserve your attention. And stay away from her. Don''t even care about her. "


    Li Huaijin''s eyes with a fierce warning shot at Yang Yiyi, she slightly trembled, quickly shifted his eyes, which makes Lu Renren surprised.


    "You know?"


    This is why Lu Renren guessed his attitude.


    "Well, it''s not only the news deliberately disclosed to the media five years ago, but also the information that slandered you. What''s more, you were fascinated by her. Lin Ruo told me about it."


    Li Huaijin five years ago, the pain and anger, no place to vent, has been fully calculated to Yang Yiyi. So, he is also merciless, with means to let Yang Yiyi no way back, completely suppress her.


    Now, five years later, Yang Yiyi only relies on her own body to get some opportunities. Li Huaijin no longer pursues her. He just looks at her as a clown. He doesn''t care how she betrays herself and climbs up again, as long as she doesn''t make waves.


    At least, she has now become all those men''s things, he will only look coldly on the line.


    "Thank you, Lin Ruo." Lu Renren thought, if Lin said that he would come to attend, why hasn''t he appeared yet?


    She was not seen in the scene. Just thinking about this, there was a commotion in the crowd. Everyone looked at the entrance and saw Lin Ruo in a long black dress, beautiful and elegant, beside her There are no men.


    Lu Renren was disappointed. Seeing Lin Ruo coming towards her, she took the lead to say hello to Lin Ruo.


    "How did you come?"


    "Sorry for the delay. But I have to go soon. That man, most don''t want me to leave too long


    Lin Ruo complained, but it didn''t seem angry, but with a kind of shallow happiness.


    This kind of cold beauty Lin Ruo, will have this kind of sweetness, she is more and more curious about her husband.


    "How''s it going? After meeting these people, do you think there is nothing to be afraid of? " Li Huaijin is surrounded by people and says this. He nods to Lin Ruo before leaving. Lin Ruo accompanies everyone and asks with concern.


    "In fact, I''m ok. Huaijin was by my side just now, and they didn''t say anything bad. But I just don''t know what they think of me. " Lu Renren looks at the people in the field, and sometimes someone casts an unidentified look at him. She thinks that now she has become a new topic for these people.


    "So what? Anyway, people here are very fake, no matter who you are, as long as you appear in this circle, you will always talk about it. Ordinary people have a short family. Why do you care what they say? "


    "I know. I won''t care." Lu Renren smiles and looks at Yang Yiyi. She asks Lin Ruo curiously, "isn''t she having a bad life?"


    Lin Ruo sneers, "Li Huaijin won''t let you be bullied for nothing."


    Lu Renren''s silence was really handled by Huai Jin. I didn''t expect that he could be cruel to deal with Yang Yiyi.


    "Although Huaijin is with you all day, I still remind you to be careful of Yang Yiyi. She is too cruel to be jealous of you. Be careful. Don''t follow her again


    If Lin doesn''t believe in Li Huaijin''s ability, she knows how jealous a woman is.


    "I see." Lu Renren felt that he would not know Yang Yiyi as much as he did five years ago and underestimate her ruthlessness. He would not be stupid enough to meet Yang Yiyi alone. She won''t do such a dangerous thing again.


    After that, Lu Renren went to the bathroom. It''s strange why the bathroom became one of the necessary places for gossip and women''s war?


    Looking at Yang Yiyi walking in front of her, Lu Renren really wants to say that although the bathroom is cleaner than the kitchen at home, she really doesn''t like the scene of standing in the bathroom to negotiate.


    After all, this is just a convenient place, not a convenient place to find fault.


    "Miss Yang, excuse me. I''m going out."


    Lu Renren is not polite, very confident of the facial expression of the mouth. If she had been pitiful five years ago, she would be hateful now.


    "Lu Renren, I didn''t expect you to show up?" Yang Yiyi face collapse of very tight, bite teeth said.


    "Why can''t I show up? This is my hometown. My relatives and people I love are here. Why can''t I show up? " Lu Renren also countered, "it''s Miss Yang. I don''t seem to have any friendship with you. Let''s chat with you here. I''m sorry for your company


    Reaching out to push Yang Yiyi away, she is held by Yang Yiyi''s wrist and hurled to one side. Fortunately, they are all women, and their strength is not so great. Lu Renren has not been thrown to the ground with exaggeration, but her wrist still hurts. She thinks that this woman is a crazy woman, or how can she get such great strength?"You''re an ugly woman, so you should stay away. What qualifications do you have to be around Huaijin? You don''t deserve him at all


    Because of Lu Renren''s refutation, Yang Yiyi looks a little ferocious, which completely destroys her beauty.


    And Lu Renren looked at her, unexpectedly felt that Yang Yiyi was not so beautiful, at least, she now looks a lot older, ferocious face is not very good-looking.


    "Miss Yang, I don''t think I''m an ugly woman. Besides, Huai''s business is not your has the final say, I am not worthy of the match, but not your calculation. Why are you gossiping about me here? I don''t think you have the qualification, let alone deserve it! "


    Lu Renren thinks this kind of woman is unreasonable. Want to come to oneself, think oneself is really good, at least this former female Yang Yiyi has no actress''s demeanor and beauty at the moment, look, still really not as good as oneself.


    The beauty and ugliness of a woman really does not lie in her appearance. If she is too ugly in her heart, it is easy to appear in her face.


    Yang Yiyi today''s face, she felt with a mean hate look, very ugly!


    "What did you say? You damned ugly woman, how dare you say that to me? Don''t be proud. I tell you, I didn''t forget those reports five years ago. Think about it. If someone knows that the ugly woman with chaotic private life five years ago appears in front of Li Huaijin again, do you think those reporters will be very excited? "


    Lu Renren''s face sank. Before he opened his mouth, a cold warning came from the door.


    "If you don''t want to rely on men to climb up again, I advise you not to talk too much."


    I do not know when, Li Huaijin even opened the door of the women''s bathroom, standing at the door, looking at Yang Yiyi coldly.


    "Huaijin?"


    Yang Yiyi''s voice is terrified, but Li Huaijin has already stretched out his hand. Lu Renren quickly walks up to him and hands it to his palm. He gently grasps it, throws a sinister look, and then leads everyone away.

 Chapter 187

    Li Huaijin takes Lu Renren out of the bathroom. Until they finally leave the reception, they don''t let Lu Renren have any contact with Yang Yiyi


    when they got home, it was very late, and the babysitter had coaxed baby to sleep


    "I really didn''t expect that she hasn''t let go after so many years."


    "that kind of woman is too ambitious. I told you that in the future, her place will be far away. Don''t meet her again, you know? "


    however, I didn''t expect that after five years, she would dare to have such a sinister mind, so don''t blame him for not being kind


    "I know, isn''t it her who came to me? I''ll pay attention myself, and I''ll avoid her when I see her later. " Lu Renren smiles, she probably can understand Yang Yiyi''s jealousy, but did not expect that she is so paranoid and dangerous


    I can''t help sighing that it''s really dangerous for a man to be in trouble


    "you have to be prepared. Tomorrow, your news will begin to show. I have also asked the Li people to release the news. "


    Lu Renren had expected that Li Huaijin would say so


    "he''s still keeping it a secret. After all, he is too young for me to scare him. Don''t go out these days. Call me if you have anything


    "good!" Lu Renren responds obediently, only thinking that she has to face that kind of attention again. Although she is prepared, she will be upset about everything


    "I can''t stop all of them, at least..." Lu Ren looked up with a smile, and his eyes were full of light. "I''m by your side, and I never leave."


    "Bao, you are brave."


    Lu Renren smiles and kisses him back, "I was brave. Since you are the perfect man in all women''s hearts, I have become the public enemy of women. Isn''t that courage? "


    "of course! It''s hard work, my treasure


    his reply made the Lu people giggle and hold him around the neck. He was very coquettish like a child


    her expression and proposal seem to be particularly interesting tonight


    "question: on our first night, I was very drunk, but you can''t tell the difference. You said, did you covet my body at that time? So when I rush up, half push and half follow me? "


    think about it, I was as she said that I was not drunk that night. Why did I "follow" her


    it''s her commonplace that is different from other women. Maybe it''s the accident that she yelled that she was a virgin at the age of 26, or he found that she had a very attractive body under the ordinary appearance...


    however, these answers Li Huaijin gave Lu Renren come together in one sentence


    "it''s destiny... You go to me."


    "poof..."


    the Mainlanders were almost choked by their own saliva, and their internal injuries were very serious


    after all, he couldn''t help laughing. Lu Renren beat him and said, "be serious."


    "OK, I''ll put it another way. Is it my destiny to be oppressed?"


    ...


    Lu Renren''s forehead was covered with black lines, and his mouth drew, "change the topic. When did you fall in love with me? "


    Li Huaijin thought about it. When did she fall in love with her


    time is such a mysterious thing that he doesn''t know when he fell in love with her. Just one day I suddenly found that when did I love her like this?"I don''t know. When I feel I love you, I don''t know where this love started."


    Lu Renren frowned and thought about it. In fact, it''s also true. This kind of question is not constructive. If she asked when she fell in love with Huaijin, she couldn''t tell. They don''t fall in love at first sight, but they are surprised and love each other for a long time


    "OK, have you ever regretted the next question?"


    regret


    Li Huaijin shakes his head. He may have complained, or even resented, but he regrets that he has never done so


    he never regretted having such a love


    fortunately, he didn''t regret it, otherwise he would not have the happiness and love now, with her and baby


    "what do you like best about me? What do you hate most about me? " She asked seriously, thinking that if she was disliked by him, she really had to change


    "this..." Li Huaijin hesitated a little, which made Lu Renren very nervous. Then in Lu Renren''s little waiting, he suddenly replied solemnly: "I like you most, but I hate you only occasionally."


    "poof..."


    Lu Renren beat him hard. Lu Renren''s face turned red and turned over and ignored him


    if it goes on like this, how can she go on


    "am I wrong?"


    he''s still laughing


    "go away! No, sleep. "


    "fair! You''re done. It''s my turn to ask


    at this time, the Mainlanders really hate their so-called "fairness" requirements


    Lu Renren closed his eyes and pretended to ignore him, but Li Huaijin continued to ask questions


    "when we met for the first time, did you want to pounce on me? It''s just wine for courage? "


    although Lu Renren closed his eyes, his cheeks and ears turned red. Li Huaijin''s eyes made him smile


    "no answer is default."


    "nonsense, I was drunk, or I didn''t have that idea at all."


    she turned over and denied it, but she looked at him in bewitching eyes


    "I..." under his eyes, Lu Ren couldn''t help muttering. He didn''t dare to look at him in his eyes. He was a little less powerful. "In fact, there is a little bit. But it''s just a little bit. I didn''t dare to think in any way. I just drank. I was really drunk and didn''t know what I had done. You know at that time, those who couldn''t control themselves were all instinctive


    "Hmm! Instinct, I understand


    "well, the next question, we have been together for so long, which time do you think you like best?"


    "..."


    Lu Renren really wants to give Li Huaijin a hard blow. He is full of thoughts. Can he stop being so colorful


    she couldn''t help but gouge out his eyes and said, "that''s too much!"

 Chapter 188

    Lu Renren''s face is really red. He pushes away Li Huaijin, stares at him and sits up


    "there''s one last question. I''ll finish it and go to sleep!"


    this man, it''s better not to ask another boring question, or she will kick him out of bed


    "will you always be with me? To the end of life? "


    Lu Renren was stunned, and his heart beat steadily, but there was a lot more in his eyes


    gentle, affectionate, firm, happy, smile...


    "I will!"


    Lu Renren gave a calm answer, and Li Huaijin accepted it calmly


    "good boy!"


    his calmness makes Lu Renren a little strange. At this time, shouldn''t he be very moved to hold her and say something about you and me


    they are very close, and Lu Renren is always envious of his long black eyelashes. The perfect outline of the picture, smooth face, even no crow''s feet, God is too fond of him


    but hee hee... She is also very happy, because God also favors her, so she is given such a perfect man, isn''t she


    he reached for his eyelashes and Lu Renren looked into his dark eyes


    "one last question." Lu Renren smiles cunningly, "do you know how long your eyelashes are?"


    it''s Li Huaijin''s turn to be speechless


    "can''t you sleep?"


    Li Huaijin asked


    "then do something to get rid of the boredom!"


    in fact, this is the best way to make women not bored and stop them from talking


    after a while, a beautiful rhythm sounded in the room. Of course, rest assured, the sound insulation effect of the room is very good, will not affect the healthy growth of the motherland''s small flowers


    the next day


    Lu Renren wakes up in the warm sunshine, reaches out his hand to cover the sunlight shining into the room, and a pleasant smile rises from the corner of his mouth


    when she gets up and walks out of the room, the baby sitter is playing with her. When she sees Lu Renren coming out, she hugs her


    "Mommy, how do you get up? To be honest, it''s not good to lie in. "


    Lu Renren said with a smile, "our baby doesn''t sleep in. Mommy is so proud of you!"


    "cluck..." little baby was praised. She was very happy and forgot why Lu Renren was sleeping late


    "madam, breakfast is always hot. Let me serve it for you."


    "well, daddy said he would go to work in the company to earn money to support us."


    Lu Renren chuckles. After going to wash, eat breakfast at the table


    "Mommy, when can I go to school? Daddy said it would be a few days, but I would think about what to do with the children at school? "


    baby, I miss you a little. I think about the two most beautiful children around me. He really wants to take them home and play with me all the time


    "wait a minute, don''t you just like your children and don''t like being with Mommy?"


    "no, I like to be with mommy best." This little sweet mouth is really self-taught


    after dinner, she left to turn on the computer and pay attention to the latest entertainment information on the website


    sure enough, today''s biggest entertainment message is that Li Huaijin and his fiancee appear at a cocktail party. Good news is coming


    as for this fiancee, someone took photos of them on their mobile phone last night and posted them on Weibo, and these photos are quite clear


    Lu Renren knows that he is really red, too red


    however, she is not concerned about these at present. What she is most concerned about is that she is afraid of being belittled and misunderstood as she was five years ago


    after watching for a long time, she felt that things were much better than the terrible scene she imagined


    because Li Ren company has issued a statement at the first time, and it is a statement made by Li Huaijin himself.He has a fiancee, a love of his own, and they will be married soon. The most important thing is that Lu Renren is a very introverted woman. Although she is a screenwriter, she is very restrained most of the time. I hope the media don''t disturb her. When they officially hold their wedding, he will announce his good news to everyone.


    In doing so, Li Huaijin has taken great initiative, and he has been waiting for this day for the past five years.


    Other journalists and media, though curious, all know Li Huaijin''s rules and imperceptible points in the past five years. First of all, he issued a statement from Ai Li, which shows that he attaches great importance to his fiancee. He is using his actions to warn these people who want to have bad intentions. It''s better to be more restrained and not to chase the landlords.


    Therefore, although this news is very popular, there are few reports about Lu Renren.


    However, although most of the reporters give Li Huaijin face, they do not represent all the people. This is not a small part of all the people, and they eventually dig up some of Lu Renren''s early years.


    And they also know that Lu Renren is the gossip heroine who disappeared five years ago, the Lu Renren who had an emotional entanglement with Huaijin, the Lu Renren who Mo Tianqing proposed in public, and now, Lu Renren, who once appeared in the opening ceremony of the movie, is the mysterious famous dramatist "Luo".


    Lu Renren, who is full of too many topics, has come into people''s view again. Five years no see, already became Li Huaijin''s fiancee. The disappearance five years ago and the appearance five years later, all people are very curious about the mystery of this seemingly ordinary woman, which can make Li Huaijin enter the palace of marriage for her.

 Chapter 189

    Lu Ren doesn''t know what kind of reaction will be aroused by their marriage outside. The information she gets is limited to online search. At least for now, it''s not too bad.


    She and baby haven''t gone out all the time. Instead, they look out. There is no reporter besieging downstairs. It is estimated that the security measures in this community are in place. What''s more, Li Huaijin''s strong deterrent force makes people dare not treat Lu Renren as they did five years ago.


    Look, with Huaijin by his side, Lu Renren will no longer be so afraid. The shadow in his heart gradually disappears.


    During the day, Li Huaijin called back and comforted her by saying that she didn''t have to worry, but don''t take baby out.


    Little baby is very good, but she is reluctant to be trapped at home. At first she can play with Lu Renren, but later she wants to go out. When Lu Renren said something, he called Li Huaijin and asked him to chat with little baby, because now in little baby''s heart, daddy is the first one.


    I don''t know what Li Huaijin said to him. In a word, he was very good all afternoon, which made Lu people feel unbalanced.


    In the evening, Li Huaijin comes back, and the little baby rushes to him directly. Li Huaijin tries his best to lift him up. They are playing high in the living room.


    After dinner, Li Huaijin took a bath with little baby and coaxed him to sleep. Only after that, did the Lu people have time to talk to him.


    "How is it today? I see that all the news on the Internet have clear pictures of us? Have you been affected? Are there any negative reports? "


    She anxiously asked, in the heart or some not so free and easy.


    Li Huaijin patted her on the head like a child.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not five years ago. I''m here. Besides, I''ve been prepared for this for a long time. It won''t make any difference. "


    "Really?" Lu Renren is afraid that it will influence Huaijin or Liren company, which is possible.


    "It''s a real worry. Don''t worry, your husband, I''m not desperate to be chased by reporters. Don''t I even have this ability? "


    Li Huaijin points her eyebrows and laughs at her cautious and nervous manner. She is really scared.


    "Oh..."


    Lu Ren flicked his finger and held it. He thought about it. Seeing his self-confidence, he seemed to be a little too frightening.


    "In the future, you may be photographed on the street, but you don''t have to be nervous. Just be yourself. I''m behind you. No matter what anyone says, you don''t care. "


    After thinking about it, Lu Renren is really a public figure. Go out to disguise, if accidentally out of embarrassment was photographed, it can be really scary.


    "That''s troublesome."


    Lu Renren felt tired when he thought about it, lying lazily in his arms, complaining.


    "It''s hard for them to feel fresh at first, but they won''t pay much attention to you after a long time."


    Li Huaijin fingers shuttle between her black hair, can''t put down the play, staring at her bright eyes, with some small worry. Women in their thirties, sometimes just like little girls, never really mature.


    Lu Renren thought about it, sighed and sat up. "Well, I''ll try to adapt."


    Then he got out of bed, took his own computer, leaned on the head of the bed and began to work. Li Huaijin also laughed. He also carried his own computer. They each occupied half of the bed. They didn''t say anything, but they were very peaceful.


    Lu Renren wrote for a while, but he didn''t write much, but there was still some confusion in his mind.


    Looking at Li Huaijin on one side, I seriously look at the computer. The light in the room is very bright, but Lu Renren always holds it up. People at night are very good-looking, especially Li Huaijin, who is more charming.


    How did she really feel that she had such good luck? This kind of best was met by her and became her own?


    Every time I think of it, I can''t stop smiling. Sometimes in a daze, she will laugh.


    After that, he will be his own husband. It''s really pleasant to call him "husband, husband".


    "I''ll call it that all the time."


    Li Huaijin suddenly made a sound, and his eyes were all smiling. It turned out that Lu Renren had unconsciously called out.


    Lu Renren blushed, but he didn''t wriggle. He threw the computer aside and lay down beside him. He called sweetly: "husband!"


    Li Huaijin is very happy, and kisses her lip petal, and then continues to look at his computer.


    Lu Renren has no idea of writing scripts, so he just leans on his side and watches him busy.


    What he read was an email from Huo Chengbin. About the recent shooting process today, Lu Renren also watched part of the shooting content. He had to say that although there was only a little content, the film was really good, better than what she wanted to present in her script. These famous actors and directors are upgrading her script.


    "I feel that my script has gone to a higher level under their performance. They are the good actors who made my playHer shock and admiration are undisguised, worthy of being the film king and the film queen. Their level, even if the script is not good, will make people feel very wonderful


    "your script is also very good. The combination of the two sides is a strong combination."


    "I wrote this book for you." Lu Renren said, "I didn''t expect that you didn''t play the leading role."


    "over the years, I''ve been less involved in shooting, and my focus of work has gradually shifted. Wei Yan is also a very good actor, not inferior to me. "


    "I know. I love his performance, too." Holding his arm and resting her head on his shoulder, she went on, "in fact, you have always been the best actor in my heart. Now I am the only hero in my heart. "


    "my pleasure."


    Lu Renren chuckles, stops talking and accompanies him all the time


    for the next three days, Lu Renren and Xiao bao''er didn''t go out to be on the safe side. In addition, on the weekend of two days, the family of three stayed in the house and enjoyed their leisure time


    everything outside has nothing to do with them. They just need to live their own life


    "Daddy, your face stinks. Who makes you angry?"


    "No."


    "then why are you upset?"


    "whose phone was that?"


    with two curious eyes, Li Huaijin didn''t hide anything after all


    "my grandfather, let me take you back."


    "is there any problem?"


    little baby looks at him, nods at last, and goes back to her room to play by herself

 Chapter 190

    Li Huaijin thought for a while, as if remembering something. Then he spoke slowly and told the story of the grudge between him and Li Laozi.


    The Li family has always been an aristocratic family, and there is no need to list any famous people. Anyway, it seems that everyone in Lu has heard of a few names in history books. The relatives are even more famous people. Marriage is the most important hub between such families.


    Mr. Li''s wife is the daughter of another aristocratic family. They are well matched. When he was young, Mr. Li participated in many wars, big and small. After liberation, his status would not be mentioned.


    In a word, Li Huaijin is still a son of high cadres, but his father left the Li family in order to be with his lover because he fell in love with a woman who was very dissatisfied with him.


    It was not until Li Huaijin was born that the relationship between father and son was relaxed, but Li never recognized Li Huaijin''s mother.


    Li Huaijin''s childhood memory is that after he was sent to the Li''s courtyard by his parents, his parents were not allowed to enter. Therefore, his affection for his grandfather was not very deep, but his parents told him that this was his relative and that he could not deny his grandfather.


    It''s good to live like this all the time. I believe that time will make Mr. Li''s attitude change slowly.


    But on the day of Li''s 60th birthday, Huaijin went with his parents to pay his respects to his grandfather. The old man also had many guests. When he saw the daughter-in-law he didn''t like coming, he was a little more unhappy in front of the public. In addition, the people at the birthday party didn''t give Huaijin''s mother any good looks, so she couldn''t stay and left wrongly.


    Huaijin father catch up, two people let Huaijin accompany Li old man, their own back.


    However, fate is so cruel, maybe they are in a bad mood, maybe it''s fate, they were in a car accident on the way back, all of them were saved.


    When Li learned that his son and daughter-in-law had gone together, he was too sad and fainted.


    Although in the heart remorse extremely, but that already late. Therefore, he placed all his hopes on his grandson Li Huaijin and took him back to the courtyard, always following him.


    However, Huai Jinzao is not that ignorant child. He has hatred and resentment for the treatment and death of his parents in the Li family. Although Mr. Li was very kind to him, he could not be happy all the time and could not open his heart to accept this grandfather.


    Until he was 18 years old, as soon as he reached adulthood, he left the compound and relied on his own ability to support himself regardless of Mr. Li''s opposition. After entering the entertainment industry, Mr. Li was even more angry about this, but he preferred this industry, which Mr. Li regarded as an actor.


    Since he left the Li family compound as an adult, he has never been back. Until five years ago, when he wanted to find Lu Renren and found Mr. Li, they had such a simple occasional meeting. But it was all summoned unilaterally by Mr. Li. He never took the initiative to go back.


    This time, he may also know the news from the media and ask him to take Lu Renren back to see him.


    "Well Will he oppose us? I also The door is not the door, is it


    Lu Renren wrinkled her little face. She was afraid that the old man would insist on being equal. Originally, she was an ordinary little woman. She was already under great pressure when she was with a big star. Now, if we can trace back to our family background, that is double pressure.


    "He has no right, let alone the right to oppose us."


    Li Huaijin''s eyes sank and his face was a little gloomy.


    "He''s your grandfather, isn''t he?"


    "He doesn''t deserve it."


    "Don''t say that. He''s always your grandfather." She comforted to hold his big hand, voice soft soft, "old man, always some brains are more rigid.". But, it doesn''t matter. I won''t leave you because of what he said. Because we are going to get married, you also told my parents to meet the elders of the two families. Even if there is nothing wrong with the old man, we as the younger generation can''t have resentment. "


    Li Huaijin was silent and didn''t speak. Lu Renren continued to persuade him: "well, I know it''s hard for you to accept. However, my daughter-in-law of the Li family, according to the rules, I''d better pay a visit to the Li family first! "


    "You don''t have to force, you don''t have to go if you don''t want to." Li Huaijin looked at her serious appearance and couldn''t help opening her mouth like this.


    In fact, marriage is his own business, and he will not let old man Li cause his parents'' tragedy again.


    "I didn''t force myself to see your grandfather. Why? You should not have this kind of mood, even if he does not like me, we have done the courtesy of the younger generation, and he has nothing to pick on. Right? "


    Seeing her insistence, Li Huaijin nodded.


    "Well, you make an appointment. I''ll prepare in advance." She doesn''t really care about the right kind of things. She accepted Li Huaijin. At least, he is a big star now. She is still a big screenwriter. It''s a good match, isn''t it?


    "By the way, is the baby going to take it?"


    Lu Renren thinks about the passages in those novels. Stubborn old people''s hearts are usually easily influenced by children. Little baby is thirsty to death. His great grandson is sure to play a great role."No, he should not know. After you see it, you don''t have to show it to him, baby


    maybe that''s OK. When there''s really something she has to do, she''ll come up with the ultimate mace and let baby help her through


    after hiding for a few days, the family finally returned to normal. However, for the sake of safety, the baby is secretly sent to school by the nanny, so that even if there are reporters around, they only know Lu Renren and will not disturb the children


    Lu Renren, after meeting Li Huaijin, disguised a little and went to Li''s residence together with the two men in cap and black sunglasses


    Lu Renren is not comfortable with this tone. How can she feel that she despises herself


    "this is Lu Renren. She will be my wife, my only wife." Li Huaijin didn''t tell him much, but directly expressed his attitude


    Lu Renren took a puff from his forehead, and the old man didn''t look after her


    however, although he felt uncomfortable, Li Huaijin was comforting himself by holding his hand tightly


    Lu Renren knew in their heart that they would not refute the old man''s words. They just left everything to Huaijin


    "I think she''s worth it."


    "hum! You have a bad eye for such a woman. You''re not as good as your father. At least your mother''s woman is pretty. How about her? What does she have? "


    not to mention that Huaijin''s mother is OK, Li Huaijin''s mood is even worse, and Lu Renren can clearly feel the cold air around him

 Chapter 191

    Lu Renren felt that he was really unworthy of such an angry confrontation between his grandparents and grandchildren.


    Li Huaijin, who was beside him, didn''t want to face the old man for a moment. The old man was obviously dissatisfied with Lu Renren, but Lu Renren could see clearly. Although the old man was very picky in his eyes and said something unpleasant, it didn''t seem that he was firmly opposed.


    I''m afraid it''s the old man who can''t help Huaijin and himself.


    "You don''t deserve to mention my mother."


    Li Huaijin coldly spits out these words, the old man''s face immediately sinks down, originally is not happy, now is a pair of contradictory ugly expression.


    Lu Renren shook Li Huaijin''s hand, trying to ease the relationship between them.


    "You can''t stop me from marrying her. I''m just informing you. Now that you know, I have nothing to say. "


    Then he turned around and left.


    "You stop, stinky boy."


    Li Laozi yelled angrily at the back, but Li Huaijin didn''t care. He just pulled everyone out.


    "Huaijin."


    Lu Renren finally spoke, because when she turned to see Li''s sad expression, she really couldn''t bear it.


    "Don''t worry about him. He has nothing to do with our marriage."


    "He''s your grandfather. Don''t be so angry. In fact, if you lose your parents, why doesn''t he lose his favorite son? "


    Lu Renren''s words stopped Li Huaijin''s steps. His body froze and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Go back and talk to him. Although she doesn''t think I''m worth it, after all, it''s you who want to marry me, and he can''t object to anything. Besides, I don''t think he will affect my decision to be with you. "


    Lu Renren persuades, Li Huaijin''s expression is slightly loose, this just seems to have some hesitation to turn around to go back.


    At the moment when he went back, Li quickly covered up his sadness. He was still a stubborn old man, but he didn''t quarrel with Li Huaijin any more. They were just stiff and silent.


    "Grandfather, although you don''t like me and think I''m not worthy of Huaijin, there''s no way. We love each other and have no way to separate for so many years. So just relax and accept me, and you''ll have a granddaughter-in-law, won''t you? "


    Lu Renren first opened his mouth, broke the silence and said this to the old man in a relaxed tone.


    Looking at Lu Renren''s ordinary face, Mr. Li hummed. His voice was not so loud, but they could still hear: "this is not a good-looking child in the future."


    Lu Renren chuckles. Is that the reason for his opposition? It''s so cute!


    "Grandfather, don''t worry, my son, your great grandson will look like Huaijin, absolutely beautiful."


    "Well! Don''t call me grandfather. You haven''t come in yet. "


    The old man was a bit stubborn, but his face softened a lot. Looking at Li Huaijin, his face was calm, but he was no longer so tense.


    Lu Renren showed his thick skin and said, "just call me grandfather. Anyway, there''s no one else but me. Right? What''s the matter with you


    Li Huaijin pulled the corners of his mouth and nodded.


    The old man saw that his grandson was so obedient to this woman, but he thought how could he be so disheartened?


    Fight with him so ferocious, how to this not how woman here is so not manly?


    It really disappointed him.


    "Grandfather, we are going to get married at the end of the year. My parents hope to see you before that. I don''t know when you will have time. Can I arrange it? " Now that she has been cheeky, she might as well say a few more words.


    It was still difficult for the two to talk to each other so quickly, so she took the initiative to talk.


    "Well Let''s arrange it. "


    The old man seemed to feel embarrassed and couldn''t pull his face down, but he agreed.


    "And your aunt and your uncle."


    Lu Renren thinks about it. Are they mo Tianqing''s parents?


    Li Huaijin said nothing. He looked at Lu Renren and then nodded.


    Now that the matter has been finished, Li Huaijin has the intention to leave. Lu Renren has no choice but to leave Li Huaijin.


    "Grandpa, we''re here today anyway. Shall we have lunch?" Lu Renren smiles, Li Huaijin frowns, but Li Laozi is a little surprised. Later, he seems to react immediately and yells at Liu Sao who is here to help.


    "Hurry up and prepare some dishes."


    Liu''s sister-in-law was very excited when she heard that. She had been here for some years, and she also felt sorry for the contradiction between her grandparents and grandchildren. She did not expect that the daughter-in-law Huaijin brought was so effective. She immediately showed a sharp increase in her love for Lu Renren, and Lu Renren also laughed happily.


    Li Huaijin looks at Li Laozi no longer so strong and dignified, and is excited about his staying for dinner.


    His heart can not help but also a tremor, some sour feeling.Lu Renren thinks that this is a good sign to further their relationship, but he can''t be so silent all the time, but he has a headache.


    His eyes turned to one side, quickly swept, thought about it, and immediately said, "grandfather, can you play chess? Shall we have a dish in two? "


    Lu Renren felt that his life was so big, and it was the first time he was so familiar. He had to give himself a thumbs up.


    Old man Li seemed to have a little smile in his eyes. He went over and said, "OK, let me see your level."


    Lu Renren drew from his forehead. "Grandfather, I''m just a pediatrician. I know how to go, but I can''t even count my level. Don''t laugh at me


    It''s no exaggeration for Lu Renren to say this. She''s not the kind of master who can hide deeply. She really only knows how to go, but she doesn''t have any level at all. She can play Gobang at most.


    "Huaijin, you should know that."


    Lu Renren pulls Huaijin to find a helper.


    Li Huaijin nodded, the old man seems to be very happy to speak, "this boy also won me."


    "Wow It''s so powerful. If I can''t do it later, you''ll go up


    Lu Renren can be regarded as a gamble winner. Chess playing is the first step between two men!


    After that, Lu Renren, as she said, was directly killed by the general within two minutes.


    The faces of Li Laozi and Li Huaijin are really wonderful. Looking at Lu Renren, she is a wonderful flower.


    "Ha ha Don''t look at me like that. I said that. I''m not very good at it. " She also felt very shameful, quickly give way, "Huaijin you come."


    Li Huaijin just sat down to play chess with Li Laozi, while Lu Renren accompanied him.


    N long


    Lu Renren just felt that she was going to be unable to take a nap. She really couldn''t understand the chess.


    Sure enough, she is not suitable for this thing. She''d better help to cook.


    After entering the kitchen, Mrs. Liu didn''t want to let her do it, but she insisted on helping, but she just let her do it.


    Lu Renren chats with Liu Sao, and then he knows that Li Huaijin''s grandmother passed away very early. The old man pulls his son to grow up alone, and he never wants to continue. He never thinks that a white haired man will send his black hair to him, and then he meets his grandson to fight with him. The old man must have suffered a lot.


    Fortunately, occasionally his daughter and son-in-law came to accompany him, but this grandson was the one that the old man was most concerned about.


    Now looking at the grandparents and grandchildren can sit together quietly, she is really happy for the old man.


    Lu Renren looks at Huaijin and the old man in the living room from the kitchen door. When they think about it, they are very similar. They think that the old man must be handsome when he was young.


    In the heart is very comforting, want to come to her pull Huaijin is right.


    By the time the meal was served, the two had already won and lost. The old man obviously wanted to win another game. He didn''t admit defeat.


    "Grandfather, finish eating. In the future, there will be opportunities to win him. "


    Lu Renren''s words comforted the old man. Yes, there will be opportunities in the future.


    At this moment, Lu Renren could almost see the wet in the old man''s eyes, but he quickly got up and didn''t let them see.


    "Hum, smelly boy, we''ll win later."


    Li Huaijin finally pulled the most corner, showing an inconspicuous smile.


    Lu Ren took him by the hand and laughed. Their eyes were opposite. They seemed to know each other''s mind.


    At the dinner table, Lu Renren showed his ability to be a peacemaker for the first time. He talked a lot about the topic. In any case, he was able to let the two people who couldn''t bear to talk more. Although they didn''t have a keen conversation, fortunately they didn''t say a word any more.


    Lu Renren thinks that there is a long way to go in the future. Take your time. I believe these two people will be better.


    Because Li Huaijin had many things to do, they didn''t stay much in the afternoon. After Li Huaijin received a few phone calls, they were going to leave.


    Mr. Li didn''t seem to have much emotion, but when he left, he said a word to Lu Renren.


    "You''re not bad!"


    Then he quickly turned and walked into the house, and Lu Renren couldn''t help laughing. Does the old man still like her?


    After getting on the bus, Lu Renren said to Li Huaijin, "look, my grandfather is not bad. Let''s often come back to accompany him in the future. "


    Li Huaijin reached out and hugged Lu Renren. He sighed and said, "thank you, Lu Lu."

 Chapter 192

    Lu Renren comfortingly hugged him and replied, "don''t thank me. You are his grandson. You are related by blood. You all feel pain in your heart, but you just lack a bond of persuasion. I''ll be your peacemaker. "


    "You are brave today." Li Huaijin let go of her, go or embrace her shoulder, point her forehead.


    "Well, I''m afraid, too. But don''t people say that old people are just like children? When I saw him like that, I told myself that he was an old child? It turns out that I was right to be cheeky. I am destined to be a member of your Li family


    Lu Renren thinks that she really has nothing to be afraid of in the future. She can subdue the old man''s loud voice, and she is not afraid of anything else.


    "Ha ha Yes, I am very proud to thank Mrs. Li


    Lu Renren''s witty tongue, back to: "you''re welcome, Mr. Li."


    With this "harmonious" meeting, the relationship between Lu Renren and Li Huaijin and the old man is much better.


    every time what two people have to deal with, they are all in harmony, and even fight because they can play chess. She has to be their faithful peace master.


    However, Li Huaijin hasn''t told the old man about little baby, but it doesn''t mean that some people who know little baby won''t speak.


    Finally, for this matter, they were not happy again.


    When Lu Renren went to pick up the baby in the afternoon, he found that little baby was gone. He scared her and immediately called Li Huaijin.


    Li Huaijin is even more nervous. He leaves behind a lot of work and rushes to school to meet Lu Renren. Unexpectedly, before he arrives at school, he receives a call from Mr. Li on the way. Then he scolds him. Finally, he hangs up. Li Huaijin grits his teeth. Then he knows that little baby has been taken to the courtyard by Mr. Li.


    After meeting Lu Renren, who was worried and worried at school, and telling her about little baby, she was relieved, and they went to the compound together.


    As soon as he entered the door, he heard little baby''s laughter. Lu Renren was relieved, but Li Huaijin''s face was even worse.


    When you enter the door, you pick up baby. Li Huaijin, who always dotes on her son, slaps baby''s ass with his big hand. He is merciless.


    Everyone was stunned, until little baby''s big cry made them realize the scene in front of them, and then they rushed to save little baby.


    "If you want to blame me, why do you beat the child?"


    Mr. Li was very rare for his great grandson. Now he saw the little guy crying and laughing, and he came up with a hot temper. He quickly grabbed the baby and yelled at Li Huaijin.


    "He should fight and walk with strangers to make us worry. Shouldn''t he remember this lesson?"


    "Am I a stranger?"


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Renren watched them roar again, mingled with the wailing of little baby, and quickly interrupted them.


    "Grandfather, Huaijin is just worried about the child. Don''t be angry. In fact, you should have told us in advance. We were all scared. "


    "Well! If you don''t tell me when you have children, shouldn''t I gradually become my great grandson? "


    The old man is a little guilty. His voice is a little lower.


    "I wanted to tell you later." Lu Renren explained, looking at Li Huaijin''s face, or said: "well, the child also found, don''t be angry."


    "Honey, come here, Daddy won''t hit you again."


    Lu Renren let little baby come to her arms, little baby this just obediently in the past.


    It''s a false alarm. They still stay here for dinner and give the old man more time to get along with the baby.


    "Grandfather, how do you know little baby?" Asked Lu Renren, somewhat puzzled.


    "Tianqing said it."


    Li Huaijin''s eyes sank again. Lu Renren felt helpless and guilty.


    No more questioning. In the evening, although he would not give up, the old man let baby go with them. However, Lu Renren promised that in the future, he would like baby to pick him up at any time, but he should say hello in advance.


    When he came back to his home in the evening, Lu Renren didn''t fight again, but he didn''t have a good face for his behavior today.


    At this moment, Li Huaijin is not the one who beat his father hard just now. Lu Renren only has a silent look, and little baby is afraid.


    He always felt that his father was not as silent and unhappy as his mother.


    Little baby is sitting on the opposite side of Lu Renren in embarrassment. Li Huaijin looks at his pitiful son and gives him a sympathetic look.


    "Lu enqi, go ahead."


    Instead of scolding him, Lu Renren gave him the right to speak on his own.But what''s the say, baby? He knew he was wrong.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I worried mommy and daddy. I shouldn''t go with people I don''t know. "


    At least, even if he didn''t know him before, he didn''t say hello to Lu Renren and Li Huaijin in advance. What he did was very bad.


    "You know you still do that?"


    Lu Renren is afraid when he thinks about it. The last time he left with Qi Ge, whom he didn''t know, this time he''s an old man. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t meet someone with a bad heart next time.


    "Grandfather is very similar to Daddy. He also has Daddy and his picture."


    That''s the baby''s explanation.


    Lu Renren frowned. Li Huaijin cut in quickly. He was afraid that Lu Renren would be more angry.


    "Honey, many photos may be fake now. Don''t trust anyone easily. This time, the good thing is grandfather, if the bad guys, I and your mommy are not anxious to die? How worried your mommy is about you. You shouldn''t make Mommy and daddy sad. "


    "I''m wrong, I swear, never again."


    Little baby is so serious that she will swear with her hands up.


    "Well, don''t be angry." Li Huaijin hugs Lu Renren, says placidly, and then winks at little baby, who immediately moves to Lu Renren.


    "Mommy, don''t be angry, OK?"


    He held out his little hand, hugged Lu Renren, and kissed her cheek. Lu Renren sighed.

 Chapter 193

    "Shangcheng" shooting is in full swing, because it is the most stringent protection, but it can not stop the outside world''s curiosity about this little hand made film, they try to dig out the news about the film.


    Therefore, any whereabouts of the actors, clues is unprecedented attention.


    Although they are shooting in secret, the actors are surrounded as soon as they appear. They want to get any information about the film, or guess the news of the film by the actors'' movement. Now they have some information about them, which can also be used to create a lot of information, or a simple greeting on the microblog can arouse the reporters'' speculation.


    Lu Renren couldn''t help laughing when he looked at the news of some wild speculations. It''s really fascinating to think about this movie. With so many big names coming together, they certainly don''t want to let it go.


    She did not go to the scene again, but Li Huaijin flew over as soon as she had time to finish shooting her part. She is basically working at home and going to pick up the baby, which is really very leisurely.


    Occasionally, she thought that she would spend the rest of her life in such a leisurely way. It''s really a good life, isn''t it?


    But, in fact, the world is unpredictable, life will always bring you more or less surprise, or fright.


    Why didn''t Lu Renren expect that there are so many persistent or lucky guys in the paparazzi, who have been wasting their time and giving her the news?


    Lu Renren was in a panic. She saw little baby exposed in front of the media and contacted Huaijin for the first time.


    Li Huaijin also knew the news and was on his way back. He thought that for so many days, the reporters would no longer stare at the Mainlanders, but he didn''t want to see that Baimi would eventually get lost.


    Lu Renren thought yesterday that because of her previous exposure, she had hidden the baby for a long time. They had been hiding it for a long time. They didn''t dare to let the baby expose. So she thought, should be able to relax, with little baby have a good time to play.


    Lu Renren makes an appointment with Xiao Xinxin, who Liang Wenyi brings with him. They go to the children''s paradise together. In case, they prepare everything for their sunglasses and hats, but they are still blown out.


    She really wanted to cry. How could someone stare at them for such a long time when the news faded?


    "Mommy, I''m not afraid." Little baby comforted me with his big arm, but he didn''t look worried or afraid.


    Just now Lu Renren told him the story, but he only felt that he would become a star like Daddy?


    Lu Renren doesn''t know her baby''s mind. She thinks too much about the second generation of stars in her mind. Her life from childhood to adulthood is like being magnified little by little under a searchlight, without any privacy. The children''s life and study are seriously disturbed, which is really bad for the children.


    If you look at the news, even if she doesn''t care about the bad information about her mother and son, the photos taken by baby have been transferred to every corner. I believe everyone will know baby. Will his life be safe in the future?


    When she thought of the scene, she felt terrible. She wanted to hold baby tightly and didn''t want him to be hurt.


    On the way back, Li Huaijin called Duojia media for the first time and sent a message about baby on Weibo. The main idea is to admit that baby is his son, but don''t want anyone to disturb his life.


    Everyone knows that the cute little guy about "xiaohuaijin" is really Huaijin''s son.


    Therefore, with regard to the child''s age and mother, they have once again reported a scandal about Li Huaijin five years ago. It suddenly dawned on everyone that the little-known playwright five years ago was Huaijin''s woman. It was only the denial of Huaijin company five years ago and the disappearance of Lu Renren. Now people are speculating about the reasons.


    All kinds of speculation, all kinds of dog blood plot have been published one by one, what rich family resentment, what Cinderella, what love is easy to get along with Wait and see the others think, this is really wonderful.


    Li Huaijin did not go home immediately. After he came back, he held a press conference immediately.


    At the press conference, no matter how enthusiastic the reporters were, he did not answer any questions about what happened between him and Lu Renren, nor did he answer any questions about little baby. He only issued a statement, which is the same as the content on Weibo.


    "Don''t disturb the children''s life."


    Sincere request and strong demand, Li Huaijin''s attitude told those reporters that children exist, since you know, I will not hide. However, do not disturb the children''s life.


    Later, Li Huaijin called Lu Renren and asked him about the situation. He thought that the place where they live now was isolated from the reporters'' exploration, and they were not harassed when they stayed in the house. He didn''t go back directly. He was afraid that he would bring some reporters with him.


    "Now I''m not afraid of what the reporters say. I''m worried about the future life of little baby."Lu Renren holds the phone and is always worried


    "take it easy. If the situation is really bad in the future, I will make other arrangements for him."


    "no, I have to take baby to England for a while."


    "no, now that we know his existence, even if we go to England, some people will chase him. Don''t worry. We''ll have a good discussion when we go back in the evening. Don''t think about it, you know? "


    after hanging up the phone, Li Huaijin was also a little anxious. After thinking about it, anyway, he secretly left the reporter and went home


    as soon as he enters the door, Lu Renren rushes over, his face full of worries. Fortunately, little baby may not know much about the current situation, but she is still playing with ease


    when he came back, he showed a big and lovely smile and rushed over


    "do you like it very much?"


    "yes, they all know I''m a big star, right?"


    little baby seems to be very optimistic about the famous things


    "however, you will be surrounded wherever you go in the future. No matter what you do, you will be photographed. Some of them will speak ill of you. Do you want to be such a big star?"


    "but it''s very handsome to be a big star! As handsome as daddy


    "look, baby, you are braver than me."


    "he''s not brave, he''s a good performance." Lu Renren turned his lips. His wishful thinking just now has faded a lot. See Li Huaijin, she had the same backbone, anything seems not so terrible


    "Mommy, don''t be afraid. I like to be a big star, just like Daddy."


    Lu Renren couldn''t help lamenting that she was the only one in her family who wanted to keep a low profile. She wanted to protect little baby well, but she didn''t realize that she was ungrateful at all. She wanted to make a high profile like his father


    Lu Renren is a little disappointed. She has been keeping a low profile for too long. It''s really not suitable for her high profile demands on them


    "No." The father and son agreed, and then they both looked at each other and laughed


    "we''ll protect you later." Li Huaijin and little baby each side of her, a big and a small two handsome, very affectionate want to protect her low-key

 Chapter 194

    "All right!"


    Lu Renren is helpless. Who makes her so lucky?


    Although Lu Ren''s heart is no longer so nervous, she can''t help but feel dizzy when facing so many flashing lights again and again.


    Li Huaijin firmly embraces her shoulder, her arms also holding little baby, a family of three, the first official appearance, in addition to her, little baby and Li Huaijin but very used to look.


    On the other hand, she''s so much more generous. Smiling as like as two peas, with a little smile, he smiled and cheated on the same news. His generous attitude became the focus of his close attention.


    Li Huaijin thought in his heart, this little baby is really the back wave of the Yangtze River pushing the front wave. He wants to pat his father on the beach!


    Da Fangfang''s family travel, two people with little baby sent to school, the car followed by a camera car, and the front, both sides of the reporter''s car, is really a spectacular scene. People who don''t know think it''s the protection of who''s going out with so many cars.


    The school gate has already been surrounded by a lot of reporters. They are absolutely well informed. They have conducted an investigation on little baby''s school for a long time. When a family of three get off, they are surrounded again.


    saw this brought trouble to the school. Li Huai was unhappy immediately. The child still had to go to school. With the school''s awesome guards, the little baby came to school smoothly. At the moment when the gate was closed, he turned around. The bag gave everyone a kiss. Everyone could not help laughing, thinking that this little Huai was really a little cute.


    Lu Renren couldn''t help thinking until he left. How did she give birth to her son? Why don''t you have a little bit of her temperament?


    Her genes are completely suppressed by Li Huaijin''s genes. Little baby is all over her body, from the inside to the outside.


    Lu Renren is very, very lost. Don''t they all say that their sons are like their mothers? Why is her son so like a father?


    Li Huaijin doesn''t know Lu Renren''s loss and entanglement at this time. What he is thinking now is his own son. It''s really good. He gives him a long face!


    On the same day, the photos of baby''s generous kiss spread wildly on the Internet. For a moment, xiaohuaijin became the most popular star. People liked him more than his father Li Huaijin. Within a day, the official website of baby''s fans had been set up, and there were many fans. The fans of Li Huaijin also made Xiaobao BEI''ER, he is a fan of Huaijin.


    Qi Ge, Li''s agent, saw such achievements, and the fire was burning again. When he found the boss, he wanted to let the future boss try to follow the line of artists, but this was directly rejected by Li Huaijin.


    The little guy is still young now. Although he seems to be very talented in this field, he doesn''t want him to enter the circle now. These things still need to be done slowly. Maybe there will be some contact, but his real career in the future has to be decided by himself.


    Lu Renren once again expressed his firm attitude towards this. Little baby is too small. I''ll talk about it later.


    So Qi Ge again disappointed, still continue their regret.


    However, although little baby does not enter this circle, does not participate in any activity shooting, but he has become a full star. Many businesses and directors have invited him, but Li Huaijin and Lu Renren still have this attitude.


    However, in view of the recent popularity of little baby, Pei Dong gave a more pertinent opinion, which is also a very favorable suggestion for the film promotion.


    That is to publish a small video of little baby on the set of "Shangcheng" before. It is a very powerful means of publicity to use little baby as a publicity tool, to give some benefits to those who want to know more about the secrets of the film, and to disclose a little bit of information temporarily.


    Li Huaijin thought about this, and finally agreed with Pei Dong''s opinion, and released Li Ren''s previous shooting video of little baby.


    After the release of the video, needless to say, the reaction caused by the click and rub quickly exceeded one million. The little baby in the video is cute and cute, and it''s a natural performance. More and more people simply love this little guy, and they also talked about a little bit of information about the film of the Li people, the clothes of the famous actors in the film, and the roles they used in the play The color accompanies the small fellow to play, simply sprouts not to be able.


    And such a small action, let Li Ren this film to the limelight, the little guy also won everyone''s more love.


    Now if you catch a person randomly in the street and ask, which is the hottest star now?


    There is only one answer: Xiao Huaijin.


    Little baby has achieved her wish and become a big star. She has been popular in the school, but now it''s even more amazing. Every day, many people come to his school gate, waiting to see him or take his photos. He smiles lovingly all day, and enjoys the feeling of being chased.


    Even when he comes to Li''s courtyard, he will be surrounded by those old men who pay little attention to entertainment. They all know that this little baby is Li''s great grandson and a popular star on the Internet.Looking at his cute and sweet mouth coaxing these old men to be happy, old man Li has a bright face. He is the seed of the Li family, which is absolutely excellent. However, the reporters who were blocked out of the courtyard made the old man unhappy


    did she have Huaijin''s child? So a child like Huaijin, who was born in mainland China


    looking at her nestling in Li Huaijin''s arms, the child in her arms greets them generously, and Li Huaijin is protecting their mother and son, with only them in her eyes


    his tenderness has never been given to her. Why


    does Lu Renren rely on that child? Mother with son expensive, that ordinary ugly woman because she gave birth to Huaijin''s children, so Huaijin will accept her again, right


    is there anything she can''t compare with that ugly woman


    all these make her mad with jealousy and hatred. She wants to take back Huaijin and everything that should belong to her


    the ringing of the mobile phone rings, interrupting Yang Yiyi''s ferocity because of jealousy. On a face that can''t see its true colors because of excessive makeup, there is no hidden disgust on her face when she sees the calling number


    but when I answered the phone, my voice was coquettish, "Mr. Jiang, how did you call?"


    "ha ha... You just don''t want me... What? How long have you not come to me?"


    "no, I''ve been thinking about you all the time...


    " ha ha... OK, I''ll see you at night...


    after Yang Yiyi hung up the phone, her disgusting look was still clear. She threw away the phone and bit her teeth. Thinking about the disgusting old man, she hated Lu Renren more and more


    now, she climbs up step by step, and soon, she will climb up again


    she will soon be the focus of attention of Yang Yiyi, who was beautiful five years ago


    she got up and went to the wardrobe, where she fished all the gorgeous clothes from different men. After comparing several clothes, she finally decided to wear a white skirt. Although the old man looks disgusting, he likes women''s pure clothes very much. She has to give her what she likes and get the leading lady of a good movie tonight


    in the dark, black luxury is brewing everywhere

 Chapter 195

    "Do you know that Li Huaijin has a son?" Jiang Renfu picked up the side of the smoke, suddenly jumped out of such a sentence, and then saw Yang Yiyi''s resentful expression, sneered: "how? Is the tooth of hate itchy


    Yang Yiyi doesn''t speak and lies on one side in silence.


    "Damn, what''s good about that little white face besides a pretty face?" Jiang Renfu can''t help cursing. In fact, he doesn''t have much in common with Li Huaijin, just because his daughter ran into his company for Li Huaijin a few years ago. Unexpectedly, Li Huaijin didn''t give him any respect, which made his daughter''s reputation worse. What''s more, he let his old lady who loves his daughter talk about him all day long and let him show his head to his daughter.


    He didn''t have much hatred for Li Huaijin, but after a long time, according to the mother tiger and his daughter, he would use some means to deal with Fu. Now, he doesn''t know the woman beside him. Although he has no feelings for her, she is his woman now. He is still thinking about the little white face in his heart. How can he not be angry? What''s more, that little white face is disgusting. Does he even have a son?


    What is the concept of son? In Jiang Renfu''s life, is that the pursuit of his life? However, he struggled all his life and never gave a fart, except for his unworthy daughter. This makes him even more jealous. Why does that little white face have such a big son?


    Not for his daughter, not for her, even for his self-esteem and jealousy, so he felt it necessary to find a chance to find Li Huaijin''s bad luck!


    "Didn''t Miss Jiang tell you what she liked about Huaijin?" Yang Yiyi sneers. She knows something about old man Jiang''s indulgent daughter. She is also a woman who likes Huaijin. Even with the help of her rich father, she still won''t enter Huaijin''s eyes.


    "Well! Do you see the boy''s face


    Yang Yiyi sneered in his heart, but gently retorted on his face, "I don''t like him. I only like President Jiang."


    Jiang Renfu knew that what she said was not true, but he was also happy when a woman coaxed him.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a rare family gathering, but Lu people feel embarrassed.


    Looking at Mo Tianqing and little baby playing together, Li Huaijin''s ugly face, Lu people really feel that this is evil!


    "What are you looking at?"


    Li Huaijin''s tone is not good enough to break off the land, and everyone throws himself at Mo Tianqing''s little face, which is rough and turbulent.


    Lu Renren''s forehead drew. Mo Tianqing''s interesting eyes turned to them. It seemed that he deliberately made Li Huaijin''s face darker.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lu Renren yelled in a low voice. Li Huaijin, there are still elders. Isn''t he afraid that they will see him?


    "What do you think I''m doing?"


    Li Huaijin''s cold voice was obviously arrogant again. Do you want to play this big card separately?


    "You are so unhappy, let grandfather know, what will he think of me?" Lu Renren looked at the elder who was talking there, but didn''t notice. She was very annoyed and said to Li Huaijin in a low voice: "besides, I have nothing to do with brother Mo, but you seem to have something between us."


    She doesn''t feel comfortable Du mouth, see to Mo Tianqing cast smile, she also intentionally smile, one side of Li Huaijin heart Rao is very uncomfortable, but also just hard stare Mo Tianqing.


    How could he be a cousin to this man?


    "Come here, baby."


    He doesn''t want to play with his own son.


    Little baby bumps up and down, and now she gradually likes the uncle she didn''t like before.


    "Daddy, my uncle is good. He also taught me to play chess


    Li Huaijin face more black, took the chessboard, under the afternoon.


    "Mo Tianqing, let''s kill one."


    Absolutely in front of his son and daughter-in-law, let Mo Tianqing lose face, frustrate his spirit, let him know that his wife and son are not Mo Tianqing can move.


    "Wow Can daddy play chess, too? "


    Li Huaijin pulled the corner of his mouth with a sneer, "baby, look at it. Compared with your uncle, daddy has never lost."


    "Daddy is so powerful!"


    Little baby''s adoring eyes immediately make Li Huaijin full of energy and spirit. His proud look makes Lu Renren on one side smile.


    Li Huaijin is really naive!


    Mo Tianqing didn''t refuse. In fact, he thinks that his frustration in love doesn''t mean that he is frustrated in other aspects.


    Since he didn''t get the woman he loved, and now she''s going to be his cousin, he''s dead. However, it is also very worthwhile for Li Huaijin on the bar to make him angry.


    "I''m with you!"


    Mo Tianqing is confident and fearless, which makes Li Huaijin bite his teeth.


    He is even more happy to see the old man Li standing up on this side. He has taught the two smelly boys chess skills. After so many years, it seems that they have not fought as well as they do today, or that they have not had such a good relationship as they do today.The old man didn''t know why they were wrong before, but now, it looks really good.


    Lu Renren is not interested in it, so he talks with Mo Tianqing''s mother. It''s nothing more than a woman''s family affair. She is very kind when she talks about their childhood.


    And Lu Renren also finally saw the childhood photos that Li Huaijin had promised to let her see.


    The photos of his childhood have been put here all the time. He didn''t take them away when he left, and they haven''t been taken away for so many years. With the help of Mo Tianqing''s mother, when she saw the photos, she really felt cheated by Li Huaijin.


    What everyone has a very embarrassing childhood, what his childhood photos are also very counsellor, it''s all a lie to her.


    Look at that super cute, super handsome, super cute little Li Huaijin. She just can''t stop her mouth. It''s too cute!


    "Ha ha When Huaijin was a child, he was very popular. " My aunt saw Lu Renren''s red heart, and she couldn''t help laughing. In fact, Lu Renren''s reaction is quite common.


    When I was a child, Huaijin was more popular than now. At that time, everyone wanted to kiss him and wanted to take him home.


    Lu Renren looks at the lovely Li Huaijin and thinks about his little baby. Now he looks cute, which is much worse than his father!


    He shook his head and sighed in the hearts of Lu people, baby, you still have some of my genes, otherwise you must be more lovely than daddy.


    "Aunt, can I take these photos back?"


    Lu Renren looked at it and couldn''t bear to put it down. She asked with a smile, hoping that she could take it home.


    Aunt Li said with a smile, "ask the old man. He''s the rarest person to see these pictures. "


    Lu Renren thinks that Li Huaijin has not come back for so many years, which makes him think of others.


    "In fact, the photos are just memories. As long as you come back to see the old man, that''s the most important thing." Li Gu Gu knew what she thought, and said earnestly, "the old man''s health is not so good these years. The older he is, the more lively he is. I think the old man has a special spirit when he sees little baby. Even if you don''t have time, you can let little baby accompany him more. "


    "I understand, aunt. Don''t worry, Huaijin and I will always accompany the old man. In fact, I think that if it is possible in the future, if my grandfather doesn''t dislike me after marriage, we can come and live with him. " She knows that old people like to have someone around them, especially when they look at their children. They will feel better and feel better.


    "That''s good. The old man will be happy." Aunt Li is very pleased. This little girl didn''t think she was worthy of her nephew before, but her nephew likes it. It doesn''t matter if the children are so old. Now think about it, this little girl is really good.


    In fact, Lu Renren has a little idea of his own, that is, the old man lives here with strict security, and there are no reporters here who dare to break in, but they greatly protect their privacy.


    However, Huai Jin has not been consulted on this matter. If he doesn''t agree


    That doesn''t work!


    She''s sure to bring the baby over. If he doesn''t want to, he''ll live somewhere else!


    Lu Renren''s mind wanders around here. The chessboard battle between Li Huaijin and Mo Tianqing is going on like a raging fire. But there is a very unruly old man who cuts in and wants to fight himself.


    Li Huaijin takes a step and he says two words. Mo Tianqing takes a step and he says two more words. Anyway, he doesn''t want to cut in when they are both satisfied. This makes Li Huaijin and Mo Tianqing want to kick the old man away.


    Finally, in this chaos, Mo Tianqing was frustrated in love after all, and the chess field was proud.


    And Li Huaijin that iron green ugly black face, little baby infinite sympathy and comfort, in the heart is about to explode the general nest, a belly of anger.


    "Daddy, it doesn''t matter. Later, baby will beat uncle for you!"


    Li Huaijin, this is some comfort. Hum! Didn''t he just win a game of chess?


    He thought he was poor Mo Tianqing. Who let his wife and children warm the Kang so moistening?

 Chapter 196

    Lu Renren is not used to appearing in the public view, but he is not as nervous and afraid as before.


    When she sent her son to school a few days ago, she was afraid of being photographed by reporters. She also deliberately paid attention to her dressing, so she was photographed as spicy mom. The world is changing so fast that she can''t adapt to it.


    Today, she was photographed the same way, but she also calmed down a lot, holding the lovely baby in one hand and walking towards the school in the arm of Li Huaijin in the other.


    Today is the parent-child activity day of little baby school. As parents, they don''t want to miss this activity for the first time. And those reporters who didn''t know where to find out about today''s activity, had been waiting for the school gate early, and had photographed their family of three, Lu Renren wearing sunglasses, with a helpless expression under his eyes, but told himself that he was also a star mother, so it was no big deal.


    Although I can''t catch up with Li Huaijin''s calmness, I can''t perform worse than little baby, can I?


    In his ears, reporters asked questions. Lu Renren didn''t answer any questions and gave them to Li Huaijin. While Huai Jin was answering questions while he was walking, the reporters were calm to his generous answer, like a friend''s question and answer.


    Of course, there are people who ask the baby, "is he happy today? What''s he going to do today? Want to win the championship


    Such simple questions, the little baby also answers generously and simply, the voice with a little childish feeling, sounds better.


    It was not until the three members of their family entered the school that the reporters were blocked out, but some of them did not leave and were still waiting for the opportunity to see if they could take good pictures again.


    Parent child day?


    Where does Lu Renren think this is children''s day? It''s just the days when adults exchange greetings in disguise. When we see the headmaster shuttling among the parents of celebrities or celebrities, the Mainlanders really doubt the purpose of the headmaster running the school.


    Soon, Li Huaijin came back from the crowd he knew each other. He seemed to be in a good mood. He took off the cap on the head of Lu Ren and put it on her. Looking at her lovely appearance, he hooked the corner of his mouth, clutching his chin, and looked at her with an angry look.


    "Not happy?"


    Lu Renren muttered: "you adults have robbed the children''s light."


    "You are not an adult?" Li Huaijin chuckles and flicks her forehead with her fingers. Her smile is brighter than today''s good eyes. His charming smile has attracted the attention of many female parents.


    Lu Renren''s forehead smoked. He had a taste in his heart. His small eyes made Li Huaijin understand.


    He even leaned over his head and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Lu Renren was surprised, but he seemed very proud. He put his arms around her shoulder and looked forward. The female parents were envious, while the men gave a thumbs up and gave Li Huaijin an ambiguous smile.


    "You have a thick skin."


    At last, Lu Renren''s face was pink and he just said this.


    "I''m making out with my own wife. What''s the matter?" Li Huaijin laughs innocently.


    Lu Renren gave him a white look and didn''t say anything to him any more. Looking to one side, his son was surrounded by a group of beautiful little girls. She couldn''t help but worry, little baby. The parents of the little girls are all here. Honey, do you really want to stop?


    Before long, after the initial greetings, the headmaster made some high sounding remarks, and then the competition started one by one.


    Obviously, every family has a lot of confidence to win the championship, but in fact, there is still a gap.


    Everyone says that children are their own good, but Lu Renren thinks that how can his son be so good? How can a man of his own be so powerful?


    But


    How can I be so counsellor? She was out of strength. After several rounds, she was out of strength and out of breath. She really took off the hind legs of her father and son.


    In the end, Li Huaijin and baby, who are supposed to be the fate of the leading actor, won the third place, which makes Lu Renren feel that Li Huaijin is not necessarily the first leading actor.


    Look at other people''s stiff military uniform dad, it''s also the life of the hero, isn''t it? There''s nothing wrong with winning the championship.


    At the end of the activity, although the little baby regretted that he didn''t win the championship, he was very happy. It should be said that every child today was very happy, and their parents came to accompany them. No matter what the number of children, they all had the best harvest of their parents'' company.


    Out of school, it''s another shooting. Of course, people don''t always come for them. There are also several celebrities and celebrities worthy of shooting. These journalists cast their nets in an all-round way, and they also drive away quickly.


    And soon, because of such attention, the school often appeared in the newspaper news, which was a free publicity for the school.


    Since then, the frequent appearance of little baby has been attracting the attention of many people, and all his activities have become real celebrities, which will be burst out from time to time.But fortunately, the little guy has always been so cute, no so-called negative news, has always been liked by people.


    Lu Renren also gradually put down his mind, thinking that it would be best to be so calm in the future.


    The days gradually passed peacefully. At the end of the film shooting part of the film and television shooting base, the cast of "Shangcheng" rushed to other places for shooting, and soon they will move to m country to shoot the foreign part.


    Li Huaijin has also been busy, but before going to m country, he made time to arrange a meeting between the two elders.


    The meeting, both sides expressed a good attitude, and had talks, in the two wedding arrangements reached a high degree of agreement. The wedding date of the two was also determined, and the date originally scheduled before the end of the year was advanced to October.


    Lu Renren thinks it''s a bit hasty. After all, the film should have been shot by that time. It''s almost time for close publicity. I really don''t have time.


    But Li Huaijin didn''t object. No matter how busy he was, he thought that it was king to marry his wife as soon as possible.


    Therefore, Lu Renren, who has always been idle, has been busy. Although Li Huaijin has also handed over the wedding to the professional team, he has been busy and left many things to her.


    For example, the decoration of the new house, the way the wedding was held, and many things to worry about fell on the head of Lu Ren. Although she was a little tired, she always felt that it would make her find some sense of reality in this dream of being too happy.


    And in each other''s busy, Li Huaijin also flew to m country and joined the film crew.


    On the first night of Li Huaijin''s departure, Lu Renren was always a little uneasy. Maybe he didn''t get used to it for a while without him. Maybe five years ago, his experience of leaving for M country made her feel uneasy again. In a word, Lu Renren was more secure with little baby.


    The next day, Lu Renren''s uneasiness always subsided, because Li Huaijin''s phone call came. Although his voice was a little tired, it made Lu Renren feel at ease.


    After every day, Li Huaijin can give her a phone call, sometimes it can''t wait, he will also give her a text message. Maybe he knows Lu Renren''s heart knot five years ago, so there will always be some news to reassure him.


    Such considerate understand her Li Huaijin, how can she not love thoroughly? How can we not be happy?


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Renren and Liang Wenyi are sitting at the counter of the jewelry store, watching the shopping guide take out shining diamond rings, listening to the professional explanation and evaluation, but Lu Renren is really dazzled by these dazzling diamonds.


    "It''s all men who choose this kind of thing. You''re too thorough."


    Liang Wenyi expressed her dissatisfaction with Li Huaijin for the fact that Lu people even chose diamond rings by themselves. All said Li Huaijin how perfect, how considerate, how good man, how to choose a diamond ring is her good friend to accompany the Lu people?


    Lu people are not concerned about the smile, "he is really too busy. The wedding is in such a hurry. In fact, he said that he wanted me to wait. When he came back, he would choose with me. But I don''t think it''s anything. I''ll choose the same thing. "


    "You are generous. He has done so many leading roles, but he has not proposed. At least, it''s better to restore the scene of an idol drama."


    Liang Wenyi complains. The shopping guides are listening. They are all fans of Li Huaijin, and they know Lu Renren. They all listen to Li Huaijin''s gossip. Especially the proposal or something. If you hear it, it''s absolutely the best first-hand news.


    "He asked." Lu Renren tried the simple style he had just chosen for the first time, but he still felt better at first sight.


    "Please? If you say "marry me", is that ok? There are no flowers or diamonds on your knees. You are so tolerant. "


    Rao is Liang Wenyi, who has no desire and no proposal. They all despise Li Huaijin''s proposal seriously. Moreover, the location is on the roof bungalow of Lu Renren''s hometown. It''s too casual.


    Lu Renren smiles, and his eyes catch the surprised eyes of the shopping guides. He can''t help throwing a warning look at Liang Wenyi.


    Liang Wenyi just smiles at the shopping guide and looks at everyone''s hand wearing a ring. "You''ve chosen a beautiful one. But isn''t that easy? "


    A pair of platinum rings with a small transparent diamond, it looks very simple.


    "I think it''s good. What do you think you should wear?"

 Chapter 197

    Liang Wenyi seemed to think of something, and then said with a smile: "you should also let Huaijin get you a pigeon egg."


    "Poof What a loser. " The Lu man flattened the corner of his mouth, "and I will have a mental obstacle with it."


    "Ha ha Yes, you will be scolded to death if you wear that thing. "


    "So That''s about it. " Lu Renren chose this one, but he didn''t decide it immediately. Instead, he discussed with the store first, and then made a final decision when Li Huaijin came back to have a look.


    Of course, the store manager agreed without hesitation. If Huaijin really used the diamond ring in their store, it would be a distinguished guest and an honor for them.


    The store manager also strongly recommended other jewelry. Lu Renren didn''t have too much awareness of jewelry, but Liang Wenyi definitely should choose some accessories, not only for marriage, but also for various occasions in the future.


    But there is a saying that should be Lu Renren''s current situation, that is to say, he chose the most common day. The sun is not so bright. How can he meet Yang Yiyi in such a day?


    It''s a narrow road!


    Yang Yiyi takes Jiang Renfu''s arm and walks to the store. She is smiling, but when she sees Lu Renren, her face becomes ugly, even embarrassed.


    Lu Renren''s eyes swept over her and the man beside her. His brows were slightly clumped, but he quickly drew back his eyes without any special emotional reaction.


    But her indifference is so bad in Yang Yiyi''s eyes, and even feels that her indifference is a kind of schadenfreude or disdain, or even a deeper show off.


    She is looking at the diamond ring. Is she preparing to marry Huaijin?


    Yang Yiyi''s face is getting colder and colder, and the cruelty and jealousy in his eyes make Jiang Renfu understand.


    He looks at Lu Renren doubtfully, a humble woman, a little familiar, but how can Yang Yiyi react so much?


    "Mr. Jiang, you are here." The store manager quickly welcomed him. Jiang was always a regular customer in his store. He always brought women to spend. No woman didn''t love diamonds. However, he was generous, but he often changed women.


    This Yang Yiyi, they also know each other. She has been here several times before, but more importantly, she was a famous actress before.


    "Yiyi, take a look. You can choose what you like."


    Jiang Renfu takes her waist and rubs her intimately. Yu Guang also looks at Lu Renren. He is even more curious about Yang Yiyi''s suspicious attitude.


    Until the woman over there mentioned Huaijin, he suddenly realized that this humble woman is Li Huaijin''s fiancee?


    This makes him feel interesting, Li Huaijin that man, so many beautiful women waiting for him to choose, unexpectedly chose such a woman for himself? Is there something wrong with his vision or is there something wrong with this woman?


    Jiang Renfu unconsciously shows his inquiring eyes on Lu Renren. He sweeps Lu Renren up and down, and his eyes are slightly narrowed. Yang Yiyi, on the other side, also notices his eyes. He moves in his heart and looks at Lu Renren again. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Lu Renren is not unaware of the two people''s eyes. She whispers to Liang Wenyi that she wants to leave, but before she goes out, Yang Yiyi suddenly walks towards them and blocks their way.


    "Writer Lu, long time no see."


    Lu people''s heart jumped. The woman''s enthusiasm and smile made her feel a little creepy.


    "Hello, Miss Yang. Sorry, we''re leaving. Take your time. "


    Lu Renren is not polite. Directly to go away, she will not be that five years ago what did not alert, although now is a public place, but she still ignore Yang Yiyi''s good.


    "What''s the rush? There''s something else I want to ask writer Lu for


    Yang Yiyi''s smile is more and more polite, but also a "you" makes Lu people feel hairy.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help you much."


    "Why? You are a famous screenwriter now. I really want to ask you to write some scripts for me. You can raise the price. " Yang Yiyi seems to be a serious request, but Lu people still frown.


    Seeing her hesitation, Yang Yiyi continued: "you also know that my situation is not good in recent years. Although I would have been envious of you and said some unpleasant words before, now I know the importance. I want to fight in my career. If I have your script, I will be very excited by you."


    This seems very sincere, Lu Renren still has some doubts.


    However, looking at Yang Yiyi''s eyes is very frank, "sorry, I may not have time for some scripts."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not too late to write when you have time. I''ll be waiting for you. If you have any doubts, you can think about it. "


    She is sincere, but Lu Renren has no good excuse to refuse.


    And Jiang Renfu also came over, showing a smile, covering his mind, smile is very kind.


    "Miss Lu, I hope you will think about it. If I have your script, I will pay for it, and I will not lose money. " Then he handed out his business card.Lu Renren took the card and looked at it. Then he said, "I''ll think about it."


    Jiang Renfu and Yang Yiyi look at each other and smile. Maybe only the two of them know what is in the smile.


    After Lu Renren left, Jiang Renfu''s smile was somewhat obscene. He patted Yang Yiyi''s buttocks without any scruples and said with a smile, "Yiyi, you''re really a bad thing!"


    "Ha ha Mr. Jiang, they are thinking of you! Don''t you want to know The charm of that woman? "


    "Glamour? Can she match you? "


    Although Jiang Renfu said so, his heart was itching. Li Huaijin can get into the eyes, beat so many beautiful women to become Li Huaijin''s fiancee, he really like to see.


    I went out of the jewelry store with Liang Wenyi, and I didn''t have any mind to go shopping again. Two people find a coffee shop to sit down, leisure afternoon, a sip of fragrant coffee, is particularly much to enjoy things.


    But Lu Renren seems to enjoy it, but his heart is not calm.


    "Yang Yiyi was a famous female star before. She looks like... "


    Liang Wenyi didn''t say the word she thought, but her frowning brow let Lu Renren know what she meant.


    "She hasn''t been very well in recent years." Lu Renren light explanation, Liang Wenyi''s expression is very clear.


    "Will you agree to what she just said?"


    Lu Renren shook his head. "I don''t want to have anything to do with her. I''m not ready to agree to the script."


    What''s more, she doesn''t know whether Yang Yiyi will make any more tricks. She won''t be fooled as simple as before.


    "Well, I think so. You''d better stay away from that kind of woman. I don''t think the man around her is a good person. "


    Lu Renren chuckles. A gentle woman like Liang Wenyi has sharp eyes.


    There is a kind of obscene light in the eyes of President Jiang, which makes people hate it.


    If you don''t think about Yang Yiyi''s motivation, Lu Renren will forget about it, and she won''t really believe Yang Yiyi''s words. After they visited other places, the whole afternoon passed quickly. After Lu Renren and Liang Wenyi separated, they went to school to pick up baby.


    I''ve agreed with my little baby to see Mr. Li today. After getting on the bus, I went straight to the Li''s courtyard.

 Chapter 198

    In the evening, I stay in the courtyard. The old man has been occupying the baby. I love it so much that I sleep with the old man at night. Now baby''s bedtime story has been changed into the old man''s army story. Baby likes it very much.


    Lu Renren receives a call from Huaijin in the evening. She doesn''t tell him about Yang Yiyi. She just doesn''t think it''s necessary. Anyway, she won''t see him again. But she is a little dissatisfied, this time he was ready to rest, such a tired work, she was very distressed, just keep talking about let him pay attention to the body.


    In the end, Li Huaijin just coaxed him to agree. Lu Renren also hung up the arc early. He didn''t want to waste any more time. He had better have an early rest.


    The next day, I sent my little baby to school early, and Lu Renren went to Li people. Originally, she had nothing to do. During this period of time, apart from her busy wedding house, she would come to Li people whenever she was free. They became more and more familiar with the people here. At the beginning, they thought she was the boss''s wife, which made her modest. But after a long time, her approachability won the favor of many people .


    So, when she is bored, she will follow some people of Li people to do odd jobs. Sometimes she will be the assistant of an artist in an emergency.


    Of course, this is a kind of experience for Lu Renren. Contact with different people will enrich her life and write more. There will be more participation in this circle, so she will not have so much fear.


    Lu Renren came to Li Ren, but before he could sit down, he took the initiative to take over a task and sent the clothes to TK group. Because there were not enough temporary staff and there was a hurry, she took the initiative to send them.


    Today, TK group is the first time to appear in a variety show as a new comer. They have to perform as guests. They have already determined the performance task. However, because of problems in the temporary scene, they have to change the performance and the original costumes. This is why they are so anxious.


    After getting out of the car, Lu Renren trotted all the way. After the guard released him, he quickly rushed into the elevator. Until he panted to find TK and their assistant, he handed over his clothes and caught up with them.


    After TK came on stage, my agent assistant and I stood by the stage and watched them participate in the show.


    It is indeed the most popular variety entertainment program in China. Several hosts cooperate with each other very well, and they take care of TK. The celebrities have always been active in the atmosphere, and they also make fun of TK. However, the two guys really make a deep impression because it may be an embarrassing joke.


    After that, TK stepped down for a rest, which was the final stage of the big names. It turned out that the big names in the singing world were not white.


    Lu Renren thought that he had not seen him for a long time. He did not expect to see him here. However, he may not be able to remember himself, right?


    TK was told by his agent that the dressing room didn''t know what to say, so I stayed in place to watch the interview. Today, he came with his new album, which was promoted, but most of the time after that, he also had funny questions and conversations.


    Lu Renren is always amused. Wei Bai is a humorous person. Although his songs are very deep, he is very humorous. Lu Renren thinks that he is a humble person who needs beating.


    However, they don''t know how to talk to their friends, and they have to mention their friend Li Huaijin. Of course, when it comes to Li Huaijin, Lu Renren feels that he has some bad feelings.


    Sure enough, they even mentioned themselves. Lu Renren felt that his eyes were aimed at him intentionally. She was so scared that she quickly hid behind and wanted to hide in the dark, but she met TK''s assistant Xiao Hai.


    "Madame, are you all right?"


    Lu Renren is always not used to calling them like this, and has corrected them many times. But after getting used to it, it seems that they are just her nickname to the landlady.


    "It''s OK." Lu Renren shook his head, then asked Xiaohai suspiciously, "don''t you know I''m here?"


    Xiao Hai looked in the stands and seemed a little uncertain.


    Lu Renren sighed in her heart. She always felt that a bad premonition was always around her heart. She thought that since the clothes had been given away, she should withdraw them quickly. Who knows what will happen to this little bitch.


    Just as she was about to leave, the stage suddenly quieted down. The Mainlanders didn''t know what they had just said. They just felt that the silence on the stage was very different from the telephone ring in their pocket.


    She felt that everyone''s eyes were on her, and her cell phone was still ringing.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Weibai burst out laughing, and the host on the stage began to scream with his laughter.


    Lu Renren panicked and quickly took out his cell phone and turned it off. The host has already spoken on that stage.


    "What a coincidence. Guess whose bell was that?"


    In the audience below, because of the host''s purposeful words, they immediately made a lot of noise, because Lu Renren was standing at the side below the stage. Someone could not see that he had already stood up and looked in her direction, but he also said with a loud smile: "what a coincidence, since he''s here, come up!"And the camera brother is very flexible to give the camera to Lu Renren, Lu Renren is stiff smile, shake his head, smile, shake his head, wave his hand


    She felt that she could only face the audience like this.


    The host was not excited by the sudden change. He quickly said something about fate or luck. He didn''t expect Huaijin''s fiancee to be there. And Lu Renren didn''t know when to come alone. He asked her politely whether she could be on the stage.


    Lu Renren still firmly refused, and the host then received the following people''s gesture, also said a word of success, said she was shy and so on, then walked this paragraph.


    After that, they didn''t call, but they asked Wei Bai about Lu Renren and Li Huaijin, and asked him to disclose his lover''s love affair. Wei Bai was still a bit modest. He just picked up some romantic and interesting things and said that Lu Renren was relieved.


    Later, during the break of the program, she was taken to Weibai''s rest room, and several hosts were also there. They all said hello, which was similar to the humorous performance of the program. Some interesting hosts left, and Weibai looked at Lu Renren with a smile, and Lu Renren glared at him impolitely.


    "Why did you call me? How do you know my number? "


    If she didn''t see that he would be on the show later, she would have punched him first.


    Weibai shrugs, "I like it!"


    Lu people''s heart spit blood, this boy is really as usual.


    He stretched out his arm, clenched his fist, threatened him symbolically, and then said, "Congratulations, there''s a new album."


    "Well, Congratulations, Mrs. Li!" His eyes were a little funny. Her ears were red for his three words, Mrs. Li.


    "Well, I''ll go and buy your new album." Lu Renren doesn''t plan to give him any more talk. Originally, the intersection of the two people was limited to the cooperation five years ago, which was Huaijin''s face.


    When he turned around and left, he said, "I''m in a hurry. Anyway, I''ll meet you. Let''s finish the program and have dinner together."


    Lu people are not grateful, "no, wait for Huaijin back, please come to my house to eat." She''s terrible. If she''s photographed again, it''s a disaster.


    Not white pick eyebrow, seem to understand the idea of her heart, smile: "don''t worry, no one will take. I really need to see you. "


    Lu Renren was surprised, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 199

    "Wait till I finish recording." He did not answer Lu Renren''s question. After going out, he continued to record programs.


    The following program is TK and Weibai together. As Weibai said, it didn''t take long. An hour later, Luren left the TV station in Weibai''s car.


    Two people are in a quiet and secret dining room box, the land people just know what is not white said.


    "Me? Shoot MV? Are you kidding? "


    Lu Renren''s first reaction is whether it''s April Fool''s day or not. But think about it, April Fool''s day has already passed. What does he mean?


    "Do you think I''m joking?" In Lu Renren''s eyes, it was a joke.


    "Why do you want me? So many women want it. Besides, don''t you just have a new album? Is it finished? "


    "It''s not mine, but I direct it. I have a younger martial sister, who is the little girl I hold up. One song is very suitable. I didn''t expect you. You just appeared at this time. I think you are quite suitable for this role. "


    Lu Renren smoked at the corner of his mouth. What does it mean that he just appeared at this time? Daren Qing, she just ran into his eyes.


    "Don''t you think I didn''t show up? Find someone else. " Lu Renren refused directly. Besides, shouldn''t all the little girl''s albums be performed by handsome guys?


    "Don''t refuse In fact, it''s very fast. You don''t have to go to the location. It''s indoors. Today, it''s just in time. Do me a favor, Mrs. Li. "


    Lu Renren felt that Wei Baibai had such a peach blossom face. She was coquettish and wanted to greet him with her fist. What should she do?


    "No, I said no, I just can''t." Lu Renren just didn''t agree, but he didn''t leave right away. Since he came to dinner, he treated, and he had no reason to leave empty stomach.


    Lu Renren is so determined that he has no choice but to eat first. However, when eating, he still negates the image and lobbies while eating, saying that it''s fun, boring, or the fun and significance. He has to raise the shooting to the issue of personal character and keeps asking, "really don''t help?"


    In the endless recitation of Weibai, the Mainlanders fill their stomachs, wipe their mouths, drink warm water, and then look at Weibai solemnly.


    "All right!"


    She agreed, in fact, he so much nonsense persuasion, also moved her, "every girl has a star dream!"


    Of course, this sentence is about the little girl''s dream of being a star. She hopes that she can help her little girl, but she thinks of herself. Her ordinary face has never thought that she will become a star. Even now she is a famous screenwriter, but it is not a performance on the screen. She is still timid.


    However, such an opportunity to shoot MV may give her a little experience, at least a little performance.


    Not white happy, immediately called to arrange up, and put the time in the day after tomorrow.


    Lu Renren shook his head. "At the end of the day after tomorrow, I will accompany my children."


    "Then take him with you. I''m just about to meet your baby." Weibai is obviously interested in baby.


    Lu Renren nodded after thinking about it.


    Lu Renren asked Wei Bai for a small script, but Wei Bai said that there was no script for MV. After he went, he knew.


    Well, since he''s not afraid that she''s going to screw it up, he''ll play it live.


    After going home in the evening, I read the email and found that there was an email from Yang Yiyi forwarded by assistant Wang Li. I didn''t expect that her request that day was really serious.


    She replied that she didn''t have time to accept the request, and she refused it impolitely. She thought that if Yang Yiyi really had the ability, the screenwriter was not her, and there were many famous ones, so there was no need to find her old rival, wasn''t it?


    On the day of shooting the MV, Lu Renren dressed up for the baby, but before it was over, he prepared a car to pick them up and took them to the shooting site.


    Walking into the shooting site, it''s a home style house. It''s very warm. Many people are preparing there. When Lu Renren and little baby arrive, they are obviously warmly welcomed. Of course, little baby is always the most popular.


    Little baby''s crisp voice politely called them, plus his little handsome face, it is to love the dead.


    Weibai is even more exaggerated. It''s very unpleasant to hold on to the baby''s little face and have a good time to make up for the regret of not being able to touch Huaijin''s face.


    Of course, his evil deeds did not succeed, and everyone despised his perversion. Little baby was full of sincere eyes, showing her little mature side, and cold treatment was not white, which made her call God injustice. How could she be such a monster?


    Just as everyone was joking and busy, the younger martial sister, who was not in vain, arrived late. Originally, Lu Renren thought she should be an arrogant young lady, but unexpectedly she was a beautiful little confused. The reason why she was late was that she overslept and couldn''t find her way.


    Lu Renren thought, how can there be such a confused person? Listen to what she said, she was in front of the building, but still couldn''t find the entrance. It took almost half an hour. It''s really God man!However, she also heard the little girl humming a few songs. Her voice was really beautiful. When she talked with her, she also thought that she was very cute. She liked the confused little girl very much.


    After that, Wei Bai told her about the content of the MV, which is actually two sisters, one is ordinary and quiet, the other is beautiful and lovely, and the feeling is very good. This song is about sisterhood. In the end, let them play by themselves. When they are good sisters, they can perform at will.


    Lu Renren and little girl Li Le get to know each other well, which is to cultivate their feelings. They design the next plot and action, and Lu Renren is worthy of being a screenwriter. They decide several situations and soon put into shooting.


    She was surprised to think that the shooting was very simple and smooth, just like being herself, treating a little girl like her own sister, without any obstacles.


    At the end of the shooting, I praised her a few words, did not choose the wrong person, really have talent and so on.


    Lu Renren thinks it''s over and is ready to leave happily. But he doesn''t want to tell her that the MV is not over yet. There''s still the second half of the movie, the love story between two sisters and a man.


    Poof


    Love drama?


    Lu Renren thought that he had been cheated. I don''t know if she can quit now?

 Chapter 200

    Lu Renren''s writing of emotional drama is very easy. It''s absolutely handy. But this kind of emotional drama should be put on her own and let her perform by herself. That''s Alexander.


    Two sisters with good feelings like a boy at the same time. Originally, both of them knew each other and shared their feelings. However, when the boy they liked chose one of them, the sister''s feelings split in an instant.


    And the boy chose the very ordinary himself. Lu Renren thinks that this kind of choice is too unrealistic, right?


    Which man would give up such a beautiful and lovely little girl to choose her as an ordinary old woman?


    "I don''t think that''s reasonable. My sister is so beautiful. Why not choose my sister? Besides, the man knew that both sisters liked him, and he was close to this and that for a while. This kind of behavior was not done by a man at all. Like to like, do not like to stay away, so between two women like a seesaw, is not a man. What''s more, his sister is so ordinary, why does he like her? "


    Lu Renren gave a series of questions, questioned the idea of not necessarily such guidance, and said that he didn''t turn pale with an awkward twitch.


    "Mrs. Li, can you not take your major seriously? The highlight of this MV is sisterhood. The focus of shooting is on the two sisters, and the man is just a figure, not the focus, even after shooting. " His address to Lu Renren is a habitual one.


    Lu people are absolutely wrong, "it''s not the point, it''s not the point, it needs to be reasonable!"


    Not white but pick eyebrow smile, smile is very intentional, "how unreasonable? Why can''t that man like an ordinary sister? If you need evidence, it''s your own experience, isn''t it? "


    Wei Bai''s words made the people around him laugh, but Lu Renren stopped and looked embarrassed.


    At last, she bit her teeth and kicked the leg bone, but he quickly dodged. Lu Renren shrunk and finally said, "shoot it!"


    This is not white. How dare you wait for her here long ago?


    In the next shooting, a young man who plays the leading role appears, but his appearance is just a profile or back. The whole MV doesn''t have his clear face. Sometimes he appears next to his sister, and sometimes he exists next to his sister. Lu Renren is glad that the emotional play is relatively simple, but it doesn''t mean asking her to show her eyes and eyes when the leading role appears Smile to have a secret love feelings, this let Lu Renren shot several times are not successful.


    She felt as happy as she could. Of course, the hero is also a handsome man. She saw the handsome man and expressed her appreciation and happiness. Isn''t it enough?


    After several failures, Wei Bai could not help shouting at Lu Renren: "I know this boy is not as handsome as your Huaijin. But Mrs. Li, can you just treat him as your Huaijin for the time being? Can I have more love in my eyes? "


    Lu Renren took a deep breath from the corner of his mouth. Then he took out his mobile phone with a picture of Huaijin on it. She was brewing to find some feeling.


    Finally, Lu Renren''s feeling in the process of brewing barely passed the secret love with the hero.


    After that, she and the actor''s sweet together, this is the most torture her place.


    Looking at Lu Renren''s ugly face, he said, "don''t worry, there''s not too intimate lens. Just play your own imagination and do some intimate actions, arm in arm, laugh and fight, or hug better..."


    After all, these actions are not too much, and he dare not hide Huaijin from her to shoot some intimate scenes with other men.


    Lu Renren really let it go, but now she thinks about Huaijin''s previous intimate play with other women, and her sour heart of jealousy, she just has some understanding now. However, since he was with her, his movies have not had too many intimate scenes. He tries to avoid such scenes as much as possible, for fear that she will be jealous, which is also his own scruple. Now she is this kind of heart, if he is intimate with the man, she certainly does not want to let Huaijin uncomfortable.


    This kind of mutual understanding, she will be more for his sake in the future, understand his shooting.


    As Wei Bai said, Lu Renren designed several simple intimate movements, but not much intimacy. At first, they were stiff, even holding hands. However, Wei Bai gave her enough patience, repeated them over and over, and finally finished her shooting part near the evening.


    Lu Renren breathed a long sigh, thinking that the work of actors is really not a human thing.


    Think of their own men are still shooting those more difficult films, my heart is even more distressed.


    After today''s shooting, the little baby who also came with us fell asleep in a bored nest. She refused their proposal to have dinner together and quickly took her home.


    Let the confused little baby go to bed early after dinner, she also checked today''s mail, unexpectedly there is Yang Yiyi not give up the request, hope to see her face to face. The tone seems very sincere, but Lu Renren just read it and deleted it.However, did not expect the next day, Yang Yiyi do not know how to get her phone number, even personally called over


    "screenwriter Lu, I''m sincere. I hope you can give me a chance."


    "I was really offended before, but I''m not afraid of jokes. I just hope your good script will become popular again. You can rest assured that you don''t have to worry about investment. As long as your script agrees, everything will be OK. "


    "I''m very sorry for the past, and I''ve learned a lesson. Even if you don''t feel at ease, you can bring your friends out with you. Can we meet and have a specific discussion?"


    ...


    during the phone call, Yang Yiyi almost cut his heart to himself. Lu Renren was very helpless. Maybe he believed her words, but he still didn''t promise to see her


    "well, give me some time to think about the script. But you don''t have to meet. If you have any questions, you can contact my assistant. "


    "this woman is very careful. Have you used this before? I''m not fooled any more? "


    "Mr. Jiang is smart." Yang Yiyi''s tone can''t be heard, but he always feels ironic


    of course, Jiang Renfu didn''t care. He just thought of Lu Renren, which made his heart itch


    I don''t think I''ve ever had a woman like that before. She doesn''t look impressive, but she thinks it''s also a new experience and stimulation? What''s more, Li Huaijin''s woman, he likes that ordinary woman so much. Does Lu Renren have a different taste to make Li Huaijin fascinated by he

 Chapter 201

    Lu Renren took little baby to the MV shooting site again. This time, her role is much simpler. Most of it is the break with Li Le''s sister and the reconciliation after the final silence.


    However, at the beginning, she was eating snacks with little baby, leisurely watching Li Le''s little sister and the hero''s play. Let alone, the little girl is a little confused in some way, but when it comes to shooting MV, she is much better than her, and her feelings are in place. She is really professional.


    So after the shooting ended smoothly today, it was still early, and Lu Ren took little baby to have dinner with this group.


    Of course, considering the children, the place where they eat is very serious, and they don''t say anything too much. Many people surround the little baby and coax him to play. We can see the charm of little baby!


    "Mrs. Li, I didn''t expect you to become such a cute baby five years later."


    Wei Bai is talking to Lu Renren. He looks at the little baby who is loved by everyone. He looks at the little guy enviously and thinks that it would be nice if he had such a lovely son.


    "What comes out? I''ve worked hard for five years to raise it. That''s it


    Lu Renren really feels proud. His little baby is really a baby.


    "Well! What a blessing, Huaijin


    Wei Bai''s tone is envious. However, he really envies the elder brother. Now he is proud of his career, love and family. He is really complete.


    Think of yourself, alas


    Look at that confused little girl mixed with a group of people. When can I enlighten that little girl?


    Lu Renren listened to her sigh, followed his eyes, and laughed. In fact, these days, she has noticed that, no, not only she, but everyone seems to feel that she has no idea about the little younger martial sister, but that the confused little younger martial sister has no idea.


    Lu Renren choked his smile and patted his shoulder sympathetically, "the revolution has not yet been successful, comrades still need to work hard!"


    Wei Bai''s forehead smoked and poured down a glass of wine. Then he got up and went to the middle of the group. He directly pulled up Xiao misty and said hello to everyone. Then he dragged Xiao misty away.


    And the people behind them were still laughing and joking, only the little confused looking back and waving goodbye.


    After dinner, Lu Renren and his little baby were sent home by them, and then he received a phone call from Li Huaijin, who hadn''t called for several days.


    "Why do you call now and don''t you have a good rest?"


    Although she complained, it was Lu Renren''s heartache.


    "It''s OK. I''m fine." Li Huaijin comforted, said the process here, also asked about her situation.


    Lu Renren also told him about his shooting of MV. Li Huaijin was a little surprised, but he didn''t have much opinion.


    Lu Renren told him about his experience in shooting. Of course, when he mentioned his intimate performance with the hero, he intended to express his understanding of his making intimate scenes. However, he did not expect that Li Huaijin was a little unhappy.


    "No more shooting."


    He was very unhappy. It took Lu Renren a while to realize that he was jealous?


    Think of oneself before is so jealous of looking at his intimate play!


    "Well, I''m addicted now. I won''t shoot again. I won''t suffer that crime." Lu Renren comforts her quickly. In fact, if she is given another chance, she will not shoot. She is not the material at all.


    After Lu Renren was comforted, he hung up the phone and kept smiling at the corner of his mouth. When he went to bed at night, he was beautiful.


    However, not white can not be very beautiful, originally prepared to do this little confused, let her know what his mind, but don''t want to Li Huaijin a phone call to disturb his plan, was severely taught a lesson, he was back to clean up the little girl, people have long gone to sleep.


    At last, he had to hold back his anger and lost sleep all night.


    After handing in a recently completed play, Lu Renren wants to take advantage of the holiday to take her home.


    In summer, the city is too hot, and Li Huaijin is not around. It''s still my parents'' hometown in the countryside that is more suitable for summer.


    However, before she left, she never thought that Chen Di, who thought that she would never be connected again in her life, would find her again.


    For such a long time, I thought that last time she had said something ugly, and Chen Di no longer appeared, even if they had completely broken the relationship. I just don''t know what she wants to do this time.


    Although Lu Renren has a sigh in his heart, there is nothing visible about Chen Di now, but for her, she is not dead yet.


    At the appointed place, Chen Di looks better than before, but no longer as young and bright as before. Now she, perhaps more is silent. When the makeup, eyes not as complex and sharp as before.Seeing Lu Renren, she smiles peacefully


    the Lu people also sigh in their heart. It''s strange that they should be so calm


    "congratulations."


    Lu Renren understands Chen Di''s congratulations


    "when is the wedding?"


    "October."


    "it''s so fast. Would you like to invite me?" Chen Di asked with a faint smile


    Lu Renren did not show any affectation, "I''ll send you an invitation."


    "ha ha... I''m kidding. Forget it. I should not have come back then. "


    "where are you going?"


    "I''m going to m country." Chen Di''s tone is very calm, "I''ve been here enough."


    "my parents want to immigrate, so I have to go too. Moreover, here, I have no nostalgia. Everybody, I really... Put it down. " For so many years, what she has done and experienced seems like a dream. She doesn''t know what she has been clinging to for so many years. In the end, it was nothing


    "when do you leave?" For a long time, Lu Renren just squeezed out such a sentence. The voice is a little astringent


    "next week. I won''t say goodbye to you then. "


    "all the way... With the wind."


    "thank you! I wish you happiness, too


    they look at each other and smile, and everything is gone with the wind


    Lu Renren couldn''t move on, thinking about what he had experienced with Chen Di. He put a cool smile on his lips and breathed a soft breath. This is very good


    as she walked across the intersection, a van stopped beside Lu Renren. Soon after the van left quickly, Lu Renren was no longer on the side of the road


    because the sidewalk where Lu Renren is walking is against the wall, and there are few people on the sidewalk, the van is blocking the view of the other side of the road, so Lu Renren is missing, which really does not attract people''s attention


    when she was about to drive away, she saw Lu Renren walking alone. She didn''t want to disturb her any more. She was about to speed up to leave, but she saw this scene. Then Chen Di stepped on the accelerator to keep up with the van

 Chapter 202

    From the moment when Lu Renren felt that he and Li Huaijin had an intersection, he felt that everything was a dream. It was like a movie with twists and turns but a happy ending. It was also a movie focusing on love


    but is there such a dangerous kidnapping in love movies


    when Lu Renren woke up with a headache, she thought that she was suddenly dazed, and she had no impression of everything after that


    but obviously, if you are tied up now, you must be kidnapped


    she is not a millionaire, nor is she a peerless beauty. What''s more, she doesn''t think she has hatred with anyone to the point of being kidnapped, does she


    no...


    there is a suspicious person in the minds of the mainlanders. She was almost kidnapped five years ago


    Lu Renren doesn''t waste any time thinking about who did it. Now, the place is obviously a gorgeous room. There seems to be no movement outside, but her hands and feet are tied up. She takes a lot of effort to sit up. Just as she wants to jump out of bed, there are footsteps outside the door


    she quickly lies back and pretends to be unconscious, and the door is opened, not just by herself


    "why haven''t you woken up yet?"


    men''s voices are a little familiar to Lu Renren


    "can''t wait?" A woman couldn''t help laughing. Lu Renren heard clearly


    I can''t help falling down, and it''s really her


    before she came here, she had to see herself, but she refused Yang Yiyi several times, so she didn''t want to take this kind of measure


    Lu Renren moved back, his eyes full of vigilance, his hands tied behind him, trying hard to break free


    "you are breaking the law."


    JIANG Renfu said to Lu Renren in a kind voice, just like a peaceful man who has no attacking power: "Miss Lu, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    "then let me go back."


    "ha ha... Lu Renren, you are still so naive!"


    it seems that they have a tacit understanding to look at each other, and then they both look at themselves


    Lu Renren''s words, with an obvious warning, forced his calm eyes, swept them hard


    JIANG Renfu seems to be hesitant in his eyes, but Yang Yiyi''s face becomes more and more ferocious, and he doesn''t care about anything


    "think about it, if you are cheated by other men, will Huaijin still love you well?"


    she sweeps Jiang Renfu, "Mr. Jiang, I''m Li Huaijin''s fiancee. If he knew that I was treated like this, would he let you go? "


    JIANG Renfu really hesitated. He really wanted to make Li Huaijin''s white face feel bad, but if he did, he would have to analyze the consequences


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t be afraid. After you get married with this woman, I will take good care of it. Don''t worry, she won''t appear in front of Huaijin again. No one will know about you. "


    "Yang Yiyi..." Lu Renren screamed, his body was struggling more and more, and his wrists were strangled with deep blood stains, but Lu Renren just wanted to break away, and they didn''t feel any pain at all in fear and anxiety


    "Huaijin doesn''t love you at all. Is it worth your doing this kind of illegal thing? Mr. Jiang, you can see that Yang Yiyi is using your hand to achieve her goal. She is using you. "Lu Renren exclaimed. Looking at Jiang Renfu''s hesitation, she felt that she could not miss any chance.


    "Mr. Jiang, I''m an ordinary woman. For the sake of Yang Yiyi''s use, do you think it''s worth it to Li Huaijin? Besides, if you really want to defile me, I can swear that in this life, unless I die, I will never let you go, and I will never let you go as a ghost. "


    Lu Renren''s words, the more he said, the more firm and fierce he was, and he vowed to defend his body to the death. Jiang Renfu couldn''t do it at all.


    He simply got up, very chagrined, but also disgusted to look at Yang Yiyi, "let me think about it again."


    He is itching for this woman, but he was confused for a moment, and now he really has a bad ending.


    "Mr. Jiang, you are quitting now. If you let her go, won''t she tell Li Huaijin? Will Li Huaijin appreciate your letting her go? No, he''ll come back with a vengeance. "


    Yang Yiyi saw Jiang Renfu''s wavering, biting his teeth and threatening.


    Then he looked at Lu Renren and sneered, "even if Jiang doesn''t dare to move you, there are still three men who want money but don''t want to die outside this room. What do you think of giving you away to them? "


    Lu Renren''s eyes widened in horror and leaned against the window, as if to find some support and safety. However, he was in despair at the moment.


    Huaijin, Huaijin, Huaijin


    Huaijin, who is far away in the country of M, knows that he is already unbearable when he comes back.


    Thinking of this, even if Lu Renren wants to control her vulnerability, her eyes are still filled with tears. What should she do?


    She is more flustered and scared, but Yang Yiyi is more proud and arrogant.


    "How about Mr. Jiang? You really don''t want her? "


    Yang Yiyi''s sneer, let Jiang Renfu is hesitant, he gritted his teeth, this Yang Yiyi is really using himself, but, he also cheap outside those hooligans?


    Yang Yiyi came to him and scratched Jiang Renfu''s neck frivolously with his fingers. He exhaled his breath with a smile and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Jiang zongshuang is enough for a while, and I''ll throw her to the man outside. I won''t reveal you. No one knows you. What''s more, I''ll take a picture later. I have a film in hand. Are you afraid that she will take the initiative to disclose it? "


    Jiang Renfu looks at Lu Renren on the bed and feels even more itchy. Although she has ordinary facial features, she has a good skin. Especially at the moment, she looks so scared and pathetic. It''s really attractive.


    He ruthlessly heart, looking at Yang Yiyi, then or color gall defeated reason, "clap."


    At the moment, his heart was very nervous and expecting. After Yang Yiyi left laughing, Jiang Renfu rushed to Lu Renren.

 Chapter 203

    "Ah Let go of me, help Let me go... "


    Lu Renren cries and shouts in despair. At this moment, she wants to die. The rope in her hand almost cuts her wrist, but no one has broken it yet. She struggles in despair, and Jiang Renfu''s old face turns red.


    At the moment, the door opened, Yang Yiyi and three men came in, put the instrument, like did not see Lu Renren''s struggle and pain, but more excited and happy, and Yang Yiyi did not avoid to find a place to sit down, "Mr. Jiang, take it easy, we have time."


    Jiang Renfu doesn''t care about the man and Yang Yiyi behind him. He is excited and buried in Lu Renren. One of the men goes to Lu Renren and covers her mouth with his hand to stop her voice.


    "No..."


    Lu Renren couldn''t make a sound. For a long time, he didn''t resist at all. He lay there dead, with real silence and despair in his eyes.


    Chen Di quickly keeps up with the van. He is even more nervous and worried. He thinks about who everyone can get angry with.


    She kept up with the car carefully until she saw the car enter a secret villa. The quiet suburb made Chen Di feel even worse.


    The car was far away from the door of the villa. She got out of the car and went to the door. She watched the car drive away carefully without being noticed. She could only be blocked outside the door.


    Anxious Chen Di, quickly dial 11 o, but now the police car has not arrived, she can only sit and wait to die? In fact, she is more afraid of this period of time. If something bad happens to the Lu people, she will be more and more scared when she thinks about it.


    Chen Di looks at the iron gate. She throws away her high-heeled shoes and climbs at night. Fortunately, the iron gate is not very high. After a lot of trouble, she finally turns over and stumbles into the iron gate. First, she opens the iron gate quickly and waits for the police to come in directly. Then she runs in quickly and wants to rescue Lu Renren first.


    When she finally gets close to the house, she quietly sees three men downstairs from the French window. They are playing with the camera. Chen Di''s mind turns quickly, and he feels even worse in his heart.


    But she knew that she must be looking for her own way to die now. In the observation room, a woman came downstairs. Chen Di''s eyes widened, and it turned out to be Yang Yiyi.


    She didn''t have much surprise. After all, she knew that Yang Yiyi was not a kind person when she asked her to cooperate with her five years ago.


    Just, she didn''t know that Yang Yiyi would be so cruel.


    Watching the three people go upstairs, Chen Di is more worried. She has already thought of a possibility in her mind that the police have not arrived yet. If she doesn''t go to rescue Lu Renren at the moment, even if the police arrive, Lu Renren will be really finished.


    She was anxious to find a way to enter the house, looked at the nearby, her eyes lit up, did not want to lift the roadside grass on the side of the shape of the stone, hard hit the floor glass.


    With a clang sound, Chen Di rushed upstairs, ignoring that the glass could still scratch herself. Hearing the sound in the room, she kicked the door open and interrupted everyone''s movements.


    Chen Di quickly sees Lu Renren on the bed, who is almost stripped. She rushes to them. In a moment of shock, she pushes away Jiang Renfu and hugs Lu Renren.


    Chen Di rushes in suddenly. She doesn''t have any measures to help herself. She just prays that the police will come soon, and several of them react. Three men directly suppress Chen Di and push her to the ground.


    "Who are you?" Jiang Renfu is very frightened, was hit, just the color gall slip of a No. Now I''m still afraid. There are other people behind the woman who broke in.


    "Chen Di?" Yang Yiyi is also a moment of panic, uncertain to see the woman who broke in.


    "Yang Yiyi, I didn''t expect you to be so crazy. I tell you, you''d better let us go. I''ve already called the police. The police are out there right now. "


    "Damn it, smelly girl..."


    The man said rude words and kicked Chen Di hard. She fell to the ground in pain, nearly dizzy and almost unable to move.


    "Sister Yang, it''s time to end. Give us the money and we''ll leave at once. "


    Three men seem to have no intention to continue, ready to take money to leave.


    And Jiang Renfu also quickly put on his clothes, ready to leave.


    Yang Yiyi looks ugly and shouts: "don''t listen to her nonsense. If the police had come, they would have rushed in."


    "Well..."


    Chen Diqiang said in pain, "I''ve called the police. You can''t escape."


    "Dry!" The three men seemed to be the leader, winking at the other two, "Yang Yiyi, let''s go first. Remember, I''ll get back to you. "


    Said with the other two people quickly leave, ignore Yang Yiyi''s ugly face.


    Jiang Renfu also hurriedly to leave, Yang Yiyi now feel that he has no chance of winning.


    She thought that there was no one around Lu Renren, and Li Huaijin was abroad. No one would even know what happened here. Even if someone found Lu Renren missing, no one would know what happened to her. After that, she will let the three men solve the problem of Lu Renren and sell it to others. Then Lu Renren will disappear completely.But don''t want to, she how all didn''t calculate the affair to kill by Chen Di this woman destroyed.


    Now, she can''t escape. Sooner or later, she will be found.


    Yang Yiyi is not reconciled, everything is planned, how can it be such an end?


    She clenched her teeth, ear seems to have heard the sound of the siren closer and closer, Yang Yiyi panic at the same time, is crazy.


    Her red eyes seem to be crazy. No, she can''t let Lu Renren go. She can''t let her go


    Yang Yiyi suddenly picked up one side of the camera tripod, ferocious face, red eyes emitting a strong sense of hate, looking at the motionless Lu Renren, her mouth with a strange smile, high raised the tripod, hard hit Lu Renren.


    "Dong..."


    The sound is repeated, but Chen Di pours on Lu Renren.


    A trace of scarlet blood flows down her head to the face of Lu Renren. Chen Di''s confused eyes seem to see Lu Renren''s eyes move. After that, she can no longer hold her eyes closed.


    "Ah..."


    Lu Renren''s shrill and frightened screams rang out.


    But that already crazy Yang Yiyi, when that siren approaches, actually quietly disappeared the trace.


    At this time, as far away as m country, Li Huaijin suddenly woke up from the nightmare, his heart beating fast, his cold sweat drenched his pajamas, and a feeling of abnormal fear swept all over his body.


    He quickly took the mobile phone to dial the phone number that worried him, but with the sound of the beep, his heart gradually sank.

 Chapter 204

    "Don''t Let go of me Help... "


    The sound of panic, shrill voice suddenly issued, let accompany in her side of the heart like was torn pain.


    "Don''t..."


    "Lu Lu, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m here, I''m here, don''t be afraid, Lu Lu..."


    Li Huaijin quickly clamped her struggling hands, carefully avoided the wound on her wrist, held her tightly in her arms, comforted her in a soft voice, and gave her safety and comfort.


    Gradually, Lu Renren from the pain of being hurt, seems to hear Li Huaijin''s soft voice, seems to find safety from those injuries, she gave up the struggle, slowly woke up from crying.


    Tears in the hazy eyes to really see the emergence of Li Huaijin, he is in front of himself, so holding himself, no other people''s injury, no that terrible nightmare.


    "Huaijin..."


    Lu Renren called Li Huaijin''s name uncertainly.


    "Lulu, I''m here, it''s me..."


    Her frailty made him suppress the anger in his heart, which was enough to kill people, and responded to her with heartache.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. No one can hurt you."


    "Huaijin Wow... "


    All of a sudden, Lu Renren finally roared out in pain, as if to vent all the pain and fear in his heart. The crying contained too much uneasiness and fear.


    Li Huaijin did not say anything, just holding her, let her vent the pain.


    But in my heart, I have accumulated absolute hatred.


    Until Lu Renren cried and fainted in his arms again, this time, she seemed very tired and tired. She didn''t have the strength to wake up again, but she tightly held the clothes on his chest.


    Li Huaijin has been accompanying her like this.


    A lot of people came and went in the ward. Seeing that Lu Renren still didn''t wake up, they quickly quit.


    The atmosphere here is quiet, but there are big waves outside.


    This is a celebrity kidnapping case, which is nothing more than for money or love. Because both parties are in a coma, the police still wait until the party wakes up to provide clues. They don''t want the higher authorities to suddenly turn this case into a criminal case of homicide. The most important thing is that the director takes part in it personally. No matter whether the party wakes up or not, they must find the murderer within 24 hours Hands.


    Only then did they realize that this was not only a case involving celebrities, but also a case in which people at the top were directly angry. They doubted the law and order in the area under their jurisdiction, pulled several ineffective policemen, and tried to find the murderer as soon as possible at all costs.


    In the courtyard, after hearing the news, Mr. Li was full of anger. He wanted to shoot all the people who dared to do harm to his granddaughter-in-law.


    Who has such a bold son and dares to move his Li family? I''m really tired of it.


    Even if Mr. Li is not in power now, it doesn''t mean that he has no rights. His influence is still great. After he directly expressed his anger on the phone, those people began to act.


    Within 24 hours, less than 10 hours, the suspect has been locked.


    According to the traffic monitoring system of each road section, Jiang Renfu, Yang Yiyi and three suspects with criminal record who had just left the prison were basically identified.


    They quickly implemented the arrest, and also provided this information to the Li family.


    The first time Li Huaijin got the news, he didn''t show anything. He just made a phone call. After that, he was still at ease.


    Then, on the same day, all the major media and the Internet all over the country broke out at the same time all kinds of illegal transactions of Jiang''s company, as well as the criminal act of tax evasion with Jiang''s company, and even the indecent photos of the women who had relations with Jiang Renfu before.


    However, this is only a superficial action. In private, the shares of Jiang''s company fell completely. It turned out that two forces were buying Jiang''s company at the same time, and Jiang''s company was almost destroyed for a while.


    And actress Yang Yiyi, from her debut to her debut, all the things that everyone knows and doesn''t know have been exploded. The most popular one is that every man she has been with in the past five years has had indecent photos, including those with Jiang Renfu. No matter whether these photos are true or false, Yang Yiyi''s life is over.


    Such a time of big action, the public only feel in an uproar, but no one knows that Jiang Shi and Yang Yiyi because they angered people who can''t be angered.


    After Jiang Renfu was taken away by the police, everyone only thought that it was his company''s shady business and tax evasion. They would not know the real reason.


    No one will know about Lu Renren''s kidnapping, and the insiders will not be stupid enough to expose him unless he wants to fight against Li Huaijin and the Li family.


    Yang Yiyi became a wanted criminal at large. The police searched all possible places and failed to find her, which made them continue to pursue her under the pressure of their superiors.


    As for the three accomplices, they have already been cleaned up without the help of the police,.When Lu Renren wakes up again, he feels the warm and safe embrace around him. He can''t help but feel the heat in his eyes. Instead, he hugs Li Huaijin''s waist tightly and enjoys the real safety at this moment


    "Lulu, are you awake?"


    "well." Lu Renren answered in a dumb voice. Then he looked up and saw that he was haggard, his eyes were red and his mustache was clear. It seemed that he had not had a good rest for a long time


    "you''re back."


    "sorry, Lulu." Li Li Huai touched her little face with great pain


    "it''s not your fault." Lu Renren shook his head, raised his hand to touch his face, but saw that his wrist was bound up


    "the doctor said your wrist would be fine after a good rest." Li Huaijin took her hand carefully, got up and sat up with her


    "what''s the matter? Is there something wrong? "


    "no, I just..." after all, I can''t help but think of that scene, the nausea and fear of being touched, and the pain that she couldn''t erase


    seeing her suffering, Li Huaijin didn''t know what she was thinking


    he hugged Lu Renren tightly, bowed his head, and then gently kissed her lips, like a treasure, gently asked, gently like a little to eliminate all her discomfort and pain, the kiss at this moment, contains too much heartache and love


    in his tenderness, Lu Renren reaches out and hugs him, but her eyes overflow with water


    "Lu Lu, don''t cry, don''t cry, everything is over. It''s OK. You are still my Lu Lu and my favorite Lu Bao. "


    he kisses her cheek and pecks away the tears from the corner of her eyes. I''m afraid there''s no one in the world who can love her more. His tenderness and all his heart are given to Lu Bao


    "is Chen Di OK? How is she now? " She was worried and distressed. In the end, she saved herself


    "don''t worry, she''s in the next room. She''s injured, but she''s out of danger. It just needs a little more rest. "


    "I''m going to see her."


    "didi..."


    she whispered her name

 Chapter 205

    "She''s not awake yet." Chen''s mother said. Looking at Lu Renren again, she comforted her and said, "the doctor says she''s OK. You don''t have to worry about it. Are you all right? "


    "Auntie, I''m fine. It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for saving me, Didi wouldn''t... " He choked and speechless.


    "Well You are friends. How can she not save you? Don''t blame yourself. She certainly doesn''t want to see you feel so guilty. If you''re all right, don''t be sad. "


    Chen''s mother comforted him and said that Lu Renren stopped his tears, but he sighed.


    Mo Tianqing pushed open the door and came in. Seeing that Lu Renren was safe, he felt relieved for a moment. His hand was tight, and he almost wanted to hold her.


    But soon, he restrained his mind, light smile, "you''re OK."


    "Mr. mo."


    Chen''s father and mother see Mo Tianqing''s arrival. Wei is surprised, but they say hello quickly.


    "Mr. Mo, please sit down. Didi hasn''t woken up yet. She would be very happy to know that the boss still thinks about her so much. "


    Chen''s father and mother are as polite as their daughter''s boss. They don''t seem to know everything between Chen Di and Mo Tianqing.


    Lu people sighed in their heart.


    After that, Lu Renren went back to the ward, and Mo Tianqing came to see her.


    "Brother Mo, you and didi Are you really separated? "


    In fact, she is more sorry, but also know that now two people''s feelings she can not intervene.


    Mo Tianqing nodded, then said with a smile: "don''t worry, take good care of yourself, and leave hospital early."


    "I see."


    Lu Renren didn''t speak much, and Mo Tianqing didn''t stay much, so he left.


    When Mo Tianqing left, Lu Ren could not help sighing, "Huaijin, how could everything be like this?"


    She didn''t know how it all came to this. What Chen Di had done before, she had no hatred, but she always felt helpless. Now, she is more sorry for Chen Di and Mo Tianqing.


    "Just let it be. It''s their own business between them. Don''t worry about it. It''s a matter of emotion. I can''t help it. "


    "Yes, I can''t help it."


    She only thought that Chen Di could go out and find her own happiness. And Mo Tianqing, she actually hopes that he can put it down.


    "Do you know anything about me, baby?" She thought of her baby, more afraid that he would know the terrible thing.


    "We didn''t tell him. I just said that if you go to work in other places, you will go back soon. She''s at Xin''s these days. It''s OK. "


    "Well, I''ll give him a call. I miss him


    "Good."


    Li Huaijin took the phone and did not let her hands move. He put the phone in her ear and listened to the conversation between her and her son.


    The little guy''s high voice first complained that Lu Ren didn''t call, then he said that he missed Mommy.


    Lu Renren can''t help but say his missing. He seems to have a choking tone, which makes little baby no longer speak loudly.


    After that, he made a soft voice, talking about his school affairs in the past two days, and about his affairs at Xin''s home, like to express his intention not to let Lu Renren worry about himself.


    Such a sensible baby, how can''t people love her with all their heart.


    After that, Lu Renren said a few words to Liang Wenyi to thank her for her help. After hanging up the phone, she asked: "when can I leave the hospital? I want to go home and hug my baby. As a matter of fact, I just need to change my dressing regularly. Can I leave the hospital now? "


    Li Huaijin thought about it and said, "tomorrow. Let''s see the doctor again today. If there''s no big problem, let''s go home. "


    "Good."


    In the evening, Chen Di finally wakes up. Lu Renren is very happy. She looks at her situation quickly, but she doesn''t want to. She still has some problems.


    "Lu Renren You You How dare you touch my idol? "


    Chen Di''s unbelievable fingers trembled to point at Renren and Li Huaijin behind her. She didn''t seem to know whether to express her excitement or anger.


    "Didi, you Forget? "


    "Forget what?" She still some can''t believe, just eyes still secretly aim at Li Huaijin.


    "Everyone, Diddy thought he was only twenty now, when he was in college."


    Dizzy


    "Lu Renren, you are really old."


    Chen Di expressed his ideas impolitely, while Lu Renren drew his forehead and replied impolitely: "you are as old as me."


    "You..."


    Chen Di stopped and looked at Li Huaijin again. After all, he couldn''t help crying, "Lu Renren, how can this flower of Huaijin be planted on you? It''s unfair... "


    Her exaggerated performance, though not pleasant to hear, was very straightforward, but it made all the people present black faced."Everyone, don''t be angry, Didi just forgot, you..."


    "It''s all right, auntie." Lu Renren''s soothing smile.


    Li Huaijin doesn''t want to face such a crazy woman. Although she saved Lu Lu, he doesn''t like her very much. He wants to pull her away.


    "It''s OK. I want to talk to Diddy."


    Lu Renren insists that Li Huaijin has no choice but to be driven out of the room. Chen''s father and mother also come out and leave a separate space for them.


    It''s just that I don''t know what Lu Renren talked to Chen Di about. From time to time, there were shrieks, wails and laughter in the ward, which only made people passing by feel strange.


    "Wow Lu Renren, I didn''t expect that you had a lot of means. Tut Tut, I see. In the final analysis, you are just lucky. My poor idol will fall into your hands. "


    Lu Renren did not care and said, "well, he will never escape from my Wuzhishan in his life."


    Open five fingers, symbolically patted the bed, the expression of absolute firmness and confidence.


    "All right! Seeing that you have given me so many secrets of idols, I reluctantly accept you as the wife of idols. But you must be the first to tell me the exclusive secret about Huaijin in the future, you know? "


    "I know. I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you..." Lu Ren impatiently agreed, "if I say this, do you still take him as an idol? He is just an ordinary man with so many problems. What do you idolize him for? "


    "Well Of course, it''s because he''s handsome! "


    Chen Di said without hesitation, but Lu Ren sighed helplessly.


    "It''s just a stinky bag." Lu Renren is full of Buddhist language. In fact, she also has a deep feeling in her heart. She also thinks Huaijin''s handsome skin is really attractive.


    "Well! Don''t stand and talk without backache. If you look around, few people have this smelly skin bag. "


    "Ha ha ok I hope you''ll find someone more handsome than my Huaijin in the future. "


    "Well, that''s about the same." Chen Di snorted, "you wait. I''m sure I''ll find someone more handsome than my idol. Can a beautiful young woman like me be worse than you? "


    "That can''t be..." Lu Renren smiles and agrees.


    "Well, you wait. I support my parents that they want to immigrate to m country, so I''ll go to Hollywood to find a more handsome one, or go to Angelina Jolie''s corner, but I''ll take him back when I come back. Don''t cry."


    "I wish Chen Di, young, beautiful and excellent, a great success

 Chapter 206

    Lu Renren thinks that Chen Di''s amnesia is a good thing. At least she won''t fall in hopeless love with Mo Tianqing again. It''s good for both of them.


    Especially when Chen Di was facing Mo Tianqing now, she was relieved that she didn''t really care.


    "Hello Do you hear me


    Chen Di patted Lu Renren on the arm, which disturbed her mind.


    "What?"


    "Lu Renren, are you going to empathize? I''ve been staring at men other than my idols for too long. If you dare to empathize, I''ll make you die ugly. "


    "You think too much. I just think, how do you feel about brother Mo?"


    Lu Renren doesn''t care. After Chen Di saw Mo Tianqing just now, he just looked at him a few more times, but he didn''t have any extra reaction to him. This reassures Lu Renren. In fact, it''s a little strange.


    "He?" Chen Di looks at Mo Tianqing, who is far away, talking to Li Huaijin. From time to time, they turn their heads to this side, but she still thinks that the idol Huaijin is the most attractive. "I think he''s pathetic."


    "Ah?"


    Lu Renren was surprised by her comments.


    "You think, that man and Huaijin are cousins. Isn''t she ashamed of herself? Huaijin is so excellent. He will probably live in the light of Huaijin all his life. "


    That expression is full of regret and sympathy, but there is no trace of emotion.


    Lu Renren, Chen Di really forgot everything.


    "Everyone, I can tell you the truth. Huaijin is really perfect. You should hold on. You must not be merciful to any woman who wants to touch Huaijin. "


    "Ha ha Well, I''ll stamp a seal on Huaijin''s head later, and write, "everyone on land is exclusive!"


    "Well Be careful at all times. You should take good care of yourself. I bet Huaijin will be handsome to death when he is 50 years old. Although you can''t compare with him, you can''t be very backward. More exercise, more beauty maintenance. " Chen Di''s advice to Lu Renren was a little sad, but what she said was not a warning.


    When Huaijin was 50 years old, he was even more handsome at that time. He absolutely charmed women from 10 to 80 years old, so she was miserable?


    No, she must improve herself.


    "I''ve decided, I''ll Let Huaijin become a beer belly with a peerless uncle, hehe See who wants him? "


    Chen Di''s forehead is full of black lines. Her practice is too bad.


    However, this is really the best way!


    The two women looked at each other with a smile, and their treacherous eyes made people shudder.


    In the distance, Li Huaijin feels that he is stunned and numb behind. He unconsciously touches his head and looks at Lu Renren who is smiling with Chen Di. The smile on her small face always makes his heart warm with a smile.


    And Mo Tianqing also looked in the past, but his eyes were complex, converging all his feelings. Eyes shift, see the appearance of Chen Di''s cheerful laugh, then turn their eyes to other places, so good, everything is very good.


    Lu Renren left the hospital early the next day, but Li Huaijin didn''t agree that she had to go to Xin''s house to see her baby first, and then send him to school in person.


    Mother and son haven''t seen each other for many days, but they are like scattered relatives. Little baby is about to rush into Lu Renren''s open arms and want to have a good relationship with mummy. However, when she is about to approach Lu Renren, she is stopped by Li Huaijin.


    Lu Renren watched his son blocked out of his arms. The mother and son''s tearful eyes were hazy. They were exaggerating as if they were going to be separated. It was called a pitiful and funny man.


    "Honey..."


    "Mommy..."


    They call each other pitifully, while Li Huaijin, a "heartless" man, reminds us coldly.


    "If you don''t leave, you''ll be late."


    "Ah..." Lu Renren says hello to Xin Haiyang and takes her to school.


    Just in the car, Li Huaijin are ruthless block in front of two people.


    "Daddy, I want mommy to hold me."


    "Huaijin, I want to hold my baby."


    "No, you forgot your wrist? It''s not good yet. Don''t toss about


    "I think it''s OK!"


    "Mommy, what''s wrong with your hand? Injured? " Little baby also just saw the bandage on Lu Renren''s wrist. She looked up at the bandage with her big, watery eyes. "Baby, give you Huhu, Huhu, it won''t hurt."


    "Good!" Lu Renren stretched out his wrist across Li Huaijin, while little baby was blowing carefully on Lu Renren''s wrist.


    Li Huaijin forehead smoke, "well, Mommy just accidentally cut, in Mommy injury before, can''t touch, you know?"


    "I see, daddy." Little baby is much better now. She doesn''t ask for hugs any more. She just looks at Lu Renren from a distance. How pitiful she is.All the way to the school gate, Li Huaijin felt that he was as cruel as Fahai and broke up the family.


    So at the gate of the school, there was a scene of reluctant parting, and the parents who sent their children to school also looked at it with a smile, appreciating Li Huaijin''s awkward expression.


    At the end of the farewell drama, Lu Renren immediately took Li Huaijin''s arm and avoided his wound as if it was just a dream. He looked at Li Huaijin with his pure eyes.


    "Do you still go to the company? I''ll stay with you. " For one thing, she really missed Li Huaijin for such a long time, and she wanted to stay behind him all the time. For another thing, she was bored and tight, her wrist was injured, and she couldn''t write. She didn''t have any other hobbies, so she had better accompany Li Huaijin.


    Li Huaijin looked at her to show the appearance of cute, fingers gently scraped her nose, without hiding the bow kiss her lips, said with a smile: "madam, Huaijin is happy."


    However, when Lu Renren came to Li, how could he still stick to Huai Jin''s mind? She was surrounded by a group of company people, asking questions, especially after the last variety show broadcast, Lu Ren knew that people had not cut her off at all, and really broadcast her silly appearance when she heard her mobile phone ring.


    After all, Lu Renren never appeared in the program, and occasionally she was sent to the program without saying a word. That day, she was called and photographed hiding behind in a low profile. Many people like her and think that the future Mrs. Li is really interesting.


    Li''s staff also joked that Lu Renren would also take part in several talk shows. At least she is also a famous screenwriter. She often appears in front of the audience and has many fans. She also compares with Li Huaijin and little baby to see who is the most popular.


    This proposal makes Lu Renren laugh and cry. These people are afraid that the world will not be in chaos. If they are like this, if they really let people see themselves, fans will not necessarily get some rotten eggs.


    However, when people saw that Lu Renren''s wrist was injured, they all expressed their sympathy. They just didn''t know how she was injured. Lu Renren only uses the excuse of accidentally cutting. Even if some people doubt it, they will not ask. After all, the landlady is very amiable, but they dare not pry into her privacy.


    At this time, is upstairs Li Huaijin, after receiving a phone call, face gloomy.


    The police have been looking for Yang Yiyi for many days, but they haven''t heard from her all the time. All the major stations and airports have no access to her. Then she must be hiding in a corner of the city, but they don''t know that she is such a woman.


    Their biggest fear now is that Yang Yiyi will suddenly appear again and turn to revenge Lu Renren and Li Huaijin. The police call just now is to let them pay more attention.


    The black eyes of Li Huaijin''s tiny squint cast a fierce light, and his eyes were completely merciless.


    But he didn''t tell Lu Renren about it, and Lu Renren never mentioned it when she woke up. She knew that Huaijin had his own way of dealing with them. No matter how he would deal with them, she would not care about those dirty memories and experiences of fear. She didn''t have to think about them again. Everything would have its own ending.

 Chapter 207

    During the whole day, Lu Renren was very happy. Sometimes she walked around with Li Huaijin, watched movies with a computer, and sometimes passed the time chatting on the lower floors. At noon, she enjoyed Li Huaijin''s considerate feeding. The day was absolutely wonderful.


    Finally, Li Huaijin wanted to go with her when little baby was out of school, but he was caught by a temporary job and asked Chengzi to take her alone to pick up the child. However, before he left, he repeatedly told Lu Renren not to hurt his wrist.


    Lu Renren was very happy. On the way, he chatted with Chengzi, talking about his wife and children, all the way to little baby''s school.


    Ten minutes before the preparation time for school, Lu Renren got out of the car and stood guard at the door, waiting for his son excitedly. Thinking that little baby would come out for a while, she would surely fulfill her wish and give him a good hug. At this time, she had already forgotten Li Huaijin''s entrustment.


    After school, the teacher came out with a neat pair of children. With the children''s songs after school, the children seemed very excited to discuss something with their peers.


    From a distance, Lu Renren saw his little baby, wearing a white cartoon short sleeve, a pair of jeans, a cute little cap, surrounded by several beautiful girls. He was happy to smile with them.


    Little baby hasn''t seen her, and she hasn''t waved, just waiting to see her surprise. That''s more handsome, isn''t it?


    Finally, little baby turned her eyes to the door. When she saw Lu Renren, she really had a big handsome smile on her face. Then she said goodbye to the little girls beside her in no hurry. The other way of saying goodbye was to kiss the little girls on the cheek one by one, and the little girls came out happily.


    Lu people are full of stars. When did his son get to this movie? Although he had it before, in public, he had more than one kiss, and the little girl was not jealous. Parents must have seen it. Why didn''t they protest?


    Does Lu Renren think that this is his own?


    Just like this, little baby is coming out more and more. Just as the children are happily preparing to go home, a shadow suddenly appears at one side of the school gate. While everyone is caught off guard, little baby is suddenly picked up in Lu Renren''s clear sight and rushed to the car that has been parked at the gate .


    In the sound of the car leaving, there were screams and cries, but there was no voice of Lu Renren.


    Her whole body was cold and shivering, and she didn''t think about it. She just ran after the car by instinct, exhausted all her strength, chased, chased


    She only knew that she wanted to catch up with the car, but the shadow of the car was getting farther and farther away until it disappeared in her sight. At last, Lu Renren, who was at a loss, fell to the ground and looked at the direction of the car''s departure. He opened his mouth to shout, but he lost his voice.


    Five minutes later,


    police cars were calling from all police stations in the city at the same time, and the city''s traffic videos were investigated, and the suspicious vehicles were searched at all costs.


    Li Huaijin hugs Lu Renren, who is cold all over her body. She has never said a word since it happened. Her eyes seem to have no mental power. She is only supported by a little bit. Even in Huai Jin''s arms, she is like a lost soul.


    Li Huaijin kept comforting her, but his worry was not less than that of Lu Renren. His anger and ruthlessness were full of heart, but he was the one who wanted to keep calm most, because he had to wait for little baby''s safe return and give Lu Renren support.


    "We''ve found the escape direction of the car. It''s heading north. The last appearance is in the suburb north of the city. All our people have arrived there. The owner of the car is an ordinary person. The suspect may have done the case after stealing the car. He is initially suspected to be Yang Yiyi. "


    "Yang Yiyi..."


    Li Huaijin gritted his teeth. Before he said anything, the man in his arms suddenly broke away from his arms and rushed out of the room.


    Everyone immediately chased him. Li Huaijin also chased him. When he was downstairs, he caught Lu Renren who wanted to rush up to drive.


    "Lulu, calm down. Baby will be OK."


    "I''m going to save him. I''m going to save him. Baby is waiting for me. Huaijin, he must be crying for me..." Lu Renren finally made a sound, a pair of hazy eyes, looking at Li Huaijin, the pain straight as if to tear Li Huaijin''s heart.


    Li Huaijin pressed down the pain in his heart and bit his teeth. "I''ll go with you to save baby."


    Said, regardless of the car, take everyone to the north.


    And behind the big leaders of the police station are also accompanied, driving to go together.


    At the moment, in an abandoned factory building in the north of the city, a man in black is leaning against the door, holding a murder weapon tightly in his hand, trembling nervously, guarding the door, as if waiting for something in fear.In a corner of the house, Yang Yiyi, who was haggard and didn''t look more and more ferocious, looked at the little boy lying on the ground with a cruel smile on his mouth.


    Little baby was tied up, the road has been struggling, Yang Yiyi but no pity of mercilessly give him two slaps, until now he was tender little face is red.


    Just now, Yang Yiyi kicked the little baby lying on the ground, biting her teeth, not crying, just staring at this embarrassed but cruel woman. He knows he can''t be afraid. His father and mother will come to save him. He can''t let this bad woman see his fear.


    "Son of a bitch, you look like him."


    Yang Yiyi squats in front of the little baby and sees his little face which is exactly like Li Huaijin. But in his eyes, he stares at her fiercely.


    "Ha ha ha It''s a pity that you are Lu Renren''s son. Otherwise, when I see your little face, I won''t hurt you. " Yang Yiyi''s cold laugh, hard pinch smile baby''s face, with her many days of rough nails hard scratch his tender cheek, in his small face left a road of ferocious red mark.


    Little baby is very painful, very painful, painful he wants to cry, want to cry, but he is dead to hold back.


    His eyes were red, but he gritted his teeth.


    When he escapes, he will take care of the bad woman. He will take revenge.


    Little grace baby, it was in his carefree and happy childhood that he really felt cruel for the first time.

 Chapter 208

    The old site of the abandoned factory is overgrown with weeds and no smoke, but it is surrounded by police cars, police and even special police


    at first, they tried to persuade the workshop, but there was no movement inside. They were all in a dead corner, so it was difficult to find the shooting angle, and they didn''t know what was going on inside


    the long silence finally made Lu Renren unable to stop. She grabbed the loudspeaker in the director''s hand and yelled at it


    Lu Renren''s voice finally made the people inside move


    "come here. One person, the others are not allowed to move, or I will not let this little bastard go. "


    "Huaijin, I''m going to save him. It''s our son... He must be very scared. He must be looking for me. Please, I''m going over. "


    "Mrs. Li, after going in, try to control the criminals'' emotions, do not stimulate them, delay time, negotiate with her, the most important thing is to hold the children and their own safety, and leave the rest to us."


    Lu Renren just gave Li Huaijin a deep look, then turned around, clenched his fist tightly, and walked step by step to the factory gate


    all the people behind are looking at her, and the police buried in the dark are looking for opportunities to start. Lu Renren stands at the door and shouts inside


    "open the door, I''ll come myself."


    the people inside didn''t move for a while. Lu Renren waited patiently. After a while, the door suddenly moved. Before she had any reaction, she was pulled in and the door was closed again


    Lu Renren was pulled in and fell to the ground without standing firm. She quickly looked up and saw that little baby was lying on the ground, with half of his face red and swollen, and some marks of being scratched. Lu Renren''s stubborn and strong appearance of red eyes but holding back tears made him heartache


    "bad woman, don''t hurt my mommy."


    "Mommy, do you feel pain, Mommy..."


    Lu Renren''s lips are bleeding, but she doesn''t care about touching the corners of her mouth, holds back her pain, and holds baby in her arms. This time, hold him tightly, and she won''t let go


    because he has put all his hatred and heartache in his heart, he seems to know that if he makes a sound again and offends Yang Yiyi again, she will use more violence against Mommy


    "cry, cry, call Huaijin to help you."


    "what do you want?"


    "what do you want? Ha ha ha... "Yang Yiyi burst out laughing for a long time, while Lu Renren quietly untied the rope held by the little baby in her arms when she didn''t pay attention


    she looks at Lu Renren, but she doesn''t see her fear and fear. She just keeps quiet."You bitch, talk..."


    Yang Yiyi suddenly feel some no reason flustered, was she see flustered.


    "Yang Yiyi, even if I die, you will not have a good result. You should know that. I hope you think about it carefully. If you let us go now, you can still have a way to live. There is still room for things to turn around. But if you are so stubborn again, you should know what kind of ending you will face. "


    "Stubborn? Ha ha ha Who am I doing this for? You didn''t make me? Would I have been like this without you? " Yang Yiyi roared. In her eyes, Lu Renren was the culprit who made her have such a result.


    "Huaijin won''t like you with or without me. If he really likes you, can he not be with you for so many years before you? " Lu Renren doesn''t always say good words to appease Yang Yiyi. Instead, she deliberately seems to stimulate her, and she is still calmly scanning the whole warehouse to analyze the possibility of escape.


    "Huaijin likes me. He will like me. It''s all because of you. It''s all because you seduced him. Without you, we would be together. Son, yes I will give birth to all the children. "


    Yang Yiyi seems unable to accept such a reality, or is denied by Lu Renren. She is a little confused and imagines the beautiful dream. She is in love with Huaijin. She is taken care of by Huaijin. She will give birth to Huaijin''s children, which are more lovable than any other children.


    With a sweet smile on her lips, Lu Renren slowly stood up and still held the baby in his arms. The man who had been guarding the door had no time to take care of the scene inside. He seemed very afraid.


    At this moment, Lu Renren sees the right time. She doesn''t know how she can produce explosive force. She rushes to the door at an incredible speed. Even the man standing by the door doesn''t react. Until Lu Renren pushes little baby out, but she closes the door heavily, blocking the door and giving little baby the chance to escape.


    At the moment, Lu Renren turned his back to the door and looked at Yang Yiyi with a smile, as long as the baby was safe.


    "Pa..."


    The man by the door slapped Lu Renren hard, and Yang Yiyi rushed over, grabbed the weapon in the man''s hand, and pointed to the forehead of everyone.


    "Bitch, I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 209

    Lu Renren closed her eyes. She didn''t cry or make noise. She was not afraid, but she was just sorry.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t fulfill her promise to Huaijin and stay with him all her life; she didn''t take good care of little baby and couldn''t watch him grow up and go home with his beautiful daughter-in-law.


    Huaijin, baby


    Yang Yiyi clenched the ten fingers of the murder weapon, but never broke it off. As long as it happened, as long as it happened, the cheap woman who destroyed her could die, and she could be happy.


    However, she has never been able to do it, and even her fingers are shaking.


    The man on one side looked at Yang Yiyi, his eyes were full of heartache, he still grabbed Yang Yiyi''s weapon, "if you want to kill, I will."


    He didn''t care about one more life in his hand, but although this woman was close to madness, but gave him a little warmth, he still couldn''t bear to let her go into the abyss.


    "Yang Yiyi, let me in. If you want, I will promise you."


    All of a sudden, Li Huaijin''s voice rang out within a short distance. Li Huaijin did not know when he came here.


    Lu Renren fiercely opened her eyes. At this time, she was really afraid.


    "No,..." Lu Renren cried and begged him to leave, but the man pushed Lu Renren away and let Li Huaijin come in.


    As soon as he entered the door, Li Huaijin saw Lu Renren''s tears, dust and footprints on her embarrassed body. His black eyes sank and he looked at the other two.


    Yang Yiyi is swept by Li Huaijin''s sight, but it''s impossible for her to smile at the moment. She just thinks that she hates Li Huaijin more. They have caused her today''s end, and let him see her when she is in a mess.


    The black faced man on one side looks at Li Huaijin, and the gun in his hand points at Li Huaijin.


    Li Huaijin was not frightened. Yang Yiyi and Lu Renren said at the same time, "no!"


    The black faced man looked at Yang Yiyi, but did not put down his gun. He only said to Yang Yiyi: "kill them, you will be free."


    "No, kill me if you want to." Lu Renren rushes in front of Li Huaijin and tries to block him, but Li Huaijin turns away and protects him in his arms. He faces them with his back.


    "Yang Yiyi, I can tell you again that I have never liked you, and I will never like you in the future. If you want to die, I will not hold you responsible today. If you want to continue to do evil, it''s not just me. Everyone outside will get rid of you and show no mercy. "


    Li Huaijin merciless inclined to Yang Yiyi, she only stares at Li Huaijin, eyes a vast.


    Suddenly, she burst out laughing, for a long time can not stop, let the side of the black man worried looking at her.


    But Li Huaijin''s eyes inadvertently shifted and saw the special police who had appeared somewhere. Looking at the door, he squeezed Lu Renren''s arm. Lu Renren was stunned. Li Huaijin, who was leaning against him, held his waist tightly.


    Yang Yiyi and the black faced man are not aware of the changes around, until Yang Yiyi stops smiling with tears on her face, and she laughs sarcastically.


    "Li Huaijin, you are heartless, you are heartless. But why can''t I compare with this woman? "


    Yang Yiyi actually did not know that he had completely failed? From five years ago, she knew that she had failed completely. However, what she couldn''t accept most was that she was defeated by this unknown ugly woman, Yang Yiyi. How could she be defeated by Lu Renren? Such a common ordinary woman?


    This is the root of her failure and hatred.


    She is waiting, waiting for Li Huaijin to give her a definite answer. She needs a real reason to persuade her to extricate herself.


    Li Huai looked at Yang Yiyi for a long time, but he had a faint smile. When everyone didn''t understand, he pulled everyone to open the door and ran out. At this moment, the black faced man responded and raised his gun to shoot. But at this critical moment, the black faced man suddenly snorted, and the gun fell to the ground. He opened his eyes wide and quickly stopped He went straight to the ground with a bang.


    And Yang Yiyi, also early don''t know when by sneak in special police clamp down, can''t move.


    However, one eye, full of hatred and final doubts, looked at the three members of the family who had already hugged each other in the distance, and seemed to see into the bottom of their eyes and heart.


    Such a huge kidnapping case has not caught the attention of the public and journalists, but when they want to explore some powerful news, the case has come to an end quietly. The reporters pinched their wrists and tried every means to inquire about the situation, but all the insiders kept their mouths shut.


    As a last resort, they can only analyze and speculate from the hearsay news, compile the possible plots, and then find some topics. Naturally, it has become important news and the conversation of the public.


    Although no one is prepared to disclose the news of the kidnapping, but often the grapevine is very accurate, and most ordinary people are willing to believe such rumors.Therefore, they know that the kidnapping case is due to Li Huaijin''s emotional debt. In the scandal five years ago, it was Yang Yiyi''s emotional debt that led to the separation of Li Huaijin and Lu Renren for five years. Xiao Huaijin, who has been an illegitimate son for four years, has not changed his surname


    they even sigh that if Li Huaijin is lucky, he has become a big star at a young age and has numerous fans. However, he is also helpless. The feelings of celebrities are so fragile. Only because of abnormal public opinion can they be separated for five years. Now, because they are too good to be liked, they make their favorite suffer so much


    the people do not know whether they should admire him or sympathize with him


    when he was in the hospital, Li Huaijin didn''t care about it, but until he got home, little baby even had to sleep with her. At the beginning, his considerate little baby was shocked by this incident, and she might be afraid and need the comfort of mummy


    but it''s been several days, and Li Huaijin can''t hold on


    so, once again, little baby is standing between him and Lu Renren to stop him from "comforting" his lover. He can''t bear it any more. He just picks up little baby and throws him into his room, then quickly enters the room and locks the door


    "what are you doing?" Lu Renren asked jokingly


    at this time, there was a little baby knocking on the door, "Daddy, open the door, I want to sleep with mommy."


    "when you grow up, don''t sleep with mommy. You go back to your room. I won''t open the door


    Lu Renren''s heart aches. He is about to open the door when he gets out of bed, but he is stopped by Li Huaijin. He clenches his teeth, picks Lu Renren up and throws him on the bed. Without waiting for her to reply, his strong body presses up and blocks her mouth

 Chapter 210

    For little baby these days of sticky action, but let Li Huaijin has been haunted. During the day, Li Huaijin can tolerate it, but at night, father and son start the spy game, and they are always uncertain. But Lu Renren didn''t take any measures to deal with this situation. It''s also very interesting to see father and son amuse each other


    however, this situation only lasted for a period of time. In less than a month, little baby suddenly didn''t want to fight with Li Huaijin. He went to his room to sleep every day, which made Li Huaijin feel uncomfortable


    Lu Renren is also a little worried. Was this little baby scared last time? Will there be any shadow in her heart


    therefore, Lu Renren found an opportunity to have a good heart to heart talk with little baby


    "baby, are you still afraid?"


    little baby stares at Lu Renren innocently, as if he doesn''t understand what Lu Renren said, or he just doesn''t care about what happened before


    "Mommy, I''m not afraid. With mommy and daddy, I''m not afraid of anything. "


    little baby''s crisp voice is very firm, which makes Lu Renren feel very clear and relieved


    "Mommy is also a good mommy for baby, especially brave."


    "ha ha ha..." Lu Renren was so happy by his words. His expression really pleased Lu Renren and reassured her. His baby was really strong


    therefore, Lu Renren was relieved and went back to Li Huaijin to explain the content of the conversation. In fact, Li Huaijin did not say anything, but he was not as relieved as Lu Renren


    while Lu Renren was busy writing the script, he quietly went to little baby''s room. At the same time, he was also responsible for coaxing little baby to sleep


    he looks at the little baby quietly turning over his literacy book on the bed. He looks very serious, but he is calm in it


    seeing Li Huaijin come in, little baby calls "Daddy" and continues to read


    "I know." Li Huaijin rubbed baby''s head, lightly raised the corner of his mouth, and continued to say to him: "do you hate daddy?"


    "it''s daddy who didn''t think it over."


    "no,... It''s because Daddy is not cruel enough. In fact, I came up with a word that I saw on TV yesterday, which is more suitable for my meaning. That''s to cut down the roots. "


    with that, little baby, there was no emotion fluctuation on her face. However, Li Huaijin was never shocked by him. No, he was shocked


    is this event what made him grow up


    then he turned his back to Li Huaijin, closed his eyes and went to sleep


    and Li Huaijin sat quietly by the bed, and after a long time, he got up and walked out of little baby''s room


    until she finished writing a paragraph, she stretched and yawned, turned her head, and Li Huaijin was half on the head of the bed, not knowing what she was thinking


    "what''s the matter? Baby''s asleep? "


    "what are you thinking?"


    "I''m just thinking about film making."


    "don''t worry, everything is going well, isn''t it? Otherwise, you can go to m country again. I don''t have any problems here. Don''t worry. Besides, after this time, my grandfather has sent someone to follow me and baby all the time. Believe me, we will take good care of ourselves. "Li Huaijin light smile, "I know, grandfather looking for people, I believe, they are retired from the special forces, skilled."


    "What else are you worried about?"


    "You..." Li Huaijin shook his head with a smile, "let''s get the license this week."


    His sudden request, like his sudden simple proposal to her that day, was never romantic.


    Lu Renren in full Lengshen two minutes later, just sit straight body, very dissatisfied duzui, "don''t go."


    Knowing what she was unhappy about, Li Huai leaned over her dissatisfied little face and leaned over to kiss her mouth. "Yes, Mrs. Li."


    In that tone, there was coaxing, and a little childish request.


    Lu Renren wants to keep on putting on a straight face and not let him treat her so perfunctorily every time. However, she is always the first one who can''t help being soft hearted.


    Lu Renren turned his head, but the corners of his mouth were a little loose.


    Li Huaijin''s long finger broke off her small face, and then she pecked her loose lips, smiling more and more beautiful and confusing.


    "Wife, can you get the license with me?"


    His charm was irresistible to Lu Ren. She could only hold his perfect handsome face in her hands, then she bared her teeth, bit Li Huaijin''s charming smile and lips, and then came back and said, "Li Huaijin, can you give me a romance?"


    Li Huaijin just laughs, "agreed?"


    "Hum!" Lu Renren snorted, "have I been planted like this all my life? Can''t you show it? "


    "Well Then... " Li Huaijin breathed in her ear in a low voice and said in a low voice, "how about I spend the whole night to express myself?"


    "Go away..."


    Lu Renren blushed and pushed away Li Huaijin. "I want something else."


    "Well What? "


    Lu Renren tilted his head and thought about it, but she really didn''t know what she wanted.


    "Come on, that''s my life." She accepted her fate. In other people''s eyes, she really got the most perfect man, but who knows, this man didn''t even give her the most basic little romance. It''s true Seven evil people.


    Li Huaijin is as before, but smile not language, then still pressed her, to carry on oneself feel should give her expression.


    The staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau are thinking that today is really a good day, today is really a good day.


    And other new people who also catch up with today''s license are also thinking that today is definitely a good day, absolutely a good day.


    You think, ah, Li Huaijin all came to get the license today, and they all married Li Huaijin one day. How can they not be honored and happy?


    Some of the people around them have already picked up their mobile phones to shoot Li Huaijin and Lu Renren. They are happy to be photographed, but Lu Renren is not so comfortable. They frown as if they were forced to come.


    Li Huaijin pinched the palm of her hand and signaled her to relax. They were waiting in line. He felt that even this kind of waiting was the best mood at this moment.


    "Don''t worry, today is our big day."


    Lu Renren looked around at the people pointing at them and took photos. "Will they recruit reporters?"


    After thinking about it, Li Huaijin suddenly stood up. In the surprise and expectation of the people, he said, "dear friends, my wife and I are here to get the certificate today."

 Chapter 211

    In this case, people around can''t help laughing. Yeah, why don''t you come here?


    "So, today is such a good day, only you know it. Will you keep a secret from the reporters outside


    The Lu people keep their heads down. This man is really generous.


    "You see, all the men here can understand my excitement at the moment. When I''m excited, I''ll tell others the good news."


    "Well, Huaijin, we support you." With that, Li Huaijin was answered by a group of voices.


    "Huaijin, good job."


    "Huaijin, treat your wife well and be a good man."


    "Huaijin, you are so handsome!"


    Li Huaijin accepted all the praise and support, nodding and smiling as if accepting the admiration of the people, then sat down and continued to wait.


    Lu Renren twisted his arm hard and said in a low voice, "Comrade Li, you have worked hard!"


    Li Huaijin to take a breath, reluctantly smile, "to serve the people."


    "Li Huaijin, Lu Renren..."


    The staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau, a middle-aged woman, wearing standard work clothes, has a sharper voice than ever. The voice is filled with extraordinary excitement and pride. From her mouth, she even calls Li Huaijin''s name. She thinks that at this moment, she is really complete.


    Li Huaijin rubbed up, tightly grasped everyone''s hand, looked up with pride, and walked step by step towards the legal relationship they had been looking forward to.


    Out of the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Lu Renren kept looking at the hot red book, some suddenly, some feel unreal.


    The photo on the red book, she laughs very silly, very stiff, and Li Huaijin no matter who is so handsome, really unfair.


    Lu Renren turns his head. Li Huaijin has already picked up the two red copies. Then he smiles with peace of mind. That smile is really like a child who gets candy. He feels satisfied all over the world.


    Lu Renren''s eyes twitched, his brows moved, his mouth flattened, and he said, "Mr. Li, you are so naive."


    However, Li Huaijin laughs. He is so naive and cheerful as never before. He holds her little face and pecks her lips heavily.


    "Mrs. Li, wife, we have a certificate now."


    Lu Renren was silent and shook his head. "Go home."


    Lu Renren, walking in front of Li Huaijin, when he couldn''t see him, his lips curved with happiness and his smile grew deeper and deeper. Under the sunshine, he was so bright.


    That night, on Li Huaijin''s microblog, he posted two red photos, which had not been heard for a long time. For a time, it was forwarded crazily, and the message went up at a terrible speed.


    Everyone understands Li Huaijin''s high-profile behavior for the first time. After all, on such a happy day, the color of the red book is just like his mood at the moment, so red fire is rising. Everyone knows that this man has really become a married man.


    Of course, some people have been sad and said they can''t accept it.


    But who cares? Li Huaijin is also a human being. He also has his own love. Sooner or later, he will get married, not to mention having such a lovely son. Most of the people who expressed support for the family of three sent their blessings one after another, including many people who also sent the photos taken in the Civil Affairs Bureau today following the message sent by Li Huaijin himself. Li Huaijin in the photo is so happy that he seems to get the happiness of the whole world.


    They know that Huaijin has found happiness, and they are also happy for Li Huaijin.


    After that, the major media began to turn all their attention to Li Huaijin''s wedding in October. I believe it will be the most eye-catching wedding. And the reporters are now ready to make every effort not to miss the wonderful wedding.


    However, as Lu Renren said, this is her life. On the second day after receiving the certificate, Li Huaijin flew to m country again. She continued to deal with many wedding matters, and the decoration of the new house was almost completed. She had to worry about many details of the wedding.


    Alas


    When she was a child, she thought that when she grew up to marry the prince, she would only wear crystal shoes and beautiful wedding dress and wait for the prince to pick her up. When she grew up to be a little sensible, she thought that she would marry a very ordinary man. As long as they worked together to decide the wedding appearance and the decoration of the new house, even if it was a little bitter, they discussed with each other and nestled together That''s good, too.


    But what? Now it seems that she is married to the prince, but without the proper arrangement of the prince and the common preparation with the prince, she has worked hard alone. Lu Renren can suddenly understand that she is so lucky to get such a perfect man as Li Huaijin. Before, she thought that separation was heaven''s punishment for her. Now, it may only be a small part of her life. Now That''s the real punishment, isn''t it?


    Whether it is or not, Lu Renren can only accept his fate.In the successful completion of Li Ren''s film post production, in the recognition of Lu Renren''s fate, and in the busy work of Li Huaijin, everything is coming smoothly.


    The close publicity of the movie "Shangcheng" has begun, and the busiest wedding time is approaching.


    Li Huaijin flies around the country with the crew, and sometimes receives phone calls from wedding companies. But Lu Renren has no expectation of marriage happiness at all. Now she has a certificate, and there is no Li Huaijin around to prepare. This wedding, ah, is just a form.


    Since he was preparing for the wedding, he has never said to Lu Renren, "you''ve worked hard" or apologized. Is that the difference between having a certificate and not having one?


    She''s already Li Huaijin''s wife. She''s got it completely. She''s protected by law, so she doesn''t cherish it? Don''t you love her as much as before?


    So, often in the wedding scene, Lu Renren sighs a little dejected, while the staff on one side are worried about the discussion. Is Lu Renren still unable to keep Huaijin''s heart? In addition, recently, Li Huaijin has had an affair with Lin Ruo because of the film promotion. From the first cooperation between the two five years ago, there was a report like Mu you. After Lin Ruo stopped filming, he even agreed to Li Huaijin''s request to play in the film again. How can we not suspect that they have different feelings?


    Lu Renren is not the same about these scandals. She believes in Lin Ruo and Li Huaijin. She just sighs that Li Huaijin is busy, but she doesn''t want to look like this. However, she is thought to be "dejected" because of Li Huaijin''s empathy. Perhaps, the relationship between them has expired. Maybe Huaijin only married for his son. He finds out that he hasn''t married yet You are so interested in the talented but not beautiful Lu Renren. Maybe


    All of them may have been passed down by reporters as true as home, but Li Huaijin did not respond or clarify at all.

 Chapter 212

    Lu Renren hasn''t seen Li Huaijin for half a month. It''s getting closer and closer to their wedding. In the remaining half a month, Lu Renren doubts whether the bridegroom will be busy late for the wedding as long as he can show up on the wedding day?


    Lu people laugh at themselves. It''s hard to be idle today. Next week, they have to pick up their parents from their hometown. I''m afraid that if Li Huaijin doesn''t come back, his parents will have an opinion.


    Little baby goes to the new year''s school and continues to be active among those little girls. Of course, there are also new girls. Lu Renren thinks that little baby will definitely get along better than her. She is not like herself. Even if she is idle and bored, she doesn''t have a friend to accompany her.


    The Lu people didn''t sleep at home for the first day, so they went out and pretended a little. It''s not because of her narcissism, but because many people have photographed her recently. I''m afraid that they will change their way to say that she is alone, poor without Li Huaijin''s love, or that she is in danger of being abandoned. She doesn''t care about these reports, but it''s good for others not to find them.


    In fact, she really found it interesting. Now she is used to the media''s shooting and reporting, and can hardly care about it. This is what she didn''t think of five years ago. But now she is used to and doesn''t care, but she thinks it is forced out.


    Lu Renren thought about it and didn''t know where to play or go shopping? shopping? It''s boring to go shopping alone. In the end, she walked around downstairs, went to the supermarket to buy some snacks, and went upstairs. Instead of taking the elevator, I went up the stairs to waste time and exercise.


    Although it was autumn, she was still very hot after climbing such a high building. She put down her snacks and went straight to the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, she curled up in the sofa, watching TV and eating snacks. She didn''t pay attention to anything. The sofa was full of garbage and debris. She was still lazy and didn''t care about anything.


    She spent the whole day in this way. For lunch, she ordered a takeout, took a nap, pulled a blanket casually, slept in the sofa for a while, and woke up in the middle of the afternoon. Looking at the time, it was almost time for little baby to finish school, so she called the driver Chengzi and asked him to pick up the child and send it to Mr. Li.


    In the evening, Lu Renren didn''t have dinner either. When he stepped down from the sofa, the garbage on the ground was creaking. Lu Renren''s forehead drew, sighed, and muttered, "no one, anyway. Let''s clean it up tomorrow."


    Then turned to the bedroom, this time, she is holding the computer to look for good novels or movies.


    Until midnight, Lu Renren watched the previous favorite TV series and was very happy. But her eyes were already astringent. Some reluctant, she watched another episode, closed the computer, still in the original position of Li Huaijin, yawned and fell asleep.


    Li Huaijin came back at four o''clock in the morning. As soon as he got off the plane, he came back directly. As soon as he entered the room, he gently turned on the light in the living room. However, when he saw the dazzling mess in the living room, he was stunned for a minute.


    What happened in his absence?


    Looking at the scraps of paper, Li Huaijin told himself to calm down, put down his suitcase and went into the bedroom. Lu Renren was sleeping soundly. He didn''t go in. He just stepped back and shook his head and laughed.


    After that, he quietly took a bath and gently cleaned up the living room. Until everything was restored to its original state, clean and tidy, he quietly went into the bedroom, gently took away the computer that was in the way, lay beside her, and pulled her to his arms.


    Lu people seem to be very accustomed to nestle in his arms, as if in a dream, Huaijin will come, she has been tight frown loose, face unconsciously raised a smile.


    Lu Renren felt that he was really full of sleep. Before he woke up, he moved his arms and felt a warm body.


    She fiercely opened her eyes and came into view. What she could see was Li Huaijin''s sleeping face.


    Under the corner of his eyes, there were signs of fatigue. He held himself tightly and slept soundly.


    Lu Renren''s heart instantly calms down, and the sweetness that hasn''t been seen for a long time hits her heart. She always looks at him with open eyes, reluctant to move her eyes.


    Seeing that he was sleeping heavily, she didn''t want to get up, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep with him. At this moment, however, she didn''t feel sleepy because of excitement. She just wanted to accompany him.


    I don''t know how long, when Lu Renren felt a little confused, Li Huaijin''s body moved. Lu Renren immediately woke up, raised his eyes, and then ran into his open black eyes, still so deep and charming.


    "Awake?"


    Li Huaijin''s slightly dumb voice rubbed Lu Renren''s head and opened his mouth.


    "Well, when did you come back?" Lu Renren sits up and wants to get out of bed, but Li Huaijin pulls him over and pours on him.


    "More than four."


    "Are you still tired? If you don''t want to sleep for a while, I''ll cook some rice and tell you to get up and eat later. " She thought that he must be too busy to have a good rest and have a good meal. She was a little distressed."Don''t be busy for a while." Li Huaijin stroked her back with a big hand and looked at Lu Renren''s obedient appearance. He remembered the scene he saw when he came in. "Is there something on his mind?"


    Lu Renren''s body froze, but he said, "No."


    Li Huaijin''s eyes flashed slightly, and he didn''t ask to the end. After a while, he said, "get up, Mrs. Li. This time, Mr. Li is really hungry."


    Lu Renren laughed and nodded, "you have a rest first. I''ll go down to buy vegetables and call you when I finish."


    Li Huaijin nodded, still lying on the bed, watching Lu Renren leave the bedroom. Soon he heard the sound of closing the door. His face sank. For a long time, he didn''t have any expression.


    Not long later, Lu Renren came back, Li Huaijin just closed his eyes, but did not fall asleep.


    But without waiting for her to call him, Li Huaijin got out of bed and went to the kitchen door to watch her cooking.


    He didn''t seem to look at her like that for a long time.


    Seeing his appearance, Lu Renren was a little stunned and then said, "how did you get up?"


    "Enough rest." He came up behind her and put his hands around her waist and hugged her from behind.


    Lu Renren chuckled, but he didn''t stop his action. There was no such good atmosphere for a long time.


    It wasn''t until they cooked dinner and walked out of the kitchen that they separated.


    At the end of a meal, Li Huaijin was so proud that he almost finished everything. After that, Lu Ren asked with some heartache, "haven''t you had a good meal these days?"


    "Some busy, busy forget." Li Huaijin handed her his clean dishes, and Lu Renren put them away.


    "If you''re busy, don''t they? Don''t they want to remind you to eat? What about your assistant? "


    "It''s all the same. We eat at the same time."


    "Well! They all hate bosses like you. Eating is not regular, grandfather Mao said, the body is the capital of the revolution. What can you do to support us if you don''t care for your body so much? "


    Lu Renren was really a little angry, and then he turned uncontrollably and walked out of the kitchen. Doesn''t this man know she''s worried? Still so don''t care appearance, she is more angry.


    Li Huaijin just realized that he had said something wrong, and his attitude was wrong. He quickly cleaned his hands, dried them, and chased his wife to coax her.


    "Mrs. Li, Mr. Li knows it''s wrong. We must correct it in the future I will never do it again. How about that? "


    Lu Renren rolled his eyes. He can''t be coquettish every time.


    "Mr. Li, this is a very serious issue of principle. We must pay attention to it. "


    "Yes, according to Mrs. Li''s decree." He also gave a funny military salute.


    "Mr. Li, your body is no longer your own. Half of me and part of baby? If you don''t value yourself, you don''t value our mother, you know? "


    "Yes, I will be responsible for my body and my wife and children. Don''t be angry, will you? "


    Li Huaijin''s absolutely clever and obedient manner made Lu people laugh.

 Chapter 213

    "Oh, my dear wife, I love you so much." Li Huaijin happily hugs her and kisses her heavily, which makes Lu Renren laugh. Inside the room, they are playing with each other


    in the evening, when little baby comes back, he looks at Li Huaijin, who has not been seen for many days. He just calmly hugs Li Huaijin, instead of being childish as before. However, in his lovely little face, even if he is calm, he is a cute boy. Li Huaijin is more balanced


    as for the unknown side he saw before, he didn''t mention it again. He doesn''t care too much about what the little guy looks like or what temperament he has in his heart. Anyway, it''s Li Huaijin''s son. As long as there''s no big accident, he can trust little baby''s character


    after staying at home for the whole day, Li Huaijin went to the company early the next day. When Lu Renren got up, he only saw his strong words on the table, "come with me to the movie premiere tonight. Call me when you wake up. I''ll wait for you. I''d like to


    she can''t understand and doesn''t think much about it. At this time, there are no competitive films except "Shangcheng". I believe it will be very good at the box office


    "do I really want to go to the premiere?" Lu Renren is not worried about the shooting of journalists. He is just afraid that the journalists will be talkative and ask questions that should not be asked. Especially the scandal some time ago, it must be even worse. She believes Huaijin. She just doesn''t know whether the scandal will bring trouble to Lin Ruo. Her mysterious husband doesn''t know whether he will be jealous


    "well, they have also arranged some small links. How can your screenwriter not go? Don''t worry. I''m in charge of everything. You just need to be by my side. "


    Lu Renren hasn''t spoken for a long time. Li Huaijin on the other side of the phone seems to be very patient. I don''t know how he developed his patience


    "OK." Lu Renren agreed


    "I''ll pick you up very early. Don''t worry about the dress jewelry. Just leave everything to me."


    "hard work, husband." Lu Renren smiles and his voice is weak


    "it''s not hard to serve your wife."


    the premiere, she has never participated in such a grand premiere. I don''t know who she will meet. She needs to raise her spirits. At that time, she will inevitably be asked about some embarrassing things. She has to deal with them well


    after patting on the face, Lu Renren clenched his fist to cheer him up, "Lu Renren, come on!"


    then, in the morning, she took the time to go to the beauty salon to have a hairdressing to make herself look more energetic. At least, she couldn''t put on an appearance of no spirit. Then she asked those reporters to say that she would be forced to smile when she went to the premiere


    when Li Huaijin came to pick her up in the afternoon, looking at her smooth and tender face, he could not help kissing her on the cheek, and then he gave her a good kiss for a while


    "if you see it, do you have any problems with making out with my wife?" Li Huaijin said in a low voice: "wife, why don''t we go home first?"


    "annoying." Lu Renren blushed and pushed Li Huaijin away. "Hurry up, it''s not a good thing to be late for the premiere."


    "go and have a try. I chose it." Li Huaijin a pair of his choice is absolutely the best, proud smile


    this is a royal blue dress. The blue makes Lu Renren''s skin more transparent. There is no other color, simple but dazzling


    "how beautifulLu Renren said diamond, but Li Huaijin said with a smile, "yes, Mrs. Li, you are so beautiful."


    Lu Renren blushed. "I''m talking about diamonds."


    "No, diamonds are not as beautiful as my wife." Li Huaijin is behind her. They look at themselves in the mirror together. "Wife, do you still feel ordinary?"


    Lu Renren is silent. She will not feel inferior. However, she does not know that she can be beautiful.


    Yes, it''s described by the word beauty. I don''t know what''s going on, and I don''t know when to start. Maybe her own mood has changed, and it will also bring some changes to a person''s appearance.


    Lu Renren is satisfied with the smile of self-confidence. She is a beauty now, isn''t she?


    What''s more, it doesn''t matter whether she is beautiful or not. The important thing is that she has already made Huaijin fall in love with her when she is not beautiful. This is the most proud thing!


    "I''m ordinary, because that''s for so many people in the world. However, I am different, because that is for you, right? I''m ordinary and extraordinary. For others, it doesn''t matter to me. All I need to know is that I''m the most beautiful and different to you. That''s OK. "


    Li Huaijin blinked her eyes. Her deep black eyes reflected everyone''s beautiful and confident appearance, as well as her unshirkable love.


    "Wife, I really, really, love you very much. What should I do?"


    He whispered love words in her ear, deep unable to extricate himself, black eyes other charm, voice is let Lu Renren legs soft.


    Li Huaijin, this man, so much loved by people, also loves her deeply. How nice!


    Lu Renren turned around and put his arms around his neck. "I love you very much, too, Huaijin."

 Chapter 214

    The premiere of "Shangcheng" was held in cooperation with the film channel. It was originally the most popular film of the year with a large number of actors and productions. So there were too many reporters on the red carpet.


    This is the first time that Lu Renren has appeared in front of the public in such a gorgeous manner. From the time the car stopped at the entrance to the red carpet, she was very nervous.


    Li Huaijin always holds her hand. She can hear the cries of reporters and fans outside. Lu Renren wants to know if the red carpet of those grand award ceremonies is the same.


    Has not urged her to get out of the car, Li Huaijin just waiting for her to adapt, soothing kiss her forehead.


    "With me, don''t worry, you are the most beautiful, wife."


    Lu Renren showed a reluctant smile towards him, took a deep breath, and then clenched Li Huaijin''s big hand, feeling the power from him. Then he slowly said: "let''s go."


    Li Huaijin smiles. The cars open and Li Huaijin goes out first. Then he takes Lu Renren''s hand and takes her out thoughtfully. For a moment, Lu Renren only feels that the screams are constantly on. The flashing flash makes her feel a little trance. He hits her arm in his wrist. He looks sideways and whispers to her, "just smile."


    Lu Renren knows that when she smiles, she just smiles.


    At the moment, there is no interference in Lu Renren''s ears. She just feels that her head is buzzing, but she still keeps smiling. Her feet are unconsciously following Li huaijinmu. Wherever he goes, she will follow him. When he stops, she will follow him.


    Until Lu Renren felt that the long red carpet was finally finished, she was brought into the field, and was arranged to sit on the seat by Li Huaijin, but she was still a little stunned and didn''t respond.


    "What''s the matter? Are you all right? "


    Li Huaijin worries of ask a way, see oneself of wife seem to still be in the condition outside.


    "I I''m scared. " Lu Renren''s eyes were still wandering.


    Li Huaijin is to lose a smile, stretch out a hand of caress land everyone''s small face son, lean body close to her, low soft voice, "wife, for a while you can''t be so silly." Or he''ll cry.


    "Ah?" Lu Renren hasn''t responded yet. He feels strange about what he said just now. As soon as he wants to ask what he means, people around him have already spoken.


    "I said, Huaijin, pay attention to the occasion, don''t be so exciting!"


    Lu Renren turned around and saw that Huo Chengbin was sitting there across a seat.


    "Chengbin, are you back? Long time no see. " It feels like they''ve been missing for a long time. It''s a rare formal suit shirt for Huo Chengbin today. He has a good figure and looks good in a suit.


    Of course, it can''t compare with Huaijin. Lu people really like to see men wearing suits and shirts.


    "Well, long time no see. How about a hug?"


    Huo Chengbin jokingly opens his arm. Lu Renren doesn''t mind. He wants to hug, but he doesn''t want to hold Li Huaijin.


    He doesn''t mind Lu Renren''s intimate contact with other men, but today her little dress completely reveals her good figure and lets her hold Huo Chengbin like this. If he agrees, he is not Li Huaijin.


    Lu Renren embarrassed smile, Huo Chengbin frowned and shrugged, "stingy."


    Soon, Lin Ruo came to Lu Renren''s side. After a long absence, Lu Renren felt that Lin Ruo had a different taste, as if It''s a lot warmer.


    "Lin Ruo, you are so beautiful."


    It is undeniable that the beauty of Lin Ruo is the kind that Lu Renren likes. A red dress makes Lin Ruo with a different kind of beauty.


    "You''re good, too." Lin Ruo is not so polite, but Lu people like her temper.


    Lin Ruo glances at Li Huaijin, and they nod, as if there is a kind of communication in their eyes. Lu Renren doesn''t miss it, and his brow moves slightly. He remembers the previous gossip about them. Lu Renren doesn''t want to talk about them, but there seems to be something between them that she doesn''t know.


    Looking at Li Huaijin again, she approached Li Huaijin''s ear and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with me?"


    But Li Huaijin didn''t smile. He patted the back of her hand and said, "I''ll talk about it later."


    Lu Renren tooted his lips and asked no more. Looking at Lin Ruo, she made it clear that she didn''t intend to tell her. Many possibilities flashed through her mind, but she didn''t know what they were going to do.


    Soon, people come in one after another. Li Huaijin gets up first to say hello to those people, while Lu Renren is chatting with Lin Ruo. He is surprised to learn that Lin Ruo is pregnant.


    No wonder she has a different breath. No wonder she looks more mellow. Fortunately, the film has been finished, and she looks very well.


    "Remember what my baby said." Lu Renren said with a smile, thinking that although little baby is a little bit playful, if she can really form a couple with Lin ruo''s daughter, it''s absolutely not wrong.Lin Ruo also thought of the cute little guy and said with a smile, "I''m happy to do it, too. But it''s not necessarily a daughter. "


    "In fact, it depends on fate, ha ha My little baby seems to be a playboy now. I''m really afraid of being chased and killed at that time. " Lu Renren has a headache when he thinks about it. Now such a small child with so many little girls will only make adults feel funny and lovely. But if he grows up, he will not be a good man.


    "Go with the flow."


    Later, they exchanged some experiences in raising children. Lu Renren passed on all his experiences to Lin Ruo, hoping to be helpful. When they had a good talk, Li Huaijin didn''t know when to return to his seat.


    The stage was almost ready. Lu Renren stopped discussing with Lin Ruo and looked at the stage together.


    First, a soothing soft music, accompanied by a male and a female dancer''s dance performance, a seemingly familiar singer appeared on the stage. The feeling brought by the lyrics and dance is the joy and sweetness of a pair of people who love each other. Lu Renren knows that this is the happiest and sweetest time for the hero and heroine to be together. Later, this is almost a success For the only sweetness in their lives.


    With the music and dance, the opening ceremony of the movie "Shangcheng" began.


    Then, the domestic front-line male host and the female host of the film channel together officially started the premiere ceremony.


    In fact, the premiere is basically all those steps, mixed with movie clips, inviting actors to the stage, and then doing some topics to bring in, and those people watch not only the movie, but also the interesting stories behind the scenes of these stars.


    The host first introduced and asked questions from two rounds of supporting actors, but with so many big names on the scene, the supporting actors and the staff behind the scenes were given less time. Soon, they led to the very important guest star of the film, Li Huaijin. At the same time, as the film investor and producer, Li Huaijin''s appearance was the first climax .


    As soon as Li Huaijin came to the stage, the fans behind him showed too much enthusiasm, and the host''s voice was almost drowned. Only when Li Huaijin raised his hand did the fans keep quiet.


    Lu Renren Snickers under his seat. The host is probably depressed. His loud voice can''t compare with Li Huaijin''s gesture. However, it also shows that Li Huaijin''s fans are absolutely sacred and powerful to this idol in their hearts.


    Although Li Huaijin was an actor before he came to the stage, he did more behind the scenes in this film. He just briefly introduced his role, and more praised the film, grand production and excellent actors, rather than taking the limelight of the film and the protagonist.


    However, he doesn''t want to be able to be restrained. After all, his influence is there, and the hosts deliberately lead the topic to be more intense, and they all blame Lu Renren as a screenwriter.


    When referring to the screenwriter Lu Renren, the host also jokingly said: "no, now it''s not Ms. Lu, but Mrs. Li. Huaijin, have you brought enough wedding candy today? There are so many people waiting here. "


    Sure enough, there was another scream. The shooting plane was still on Lu Ren''s face. Her face was a little embarrassed, and her face was a little red. The camera stayed for a long time, then turned to Li Huaijin. His eyes were gentle and smiling towards Lu Ren, which made people indulge in his gentle smile.


    The hostess also joked: "Mrs. Li is happy."


    Li Huaijin said with a smile, "I am also very happy."

 Chapter 215

    "Wow..." A sound of envy issued, Li Huaijin did not care, at the moment his smile was deeply reflected in the eyes of all the people who saw, straight sigh, this man is really intoxicating.


    however, after all, this is the premiere of the film. Li Huaijin''s happiness was quickly turned back to the topic of the film by him, and then he invited representatives from m country, not Cheng ran, a middle-aged man from m country, with several actors from m country, to interact with each other for a long time.


    After the performance of these songs, Huo Chengbin and the director of M country also went up. The two directors complimented each other several times. When it comes to the problem of film shooting, some of the actors complained about the problem of the director. Of course, it was just some interesting little things, which made people feel more interesting. Since the end, the most important actors have been invited to the stage one by one, from LAN Yixuan to Lin Ruo, and then to Wei Yan.


    Even if they don''t talk about movies, these people who go to see movies for their fame will never lose money. Their appeal is too strong. However, from the beginning to now, Lu Renren has been a little nervous. All of them have been called up. Will she also be pulled up to show up and ask another question, especially in front of Li Huaijin? She is afraid that these people will not miss making fun of her and Li Huaijin.


    Especially Li Huaijin constantly went up again and again, she was more afraid that they would pull themselves up at the moment.


    However, the premiere is almost over, she has not been pulled up, she thought, it should be OK. Must be Li Huaijin also know her temperament, in advance informed not to let her go up.


    Lu Renren quietly put down her heart. Li Huaijin sat beside her and enjoyed the climax of the film and the final film promotion. She thought, it''s almost the end.


    Until the end of the sound, full of quiet, the host did not come out, the stage suddenly all the lights turn, all dark down, the people behind do not know what happened, just watching a bunch of lights, hit Li Huaijin.


    He calmly laughed and got up, everyone was thinking, what is this move? Is there any mysterious publicity that the organizer will carry out at the end?


    Li Huaijin suddenly looks at Lu Renren. He reaches out his hand, palm up. Lu Renren can clearly see the invitation and love in Li Huaijin''s eyes from under his seat.


    She suddenly felt a little trembling. Looking at his smile, Lu Ren''s brain was blank. Only with his encouragement, she put her hand on his palm. Then she stood up, followed him and was led onto the stage by him.


    The two lights of the stage only hit them. There was a moment of silence. Lu Renren could almost hear her heart beating. She seemed to guess something, and her heart beating was even worse.


    The music starts slowly, and a bright light lights up behind her. Lu Renren turns around, and unexpected scenes appear on the big screen behind her. In an instant, Lu Renren covers his mouth, and tears fill his eyes quickly without any hesitation until the end Looking at everything on the screen, her tears have become a line, keep falling.


    What''s shown on the big screen are the photos edited by Li Huaijin himself, as well as the real clips of the two people he shot, and some parts of the edited films, including the contents of her first script he shot five years ago. He was on the set, and she was on the set. Although they didn''t seem to meet each other for a short time, they could see their eyes Five years ago, the two people''s sweet photos, the most funny is the pictures of Erdan and cuifen, also attracted the audience to laugh, and five years later, the two people are more first shot of real life fragments, including baby, the two people''s most ordinary life together, funny, warm


    Lu Renren couldn''t help crying and trembling. As soon as they watched, until the music stopped, Lu Renren''s parents appeared. They seemed embarrassed to be photographed, but they still laughed and said the same words "marry Huaijin". In addition to Lu Renren''s parents, their neighbors and friends, as well as her friends, Liang Wenyi, Xin Haiyang, and even others Chen Di, Li Huaijin''s friend, LAN Yixuan, Lin Ruo, Huo Chengbin, Wei Bai, the elder brother of entertainment circle she worships most, Long Ge, whom she met many years ago, and her former colleagues and familiar movie actors she has worked with They all said the same thing, that is, "marry Huaijin.


    In the last shot, Li Huaijin stands in front of the camera, like the most ordinary man, with a big board in his hand, which says "marry me". His appearance seems very silly, and he seems to have some helplessness for such a silly act. The Mainlanders all laugh when they cry. After all, he speaks.


    "Lu Lu, it''s my doom to meet you, but I don''t regret it. Five years ago, I didn''t have time to prove that I love you. Today, five years later, I hope to let you know and people all over the world know that I love you and love you deeply without regret. So, will you marry me? "


    The last question is with willing to ask, and his most habitual coquetry in front of her.


    The camera stops, but Lu Renren''s tears don''t stop, because in front of him, Li Huaijin has already knelt down on one knee, and his hand is a ring with the same blue gem."Lu Lu, although I have many shortcomings, I''m arrogant and mean, but fortunately only you know these. I''m not perfect, but I have the perfect heart to love you. Will you marry me? "


    In the whirling of tears, Lu Renren only cried, but his voice didn''t come out. He just looked at Li Huaijin and didn''t speak for a long time.


    The following people began not to calm down, a "marry him" to the end of the whole audience of the cry, Li Huaijin straight look landing everyone, in those people''s encouragement, she did not move.


    At this time, Li Huaijin''s nervous mind had already been impatient. In the shock of everyone, he rubbed up, pulled Lu Renren''s finger, put on the ring directly, and his voice was still a little indignant. "Anyway, he has got the certificate, and he has to be willing."


    "Wow..."


    There was an uproar and a burst of uncontrollable laughter: "ha ha ha ha..."


    They all laughed at Li Huaijin''s arrogant and awkward temperament, while Lu Renren couldn''t laugh or cry. In fact, she was just so moved that she was just about to answer me when I wanted to, but this man had no patience.


    In Li Huaijin''s embarrassed eyes, she grinned, stood on tiptoe, and took the initiative to kiss his lips. Then, in the silence and surprise of everyone, she whispered, "I do."

 Chapter 216

    Li Huaijin''s romantic proposal was successfully completed in the presence of millions of people. In particular, Lu Renren''s initiative to kiss finally made Li Huaijin happy. He finally took off his awkward smile and put on his satisfied expression.


    And he is in the following people''s "kiss a" coax, the premiere at the end of the ceremony almost turned into a wedding scene, even the host followed the guest emcee, let two people to a deep kiss.


    Li Huaijin is very generous to accept the request. In Lu Renren''s shy, he is deeply kissed by Li Huaijin. And the level of his involvement was five minutes long.


    After that, Lu Renren blushed. After Li Huaijin took her away from the scene without saying hello, there was a burst of laughter. They must think that Li Huaijin can''t wait to go home to do business.


    Actually, it is.


    After Li Huaijin takes everyone to the car, he calls Pei Dong. Regardless of Pei Dong''s ridicule, he will deal with the follow-up affairs by himself. And he has to take his wife to enjoy their world.


    "Wife..."


    Lu Renren could feel that he was holding his palm warm and wet. Listening to him calling himself again, Lu Ren found that the man seemed to be still nervous?


    Lu Renren couldn''t help laughing.


    "So funny?" In fact, Li Huaijin also felt very embarrassed. He took her in his arms and said, "why do you hesitate so long?"


    Lu Renren stopped laughing when he heard the displeasure in his tone. Instead of answering his question, he reached out and touched his face and asked: "how did you think of this? I thought you had proposed. " That time in his hometown, he asked casually, and she agreed.


    "Don''t you women all like romance? I can''t let you complain about me for the rest of your life. " Li Huaijin didn''t plan to make it so popular and grand before, but she let this woman say that she wasn''t romantic several times. It can be seen that she was also a little lost. That''s why he held the film premiere ahead of time. On this day, in front of everyone, he gave the woman a perfect romance.


    Therefore, these busy days, will let Li Huaijin no time to accompany Lu Renren, will let her a person do not know the wedding. In fact, he was really too busy. He was in a hurry for the movie, and he personally selected the wedding dress and ring for her when Lu Ren didn''t know about it. The so-called wedding affairs that she was supposed to deal with on the surface were just some small problems that the wedding consultant had found for her to solve. In fact, he was the one who was really busy.


    However, now he has not told her that he has already airlifted the wedding dress, and then he is waiting to give her a second surprise.


    "Thank you." Lu Renren was moved tonight. He cried so much just now, but now he still has tears. He hugs his waist tightly and tears wet his clothes.


    "Wife, when I knelt down just now, I was very nervous. For the first time in my life, I proposed in front of so many people. It was really strange. Although I know you will say yes, and you are already my wife, but when you don''t nod your head, I still feel anxious and nervous, for fear that you will regret it. "


    "I didn''t mean to. I was just so moved. Just want to nod, you can''t help but get up first Lu people laugh and wipe away tears, "what about the proposal video? Keep it for me. I''ll take it out from time to time. "


    "Well, even if I don''t keep it, I guess you''ll have a lot of backup if you search online now." I went out live tonight. Now I don''t know what the reaction is. Anyway, his romantic proposal must have been known to everyone.


    In fact, Li Huaijin knows that Lu Renren is in danger of being abandoned. He is very happy that Lu Renren can trust him, but he has to do something for Lu Renren. This time is also for the film, but also for the last time. He will never have such an affair again to make people question his feelings with Lu Renren.


    "Then I''m relieved. Now all the people can witness for me, you to me Love without regret. " Lu Renren thought of the four words he said. He couldn''t help but look up and kiss his lips. Smile, as if the world belongs to her happiest.


    "Remember what I said in the afternoon? I have more interest than that. "


    Li Huaijin is very charming with a smile. He grabs her chin and kisses Lu Renqing. He falls on him and exhorts them to make a sound. Then he finds that they are still in the car.


    When Lu Renren was let go, she looked at Chengzi in the driver''s seat awkwardly. She was only buried in Li Huaijin''s arms and didn''t dare to look up again. Until the car arrived at their home, Li Huaijin got out of the car and took Lu Renren down. Now they found that a group of reporters came with them, and the flash shot them. Lu Renren was even more shy, And Li Huaijin is generous a smile, toward the public said: "time is not early, shot to hurry back.". I''ve just made a successful proposal. I''m quite excited, so You know that. "The reporters laughed and said they understood. After a few photos, they left.


    Lu Renren was carried into the house, and then beat him, expressing helplessness for his blatant thick skin.


    "Wife, it''s no use worrying about this. You''d better prepare to pay the interest."


    In spite of Lu Renren''s protest, he pressed her on the door and kissed her.


    "Daddy, Mommy..."


    The crisp and tender voice made Li Huaijin and Lu Renren stiff at the same time. They felt as if they had been poured cold water.


    Lu Renren is anxious to stand down, but Li Huaijin doesn''t let go. He hugs her tightly and uses his body in front of her to prevent him from going away. Even his son, he can''t let him see.


    "Honey, why are you here? Didn''t you go to granddad''s? " They were astonished. Tonight, someone sent the child to master Li, but now he is still here.


    "Daddy, Mommy, I want to kiss too."


    Lu Renren vomited blood, Li Huaijin''s forehead took a hard draw, "honey, darling, you go back to the room first, we''ll come to kiss you later, OK?" Lu Renren comforted him. He was like a koala in Li Huaijin''s arms. Looking at the baby again, he had no confidence at all.


    Little baby looks deeply at daddy and Mommy, and they are hairy.


    "Forget it, I''d better kiss my uncle."


    "Who?"


    Lu Renren and Li Huaijin were shocked at the same time. At the same time, Mo Tianqing, who came out of baby''s room, also gave them the answer.


    "Ah..."


    Lu Renren suddenly exclaimed, and Li Huaijin''s first reaction was to carry Lu Renren into his bedroom.


    Li Huaijin came out again, but his face was iron gray, and his eyes were bloodshot. He really wanted to kill this man. What did he see? Did he see his wife''s body?


    At the thought of this, Li Huaijin couldn''t stop his anger, while Lu Renren, who was hiding in the room, had no face to come out to see people. He hid in the quilt and pretended to be dead.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li Huaijin''s tone is not good. If the children are not present, he really wants to give him violence.

 Chapter 217

    "Well Congratulations


    Mo Tianqing''s mouth is congratulations, and a pair of indifferent appearance, "little baby on TV to see you, quarreling to come back. I happened to be OK, so I brought him back


    "Now, it''s time for me to go, too."


    Mo Tianqing gets up, kisses the baby goodbye, kisses him on the cheek, and then goes to the door.


    Li Huaijin also doesn''t send directly. He is not in a good mood and always cares about Mo Tianqing.


    The door opened, but Mo Tianqing suddenly stood still, but did not look back, only spit out a word, "I wish you happiness."


    Then he went out.


    The gate is closed, Li Huaijin stares at the entrance, and the baby says to him, "good night, daddy."


    I''ll go to sleep in my own room.


    Li Huaijin back to their room, see the quilt under a ball, lift the quilt, just pull her out.


    "It''s all your fault..."


    Lu Renren is very annoyed. He looks impatient. Now, the child has seen it. Maybe Mo Tianqing has also seen it. It''s a shame.


    "I''m still making out with my wife at home. It''s totally normal. It''s the man who suddenly appears." Li Huaijin is also full of fire. Looking around, Lu Renren is still in your messy clothes just now. In addition, his face is flushed in the quilt. His lips are red and his eyes are watery. Li Huaijin thinks that if you really don''t do something today, I''m sorry for such a romantic proposal, such a beautiful night, and such a beautiful wife.


    He suddenly got up and went to lock the door from the inside. Then, it seemed that the beast in his heart purred, and his eyes were deep.


    "You..." Lu Renren''s heart trembled when he saw his eyes. Before saying anything more, he was directly thrown on the bed by Li Huaijin.


    "Wife Continue... "


    I heard Lu Renren exclaim that he was blocked. Next, the night began.


    Mo Tianqing left, but did not immediately return to his residence. Driving slowly in the city streets at night, aimless.


    Tonight''s live broadcast, he also saw the happiness and sweetness of the two people. He knew that he had no chance, but he still couldn''t let go. This is not what he wants to do, just thinking, I don''t know if I will meet a woman again, to save him from this hopeless pain.


    Lu Renren will be happy. He believes Li Huaijin will make her happy. And he, after all, is a person in the world of lovelorn, lonely night, gloomy he, he should try to slowly loosen his heart, slowly get used to that will always be happy.


    The most romantic proposal in history, the most affectionate man in history, the most loving couple in the entertainment industry


    Li Huaijin''s proposal made all the headlines in the news the next day. In the photos of their love, they were envied by everyone for a moment, and their popularity soared. Li Huaijin and Lu Renren made everyone believe in love again.


    At this time, Lu Renren is still in deep sleep. She is exhausted after a night of passion. No matter how busy she is outside, she just needs to have a good sleep and rest.


    However, she was woken up by the phone calls from all parties. First of all, Chen Di''s international call. When she saw the proposal video on the Internet, she was excited and wanted to fly back. She kept shouting, admiring Lu Renren''s happiness, praising his idol''s deep feelings and expressing her too excited mood.


    In fact, when she was asked to speak on the proposal video, she knew it. She just kept it secret all the time, and she didn''t know exactly what the proposal process was. Until the scene of the proposal officially appeared, she was still excited. The idol was such a good man.


    At the same time, Lu Renren''s former colleagues and classmates, including Liang Wenyi and Xin Haiyang, all called to congratulate her, congratulating her that she really got what she wanted. Originally they also complained about Li Huaijin''s thoughtlessness, but now they find that this is the biggest surprise and romance.


    At last, Lu Renren didn''t feel sleepy at all and got out of bed. Li Huaijin didn''t go out, and little baby didn''t go to school. Seeing her coming out, they all said, "good morning."


    "Why didn''t you go to school?" Lu Renren asked little baby.


    Li Huaijin said: "today, there must be a lot of reporters around the school. Besides, after a while, our family will have to go to a place, baby, together


    "Where to?" Lu Renren rubbed his waist, while Li Huaijin laughed and pulled her to sit down. I''ll know when I get there


    "Mommy, go, go..."


    Even little baby can''t wait to smile. Lu Renren looks at the exchange of father and son''s eyes. What''s the surprise?


    After a family of three went out, Chengzi drove away the reporters first, and then they drove out quietly.


    On the way, the father and son did not disclose where they were going until the car stopped and Lu Renren got off and was taken into a wedding dress shop. She was still a little strange.Didn''t she choose the wedding dress with others some time ago? Or did Li Huaijin come to try on the dress today?


    "Mr. and Mrs. Li, here you are. We''re ready. "


    A door, that Lu Renren familiar with the store manager smile will lead them in, Lu people are full of doubts, but Li Huaijin is toward her mysterious smile.


    Until the three stood in front of a white wedding dress, Lu Renren felt that her heart could not bear the surprise gambling.


    "Mrs. Li, this is designed for you by a special designer Mr. Li found in Italy. I just flew over from Italy last week. I''ve always wanted to give you a surprise. "


    "You..."


    Lu Renren excitedly looks at Li Huaijin. With a gentle smile, he touches her long hair and says, "go and have a try."


    "Mommy, it must be beautiful on you." Little baby also said happily.


    Lu Renren followed the shop assistant to try on the wedding dress. From the beginning to me, she felt that it was really like a dream.


    When everything is ready, the curtain is pulled, and in such a big space, Lu Renren is wearing a beautiful white wedding dress and standing in front of Li Huaijin unreally. She has a shy face and bright eyes. She is looking at the man who makes her so happy.


    Stop in each other''s eyes, that deep to the heart of the attachment, so that they can not move their eyes for a moment.


    "Wow Daddy, Mommy is so beautiful, so beautiful


    Little baby is stunned. In his eyes, Mommy is beautiful, which can''t be compared with any girl. But at the moment, he is surprised by the change of Mommy. The beauty makes him feel that only his own Mommy is the most beautiful in the world.


    Li Huaijin''s eyes are not amazing, but consistent love.


    Because in his eyes, everyone in Lu is beautiful, but at this moment, everyone in Lu is beautiful.


    He gently moved steps, came to her, big hand gently stroked her cheek, bowed his head, kissing in her forehead heart, gentle and affectionate mouth: "Lulu, you are the most beautiful."


    Lu Renren''s small face immediately bloomed a more beautiful smile, turned around and looked at himself and him in the mirror with him. Lu Renren in the mirror took off the ordinary and unimportant. At the moment, she was a beautiful bride who was not quick to stand in front of Li Huaijin.


    Lu Renren smiles indifferently and says to himself in the mirror: "Lu Renren, you have done it."


    From the beginning of reluctance to retreat, from disappointment to pain, from open heart to accept happiness, Lu Renren, you get your own happiness, you really do it.

 Chapter 218

    It''s sunny today, cloudy and sunny today


    On the whole, it''s a good day, a good day that can''t be any better. So, it''s a very good choice to have a wedding today.


    And inside and outside the city''s largest hotel, because too many celebrities and dignitaries to attend the wedding, it is very lively.


    Li Huaijin, Lu Renren''s wedding, after six years of ups and downs, finally came to the palace of happiness.


    As early as a few days before the wedding, many people came to the city to attend the wedding, including many stars in the entertainment industry, Li Huaijin''s friends, Hollywood friends who came from m country, the boss of the company who has cooperation with Li company, and because of Li''s relationship, there are many friends in the officialdom and the army, as well as Lu Everyone''s civilian friends, the wedding attendants are really a hodgepodge.


    All the staff are arranged in the hotel by Li Ren company and receive all the visitors with the highest standard.


    While everything is going on in an orderly way, Li Huaijin''s and Lu Renren''s single night parties start separately.


    Li Huaijin has long been taken away by those friends, but Lu Renren thought that he meant it, but Chen Di pulled him to make a stir, which is called freedom of the last night.


    Lu Renren is very helpless, this is not to say goodbye to single, here a little careless will say goodbye to innocence.


    "Didi, let''s go back." Lu Renren and Liang Wenyi don''t like the environment here. Originally, Lin Ruo was going to attend, but now she is protected by her husband and can''t go out after 8 pm.


    "What''s the hurry? You talk to a handsome guy again, and when you get married, you won''t have this chance. "


    Chen Di is standing at the bar, swaying with the lively music, while Lu Renren and Liang Wenyi have no choice but to look at each other, so they are very formal.


    "If you want to be a handsome guy, which one can compare with my husband?" Lu Renren talks and shouts back.


    "Er..." Chen Di gave her a white eye, "OK, OK, you know, your husband is the most handsome."


    Chen Di looked to the center of the stage, "Oh, I see a good one. You can do whatever you want. If you want to leave, you can go first."


    I have to


    This bachelor party is not for Lu Renren at all, but for Chen Di''s selfishness. Looking at the way she wants to be handsome, she is really speechless.


    "Everyone, shall we go first?" Liang Wenyi doesn''t want to stay here, but Chen Di doesn''t feel at ease.


    Lu Renren looks at Chen Di, who is intoxicated with the hot dance with the handsome guy. After thinking about it, he still shakes his head.


    "Wait a minute. We''ll take her with us later."


    Liang Wenyi nods and sweeps around. She doesn''t come to this kind of place. It''s so noisy. I can''t understand how these people like to come here.


    Lu Renren is no stranger to this place. She has been to this kind of occasion with Chen Di before, but she is not a troublemaker, and she just stays here for a while. A lot of people here come for one night stand, fast food love, you love me, no one has to bear any responsibility.


    Some people even married tomorrow and spent the night before with other women, "let me go." Lu Renren roared, the mobile phone in his hand quietly called out.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean anything. I just want to make a friend. " The man didn''t pay any attention to the noisy silk over there. He only focused on the Lu people with the same smile.


    Lu Renren frowned, "this gentleman, is that how you make friends? Let them release my friend first. "


    " then tell me your name first. "


    "I..."


    Lu Renren hesitated. Before he opened his mouth, his arm on his wrist suddenly loosened. The next second, he fell into a familiar embrace.


    "She''s my wife. Please tell me what''s the matter."


    Lu Renren immediately felt at ease. Her warm embrace and low and reliable voice made her relax.


    Chen Di and Liang Wenyi over there were also rescued. Lu Renren held his waist and said, "how did you come so fast?"


    "We''re in the box upstairs."


    Lu Renren drew his forehead. This bachelor party is really shit.


    Those men, seeing Li Huaijin and several common stars on TV, were obviously stunned.


    Looking at Lu Renren again, I realized that this was Li Huaijin''s wife!


    "Sorry, we I just want to make friends. " Although the man''s momentum was weaker, he still had some responsibilities. Not afraid of looking to Li Huaijin, explained.


    "Friends don''t have to."


    Said with landing everyone out of the bar, and there are a lot of people in the field noticed here, they are silly looking at Li Huaijin, they left, just burst out in an uproar.


    After going out, Lu Renren was taken into Li Huaijin''s car. At the moment, Lu Renren felt guilty.


    "That I''d better go with didi and them, and you''ll go back and have a rest early. "Lu Renren''s suggestion was obviously refuted, and LAN Yixuan said with a smile: "Huaijin, take it easy after you send sister Xiaojia back. Tomorrow you will pick up the bride."


    Li Huaijin ignored their banter, because they all drank wine, and they were all looking for a driver. Sitting in the back seat, Li Huaijin has a gloomy face, which makes Lu Renren feel guilty.


    "Are you angry?" Lu Renren reached over and touched Li Huaijin''s hand. He didn''t reply. She boldly approached him, held his hand, and approached him with a smile. "I didn''t mean to come here. It was didi who had to pull us over. After coming, he wanted to leave quickly, but didi was caught by that group of people. That''s what you see. "


    Li Huaijin snorted coldly, "that man wants to be your friend."


    Jealous?


    Lu Renren chuckles and is jealous, which means he is not so angry.


    "No, I don''t care about him at all. He threatened us with Didi. I''ll call you as soon as I see it''s not right. " Lu Renren said with a smile. He took his arm and put his face in front of him. "I told them that I have a husband."


    "Stay away from Chen Di in the future. Isn''t the lesson enough? "

 Chapter 219

    Lu Renren vomits his tongue secretly. "Chen Di has forgotten the past. She just likes to play. Moreover, she has been standing in the M country, and there will be no next time. "


    "husband, did they also find beautiful women to drink with you?"


    "no, I didn''t." Li Huaijin immediately expressed his innocence


    "Oh... I believe you."


    Lu Renren kisses Li Huaijin on the cheek and gives him her trust


    the corners of Li Huaijin''s mouth smile and bend a happy arc


    now she is dangerous. Li Huaijin has to be alert to the men she brings in at any time, and can''t let her just let the men pester her


    "report to me wherever you go in the future. You are not allowed to act alone without my permission."


    he would like to carry her in his pocket, not let anyone find her beauty, and enjoy the beauty that belongs to him


    "yes, husband." Lu Renren nodded heavily, which made Li Huaijin very satisfied with her obedience


    when the car comes to the door, Lu Renren is living with her parents in the apartment she bought, while Li Huaijin is going to marry her to their new house tomorrow


    "well, go back and have a good rest." Li Huaijin kisses her forehead and heart, but still does not let her go. He hugs her tightly, lowers his head and sniffs her neck deeply. "Wife, I want to get dawn soon."


    "what''s your hurry? Can I still run? " Passers-by Hot Funny pat music on his back, Li Huaijin this just let go, eyes attached


    "I really have to go up, or I''ll have dark circles under my eyes tomorrow." Lu Renren tooted and said coquettishly


    "OK, go ahead." Li Huaijin was unwilling to let go, watching her figure upstairs


    five minutes later, when he received her text message, he looked up, stood for a while and left


    although Lu Renren went to bed early, she still didn''t sleep well. All night long, she was thinking about tomorrow''s wedding. Her mind was full of excitement and expectation, especially when she was staring at the beautiful white wedding dress hanging in front of her bed at night, she saw it as soon as she opened her eyes. This makes her sleep confused and very uneasy


    she was woken up very early. The wedding company came to her home to make up and wear wedding dress. The family was busy preparing for the rules of their hometown. Chen Di was the maid of honor. She came to the door early and saw the wedding dress of Lu Renren. Rao Shi, who was so narcissistic, could not help but admit the beauty of Lu Renren


    "who is it?"


    "Chengbin


    Lu Renren''s eyes twitched. Chen Di came to the wedding just for the sake of a handsome man


    although Chen Di is the only maid of honor, there are many people on the side of the woman, and Lu Renren does not have many friends. However, Lin Ruo is not willing to wait at the wedding banquet because he can''t be there in person. He launches a group of women''s legions in Lu Renren''s house just to block Li Huaijin


    the same is true for Li Huaijin. Some of his friends are even more eager to help the bridegroom grab the bride


    after Li Huaijin finally got to the door, the women''s regiments gradually compromised under the big red envelope


    Lu Renren has been sitting on the bed of the room, laughing and hearing the excitement outside and the sound of the door opening. For a moment, in front of Lu Renren, Li Huaijin, who was wearing Lu Renren''s favorite black suit and white shirt, stood in front of her


    "wife, I''m here to pick you up."<


    the people behind him laugh because Li Huaijin can''t wait to pick up Lu Renren and go out, but his father-in-law and mother-in-law stop him."Don''t worry, there are still procedures to be finished."


    Li Huaijin''s ears became red. In the laughter of a group of people, he finally completed the prescribed procedure.


    Finally, I got what I wanted and went downstairs with my bride in my arms.


    On the wedding car, Li Huaijin just hold landing, everyone sighed, "wife, finally married you."


    Lu Renren chuckled, "hard work, husband."


    "Well, it''s not hard." Li Huaijin''s smile satisfies happiness.


    After the car arrived at the hotel, the people there were already in a hurry.


    In the open-air wedding field of the hotel, Lu Renren is held by his father hand in hand. With the wedding march, he slowly walks into people''s sight.


    Sunshine, flowers, balloons, smile, lovely flower boy, baby and Xinxin And the bridegroom on the other side.


    Lu Renren nervously followed his father''s steps step by step. Seeing Li Huaijin''s attentive eyes and smile, she finally put her hand into his hand. She was strangely calm and held his hand tightly.


    In the witness of all, in the common oath, they completed the ceremony, followed by cheers, his gentle kiss, everything, Lu Renren only followed him, followed her husband, never separated.


    At night


    in the new room, Dahong Xizi is eye-catching and dazzling. The bridegroom looks at the bride affectionately, and the bride looks down shyly. Then the bridegroom raises the bride''s chin to let her look at herself shyly.


    The bridegroom whispered praise, "wife, you are so beautiful."


    The bride''s blushing cheeks, lips slightly open, or no mouth.


    The bridegroom looked at the bride''s coyness, and continued to say, "wife, it''s late at night. Let''s have a rest."


    The bride turned redder and nodded, "OK."


    Then the bridegroom got up, turned off the light, went back to bed, and the night began.


    Above


    It''s the perfect wedding night.


    However, for the bridegroom and bride Li Huaijin and the Lu people tonight, they are not so beautiful.

 Chapter 220

    "Take off, take off again. There are three more."


    in the last link, all the things she can take off have already been taken off, and these people have not let them go


    but Lu Renren buried himself in the quilt and finally took it off and put it in Li Huaijin''s hands


    "hahaha... OK, Huaijin, thank you for your cooperation. Hurry up, we''re leaving now! "


    after they finally left, Lu Renren could not help sighing, "what a bunch of demons."


    "well, we must get revenge back."


    "wife, today is our wedding night!"


    "haven''t you had your wedding night yet?"


    that''s what he said on the night of obtaining the license, but Lu Renren didn''t agree


    "it''s legal, it''s folk. Whatever. You can''t miss it tonight. "


    Li Huaijin''s wedding ceremony, whether it''s legal or folk, has been completed perfectly in his life


    the next morning, Lu Renren woke up hungry


    very dissatisfied, he pushed Li Huaijin and muttered, "I''m hungry. I''m going to make breakfast."


    "husband, I''m really hungry. I''m starving to death." Lu Renren acted coquettishly, pushing Li Huaijin''s head, and finally succeeded in keeping him away from himself


    Lu Renren came to bed for a while and walked out of the room to see Li Huaijin cooking porridge in her apron. She suddenly felt that Li Huaijin was cute and handsome at this time


    "husband, you are so handsome!"


    "wife, you have a good eye."


    "hee hee... Husband, it''s hard for you. In the future, when we get old, will you still get up in the morning and make breakfast for me? "


    "No." Li Huaijin did not answer


    "ah?" Lu Renren was disappointed and surprised


    "let our daughter-in-law do it for us." Li Huaijin thinks, can''t cheap that boy


    "well... What if the daughter-in-law doesn''t do it?"


    "let the son do it."


    "well, that''s OK. After that, the task of teaching baby to cook will be called your father. When we are old, let baby and his daughter-in-law serve us. "


    "it''s on my husband." Li Huaijin patted her on the top of her head. She was absolutely confident that she could teach her son to be a good son who was filial to her parents


    when breakfast is out of the pot, they put the food on the table and sit opposite each other. In a quiet and warm atmosphere, this is what they have been looking for for for many years, and what they hope for every day in the future


    no matter how busy the days are, they will always return to peace. Li Huaijin and Lu Renren, the loving couple in the entertainment circle, have always been praised and admired by people, until they gradually fade out of people''s sight with the change of time


    there are a large number of new people in the entertainment circle, today''s gossip, tomorrow''s bustle, today''s love, tomorrow''s noise, all true or false, who will guess, but who will know the real facts<


    the love between Li Huaijin and Lu Renren may be legendary or ordinary. They gradually keep a low profile and are occasionally mentioned. The original intense love has returned to a peaceful marriage. Some people say that they still love each other, some say that they can''t escape the itch of seven years, some say that they have become respectful family after love, and some say that they have already been separated.But these guesses are just guesses. What are they like?


    Want to know?


    Let''s take a look!

 Chapter 221

    The honeymoon of Mrs. Li and Mr. Li is planned to be spent in the romantic Aegean Sea


    However, the plan can''t keep up with the rapid change.


    When they saw that all their luggage was packed, their passports and tickets were ready, and they were about to leave the airport, Mrs. Li suddenly vomited.


    This vomit doesn''t matter. In Mr. Li''s worried eyes, Mrs. Li''s face is pale. It seems that after suddenly remembering something, she suddenly sits on the toilet cover with a big picture.


    This frightened Mr. Li. He quickly appeased Mrs. Li, who was in a sudden mood change. Holding her, he asked anxiously and anxiously, "what''s the matter? Is there something wrong? What can we do together? Don''t cry, don''t cry, my heart hurts when you cry... "


    "It hurts. It''s killing you." Mrs. Li made a lot of noise and punched and kicked Mr. Li fiercely. The cry was more and more earth shaking.


    This kind of crying really made Mr. Li confused and worried. He squatted in front of Mrs. Li and gently wiped away her tears. Then he held back his possible sadness and asked very carefully: "Lulu, what''s the matter? Say it and I''ll be with you. "


    He felt that Mrs. Li would not have been so sad if it had not been for such a big thing.


    When Mrs. Li looked at Mr. Li''s worried look, she sobbed and muttered bitterly: "I''ve planned this honeymoon for a long time. I''ve chosen all the places I want to go. This is the place I want to go most


    "I know, and then what?" Li Huaijin listened patiently.


    "I think we''ll have a very sweet and beautiful honeymoon there. In the morning, we wake up with the Aegean sea breeze, put a deck chair in front of the courtyard, and we lie side by side. In the evening, we walk hand in hand along the beach..."


    "Well..." He''s still listening patiently.


    "We can even have a honeymoon baby."


    Mr. Li nodded. "We''ll make it happen."


    "But It''s too late. "


    " late? "


    "Wow..." Lu Renren still couldn''t help being upset and sad, "how can it be like this? They want a honeymoon baby. They don''t want it now. I''m going to the Aegean Sea. I''m going to spend my honeymoon... "


    Mrs. Li''s cry, when Mr. Li wants to comfort again, suddenly found an important message in her words, not what she wants now? what do you mean?


    Mr. Li suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Mrs. Li very reluctantly. His eyes moved to Mrs. Li''s abdomen again. Is it?


    A kind of ecstasy suddenly hit Mr. Li''s whole body, his heart even jumped up uncontrollably, his hands trembled, his mouth opened, and he was dumb for a long time, "do you have it?"


    Mrs. Li nodded pitifully.


    Mr. Li was so excited that he wanted to reach out and touch her abdomen, but some of them couldn''t believe it, and some of them didn''t dare move.


    Then Mr. Li suddenly stood up and walked around in the bathroom, trying to say and do something, but he didn''t know what he was doing.


    Mrs. Li looked at some Mr. Li who was very silly. In her strange eyes, Mr. Li suddenly squatted in front of her. It seemed that he was suppressing a lot of emotion. He held Mrs. Li''s small face in his cautious eyes and kissed Mrs. Li''s lips heavily. Then, he hugged Mrs. Li tightly, but only for a moment, and was afraid of hurting her When he spoke again, his voice seemed to choke.


    "Thank you, Lulu."


    Mrs. Li was infected with his excitement. She suddenly thought that when baby came, he didn''t accompany her. She didn''t know how he would react when he knew he was pregnant.


    Now, she saw it. She thought, if he knew he was pregnant five years ago, he would be more excited than now.


    Mrs. Li''s heart softened in an instant, and she felt more guilty. Well, this kind of emotion made her unwilling and regret forget.


    "Huaijin, after I give birth to this baby, you must make up for this honeymoon, you know?"


    She can''t have a honeymoon, and even have a second honeymoon or a third honeymoon in the future.


    "Well, it''s all yours, it''s all yours." Mr. Li''s eyes receded and suddenly picked Mrs. Li up.


    "What are you doing? I can still walk. "


    "Let''s go to the hospital." This time, he will participate in the whole process of the baby''s arrival, and don''t miss it at all.


    In the hospital, because of Li Huaijin''s nervousness, the Dean personally went to the most powerful doctor in the Department of Obstetrics and gynecology to examine Mrs. Li. A series of physical examinations were carried out from the beginning to the end. Finally, the most powerful doctor said, Congratulations, Mr. Li. Mrs. Li has been pregnant for two months. She is in good health and everything is normal.


    Then Mr. Li finally burst out of his forbearance. Surrounded by doctors, he roared excitedly, "I''m going to be a father."


    Mrs. Li is embarrassed and helpless. Mr. Li, you are already the father of a child.Forgive him for this feeling for the first time. Mrs. Li understands Mr. Li''s over excitement.


    Finally, after listening to all the doctor''s advice, Mr. Li carefully took Mrs. Li home, and then told everyone the good news.


    "Grandfather, Lu Lu is pregnant again." Regardless of the excited voice of Mr. Li, hang up.


    "Dad, mom, Lu Lu is pregnant again. Well, if you are free, come and take care of her." Soft voice of father-in-law and mother-in-law report after hanging up.


    "Yixuan, my wife is pregnant again, ha ha I can''t help it. I''m so lucky. You have to come on! " Very proud to hang up LAN Yixuan''s phone.


    "Chengbin, my wife is pregnant again. Well, ha ha ha When are you going to get married? You are too slow... " It''s another smug laugh.


    "Pei Dong, my wife is pregnant. Well, the company is handed over to you. I want to take maternity leave. If it''s not enough, I''ll take all the holidays OK, I''m the boss. I has the final say. "


    "Mo Tianqing, my wife is pregnant." This one has a serious voice but a bad smile in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Li was so proud and excited that he told everything he could. Some people were happy, some congratulated, and some gnashed their teeth.


    Mrs. Li happily looked at her own Mr. Li and his childish side. She happily moved over and held Mr. Li''s chin to kiss him. She was very happy.


    "Mr. Li, are you not afraid of being envied?"


    "Mrs. Li, I''m so happy. Who likes to be jealous, who is jealous."


    "Mr. Li, you are so naive."


    "Mrs. Li, I''m happy. I want everyone to know that I''m happy."


    Mr. Li also barked back to her several times, and then let her sit on her lap. Mr. Li put his arm around her waist and put his hand on her abdomen. His eyes seemed to see through her abdomen and all the baby''s movements.


    Mrs. Li felt guilty when she saw him like this.


    The voice apologized to Mr. Li and said, "if I didn''t leave, you would have been so happy, baby."


    Mr. Li said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. This is another chance. Baby''s fine. I''m happy. Now I''m happy, too. "


    After that, from that day on, Mr. Li took maternity leave and left Mrs. Li half a step every day, which made Mrs. Li dissatisfied with his being too clingy. What''s more, Mrs. Li didn''t have a chance to see his little girlfriend Pei Dong.


    "I know my body is absolutely healthy. You don''t have to be so careful. You''re so nervous now. I''m afraid you''ll be completely crazy when the child comes out. "


    Mrs. Li protested that even if she went to the bathroom to solve her physiological problems, Mr. Li would have to wait outside for fear of any accident. How could she not be crazy?


    "But the doctor said the first three months were the most dangerous."


    "I know, so I try not to move, if you want to be so nervous again. I''d hate to be careful myself, but you don''t have to be so reckless. Well, after three months, everything is OK, then go to work, or you don''t worry, I accompany you to work, in short, you don''t like now, step by step, you are not crazy, I can''t stand it


    "All right." In the end, Mr. Li compromised. However, he did not wait for Mr. Li to relax. Mrs. Li''s vomit became more and more serious, and even vomited what she ate. There was no tonic that she could eat, which made Mr. Li''s hair white.


    And Mrs. Li also felt very painful. You know, little baby, although she occasionally spat twice at that time, she didn''t spit everything like now. If she kept on tossing about like this, she would spit out all her children before she gave birth to them.


    In the end, there was no way. Mrs. Li couldn''t keep up with the nutrition she vomited. Lu''s parents were even more distressed. They came from their hometown and found many folk remedies to give Mrs. Li a try. Mr. Li also felt that there was no way. He only hoped that his father-in-law''s mother-in-law''s method would work.


    However, it was still useless. Mother Lu was so distressed that she burst into tears.


    Mrs. Li thought to herself, this belly is definitely a monster. What do you want to eat?


    Strange to say, one day, mother Lu went everywhere to search for food. When she saw a kind of wild vegetable from her hometown in a remote market, she wanted to cook it for her daughter. Whether it was useful or not, she always wanted to have a try.


    When Mrs. Li asked about the taste of wild vegetable soup, she began to cry alone. She felt that she wanted to eat more than ever before. So, after tossing about Mrs. Li for a month, her child finally got better miraculously under the comfort of a bowl of wild vegetable soup.


    From then on, Mrs. Li ate whatever she saw, wanted to eat and thought of. What she ate was called joy and happiness. Of course, her weight was also rising in a straight line.


    Even the baby would say, "Mommy, your face looks like steamed bread!"After hearing this, Mrs. Li was really distressed and depressed. Looking at her soaring weight and figure, her prenatal depression also began. The most common question she asked was, "my father, am I ugly?"

 Chapter 222

    Therefore, Mr. Li has been coaxing from the beginning to the later habit, and never tire of telling Mrs. Li.


    "You''re not ugly. You''re cute."


    "How can I not love you? How can those women outside compare with my wife? "


    "My wife''s pregnant look is full of maternal charm."


    "I love you the most. I love you so much that I don''t regret it."


    And Mrs. Li also in this constantly placating words, finally ushered in the second baby due date.


    According to Lu enqi, no, it was Li enqi. It was a dark night.


    Enqi baby is enjoying the surrounded by many girlfriends in her sleep. Suddenly, she hears a terrible cry. She wakes up abruptly, and then she hears the disorderly sound in another room. As soon as he walks out of the room, her grandfather pulls him back to the room and comforts him, saying that mommy is going to have a baby. Don''t be afraid. Let him have a good rest. When he wakes up the next day, he will go home I can see my little sister.


    After a sound, the house is quiet again. Enqi Baoer is accompanied by her grandfather and says to her little sister that she should come quickly and continue to sleep a little bit.


    When he woke up the next day, Li enqi still didn''t see his little sister. His grandfather said, wait a minute, but he was also worried. He begged him to take him to the hospital.


    When he got to the hospital, he saw his father and grandmother, his grandfather and aunt, and his uncle. He was held in his arms by his grandfather.


    All the people didn''t say a word, and they looked very worried. Li enqi baby was also waiting with the adults.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. I just feel that I''m awakened when I''m asleep. He rubs his eyes vaguely, and then he has seen the retreated mummy.


    He saw daddy rush to Mommy''s side and Hold Mommy''s hand. For the first time, he saw daddy with tears on his face.


    Many years later, when he was sensible, he knew that Daddy''s tears were due to his love and love for Mommy.


    However, he still didn''t understand what it was like to shed tears for a woman he loved. He didn''t understand until he really experienced the unforgettable love.


    After that, he saw his little sister, an ugly little monkey. He thought he was so handsome, daddy was so handsome, and mommy was so beautiful. Why was his little sister so ugly? Therefore, he didn''t like his little sister at first, and even he didn''t like it after his father had a little sister. Every day, his father held his little sister in his arms. Little Li enqi felt that the arrival of his little sister threatened his brother''s status.


    Later, the little sister grew up. She was no longer as ugly as she was when she was born, and he was not so disgusted because everyone said that the little sister was very similar to Mommy. Although he could not see how the little sister was like mommy, he liked it as long as it was like mommy. Therefore, he didn''t care about his little sister''s stealing daddy''s attention, so he was more generous and didn''t care about his little sister.


    Later, the younger sister grew older, and she would babble. He thought the younger sister was really cute. No wonder daddy liked to hold the younger sister. He wanted to hold the younger sister, but daddy was afraid that if he couldn''t hold her, he would hurt her.


    Although he was not happy with daddy''s distrust, he would not show it, so she took advantage of daddy''s absence, quietly ran to the little sister''s room, stretched out her hand, and picked up the sleeping little sister. She was as soft as the marshmallow he had eaten. She was more lovely than all his girlfriends, and he couldn''t put it down. The little sister suddenly opened her eyes, which scared him. Then her big eyes like black grapes suddenly bent up. She puffed up and laughed, which was very good-looking.


    Mommy came in and saw him holding his little sister, but she didn''t stop him from holding her like daddy did. She just touched his head and said with a gentle smile, "don''t you hate my sister?"


    "I didn''t hate my sister."


    "Aren''t you sad that your father neglected you because of his sister?"


    "Well! Why should I be sad? My sister is lovely. "


    "Honey, you''re really mommy''s good son." Mrs. Li happily kisses big baby, and then says: "in fact, daddy and mommy love you two babies, but now my sister is still young and needs our care. As a brother, you also need to take care of your sister, right?"


    "I know, Mommy. I like my sister, too." Then seeing the little sister''s bright smile again, Li enqi thought to herself, my sister, I must take good care of her.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li enqi was in junior high school, he knew enough about gossip, but he never paid attention to it. Especially when daddy appears in front of the public, a group of people will guess.


    Li Huaijin travels with a 17-year-old young model of his new love. Li Huaijin''s marriage is on the red light, and he has already divorced. Li Huaijin and Tian Hou behave intimately


    All kinds of scandals, he knows too much, but also some bad websites or tabloids news, those real news will not appear Li Huaijin''s bad scandals.Li Huaijin has been the boss of Li people for most of these years. He has not been involved in films any more. He seldom appears in public. However, there are still some inevitable large-scale activities he will appear.


    He remembered that he would see reports about mummy before, but since she got married, mummy has never appeared in front of the media. Mummy said that she was completely low-key. Anyway, she would have liked such a low profile.


    Along with himself, Li enqi also kept a low profile. He had done enough to become a big star when he was a child, but in fact, it didn''t mean much. In addition, some of his looks are not so similar to Li Huaijin these years. He thinks he is more handsome than his father. Therefore, the news about him has gradually disappeared.


    Now, the people in their family have learned to keep a low profile, but some people don''t like their low profile. For example, now he sneaks into the bar with a group of friends without telling his parents. The conversation at the table next to him makes Li enqi more interesting.


    "Are you really with Li Huaijin?" Woman a asked in a suspicious tone.


    "Yes, he is very kind to me. He''s very considerate. He''ll sell me everything I like. " Woman B replied, a happy shame.


    "But doesn''t he love his wife very much?" Woman C also spoke.


    "He said that he and his wife had no feelings for a long time. They had not divorced for the sake of their children all these years."


    "No, I remember there were reports before that he and his wife fell in love with each other, and there were videos of his proposal on the Internet, which was very romantic. Others say that it will be very touching to make a movie about Li Huaijin''s love story with his wife. " Woman a doubts again.

 Chapter 223

    "That''s all in the past. Who is Huaijin? He said that at that time, it was for the sake of the son. If it wasn''t for the son, they wouldn''t be together. He is in love with me now. You see, my activities are all arranged by him behind my back. "


    "yes, Li Huaijin is such a big figure in the entertainment industry. He only keeps his wife these years, so he can''t have no other thoughts. Look at the men in the circle now, who hasn''t been greasy? "


    "don''t say Huaijin like that. He is sincere to me. He also said that when the child comes of age, he will divorce his wife and marry me. "


    "sister, don''t forget us when you become popular! Introduce Huaijin to us and help us. "


    "OK, I''ll talk to Huaijin. However, he is a low-key person, and few outsiders. I''ll try my best to say that. "


    "well, did you... Hee hee, go to bed? Although he is forty, he doesn''t look like forty at all. Isn''t he very... Powerful? "


    "hate... What do you mean? Huaijin... Oh, he hurts me so much every time that I can''t get out of bed....


    "poof... Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "what are you doing? Eavesdropping on us? "


    "hey... Brother, speak up! Why are you laughing like this? "


    although the brothers thought the three women were funny, they didn''t exaggerate like Li enqi. What on earth did he hear so funny


    looking at the three women''s more and more ugly faces, he finally stopped laughing, but when he saw the face of the woman who said something about himself and Li Huaijin, it looked too young. It was only seventeen or eighteen years old, but it was very beautiful


    "I said this sister." Li enqi suddenly bypassed his position, approached the young woman, leaned close to the woman, almost close to her face


    "elder sister, Li Huaijin loves you so much. Why didn''t he tell me?"


    "you?"


    several people were stunned


    "well, you look beautiful. It''s a pity to be my stepmother. How about being my girlfriend? I love girls better than Li Huaijin. And... I''m younger than him, so you can''t get out of bed... "


    " ha ha ha ha... "The other boys couldn''t help laughing, but the three girls looked ugly


    "you... What do you say? Although you like me, I appreciate it. If you agree, we can be friends first. " The woman apparently didn''t hear the point


    "I said, brother, what you said just now... Can''t be what I think."


    "is it true or not?"


    "no wonder, I always feel that enqi looks like Li Huaijin. It turns out that he really...


    " Damn it, Li enqi, did you plan to visit your stepmother just now? "


    no matter what the reaction of the two women around them, they ran away quickly


    "ha ha ha ha... Enqi, you see that woman is scared. Isn''t she supposed to get close to you? "


    however, with a sly smile, he said to the brothers, "do you want to know what my daddy looks like at home?"


    the others nodded quickly, but seeing his sly smile, they felt that it was not good!Li enqi quickly stood up and said, "let''s go and see."


    "back? Is this your classmate? "


    "Hello, auntie, I''m sorry to disturb you."


    "OK, come in quickly. I''ll prepare some snacks for you. You''re welcome. Just like you''re at home."


    "thank you, auntie."


    but as soon as she left, some kids said, "your mommy is beautiful!"


    "he will be back soon." Li enqi looked at his watch. "It''ll be there in five minutes."


    because if there is no big deal now, Li Huaijin will be home by eight o''clock


    just like that, it didn''t take long to hear the door open


    "don''t go out, just listen here." Li enqi quietly opened the door, and then the boys began to eavesdrop carefully


    "back?"


    "wife..." the first thing li Huaijin did when he came into the door was to hold everyone and kiss them hard. Then Lu Ren pushed him away and said, "OK, my son''s classmates are here today. Don''t be ashamed."


    "she''s gone to Mo''s and won''t come back tonight."


    "then... Wife, let''s take a bath together!" Li Huaijin suddenly smiles. Before Lu Renren resists, he hugs Da Heng and Lu Renren. In her low voice of protest, he is carried into the bathroom


    only the sound was heard, and soon it was quiet. Several boys'' cheeks twitched, obviously they were shocked

 Chapter 224

    When Li Huaijin and Lu Renren came out of the bathroom, Li enqi and his classmates just came out. Seeing them, Li Huaijin was not embarrassed at all. On the contrary, Lu Renren felt shameless. He wrung Li Huaijin''s arm and handed them over to him to deal with. He hid himself in the room.


    "Hello, Uncle Li."


    Although some of the boys were nervous, they didn''t expect Li enqi''s father would be the big star. But just now, they really felt a little embarrassed.


    "Well, it''s over?" Li Huaijin glanced at his son''s joking eyes and asked him.


    "Daddy, some of my friends and I heard something interesting today." Li enqi obviously did not let him go.


    "Tell me?" Li Huaijin asked calmly.


    "We heard a young sister''s words and felt very interesting. It means that she was raised by you. You love her very much, and you say... " Li enqi''s words stopped, and his face was even more unkind. "He also said that you can''t get her out of bed all night."


    Li Huaijin''s face is gloomy and ugly. The other boys are a little scared. Uncle Li''s face has changed. Is his son still going to see Laozi''s joke?


    "Actually, what I care about most is whether you can keep my mom from getting out of bed now."


    Li Huaijin rubbed up, slapped his son on the head, and said in a cold voice, "where did you hear that?"


    Li enqi said, "KFC."


    The other boys had black lines on their forehead at the same time.


    "Does KFC smell like wine or smoke?"


    Li Huaijin no longer said anything to him, but before returning to the room, he still said in a heavy tone: "I''m a little modest. Don''t tell your mommy about this mess. "


    When Li Huaijin came back to the room, the boys in the living room breathed out, "enqi, you are strong enough to support your father."


    "Seeing the extent of love between my uncle and aunt, I know that this scandal can''t be taken seriously at all."


    "Brother, I''m surprised at one thing." A boy is very curious to ask, "your father is so special, how can you..."


    They all know what that means. It''s not that they think there''s something wrong with Li enqi. It''s just that they all talk about heredity?


    Li Huaijin is so kind to his wife. Why is the son in front of him so playful? They are close to Li enqi, but they know that Li enqi has many girlfriends, not that he can change girlfriends quickly, but that he will have several girlfriends at the same time, and they also know each other''s existence, so he can make these girlfriends stay at his side peacefully.


    Although some of them are not special masters, they really don''t have the ability to be like Li enqi.


    Li enqi flattened the corner of his mouth and got up, "OK, enough of it. Let''s go back."


    The elder brothers exchanged eyes with each other. After thinking about it, they didn''t continue to pester each other and left the Li family.


    Li enqi stretches, goes back to the room, takes out the phone and dials a number after taking a bath. Soon, the phone gets through.


    "Little girl, do you want to miss me?"


    "Ha ha But I miss you so much! I''ll take you out at the weekend Don''t refuse, that''s all


    "Do you want me to know?"


    Then, without waiting for the loud voice of protest over there, Li enqi hung up the phone. The smile on his face was no longer cynical, but it was rare for him to be gentle when he calmed down.


    When Li enqi went out the next day, he only saw his father. He had just brought out breakfast.


    Father and son don''t talk much, and Li enqi doesn''t stick to his father as much as he did when he was a child. But for Li Huaijin, Li enqi still admires him in his heart. Especially for my mother''s love and consideration for so many years.


    "That woman may be the new model in your company."


    Li enqi peeled a cooked egg and put it into the porridge. This is a rigid rule of Lu Renren. When he grows up, he must eat an egg every day.


    "I see."


    When Li enqi had dinner, Lu Renren didn''t come out. Before carrying his schoolbag, he asked strangely, "where''s Mommy?"


    Li Huaijin replied calmly, "I can''t get out of bed."


    Li enqi: "I''m sorry."


    ¡­¡­


    Since his marriage, Lu Renren has been in a state of semi seclusion, and basically has no job. Because in the past few years, it was to take care of her little daughter, but in recent years, when the child was older, she occasionally took a script, which would not make her too boring.


    In the afternoon, I picked up myself. I was going to pick up my daughter who was still in primary school, but she didn''t plan to go home. She still wanted to live in the Mo family for a few days. Lu Renren is not against it, but what she is afraid of is that Li Huaijin is not happy. Such a precious daughter actually likes Mo Tianqing very much, which makes Li Huaijin unhappy to the extreme. Occasionally, xiaobeibei wants to go to Mo''s house. He always tries every means to block her. As a last resort, xiaobeibei tries every means to please her father, so he will agree to let her go to Mo''s house.In fact, Lu Renren doesn''t understand how this little girl can be so close to Mo Tianqing. What she secretly said to her is that she thinks her cousin is more handsome than her father.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to say that to Li Huaijin, she could only say that the little girl''s appreciation was different from other people''s.


    Now that I''m not going to pick up my daughter, the mainlanders are all ready. After thinking about it, I still go out. The target is Li.


    Lu Renren doesn''t go to Li any more. She''s very low-key and thorough. However, her son''s phone call at noon was not well intentioned, but she felt that sometimes life was too dull and boring, and she also needed some spices to add some fun.


    She wore a light make-up, which is in line with her age. What''s more, her temperament is not inferior to that of a young beauty. Moreover, with the help of Lin Ruo, it''s no surprise that she has been maintaining herself these years. It seems that she is younger and younger, and looks like she is 30 years old.


    In recent years, some of the old people in Li are still there, some have left, and many new people have come out. Therefore, many new people do not know much about this mysterious landlady.


    Seeing that Lu Renren wanted to go in, he stopped him.


    "Excuse me, madam. May I help you?"


    Lu Renren looked at the young girl. She was so beautiful. She had a nice voice and was very polite. She could not help smiling back.


    "I''m looking for Director Pei


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    Lu Renren shook his head. "You can call me and say I''m here to talk about the new screenplay. My name is Lu. "


    The woman hesitated and made an internal call.


    After a while, the woman hung up and nodded, "Ms. Lu, director Pei is on the seventh floor. Please go up."


    Lu Renren just walked into the elevator and went up to the seventh floor. As soon as he entered, Mr. Pei had already welcomed him out.


    "Tut Tut, rare guest, why are you interested in coming to me?"


    Pei Dong didn''t know what Lu Ren came for, but obviously he had to do something about it.


    "Can''t I be idle and bored?" Lu Renren looked around and saw that Pei Dong was intimate with her. He was very curious. Of course, some of them knew Lu Renren and nodded and laughed politely to Lu Renren, but they didn''t talk much.


    "Yes, why not? You are always bored, and I will serve you well. "


    "Poor you." Lu Renren shook his head with a smile.


    "To tell you the truth, the landlady is here to establish authority?" In Pei Dong''s office, he asked with a gossip face.


    Lu Renren raised his eyebrows. "Do you mean there are people who challenge my authority?"


    Poof


    Pei Dong is really self-confident.


    "No, absolutely not. I just said it casually."


    Lu Renren waved his hand, but he didn''t care. He said with a smile, "look, you''re nervous. I''ll make a joke."


    "Well I''m kidding, too. " Pei Dong wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Oh By the way, director Pei, there are many young girls in recent years. "


    Pei Dong''s forehead lashed out fiercely. What she said was that she got into the little girl. It seemed that there was something bad here.


    "Ha ha What do you mean


    "It''s nothing. I''m just asking. You''re busy. I''ll look around." Lu Renren, with a seemingly unpredictable smile, goes out of Pei Dong''s office to find Li Huaijin.


    Secretary Li, who hasn''t changed for many years, is still here. He is a little surprised to see Lu Renren coming. Then he says with a smile, "here you are."


    Lu Renren asked, "is he in there? Are you busy? "


    "There are still some things to deal with."


    "Then tell him to call me when he''s busy, and I''ll go for a walk first."


    Secretary Li nodded and watched Lu Renren go out again. He thought about it and continued to work with a smile.


    Lu Renren is wandering among the Li people. What she is most interested in now is that new people are often in the training office, where there are many young girls and handsome men.


    Just on the third floor, Lu Renren hears the quarrel inside. He frowns and sneaks in quietly.


    "What do you think you are? I tell you that in Li people, no matter what your background is, when you come here, you should strictly abide by the rules here. We must respect our predecessors. "


    "Master? What kind of elder are you? Come a month earlier than me, and you can bully new people? "


    "Bullying? Who saw me bullying you? How did I bully you? "


    "All right, all right, stop arguing. If you let people hear you, none of you will have a better time."


    The persuasion of one of them obviously talked about their heart or fear, and their quarrel ended.


    Lu Renren smiles, but he still understands.

 Chapter 225

    They just scattered, each occupied one side, whispered their own discussion


    "eh? Are you new here? However, you don''t look like...


    the little girl looks different from the new young ones


    "hehe, we are selected from thousands of people."


    the little girl was very proud of what she said


    "what are you doing here? No training? "


    "we are going to have a meeting today. I don''t know what''s going on. I haven''t said why we''re here. "


    "I heard that Linlin and the President..."


    "Shh..." the little girl in front of her voice became very small, and seemed to be afraid of being heard


    Lu Renren thinks that''s what she came for. She quietly pricked up her ears, listening to the little girl continue to say


    "where did you hear that? The probation contract we signed before entering the company has regulations. Have you forgotten? "


    "I know, but I have seen Linlin sitting in the same car with the president. And Linlin already has a notice. "


    "I feel suspicious too, but I think it may not be that simple. Before I came to Li, I heard that the president and his wife had a good relationship. "


    "well, that''s the old yellow calendar. After so many years, hasn''t the president been itching for seven years? "


    the other little girl seemed to have nothing to refute and fell silent


    at this time, a little girl came in from the entrance. She looked more beautiful than here, and there was some pride and arrogance between her eyebrows. Lu Renren also knew it because she was called. This is the so-called "Linlin"


    "Linlin, how did you come?"


    "I just finished a show." Linlin swept all the sisters, her face was very proud


    Linlin frowned, which did not affect her beauty at all


    "I don''t know."


    "you are so good with the president, why didn''t you ask him in person?"


    "you really think you are a junior!"


    this is... Strong enough


    this girl is unusual


    "who are you talking about? You say it again That Linlin''s support can''t help but fight back


    "I said what happened to her? If you want to be a junior, it depends on whether you want to be a junior. If you really want to admit that you are a junior, you should call down the president and be your backer. "


    "don''t go too far, Yin SA. I... I promised not to disturb him. "


    "poof... Keke..." Lu Renren expressed his great dislike for the pathetic Lin Lin, and he was choked by his own saliva


    "who are you? What are you doing? "


    then she looked at Linlin, and she saw that her appearance had not changed. Then she turned to Yan SA, and her eyes were surprised


    "you...


    Yin SA walked into Lu Renren and looked at her carefully, but he didn''t say anything. He just sat down beside Lu Renren and looked at Linlin with a sneer


    "it seems that someone is going to have bad luck. You should have brought sulfuric acid. " She said this to Lu Renren


    "hum, you are too weak. You should go up and slap her ten times, then grab her hair, strip her clothes and throw them on the street.""Well You have too much imagination. "


    "It''s not imagination. There''s such a real scene on TV. It''s supposed to deal with Xiao San. I think you should learn it often and use it in the future. "


    "Actually, I don''t need it either."


    "Are you so sure? There are too many people thinking about the president. "


    "But they don''t think about it."


    "Well I think so. If you want to be a junior, you have to depend on whether people give you a chance. But how can you be so confident? "


    "It''s not my confidence, it''s the confidence your president gave me."


    "I believe it!"


    "Thank you


    Lu Renren was just looking for something to add to Li Huaijin''s fun, so he didn''t mind being recognized, let alone expressing his identity.


    And the people here listen to the dialogue between them, and finally, even if they are stupid, they understand something.


    Everyone''s eyes to Lu Renren have changed, but at the same time, the eyes to Lin Lin are full of more complex emotions, sympathy, irony, expectation and resentment


    Lin Lin''s face was blue and white. She gathered the emotion in her eyes, bit her lips, and then raised her eyes. She wanted to cry and walked to Lu Renren.


    "I I really love him. Please forgive me. I know it''s wrong for me to do this, but please believe that I won''t rob you of anything. As long as he comes to see me once in a while, I''ll... "


    Before she finished her grievance, Lu Renren''s mobile phone rang and she picked it up.


    "Off duty?"


    "I''m bored at home. Come and see you Well, it''s on the third floor. Aren''t you going to have a meeting? Why hasn''t anyone come yet Oh, please come by. I''m talking with Linlin. Ha ha... "


    "When I came, I knew each other. That''s it..."


    Lu Renren hung up, then looked at Linlin''s pale and beautiful face, "you continue to say, if there is anything, you can talk to Huaijin for a while."


    The whole room was quiet for a moment, and the sound of breathing was very weak.


    Linlin held her fingers tightly, her lips trembled, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Within two minutes, Li Huaijin appeared on the third floor.


    All eyes looked at Li Huaijin, and his eyes swept the crowd and saw Lu Renren.


    Li Huaijin quickly walked to Lu Renren and pulled her up, "let''s go home."


    "What''s your hurry? What about these people in a meeting?"


    Li Huaijin frowned, "this is the responsibility of Lao Qi, he may have something to delay. All right, I''ll have it dealt with. Let''s go. "


    "No, I haven''t met you yet. Come on, this is Linlin. Linlin, I don''t need to introduce you!"


    Li Huaijin glanced at Lin Lin, but it was just that. He took it back and gave a helpless smile. He stroked Lu Renren''s hair and said, "how come you are jealous?"

 Chapter 226

    "What are you talking about?" Lu Renren''s eyes flashed, "these little girls are very curious about you. Why don''t you talk to them? "


    "it''s not good for me to be curious." He said to Lu Renren with a smile, but the little girls couldn''t help trembling


    "you scared them." Lu Renren held his hand. "Well, we''d better hurry and go home."


    "are you... The... Linlin?"


    "yes... I..."


    "you don''t have to come tomorrow. Someone will talk to you about the termination of the contract. Besides, I''ll talk to a lawyer about your rumors about me. "


    with that, everyone left, leaving behind a group of quiet little girls


    what is the truth


    she thought that she didn''t choose the wrong idol


    "don''t pinch my face, it''s easy to wrinkle."


    "go, then I won''t be an old demon?" Lu Renren said so, but the corner of his mouth, which was still very useful, could not help bending up. "Didn''t you see the real twenties just now? It''s called a tender! Are you not greedy? "


    "I''m greedy for you old demon." Li Huaijin directly took her face, deeply kiss down, don''t give her a chance to speak again, also blocked her wordy


    in recent years, she has never asked him about his affairs, because she has given him great trust, and he has never failed to live up to her trust, and has kept away from other women. However, maybe it''s because it''s too calm, but sometimes he hopes that she can eat a little vinegar. It''s better for them to directly increase their interest. Therefore, during this period, he didn''t directly kill those smart little girls below


    as a result, it''s really effective. Looking at Lu Renren''s appearance today, he thinks that the appearance of her little idea makes him like it very much


    in the evening, Li enqi came back and saw his parents sitting on the sofa, while mommy was still sitting in daddy''s arms. They were so close that they didn''t know what to say. There was a TV play on the TV, which was not nutritious, and they obviously didn''t pay attention to it


    Li enqi nodded and had no opinion on the love of the parents


    from time to time, he can hear the laughter of two people outside. The mother who used to pour milk for him thoughtfully may have forgotten that when he went to pour water, the two parents who loved each other actually kissed in the sofa


    he smiles in a low voice. He lies back on his bed and congratulates himself from the bottom of his heart. He really has a pair of happy parents


    Li enqi never doubted his parents'' love. Although there are too many examples of divorced parents around him, and his mother is getting old, he always firmly believes that his parents will love each other until they grow old.Because, they used to love each other very much, and later, they will protect their hard won marriage.


    In fact, marriage still has to be managed. If you often use some seasoning, you will have a more colorful life.


    In the days after that, Lu Renren is willing to cooperate with Li Huaijin''s little actions. They will be indifferent one day, but they don''t want to be indifferent. They all work hard to maintain, add color and make the family stronger. This is the real marriage.

 Chapter 227

    Lin Ruo knew from the beginning that her birth was not welcome, and even her own mother looked at her viciously. But she never doubted that she was her own daughter, because she looked so much like her.


    Lin Ruo had expected her mother''s love when she was very young, but too often, after she was beaten and scolded, Lin Ruo knew that it was useless. From then on, she learned not to expect, not to need, but also to restrain all her feelings.


    However, she did not abandon that woman, she is still that woman''s daughter. Therefore, she obeyed the woman''s voice, fulfilled her dream, entered the sinister entertainment circle, and became the goddess in all men''s hearts.


    However, day by day, although Lin Ruo had a beautiful face, she did not succeed as quickly as the woman expected, or became popular with one shot. That woman''s evil Zheng''s facial expression, malicious eyes let Lin Ruo heart tremble again.


    Until one day, the woman looked at her eyes with calculation and conspiracy. Lin Ruo knew that she had completely killed all her feelings.


    That day, on the 17th birthday of Lin Ruo, she coldly looked at the so-called mother''s woman, regardless of her resistance, and sent her to the bed of a strange middle-aged man.


    She clearly remember that woman''s smile, a good smile for her, told her that if you want to succeed, you must go this way, and she will be grateful for her in the future.


    Lin Ruo finally pulled out a very gorgeous smile, in her 17 years of life, the first time such a smile, perhaps the last time.


    With her last strength, she smashed the bedside lamp at the middle-aged man and escaped.


    On this day, she was forced to lie beside the middle-aged man, but finally she was willing to lie beside another man.


    She thought, anyway, will lose, perhaps, to the front of this still handsome man, she will not be too sorry.


    As for the others, if Lin didn''t think much, and didn''t have time to think about it, the medicine in her body would attack. She was like a person in the desert who met the water source, and absorbed all the man''s energy tightly until she was exhausted.


    She knew that she had no regrets.


    A dream has no trace. After Lin Ruo wakes up, there is no trace of a man around him except a stack of red cash at the head of the bed.


    Lin Ruo lightly pulled the corners of her mouth. Although she was not familiar with the man, she was held on her chin by the man several times last night. When he forced herself to see him, she still soberly remembered that the man was not like a nouveau riche who threw out cash at any time.


    Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t she receive a check?


    Lin Ruo coldly dumped the cash in her hand. She was not pure and noble, and she was not humiliated. At least, she felt that the money was very important for her now, and it was important to get rid of that woman. She needed to live independently.


    Lin Ruo took the money, put on the clothes he left last night, looked at the so-called presidential suite room, and left the hotel without nostalgia.


    Within one day, she rented a humble room and bought all her daily necessities. Then she had to plan for her future.


    And that woman, she knows she won''t give up easily, but this time, it''s not up to her to control herself.


    Lin Ruo called the woman. After her scolding, Lin Ruo told her coldly, "if you still want me to help you fulfill your dream, don''t push me any more. I will be the woman you want me to be, but it has nothing to do with you. And you, just wait and see me standing on that high place and looking up at me. After that, you can go to the man and woman to show off revenge


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Ruo stretched out and looked out of the only window in the small room. Only the tall building blocked her sight. However, one day, she would stand on a high place without any barrier.


    Later, with the rest of the money, Lin Ruo went back to the third grade of senior high school. She was interrupted by that woman''s study. She wanted to get it back. At least, her education was also a kind of personal capital. One year later, Lin Ruo successfully went to the acting school which can make her more successful, and the school where many famous artists came out.


    Lin ruo''s beauty may be different, but in this school specializing in beauties, Lin Ruo is not so outstanding that everyone focuses on her, but her coldness makes people feel some personality.


    If Lin doesn''t care what others think of her, what she has to do now is to finish her studies smoothly and support herself at the same time. No matter how much money she has, she will have nothing. Therefore, she needs a job that can make her live.


    At the beginning, she did odd jobs. She did everything as long as she didn''t delay class. Later, she got a job with a lot of income, but she would be shamed by others, under the "kind" introduction of a classmate Nine night waiter.


    Nine nights, a place where all men and women flock to, but their flocks are not so aboveboard. Men, who appear in the nine nights, mean that their identity and status are there, and they go there to seek happiness different from the general; women, who go to the nine nights, mean that they are either joyful or actively joyful. Of course, their ultimate goal is to get more happiness from these joyful men, maybe money or jewelry Maybe it''s something other women want.Lin Ruo, that''s the money. However, she didn''t feel ashamed for her presence here. Anyway, she needs more money to make money. Moreover, it''s just an easy job of serving tea and vegetables. She doesn''t think it''s time to refuse. Most importantly, it''s different from other ecstatic caves. Since she is a waiter, what she does is just the job of a waiter. The rule of Nine Nights is that guests have special service personnel for whatever they need, and they must abide by the rules here. They can''t ask the staff to do anything other than her own job.


    And Lin Ruo, as a waiter, is quite safe.


    She thought that if there were no accidents, she would probably continue to work as a waiter until she had a real job.


    However, many things are not what Lin Ruo thought. At least, accidents are everywhere.


    If Lin didn''t think that when she saw the man, she would be so deep that she only saw a profile and knew that it was the man, and she would never think that she would see the man again.


    If Lin doesn''t narcissize that man, she will remember herself, especially when she sees where the man goes and the respect of those people, so she abides by her duty. When she pours wine for the man, she doesn''t look at him in her eyes. Until four o''clock in the morning, when her class ends, she puts on her clothes and goes out for nine nights.


    The door, a taxi has been waiting there, she walked quickly, but has not arrived, a man has first step in front of her.


    "Miss Lin, the young master is waiting for you."


    Lin Ruo looked at the luxury saloon car beside him, but he couldn''t see who was inside. But her intuition told her that it was the man inside.


    Chen Shu, a taxi driver, is a taxi driver whom Lin Ruo meets by chance. Lin Ruo has a long-term rental contract with him. Every time Lin Ruo goes home, he is waiting for himself. When Uncle Chen saw her, he got out of the car and went to her, "Xiao Lin, what''s the matter?"


    Uncle Chen looks at the man who looks not good in front of him and keeps Lin Ruo behind him.


    "Uncle Chen, it''s OK. You wait for me. I''ll come over


    Then he went to the car, the door was opened, but Lin Ruo didn''t get in.


    Probe look, the first to see is as deep as that night can not see the end of the black eyes.


    "Get in the car."


    His voice, which was heard for the first time by Lin Ruo, had the same feeling of horror as his people.


    But Lin ruo''s face did not change. "Excuse me, sir. What can I do for you?"


    Her question, let the man eyebrow a few imperceptible move, if Lin didn''t miss, she always stare at the man''s eyes.


    "Lin Ruo, do you want to be a woman standing on high?"


    The man kept quiet and just gave her such a question.


    Lin Ruo blinked. Five seconds later, she stood up, turned and walked to the taxi. And the people in the car have been very patient.


    "Uncle Chen, go back first."


    Then he turned back, got into the man''s car and left.


    Chen Di sat in the car, not a bit cramped, with his right hand by the window, clutching his head and looking at the man.


    There are many handsome boys in her school, and this man can be called good-looking, but compared with those exquisite men, he does not lack appearance, but more is a different connotation temperament. He''s definitely not a nouveau riche.


    "Why give me a bunch of cash instead of checks?"


    That''s a question she wanted to ask for a long time.


    The man raised his eyes slightly and gave her a glance.


    "It''s easy."


    If Lin thinks about it, he won''t always have so much cash on hand.


    However, she did not ask again, and the man did not speak again. He just closed his eyes, and Lin Ruo, after the night shift, was not in such a good spirit. Leaning on the back seat, he gradually went to sleep.

 Chapter 228

    When Lin Ruo wakes up, she feels like she''s on a hard bed, which is different from her dormitory. She feels like a soft mattress. However, she wants to roll comfortably. When she rolls, she stretches her arms and legs lazily, so she sits up.


    Simple but wide bedroom, dark blue curtains show a ray of light, sheets and quilts are dark blue, the layout of the bedroom is full of men''s feeling.


    Lin Ruo is not so confused that he doesn''t know what he has done. When he gets out of bed, he finds that his clothes are still in the early morning. I don''t think this man is a considerate master. Doesn''t anyone change his pajamas?


    Lin Ruo walks out of the room, where he goes, he doesn''t feel popular at all. Maybe this is not the place where men live for a long time.


    "Miss Lin, are you awake? Miss Lin, all the washing utensils are ready for you. If you have finished cleaning, would you like to have dinner immediately? "


    Lin Ruo nodded. When everything was ready, she sat at the table and ate quietly.


    It was already noon, but she worried that she just woke up and had no appetite, just a few light dishes.


    "Miss Lin, this is the mobile phone specially given to you by the young master. There are the phone numbers of the driver and housekeeper in it. Please feel free to tell me anything you want."


    Lin Ruo took a look at the mobile phone, just like the latest mobile phone held by those flowery women in the school.


    After receiving the mobile phone, she put it directly into her bag, "please drive me to school."


    Lin if he sits in the car, the car leaves the place where he lives, and there are only tall Wutong trees on both sides of the road. The trees are mottled and feel like they are driving ahead of the old castle.


    This mysterious man, she still does not know who he is, but she really bet herself on him.


    It''s not that she believes in her intuition, but that she doesn''t feel that hard to bear, at least around this man.


    Lin Ruo asked the driver to stop at the intersection not far from the school, and walked back the rest of the way. Back to the dormitory, the three people in the dormitory are talking and laughing. As soon as she comes in, the laughter stops. It seems that she interrupts their harmonious atmosphere.


    Lin Ruo has been used to this for a long time. She is not popular in the dormitory. It should be said that they are too friendly to her, and they don''t have any feelings. In addition, Lin ruo''s aloof personality and her seemingly lofty appearance make other people stay away from her.


    "Lin Ruo, Mr. Liang called the roll this morning. You are not in."


    Roommate Yan Xiaoyu reminds Lin Ruo, and Lin Ruo replies, "I see. Thank you."


    She sat at her desk and opened her book, while the other three continued to gossip about their interests, which Lin Ruo never heard of.


    After two classes in the afternoon, Lin Ruo went to the canteen for dinner alone. In the evening, she went to the library alone. Taking advantage of the shift adjustment in these days, she has been on her own. In these days, her latest mobile phone hasn''t rung, and she hasn''t called.


    Friday night has been her constant part-time class time, there is no class in the afternoon, she slept in the dormitory for a while, until six o''clock, only to nine nights.


    With a simple greeting to colleagues at work, if Lin put on his work uniform and was ready, he would be there.


    Nine Nights is the busiest time in the dead of night, especially from Friday to weekend. All the young women who come out "part-time" are basically not absent. Lin Ruo even sees many familiar faces in her school, but her face is still cold and clear, without any emotion.


    Standing outside the box in the corridor on the ninth floor, Lin Ruo stood upright, but his eyes didn''t focus.


    It''s a quiet corridor. Basically no one is there. The sound insulation of the box here is even better. She can''t hear the sound inside and doesn''t care about the dynamics of a waiter.


    A woman in the same uniform came forward with red wine in her hand. They nodded. Then the woman walked into one of the rooms.


    If you haven''t tasted that kind of wine forest, but you know that the value of a drink is enough to sell yourself. Standing on the highest floor of nine nights, the people here are also at the top of the pyramid. This is the height that the woman who gave birth to Lin Ruo wants. The funny thing is that I''m standing at this height now, but I''m just a waiter who looks on coldly.


    The waitress came out and whispered to Lin Ruo, "I have enough living expenses for the first half of this evening."


    Lin ruo''s face is cold, but his eyes are warm. "Congratulations."


    Their tips are always a lot, but they are on shift. At least tonight, Lin Ruo may not have so many tips.


    The woman smiles and leaves happily. Lin Ruo continues to stand.


    At the end of the ninth floor, there was a room she had never set foot in. Except for manager Yang, who was the highest level in the ninth night, no one had ever entered. But they all know that it''s the exclusive room of the big boss behind the scenes of nine nights.


    Lin Ruo watched manager Yang turn into the corridor and walk towards him.


    "Manager Yang."


    Manager Yang looked at Lin ruo''s famous brand and said, "Lin Ruo, follow me."Lin ruomei, a waiter of her level, is talking to manager Yang for the first time. But the direction they went to was the mysterious room representing the highest right of nine nights.


    "Go in."


    Manager Yang only stood at the door, obviously to let her in alone.


    If Lin hesitated, he pushed the door and went in.


    When the door closed, Lin Ruo couldn''t adapt to the dim light in the room for a moment. She leaned against the door cautiously, blinked her eyes, adapted to the darkness, and then she could see clearly. There was a screen in front of her. Behind the screen, there was a faint shadow standing there.


    If Lin does not say anything, she does not know what the intention of this person is.


    "Come here."


    Two words, Lin Ruo body slightly Zheng, after all, or frown, over the screen, to the inside.


    Man holding a glass of wine, standing in a completely antique wood room, a light seems to have no weak light on the man''s face.


    The man sat down and said, "come here."


    Lin Ruo looked at the room and sat beside the man without hesitation, but he stretched out his hand and took her to his lap to sit down.


    "Have a drink." He handed the wine cup to her lips, and Lin ruowei opened his lips. He lifted the wine cup, and a mouthful of wine went into Lin ruo''s mouth and slid down her throat.


    "How''s it going?"


    The man seems to be in a good mood. Although he doesn''t smile, Lin Ruo knows that he seems to be in a good mood.


    Lin Ruo smashed his mouth and took his hand to pour down the whole glass of wine.


    "It''s delicious."


    She finally gave such a comment. Added, "the smell of money."


    The man suddenly gave out a laugh, not very loud, but it was a real smile.


    "Do you want any more?" The other hand of the man is always touching Lin ruo''s waist.


    "No, I can''t digest too much at once." Lin Ruo shook his head and looked at the slight radian of the man''s lips. "Here, it''s yours."


    It''s not a question, just a little emotion in Lin ruo''s heart.


    "Qin night."


    When the man opened his mouth, Lin Ruo said, "Qin night, Qin night..."


    After chewing his name twice, she whispered, "it''s very nice."


    "That''s it?"


    Qin Ye tightens his hands and forces Lin Ruo to his arms.


    "Well almost. I don''t know what to ask


    In fact, there are many things she doesn''t know, but she doesn''t think it''s necessary to ask. It''s useless to ask. It''s just unnecessary.


    "That goes without saying."


    Stretch out a hand to fasten her back brain, she buckle to oneself, bite Lin ruo''s lips.

 Chapter 229

    If Lin is in a trance, a daze strikes.


    Before long, Qin Ye launched another wave of offensive, and really achieved the postures on the pattern.


    I don''t know how long after that, if Lin felt that she was carried into the water, she didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes. Until she lay on the bed again, she was already asleep.


    When he regained consciousness again, before he got up, Lin Ruo screamed in pain all over his body.


    A little activity, pain of her brow ugly wrinkle, hand, arm but touched a warm embrace.


    The next second, she will not pull into the man''s arms.


    "Awake?" If Lin opens his eyes, what he sees is Qin yewei''s squinting eyes. At the moment, he is less frightening and more relaxing.


    "Hiss..."


    When she was about to sit up, she felt that her waist was suddenly stretched. She quickly supported her waist, hissed and did not dare to move.


    Qin ye also put her hand on her waist and stroked her, and her voice returned to normal.


    "It hurts?"


    Lin Ruo wants to roll his eyes. Isn''t that nonsense?


    She lay silent and didn''t let him see her face.


    Qin ye did not speak, just stroked her waist, but gradually, his hands were restless.


    Lin Ruo sits up in pain, slaps off his restless hand, looks at the work uniform that is still on the ground, and pulls the thin quilt around him.


    The corner of Lin ruo''s eye slightly moved, "do you have any other clothes?"


    Qin ye, not like her tired and painful, got up lazily and went into the bathroom. When she came out, she was covered with a bathrobe. And Lin Ruo only holds the quilt and rolls himself.


    Qin Ye throws a shirt of his own to her. Although Lin Ruo is not satisfied with it, he will make do with it.


    Looking at the torn clothes, the night worker thought that the buttons of the clothes were too difficult to untie and tore them open without patience. Did she have to ask for customized work clothes again?


    Entering the bathroom, she simply rushed. After she came out, she saw the women''s clothes on the wooden chair beside the screen.


    "Go and change it."


    Lin Ruo wants to go inside with his clothes, but he is blocked by Qin Ye.


    "That''s it."


    Lin ruo''s mouth slightly moved, she turned, back to Qin ye, there is no cover of white body, presented in front of Qin Ye. Only in addition to her body, he left traces of reddish, should be so perfect.


    Qin Ye stares at her one by one. Lin ruocai turns to face him.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Qin ye came up to her and lifted her disordered wisp of hair with her long finger and crossed her cheek.


    "It''s time for me to get off work."


    If Lin doesn''t know if she will pay for her duty tonight, she will have a good rest when the time comes. At least, this man brought her tired, she can sleep well all day.


    Hold her hand, as if fondling her fingers, "accompany me to dinner."


    If Lin nods, it''s OK. She''s hungry, too.


    Qin Ye takes her hand and walks to the wood carving table in the room. As soon as they sit down, they walk into the room one after another and put some exquisite meals in front of them. They are fast and quiet. They even do their own business and leave immediately after finishing.


    Lin Ruo first drank a few mouthfuls of porridge. She felt warm and greasy, and her intestines and stomach were very comfortable, which made her have a big appetite. She didn''t care about Qin night, so she had to manage herself first.


    In fact, Lin Ruo ate a lot of this meal. When she finally felt satisfied, she saw that Qin yezao was already lazily drinking tea and looked at her with interest.


    Lin Ruo picked up the tea at hand and took a sip of it. She really fell in love with it.


    This man will enjoy everything. I''m afraid the tea won''t be worse than the red wine last night.


    After eating and drinking, Lin Ruo yawned, "I have to go."


    Qin Ye nodded.


    Lin Ruo stood up and just stepped forward, but he held his wrist.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Ruo looked into his eyes and sighed in his heart. Then he leaned over and kissed his lips. Then he was let go.


    Back to the dressing room, there are only two people inside. Seeing Lin ruo''s appearance, they just exchanged their eyes and went on doing their own things in silence.


    Lin Ruo didn''t care what they were thinking. He took his bag and went out for nine nights.


    At the door, a driver who had seen one side was waiting beside the car. Lin Ruo stepped on and finally got on the car.


    "Take me back to school and get off at that place last time."


    "Yes, Miss Lin."


    Lin Ruo went back to the dormitory and fell asleep in bed. She was really sleepy. She didn''t want to get up until the alarm clock set for 6 p.m. went off.


    She didn''t know what kind of relationship she had with Qin ye, but she just followed her own feelings. As for using his hand to help himself, at least now is not the time.And Qin Ye didn''t give herself an unlimited gold card to spend a lot of money living in a luxury house like others. She felt that if so, it was really not like Qin ye or herself.


    Ruthlessly from the bed to get up, Lin Ruo arrived nine nights, 20 minutes later than usual, opened his cabinet, but found that the cabinet has been placed in a good work clothes.


    Lin Ruo quickly put on his clothes and immediately threw himself into his work.


    Today, her work is not just standing on the ninth floor, but shuttling in the 7893 floor. She will go wherever she is needed.


    The seventh floor is much more noisy than the eighth or ninth floor. The second or third generation are more often seen here. They are young and have capital. Their parents are representatives of wealth or wealth that can not be underestimated. They like to play more and can play more. They are more crazy and arrogant on the ninth night.


    However, nine nights will provide them with what you want, but they also know that they dare not commit nine nights. After all, people who come here have a vague feeling that nine nights can''t be provoked.


    Lin Ruo is very confident in the environment of Jiuye, especially after knowing that this is Qin Ye''s territory, she feels that this man really has the ability to maintain the order here.


    When Lin Ruo went in with the wine, it was as noisy as usual, and the breath was even more turbid. In the huge room, there was loud and powerful music. Some of them were dancing wildly, and on the soft sofa beside, two pairs of men and women were talking and laughing intimately. Lin Ruo never paid attention to the degree of intimacy. And inside, a few young men are surrounded and talking about something. They are not so indulgent outside.


    Lin Ruo put the wine on the small tea table outside and said politely to the ignored air: "if you need anything else, please ring the bell at any time."


    No one answered. Lin Ruo turned to go out.


    "Bring me the wine."


    A few men inside, someone spoke.


    Lin Ruo answered "yes" and went in.


    The three men inside continued to talk. Lin Ruo opened the wine bottle and bowed down to pour them wine one by one.


    As soon as she got up, one of the men grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her closer to him.


    If Lin didn''t break away immediately, his face was cold and his tone was cold, "Sir, you hurt me."


    The man glanced at Lin ruo''s neckline. The neckline of the uniform was slightly exposed. There was a trace of seeing. His eyes were also seen by other men. They looked at each other and laughed.


    Lin if quick reaction comes over, Mou color is colder, "please let go of me."


    The man still didn''t let go, his head slightly tilted, close to Lin Ruo, closed his eyes, deeply smelled Lin ruo''s breath, and raised an evil smile, "your taste Not bad. "


    Lin Ruo gritted his teeth and said for the last time: "Sir, I''m from nine nights Waiter. "


    The waiter three words bite clear force, but the man is a frivolous smile.


    "What about after work?"


    Lin Ruoming flings away the man''s restraint and quickly retreats. Unexpectedly, she will resist like this. The man also stands up and looks at Lin Ruoming''s gorgeous look of anger though she is cooled by ice. His eyes flash with surprise.


    Bullying body forward, close to linruo, "really want to see when I leave traces on you, your beautiful appearance."


    After that, holding Lin ruo''s shoulder, he lowered his head and made a mark on Lin ruowei''s open neckline.


    When Lin Ruo raises her leg and kicks him away, she looks down at the imprinted mark. She clenches her teeth, her eyes are full of anger, her eyes are red, and she throws the wine bottle in front of her. The man dodges quickly, still smiles and stares at Lin ruo''s collar.


    The other two men''s laughter seemed to alarm several people outside. When they saw the situation inside, they laughed as if Lin Ruo were their toy.


    Until now, Lin Ruo knows that a woman''s body is selective. She can accept Qin ye so easily, but even the contact of the man in front of her will disgust her extreme rejection.


    Maybe he is his first man, maybe Qin Ye doesn''t force her like this, maybe it''s some reason she doesn''t know, but now she wants to tear this man to pieces.


    She thought of the man''s bed that the woman put her on that night. She thought of the man''s disgusting eyes and touch. She quickly grabbed the standing lamp beside her and rushed to the man with crazy eyes.


    "Ah..."


    In the chaos, Lin Ruo crazily grasped the weapon in her hand, while she was hugged by others. The man was very angry and grabbed Lin ruo''s chin, with a fierce look. "Woman, can''t you see that you are still very firm? Ah? Who are you for? "

 Chapter 230

    If Lin tried to shake off his touch, she could not get rid of it at all. Her voice seemed to spit out word by word with a cold arrow, "this is nine nights."


    Because of her words, the people behind her could not help but pause.


    "Zhai Shao, forget it."


    They are also aware of the seriousness of the problem and can''t help worrying about it.


    The man named Zhai Shao, though unwilling, still let go. But before he let her go, he couldn''t help but bow his head to kiss Lin Ruo. Lin Ruo grabs Lin Ruo and knocks the lamp on Zhai Shao at that moment.


    "Ah..." "


    after the scream, there was chaos. While they were nervous about the man, Lin Ruo stood aside, like a goddess of victory, with sharp eyes, shooting cold arrows. The people who looked coldly at them were men who had already bled.


    Zhai Shao pushes away the people around him and looks at the beauty of Lin Ruo at this moment.


    This woman, he''s going to make a decision.


    He stepped forward and was sure of her. But Lin Ruo was not afraid of his evil. At the moment when he was about to meet her again, the door in the room was suddenly opened and a well-trained team of nine night guards came in.


    If Lin saw it, her smile just bloomed at the moment, a cold and shallow smile moved.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Nine night manager Yang came in, saw the scene of a chaos, this is silent, but in touch with Lin if, micro Zheng, eyes a strange light flashed.


    "Brother Yang, a misunderstanding." Just now the man who was listening to the pop music and dancing came over. He was obviously afraid of manager Yang and the guard behind him. I want to smile and die.


    "Brother Yang, it''s time for you to teach them well."


    Zhai Shao, who still has blood on his face, ironically wipes away the bloodstain on his forehead and looks at manager Yang and Lin Ruo. In her hand, there is a "murder weapon".


    Manager Yang just a faint smile, "Zhai Shao, what did the girl do? To make you so angry? "


    He looked at the scene, but still asked, as if he didn''t see Zhai Shao''s blood and Lin ruo''s posture. It was clear that something was wrong.


    "Brother Yang, I, Zhai Shijie, have always been a wise man and don''t talk in secret. Today I will tell you clearly that I have a crush on this woman."


    "Zhai Shao, this girl is just a waiter."


    "I know, so, in nine nights, I won''t do anything to her, but after work, she''s not your person, is she?" Zhai Shijie threw a smile at Lin Ruo.


    "So it is." Yang Yi nodded as if he agreed with him. "But now it''s nine nights, Zhai Shao."


    Not heavy not light a word, but also let the people around the face of a coagulation. Yang Yi is the leader of the nine nights. They have not heard of his means.


    "Brother Yang, Zhai Shao just drank a little too much and didn''t do anything too much to this woman."


    "And this woman beat Zhai Shao. For such a thing, she dares to do it. Brother Yang, in fact, isn''t it just such a woman? You see Zhai Shao''s blood. Tut Tut, the chief of Zhai''s department is very painful to this young master. "


    Zhai Shijie side of the man, a pair of pick eyes, with cunning eyes.


    Yang Yi''s eyes aimed at Lin Ruo. Before that, his treatment would be very simple. However, when he couldn''t understand the real weight of Lin Ruo, he couldn''t start. He was not sure what character Lin Ruo was in the young master''s eyes.


    "Zhai Shao, since you are injured, we must be responsible for it."


    "I don''t care about this little injury." Zhai Shijie looked at Lin Ruo, "it''s just this woman. It''s dangerous for manager Yang to leave her for nine nights."


    "Zhai Shao, I''ll take good care of this girl."


    "How to deal with it?" Zhai Shijie did not give up.


    "This..."


    "Manager Yang, before I leave Jiuye, it''s time to set up the rules of Jiuye." Lin Ruo finally speaks out. She can see Yang Yi''s dilemma. She doesn''t want to give Yang Yi any trouble, but she can''t give up the insult she suffered today. If she was not a saint, she would not be able to make peace with others. Today, even if she has caused herself great trouble, she should make herself happy.


    "As the waiter of Jiuye, he disobeyed my will and intended to bully me. Manager Yang, how ever Jiuye broke his rules because someone was the son of a minister? Or is the nine night rule just good-looking? "


    All the people present turned black. This woman is really brave.


    Yang Yi suddenly smiles and shakes his head. It seems that he has no choice but to look at Zhai Shijie.


    "I''m sorry, Zhai Shao. You heard that. In fact, I''m really confused. How can I treat the nine night rule as a decoration? "


    "Brother Yang..."


    Yang Yi raised his hand to interrupt others and continued: "Zhai Shao, since you broke the rules first, I have no choice."Zhai Shijie''s face was livid and he gritted his teeth. "Manager Yang, how do you know that this woman didn''t break the rules first and seduce me?"


    "Yes, it was this woman who wanted to catch up with Zhai Shao first. Zhai Shao didn''t like her, so she was angry and made such a scene. All of us can testify. "


    All the people testify, except Lin Ruo. Nine night''s room is always private. Even if there are monitors in the corridor outside, nobody knows what''s going on inside.


    If Lin looks at Yang Yi, Yang Yi measures it quickly in his heart. This Lin Ruo, he basically did not care, if not that night she was called into the young master''s room, he was curious about Lin Ruo. This woman got into the eyes of the young master, so he couldn''t underestimate her means. Or, with the young master, will this woman want Zhai Shijie? Unless she is so stupid that she doesn''t know the background of the young master.


    Perhaps, she is really not clear about the background of the young master, only a nine night behind the scenes boss, she will not know anything else.


    "Brother Yang, such a woman can be thrown out."


    "Manager Yang, I don''t care about this little injury. As long as you throw this woman out, everything will not be in the charge of Jiuye."


    What Zhai Shijie wants is this result. She doesn''t have nine nights of protection. He can easily get this woman.


    Yang Yi paused, "Zhai Shao, it''s not that I don''t trust you, but that this matter needs to be investigated in detail. I will verify whether what the girl said is true or false. As for today, we will be responsible for Zhai Shao''s injury. Would you please wait for me to hear from you? "


    Zhai Shijie brings up an evil smile. He knows that whether this woman is true or not, she will not be left in Jiuye.


    Even if it''s not for his face, his father''s face will be taken care of by Yang Yi. Even if he is limited by the rules of nine nights, he is always Zhai Shao who can get everything he wants, and this woman is just a woman.


    Lin Ruo had a cold eye on the situation in front of her. She''s really a woman who can''t measure herself. Today, she is just a nine night waiter, a student of film school, without any background, no matter what the truth is, she will always lose her job, and after going out, she will face the Revenge of this man.


    Lin Ruo, Lin Ruo, you are so stupid. What can she say is not to be bullied, what can she say is not to give up?


    After leaving the room, Lin Ruo looks into Zhai Shijie''s eyes like staring at the prey. Lin Ruo holds his ten fingers firmly and follows Yang Yi to leave.


    In Yang Yi''s office, Lin Ruo stands upright all the time. Although she can''t bear to be a wolf now, and her heart is full of frustration, she can''t let people see her heart.


    "Lin Ruo, tell me about it."


    "What? I''ve said all I have to say. "


    Yang Yi''s eyes swept her torn neckline, where the trace made him frown slightly.


    "Zhai Shijie''s father is our friend for nine nights."


    His words, needless to say, he believes that Lin Ruo will understand, but his purpose is to wait for Lin Ruo to say something else.


    "Manager Yang, you can do whatever you want." If Lin doesn''t want to be here any more, she turns around and doesn''t get the information he wants as Yang Yi expected.


    When Lin Ruo walked out of the manager''s office, she finally shook her body.


    Qin Ye


    Lin Ruo whispered his name, looked at himself in the mirror for a long time, and then walked out of nine nights.


    If Lin returns to the dormitory, it is rare that there is no one. Who will be in the dormitory on Saturday night?


    Unusual quiet corridor and dormitory, Lin Ruo and clothes lie here, eyes fixed open, but there is no focus.


    She thought of that woman. Ironically, now she would think of the situation that she was beaten and scolded by that woman after drinking. It was clear in her mind. That woman beat and scolded like crazy until she was tired. She would keep crying, crying about how she didn''t have a good family background, crying about how she didn''t become a big shot, crying about how she didn''t have a son, and then a burst of cursing.


    Lin Ruo sneers at her heart every time. This woman never knows how to fight for what she wants. She deserves to be abandoned like this. She deserves to live in a mess with an unwelcome illegitimate daughter.


    She knew that she was by no means the woman who cursed everything. If she wanted to, it was her own way to get it, not to curse the unfairness of it all.


    However, now, Lin Ruo in such unfair, she even some sympathy for the woman, sad injustice.


    Dormitory door is pushed open, a glare of light shot, linruo raised his hand to cover his eyes, come in dormitory students obviously to linruo this time in the dormitory some surprise.


    But they didn''t ask any more questions. They just kept their voices down and talked about the excitement of today''s party, which man was handsome, which man had good family conditions, and which woman was raised


    Lin Ruo turned over and closed his eyes. The intermittent voice still came into his ears."She won''t be ill, will she? I''ve been sleeping all day. Why hasn''t it happened yet? "


    "I don''t think it''s all right. If I do every day I can sleep, too. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I think she''s just tired."


    "Or shall we call her?"


    "You love to ask you to go."


    If Lin had not waited for someone to wake him up, he had already opened his eyes. The light was on in the dormitory, and it was dark outside.


    Others were relieved to see her wake up.


    "Lin Ruo, are you all right?"


    "

 Chapter 231

    "Nothing." Lin Ruo shakes her head and gets up, only to find that her clothes have been crumpled by her sleep. Then she takes out her pajamas from the closet, goes to the bathroom and washes her face.


    Back to the bed and sit down, Lin Ruo leans on the bed and looks at the other three people. They seem to be a little stiff because of her existence.


    "Lin Ruo, are you hungry? I''m just going down to buy something to eat, or I''ll bring it back to you? "


    Lin Ruo looked at the girl who had been talking to herself. After careful observation, he found that there were two lovely dimples on the girl''s round face, with clear eyes. Compared with her, it was a different kind of innocence.


    "Thank you, Xiao Yuan. Just buy me a bag of instant noodles. Don''t be spicy. "


    "Good." Xiaoyuan nodded happily and took another reluctant girl downstairs. There were only two people in the room.


    Very normal silence, if Lin did not take the initiative to speak, the woman also when Lin does not exist, the same, self-care playing mobile phone.


    Before long, Xiao Yuan came back and handed the instant noodles to Lin Ruo. Lin Ruo gave her the money and she quickly accepted it.


    "Lin Ruo, I have hot water here. You just need to make noodles." Xiao Yuan is more enthusiastic.


    "Thank you." Lin Ruo didn''t use her hot water politely, and the smell of instant noodles soon overflowed.


    In the quiet room, Xiao Yuan made a phone call, said with a smile, lying down on the bed, and said in a loud voice: "one of my sisters has a boyfriend again. Now I''m left alone. "


    "What''s the hurry? Are you in a hurry to be managed as soon as you go to university?"


    "It''s not. I just think it''s a waste not to talk about so many handsome boys in our school."


    "You can cut down the two pieces of meat on your face first."


    "What? People there all say I''m beautiful like this, so that dimples look good. It''s the people here who don''t appreciate it. " Xiaoyuan was unconvinced and retorted.


    Lin Ruo cleans up and makes instant noodles. She goes back to bed and looks at Xiao Yuan''s round face. Somehow, she says, "your eyes are beautiful."


    ¡­¡­


    Silence, everyone did not expect that Lin Ruo could say such a sentence.


    "See, Lin Ruo appreciates my beauty. Lin Ruo, I think you are beautiful, too. " Xiao Yuan is reciprocity, but Lin Ruo can see the sincerity of Xiao Yuan''s words.


    "Cut, iceberg beauty."


    "Thank you." Lin Ruo also answered these four words.


    "You..."


    "Ha ha, Lin Ruo, I didn''t expect you to be so interesting." Xiaoyuan said with a smile, it seems that the atmosphere in the dormitory is more comfortable because of Lin ruo''s opening.


    After that, in their conversation, Xiao Yuan always likes to pull Lin Ruo to say something again, and Lin Ruo is not stingy to give them a few words'' answer. Although it is less, it seems that there is no cold estrangement between them at the beginning.


    Xiaoyuan seizes the opportunity to inquire about Lin Ruo. She seems to be extremely curious about Lin Ruo. However, he asked a lot, but Lin Ruo said very little. One night, Xiao Yuan didn''t get much information, but she felt that they had become friends with Lin Ruo and could know more in the future.


    The next day, after class, Lin Ruo walked out of the classroom first. As soon as she got out of the building, she was photographed from behind and held her arm.


    "Lin Ruo, what are you going to do later? Let''s go shopping. "


    Lin ruo''s eyes flashed slightly, and he didn''t refuse Xiao Yuan''s familiar behavior. He just said, "I don''t like shopping."


    "Ah? Which woman doesn''t like shopping? Let''s go with the four of us. "


    Xiao Yuan just said, but felt if Lin stopped, "what''s the matter with you?"


    She saw Lin ruo''s ugly face. Following her eyes, she saw the car and the man not far in front of her.


    The car is a good car, the man is a handsome man, Xiaoyuan gossip''s eyes immediately flicker, curious inquiry. "Lin Ruo, is this handsome guy looking for you?"


    "Go back first, Xiao Yuan."


    Small yuan although reluctant, but very sensible slowly left.


    Zhai Shijie saw Lin ruo''s plain appearance, which was different from that night, but he still had a cool temperament and laughed.


    "Lin Ruo, do you miss me?"


    His intimate gesture, close to Lin Ruo, attracted many people''s eyes.


    Lin Ruo stepped back and replied indifferently, "yes." I want to deal with you.


    "Ha ha ha Lin Ruo, you are really a baby. " Seeing the coldness in Lin ruo''s eyes clearly, Zhai Shijie laughed with more interest.


    "What do you want?" He asked.


    "What do you want?" Asked Lin Ruo.


    "You Zhai Shijie reached out and touched her chest.


    "You think you''re qualified? Or do you have the capital? " Lin Ruofu opened his fingers and looked at him in disgust.


    "Oh? I have no capital? Does that man have capital? " Zhai Shijie''s face sank. He asked people to investigate the information. He thought that Lin Ruo would have a boyfriend or something. As soon as he thought of the traces on her body, he wanted to abolish that man. However, to his surprise, there was no man beside Lin Ruo. He didn''t know who that man was."Maybe, more capital than you." Lin ruo''s sarcastic reply also completely angered Zhai Shijie.


    "Who''s that man?" he clutched her wrist and pulled out a red mark.


    "If you have the ability, go and find him out." Lin ruo''s eyes seemed to be looking at a clown. Zhai Shijie angrily threw away Lin Ruo, red eyed and warned: "Lin Ruo, you wait, I will make you and your man regret it."


    Car in the campus Yang long and go, if the face of Lin more gloomy, the heart is more gloomy complex.


    For several days in a row, Lin ruo''s life was very regular and peaceful, but the calm did not last forever.


    That only from get has not ring the mobile phone, in the quiet classroom, suddenly made a sound.


    Lin Ruo quickly turns out her mobile phone and presses it off. In the teacher''s eyes, she turns it off and goes on to class.


    After class, Lin Ruo quickly gets rid of Xiaoyuan''s sticky action again and turns on his mobile phone in a quiet place.


    She looked at the number and dialed it.


    It took a long time for the phone to be picked up. Before Lin opened his mouth, the voice over there was extremely cold. "Come right here."


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep bee.


    However, as soon as she walked out of the school gate, she saw the familiar car. In the eyes of the people, she got on the car.


    The car soon stopped at the door of nine nights, she was a little funny ring, it seems that her salary this month has not been paid to her.


    The elevator goes directly to the ninth floor, and Lin Ruo goes directly to Qin Ye''s room.


    She knocked at the door, but there was no answer. She pushed the door and walked in without hindrance.


    Different from the dusk of that day, it is still bright at this time, and the whole room looks more simple and exquisite, as if in a different era.


    If Lin didn''t see anyone, she went to the cot by the window, lay on it, closed her eyes, smelled the familiar aroma, and fell asleep.


    In her sleep, it seems that something is disturbing her. Her face and lips are itching. She reaches out to brush it away, but she is clamped down. She opens her eyes quickly and sees the handsome face close at hand.


    If Lin stares at the Junrong above him for a long time, his eyes blink several times, then he says lazily, "you''re back."


    Qin Ye''s slender fingers crossed her lips, "do you have something to say to me?"


    Lin Ruo said, "I haven''t paid my salary this month."


    It''s not that Lin Ruo wants to be funny, or as Xiao Yuan said, Lin Ruo occasionally inadvertently says something that feels like a cold joke. It''s just that this is her first thought.


    After all, she still worked for a month. Why don''t she get her salary?


    Lin Ruo feels that Qin Ye''s eyes are covered with a smile. Is what she says so funny?


    "Anything else?" Qin Ye''s fingers are still swimming between her lips.


    "No more." Lin Ruo shook his head.


    "Is it?" Qin Ye stirred up an unpredictable smile.


    Lin ruotong is so pulled the corners of the mouth, "I should do is like this."


    "Ha ha..." Qin Night Low smile, bow to kiss on her lips, but quickly let go.


    "Cunning woman!"

 Chapter 232

    "I''m cunning?"


    Lin if pick eyebrow, she is not cunning, but should not she tube of things, also should not by her hand.


    As the boss of Jiuye, Qin Ye''s treatment of Zhai Shijie''s people is what he should do as the boss, and Zhai Shijie''s private behavior is what Qin ye, as Lin ruo''s man, should also deal with.


    And Lin Ruo completely gave himself to Qin Ye. As for what he did, it depends on his decision.


    "I just don''t want to overstep my authority. You are the boss and my man. Shouldn''t I rely on you?"


    Qin Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, "your man."


    "Isn''t it?" Asked Lin Ruo.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Qin Ye suddenly pulled her up, picked her up and strode towards the bed.


    "I like your name."


    Knock on the door is not suitable to ring out, if Lin holds his big hand, "someone."


    Qin Ye''s eyes flashed a touch of displeasure, and then he got up,


    , "wait for me to come back."


    Lin Ruo took a puff from the corner of his eye, but he didn''t retort.


    As he walked past the screen, she heard his calm voice, which was different from usual.


    "Come in."


    Then, she heard that someone came in, and the person who came in she did not do, he thought, it must be Yang Yi.


    "Young master."


    "Yang Yi, how long has it been since you managed nine nights?"


    "Six years, young master."


    "Well..." Qin Ye pondered for a while, "so, are you old?"


    His voice could not hear any ups and downs, but Lin Ruo felt his tension and suffocation.


    "Young master." Yang also felt this, and his voice trembled. Lin Ruo really wants to see manager Yang, who is always calm in front of everyone. His voice sounds embarrassed.


    "Yang Yi, when did nine nights become a wimp and which family should take care of it?"


    Yang Yi immediately understood what Qin yesuo was doing, and his brain was still smart, and he understood the source of everything.


    That woman Lin Ruo.


    He was silent and did not retort. Until now, he realized that he was really old.


    "Yang Yi, you have nothing to say?"


    "Young master, I am willing to be punished."


    Yang Yi bowed his head. He didn''t have any excuse, because he knew that in Qin Ye''s eyes, there was nothing to explain. What he did was what he did. The more he defended, the more he could not escape punishment. Yang Yi knows better what he should do.


    Qin Ye was silent for a while, and his slender fingers knocked on the desk. Then he said, "go to the night department for a month."


    "Yes, young master."


    "Before you go, finish what you should do."


    Yang Yi nodded. He will deal with the aftermath.


    Before he quit, he saw Qin ye turn behind the screen. Before his door closed, he heard the voice of a woman, the voice of a cold, familiar woman.


    Lin Ruo is very curious about Qin ye, not only because he keeps mysterious, but also because he gives people the feeling that even those aristocratic families dare not provoke him.


    "You make me feel like I can do anything."


    Qin Ye turns around and walks into the room. Lin ruoro stays as he says.


    Qin Ye sat by the bed, stroking her face, silent and didn''t say anything.


    "How could you accept me that day? Or, if you don''t eat what you send to your door, you''ll get nothing? "


    Lin Ruo wants to come now, but when she pours at his feet, he may be able to ignore directly, but he brings her back to his room.


    "Your eyes." Qin Ye fingered her eyes, "I like it very much."


    If Lin thinks about it, his eyes at that time, under the action of the drug, I''m afraid it is blurred. What does he like?


    "What''s my look? It''s not too much for you


    "There''s a kind of unyielding in your eyes." Qin Ye has no interest in the women who throw themselves in her arms. However, Lin Ruo, in such a mess, there is still a stubborn and fierce in her eyes. Even though she is confused by drugs, the point that the fundus of her eyes will never disappear makes Qin Ye interested.


    What he wants to see is whether this woman will have such eyes when she loses something she doesn''t want to lose. He wanted to see when this woman would become as vulgar as other women.


    And she, obviously did not let him down, a year later he saw her again, her eyes still let Qin Ye amazing, he rose to hide her interest.


    "Don''t give in? That''s my ridiculous insistence Lin Ruo sneered and said, "don''t I have to rely on you now?"


    Without Qin ye, Lin Ruo knows that he will face more unfairness. But for Zhai Shijie, it is undeniable that Lin Ruo has no fear because of Qin Ye. Although she felt that she was stupid, she really realized that she had to recognize her small vulnerability, and her vulnerability needed a strong protection.Qin ye, who can give her strong protection, is the capital for her to achieve her goal in the future.


    "If you want anything, just say it."


    "It costs a lot, doesn''t it?"


    "You That''s enough. " In his eyes, he hid this woman, her value compared to what she wanted, very cost-effective.


    Lin Ruo still got her salary this month, but she also continued her work in nine nights. It''s not her affectation. In fact, Qin Ye didn''t give her a gold card generously. She still has to support herself.


    She doesn''t have any objection, but she has some doubts. What does Qin ye think about his "not generous enough" practice?


    however, she has another place to go besides the school dormitory, that is, the villa she visited once.


    However, Qin Ye is often very busy. She can only see her once for several days, or sometimes for half a month. Every time he came back, he often went to nine nights, and then in that room, he would change his way to hold Lin Ruo again and again, as well as the implementation of those patterns for practice.


    Every time she was used thoroughly, from inside to outside, from top to bottom, there was no comfort.


    Thanks to his occasional appearance, if he comes here every day, I believe that even if he is not dead, or she is dead alive.


    That kind of death is still a little too terrible.


    Lin Ruo hasn''t seen Qin ye for nearly a month. She has been living in school all this time. She finds time to earn her living expenses for nine nights in the evening. She doesn''t get close to the people in the dormitory, except Xiao Yuan, who is active and enthusiastic.


    "Lin Ruo, I heard that some people in our class have been selected to make movies, or movies directed by big directors. How envious of you! "


    " you''ll have a chance, too. "


    "I''ll lend you some good advice, but I don''t have any confidence. According to the information I got, the father of the female classmate found a relationship for her. There was a rich father who spread money to pave the way for her. I had to wait for God''s help. "


    Lin Ruo said that silence, everyone has everyone''s choice and opportunity.


    "Lin Ruo, aren''t you in a hurry? Zhang Ailing said that we should be famous as soon as possible. Look at our graduated senior sister Zhao, she has been very popular since she was still in school, and now she has become an international superstar. This is our example


    "Don''t worry, what should come will come." If Lin is really not in a hurry now, she is here, now that it is one of the few free time, you should cherish this period of time. Otherwise, I will miss her in the future. She really can''t do this kind of thing. What''s more, the teachers here still have some real skills. What she wants to do is to learn their real skills.


    "You have a good attitude." Xiao Yuan sighed with envy.


    In the evening, if Lin goes to Jiuye on time, manager Yang no longer appears. He is the former Vice President Gao Mingcheng''s temporary manager. If Lin knows that Yang Yi will come back in a month, and this senior manager is no worse than Yang Yi, at least his colder appearance is very deterrent.


    Put on her work clothes, Lin Ruo goes to the box on the eighth floor. Standing in the box, she looks at her eyes, nose and heart, waiting for their voice request. Of course, Lin Ruo talks to them in one ear and out the other.


    "It''s better to be comfortable here and forget all the troubles outside for a while." A man hugged a beautiful young woman and sighed at other people.


    "How can Liu Ju feel? You are in high spirits


    "I''m sick and tired of all the high spirits. Damn, I don''t know what kind of evil wind is blowing. Even I''m unlucky. "


    "Is Liu Ju talking about the Zhai family?"


    "Well! I''ve had a lot of bad luck with the Zhai family. Their vitality has been greatly damaged, and I''ve lost a lot. " Liu Bureau vomited the smoke ring in his mouth, "fortunately, my old man turns fast, otherwise we will also be involved."


    "It''s said that it''s the Zhai family, which offends people, but we don''t know who has such a big hand. Liu Ju, the Zhai family didn''t say anything? "


    "I don''t know. I''m hiding when I see them."


    "A few days ago, I saw the young master of Minister Zhai''s family. He was hit hard. This boy, who used to lead a bunch of dandies to eat, drink and have fun, now it''s better. The cunning rabbit is dead and the running dog is cooking. "


    "Old Joe, doesn''t your little sister like Zhai? Why, I can''t see it? "


    "Ha ha ha Liu Ju is joking. My little sister is one of the girls'' family members who likes to talk with Zhai


    "How cunning are you, Joe?" Liu Ju''s words have a deep smile.


    Lin ruo''s expression doesn''t change, but she is more curious about Qin ye again. Did he deal with the Zhai family? Or coincidence?


    However, Lin Ruo is so curious that she can''t really ask Qin Ye about his identity and background. At least now, she can''t go directly to ask him!


    Lin Ruo goes back to the dressing room to sit for a while and then goes out after a rest. This time I went to the seventh floor, but I didn''t expect that there was a narrow road. Not enough, this time it''s not Zhai Shijie, but some friends who appeared with Zhai Shijie before.Obviously one of them recognized Lin Ruo. His eyes on Lin Ruo were full of exploration, but Lin Ruo didn''t care. Zhai Shijie has been listed as a member of the nine night ban. I believe they will not be so stupid as to break the rules.


    Until Lin Ruo quietly quit, the person did not have any embarrassment to her, but a few of them, like new nine nights, sigh that the waiters here are so beautiful.


    When someone goes down, someone comes up. These people have never been friends forever.

 Chapter 233

    It''s still early in the morning. The driver arranged by Qin Ye has become a regular one to pick up Lin Ruo. No matter where she goes, she will listen to her at any time. If Lin didn''t refuse, he would have saved a lot of money. He was very comfortable and cost-effective


    however, the car has also caused trouble. Now that someone has seen it, she will no longer hide it. In fact, in this school, there are too many people who are picked up by the car, and she is just not that impressive. Just because she has always been used to cold, solitary seems to be very mysterious, so can not help but have some curiosity about her


    however, it''s just like this. More and more people''s information emerges in an endless stream. Lin Ruo, this is just a small episode


    however, Xiao Yuan, who is closest to Lin Ruo, is always curious. Since she has such a car to pick her up, how can she go to work nine nights? This contradiction always puzzles Xiao Yuan


    Lin Ruo, who came back to school, had no class in the morning and had a good sleep. At noon, he was pulled up by Xiao Yuan and went out to eat. On the way back, Xiao Yuan also recounts that a few days ago, Xiao Bai in their dormitory was invited out for a date to have a meal. She was envious of it. She even said with a smile that she wanted to sell Lin Ruo for a big meal


    "it looks like you''re better than me!"


    "tut Tut, at least it''s not what I think. It seems that I really underestimate you. "


    "so, now you see it, are you not convinced? Want to trouble me again? "


    "I don''t want to know."


    "what''s the rush? I want to get to know you better. " Zhai Shijie blocks Lin ruo''s place


    "what do you know?"


    "why do you stay in nine nights?" He was refused to enter, even if that Yang Yan really for the sake of the rules, but Lin Ruo should not be so free to stay in nine nights. Just because she hurt herself, nine nights would not allow such a woman to stay


    he didn''t think that Lin ruo''s affairs had such a big impact, but he had to doubt what means Lin Ruo used? Or, what did the people behind her do


    he dares to swear that Lin Ruo is not the one who can shake the Zhai family, but why is everything so darn clever and harmonious. He wanted to doubt Lin Ruo, but he couldn''t


    Lin ruo''s identity is very clear after all. An illegitimate daughter, a woman who even has to earn her own living expenses and tuition fees, will not pose any threat. What makes him most suspicious and difficult to find is Lin Ruo, the so-called man


    if Lin was picked up by a car, he knew it, but he couldn''t find anything else


    is there really that man? He seemed to be in a fog and couldn''t get out by himself


    when Lin Ruo saw Zhai Shijie''s bewilderment and suspicion, she sneered from the bottom of her heart


    "Lin Ruo, don''t follow me." Zhai Shijie''s eyes shot fierce, "you know what I want to hear is not this."


    "I don''t know what you want to hear. But Zhai Shao, do you think you will feel comfortable if you push your pain to me, a little girl with no identity and background? "


    he didn''t have any words to refute at that moment. He just watched Lin Ruo pass him and walked away without looking back


    "Lin Ruo, you dumped that handsome guy? What a cruel heart


    "I have nothing to do with him."


    "well, who believes that. You look at that handsome guy, a look of abandoned lovelorn, I said, he won''t be the owner of your car. If you dump him, can the car still pick you up? "


    Lin Ruo wanted to roll her eyes, but she just rolled them in her heart."Again, I have nothing to do with him."


    Her words have made Xiao Yuan realize that Lin Ruo is really impatient. Xiaoyuan dare not talk more, quickly took a bag of potato chips to Lin Ruo, "don''t be angry, don''t be angry."


    Lin Ruo threw the chips back to her, "Xiao Yuan, I''m not angry. What''s more, if you eat this snack again, you''ll lose your dimples. "


    "I hate it, Lin Ruo." Xiao Yuan stopped all the snacks in his mouth, and he was speechless to Lin ruo''s direct attack. Finally, she muttered, "this time, the last time."


    If Lin didn''t care how many times she said "the last time.".


    Lin Ruo has no other place to go or have fun except class, nine nights and dormitory, and she has never had so-called entertainment. At most, one person can go shopping and buy something they need.


    After being entangled by Xiaoyuan, a passionate little girl, her only pastime became to accompany her shopping. However, it is also occasionally make her go. If Lin can''t understand the idea that those girls can go shopping all day long, she needs to buy it. What are those girls who go shopping all day long?


    However, after one or two times, Lin Ruo is really tired. Every time Xiao Yuan wants to go shopping, she tries to avoid it. But today she can''t. Xiao Yuan is finally going to start her first date. She says that she has to pull Lin Ruo to buy clothes with her and dress herself up.


    Lin Ruo can''t refute this reason, but watching Xiaoyuan pull herself into the high-end boutique which obviously exceeds their consumption level, she doesn''t agree with it.


    "Are you sure you want to buy it here?"


    Lin Ruo asked Xiaoyuan, she knew that Xiaoyuan''s condition was better than her own, but she was reluctant to buy in such a place.


    "Don''t worry, I know it."


    Lin Ruo doesn''t stop her. Even Xiao Yuan, who has the closest relationship with her, has no right to interfere in her choice. She has to bear the consequences for what she makes.


    Lin Ruo never knew that she didn''t have any emotional nerves. She always felt indifferent to her friendship with Xiao Yuan. She knew her own problems, but she never cared about them.


    Lin Ruo sits on one side waiting for Xiao Yuan. She selects a few pieces for Lin Ruo to give advice. Lin Ruo just gives a few suggestions. She looked at the side of the shopping guide, several people from time to time cast eyes, with imperceptible contempt and ridicule, but in the face of them, is still polite smile.


    They are indeed well-trained. Even though they are poor students, they are still invisible.


    Lin Ruo doesn''t care. She has seen too many such people. They have different values.


    Finally, Xiaoyuan tried a pink dress, with her round and lovely face, and very white and tender skin, with a little charming.


    "How about this one?"


    If Lin nods, "very appropriate."


    "That''s the choice?"


    Xiao Yuan made a decision. When he paid, he quickly took out a credit card. Lin ruo''s eyes flashed slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Well, I''ll treat you to a big meal in a moment, and I''ll give you a pair of shoes in the afternoon."


    "You don''t have to have a big meal. Buy it as soon as possible and go back." Lin Ruo and hope make a quick decision.


    "Don''t worry. It''s only when you have enough to eat, isn''t it? Let''s go... " Xiao Yuan takes Lin Ruo to a taxi. The place is the place where Xiao Yuan has been longing for a big meal for a long time.


    Lin Ruo doesn''t have any definition of big meal, but she has seen more so-called big meal in nine nights, which is not surprising to her.


    A luxury western restaurant, Xiaoyuan yearns for a big meal, she finally frowned.


    Not to mention that she didn''t like western food very much, today''s small yuan expenditure alone is not a simple thing.


    "Why are you frowning? Lin Ruo, I''ll treat you to a big meal. Can you give me some other reaction? "


    They sat at the table. Xiao Yuan was a little more formal and didn''t dare to look around. He didn''t have the usual curiosity and liveliness. Seeing Lin ruo''s reaction, I can''t help talking about it.


    "I don''t like western food very much."


    "Ah, it''s absolutely different from the western food you''ve eaten. You''ll love the taste here in a moment."


    Does she know what kind of Western food she has eaten?


    Lin Ruo lightly pulled the corners of the mouth, did not refute.


    "You don''t look strange here."


    "Ha ha, that''s right. I''ve been here once."


    "Is it?" No wonder I was so skilled in ordering just now. It''s just, who brought her here?


    Lin Ruo didn''t have much curiosity, but he was a little surprised by Xiao Yuan''s behavior today.


    "Lin Ruo, have you learned table manners? You are so skillful. "


    Although Xiao Yuan has been here once, looking at Lin ruo''s self skilled appearance, she seems to be more familiar with this place than she is.


    "If you see too much, you will learn." These were given to her by that woman since she was a child. The woman did a good job with these superficial skills.After that, Xiao Yuan quickly swiped her credit card to settle the bill again. When they walked out of the restaurant, Xiao Yuan said with a cheerful smile, "how about it? It''s delicious, isn''t it


    "well." If Lin reacts coldly, Xiao Yuan is used to her temperament and doesn''t care


    the day was as usual, until Lin Ruo saw that Xiao Yuan, who was supposed to go on a date, appeared in the arms of a man she knew in nine nights


    "thank you, Lin Ruo."


    Xiaobai gave Lin Ruo a tip, but Lin Ruo didn''t refuse


    "how? Do you know each other? "


    "we are classmates." Xiaobai put out the cigarette in his hand and said with a smile to the man, "what''s the bad idea?"

 Chapter 234

    "I dare not. It''s nine nights here. " The man stroked Xiaobai''s arm. The men knew what he said. They knew why Zhai Shao was forbidden to go in and out last time. I just don''t know it''s Lin Ruo.


    "Why?" Xiao Bai looks at Lin Ruo in doubt.


    The man on one side solved her doubts and told her the rules here.


    Lin Ruo is still sitting in his work, pouring wine for them. When he comes to Xiao Yuan, Xiao Yuan doesn''t look good, but Lin Ruo doesn''t care.


    "You know her, too?" The man around Xiao Yuan embraces her and aims at Lin Ruo. Lin Ruo is sure again that she hates this man. As before, he was full of examination of her, the man''s unpredictable eyes and smile. Lin Ruo felt that this man was more annoying to her than Zhai Shijie.


    "We It''s the dormitory. " Xiaoyuan''s reply is not the usual Xiaoyuan who laughs loudly.


    "Since we all know each other, let''s have a chance to come out and play together in the future." The words were obviously directed at Lin Ruo.


    If Lin didn''t hear it, he finished what he should do and retired.


    Xiao Yuan, the wrong man.


    Lin Ruo thought, but if this is Xiaoyuan''s choice, in fact, which man is wrong.


    If Lin does not think about what happened just now, she will not be innocent. With a smile in her heart, Qin Ye hasn''t appeared for more than a month, but she has been idle for more than a month.


    Before he got out of the seventh floor, Xiao Yuan followed him.


    "Lin Ruo." Xiao Yuan stops Lin Ruo. Lin ruowei turns around and looks at her as usual. But in Xiao Yuan''s eyes, it seems that Lin ruo''s eyes are different at this time, which makes her feel guilty unconsciously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I..." She thought for a long time and didn''t know what to say to Lin Ruo.


    "I have work to do. I''ll go ahead. If you want to say something to me, say it later. "


    Lin Ruo steps into the elevator and cuts off Xiao Yuan''s desire for words.


    Xiao Yuan returned to the private room, raised a smile and calmed his mind. Sitting back to the man, she was handed a glass of wine, and she drank it with a smile.


    "Why, feel ashamed?"


    A pair of men seem to be able to see through her inner eyes, let Xiaoyuan dare not look directly at.


    "Brother Zhou, don''t frighten Xiaoyuan so much. She''s very timid." Xiaobai said with a fork, "Xiaoyuan, why are you so guilty in front of Lin Ruo? You don''t know who she is? "


    "What? I''m curious about who Lin is. "


    The man beside Xiaobai asked.


    "Don''t look at her lofty appearance, she has a car to pick her up now. Although we haven''t met that man, sometimes when she doesn''t go home, she should be with that man. But I haven''t seen that man looking for her lately. "


    "I don''t know. That cold beauty has such a side. But, in that case, how could that man be willing to let her work here? "


    "I don''t know."


    The man beside Xiaoyuan always listens carelessly.


    "Since they are all in the same dormitory, I''d like to make an appointment to come out and meet you some other day. Can let small yuan care so much, should want to know well Zhou Shijin, don''t call him brother Zhou.


    "What''s brother Zhou doing? It''s not that I beat you, but I don''t really have to make an appointment. " Xiaobai sneered, "that woman looks like a cold person. She doesn''t care about anything."


    "Ha ha That''s more to see. " Zhou Shijin said with a smile.


    "Come on, you are not afraid of Xiaoyuan''s jealousy if you insist so much?"


    When he was mentioned, Xiao Yuan was stiff and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t be jealous. I like you best, little girl yuan." Zhou Shijin seems to appease and kisses Xiaoyuan in public. It looks like she is spoiling. It really makes people think that Xiaoyuan is deeply liked by Zhou Shijin. And Xiaoyuan is sweet in her heart. This man is considerate and doting on her, which makes her flattered.


    If Lin returns to the rest room, his sleepy eyes will not open. Changed the work clothes, just went out, saw the small yuan as if was waiting for her.


    "Why haven''t you gone back?"


    "They''re all up there, and they''ll be gone for a while. Are you off duty? " Xiao Yuan asked.


    "Well, what''s up?"


    "Lin Ruo, can we talk about it?"


    "Yes, but I''m very sleepy now. If you want to talk about it, you''d better wait for me to have a rest." Lin Ruo moved his arm and said, tired.


    "Good." Xiao Yuan nodded, just about to say something, Lin ruo''s mobile phone rang.


    She knows the different ringtones. Lin Ruo has two mobile phones, and the one that rings is the expensive one she used to envy.


    "Hello? You''re back? Well, just after work Now? All right


    After Lin Ruo hung up, Xiao Yuan asked tentatively, "is the owner of the car back?"Lin Ruo looks up at Xiao Yuan, but she feels guilty.


    "Well." Lin Ruo still answered the voice and went into the elevator with Xiao Yuan.


    "You go up to the ninth floor?" Xiaoyuan thought she was going to go down and leave. After stopping on the seventh floor, Xiaoyuan walked out of the elevator and saw that the elevator had stopped in the restaurant and never moved again. Xiaoyuan went back to the private room full of worries.


    "Where is it? It''s time for us to go. " Xiaobai looked at Xiaoyuan coming back and asked her.


    "No, let''s go." Xiaoyuan follows Xiaobai, but is held by Zhou Shijin, "Why are you following her?"


    "I..." Xiao Yuan nervously opened his mouth and said with some embarrassment: "there will be classes tomorrow, I Let''s go back to the dorm. "


    Xiaobai listen, in the moment of Zhou Shijin silence, she still said, "brother Zhou, let Xiaoyuan go back with me. You will not be here for a while


    "Ha ha I see. Xiao Yuan is shy. " Zhou Shijin bowed her head and kissed Xiaoyuan''s forehead. "OK, I''ll let the driver take you back."


    "Thank you, brother Zhou." Xiaobai pulls Xiaoyuan out of Jiuye. Zhou Shijin watches them get on the car and leave, then turns to get on another car and leave.


    "What did you do? What are you afraid of at this time? "


    Back to the dormitory, Xiaobai said angrily.


    "I I''m just afraid! " Xiao Yuan knows that since he has already taken that step, this kind of thing will happen sooner or later. However, she could not be afraid.


    "What are you going to do if you''re afraid? I told you long ago that if you didn''t want to, no one would force you. But who do you show your affectation to now? I tell you, you have no way out now, and I can''t help you next time. " Xiaobai no longer pays attention to Xiaoyuan''s tangle, after cleaning up, climbs onto the bed.


    Xiaoyuan also cleaned up and lay down on the bed. She asked quietly after a while: "Xiaobai, have you been to the ninth floor of the ninth night?"


    "No Xiaobai asked, "why do you ask this? We can go to the seventh floor, but it''s all the face of brother Zhou. Why do you want to go to the ninth floor? "


    "No, I saw..."


    "What do you see?"


    "No, I see Some people go up to the ninth floor. I''m curious. " Xiao Yuan still didn''t say anything about Lin Ruo.


    "If you are curious, you can climb up as hard as you can." Xiaobai meaningful said this sentence, after two people did not speak.


    Lin Ruo went up to the ninth floor and went into Qin Ye''s room. He was lying on the bed.


    Lin Ruo went over and declared, "I''ve been working all night. I''m very tired. Please let me have a rest."


    Qin yewei hooked the lower lip corner, pulled her down and climbed onto himself, "I''m also very tired."


    Lin Ruo was relieved, "I''ll take a bath first."


    She got up, went into the bathroom, and soon she came out and climbed up to him in her pajamas.


    Qin Ye holds her in her arms.


    "Aren''t you very tired?" Lin Ruo grabs his arm and doesn''t let him continue to make trouble.


    "Well, I think I can be more tired." Qin Ye seems to smile with great interest.


    "You are powerful, you are powerful. But I''m so sleepy. " Lin ruo''s voice softened unconsciously. She didn''t even realize that there was something charming in her voice. Pull his big hand to his face, "look at my dark circles."


    Qin Ye thumb across her cheek, corner of the eye, "well, it is very ugly."


    "Well, so wait till I''m not ugly."


    Lin Ruo closed his eyes and put his head on his arm.


    Qin night did not move again, and in the space of a few minutes, Lin Ruo had already breathed evenly and fell asleep.


    This woman, more and more presumptuous.

 Chapter 235

    Lin Ruo, who has had enough rest, wakes up and faces Qin Yebian. He doesn''t allow her to be so presumptuous


    I haven''t seen you for a long time, and Qin Ye is even more impolite to Lin Ruo


    Lin Ruo is far away from the big bed and Qin Ye. Although she wants to dress neatly and have more protection, her clothes are torn on the ground, so she can only use her bathrobe to cover up a little


    "you don''t think we are still young. In fact, it''s better to take it easy and taste the sweetness slowly, isn''t it?"


    "I''m tasting it slowly!"


    Lin Ruo: "maybe there is a cognitive gap between your speed and mine."


    "you have no problem, but I can''t handle it." Lin Ruo sighed, "I haven''t walked out of this door for two days. If I miss school again, I will fail."


    "I''m here."


    is there a time when Lin Ruo was amused like this, but he just gave a faint smile


    she got up with difficulty and said, "let me go."


    Qin ye walked up to her and picked her up


    "don''t come again." Lin Ruo wailed


    Qin Ye walks into the bathroom with her in her arms, but she doesn''t really do anything to her


    Lin Ruo was allowed to go out of the room only after she was dressed again and had enough to eat and drink


    after a farewell kiss, Lin ruocai got out of the car and walked into the campus


    "are you back?"


    "fortunately, there is only one roll call."


    that''s OK. If Lin Ruo prays for his good luck, it''s really good


    looking at Xiaoyuan, she looks completely different now. Her clothes are of different grades, and she has a different look and charm in her eyes


    even if she lives on men as much as they do, why is she not ashamed and hard to talk about. Of course, it''s not her shame, but she can''t stand Lin ruo''s calmness


    in fact, it all depends on men, but she can''t see it


    "Xiaobai, you...


    Xiaoyuan looks embarrassed. She knows that Xiaobai has always been unhappy with Lin Ruo, but she still doesn''t approve of such a blatant confrontation with Lin Ruo


    "what can I do? I''m just telling the truth. Who doesn''t know? We''re all the same, and no one goes anywhere She was aiming at Lin Ruo. She just doesn''t want to see her comfortable


    in this case, Lin Ruo still doesn''t fight back, even ignores Bai Weiwei


    Xiaoyuan, however, has been in a dilemma, but has nothing more to say


    she is not a contrast accessory of others, she is just Lin Ruo


    she packed up and went out of the dormitory to the library. The quietness there suits her best


    "can we talk about it now?"


    "have something to say."


    "I''m... Sorry."


    "everyone has his own secret. It''s your own business, and you don''t have to tell me. If I''m just sorry, I don''t understand your heart, you don''t owe meXiao Yuan''s ambivalence is clear to Lin Ruo, but she feels bored in her heart. Xiaoyuan''s own business has nothing to do with her. What is the reason for her doing something sorry for herself?


    That''s the way she chose. Can you find her to apologize to reduce her inner sense of shyness?


    "I thought you were a friend, I didn''t tell you, but I hope you can understand that I really like him, and he can give me what I want." Xiaoyuan bowed his head and said in a low voice, "you know I''m not outstanding. Seeing other students have a chance to perform soon, I can''t help it. I can''t be reconciled. I''m here for my dream. I... "


    Her excited explanation was interrupted by Lin Ruo.


    "Xiao Yuan." Lin Ruo really felt that her explanation was very absurd, and it was explained to her. "I don''t care what dreams you have or what thoughts you have. I don''t want to know what method you use or who you like. Now you explain to me, what is it for? Do you want me to know if you have to, or do you want to make yourself feel better and make some excuses for your actions? "


    "I..." Small yuan language plug, looking at Lin if nervous can''t say.


    "I think you seem to find the wrong person. As Bai Weiwei said, we are all the same. You don''t need to get moral comfort from me." Lin Ruo got up and patted his skirt. "I wish you success."


    Walking far away, Lin Ruo doesn''t look at the reaction of Xiao Yuan behind her. She doesn''t have any extra mind to care about the girl she wants to choose. She is not qualified to judge Xiaoyuan''s behavior.


    In the evening, she was received by the driver to Qin Ye''s other residence. Whether it was nine nights or not, she was more at ease.


    Simple room, some cold house, Lin Ruo still took Xiaoyuan to give her notes to copy, occasionally swept the side of the quiet work of Qin ye, this feeling is not bad.


    Until he finished his notes, Lin Ruo climbed to the bed and leaned on it. Qin Ye threw away his computer and went to bed.


    Before he reached out and pulled her over, Lin Ruo moved his body first, "let''s talk."


    Lin Ruo thinks that she is really infected. What is she talking about? In fact, she just wants to avoid Qin Ye''s "use".


    "What do you want to know?" Qin Ye''s big hand stopped at her long hair on her shoulder, lifted up a wisp of hair, and her eyes swept over her body.


    "How old are you?"


    "Thirty two."


    "You are one round older than me."


    "Do you think I''m old?" The voice obviously added some dangerous breath.


    "No, just right. Very good." Lin Ruo quickly appeased.


    "You Are you married? " Although she thinks it''s a little late to ask now, in fact, it''s OK to ask. But she felt that he should not be married. He didn''t even have a wedding ring on his hand.


    "No


    This answer really made Lin Ruo feel relieved.


    "Yes, do you have any children?" This problem is not redundant at all. Even if a man like him does not get married, he is likely to have dozens of children.


    Qin night lips a hook, eyes slightly squint, but suddenly set in Lin ruo''s belly.


    "Don''t make up my mind." Lin Ruo quickly covers his belly, and his tone is firm.


    However, her firmness made Qin Ye uncomfortable. Lin Ruo clearly feels the coldness in his eyes. It''s not good to look at her.


    "Well Children are a life, so we must be careful. Besides, for a man like you, his children should be conceived by his wife. " Although Lin Ruo said so euphemistically, in fact, she was determined not to give birth to a child for Qin Ye.


    She doesn''t belittle herself, but she knows what she is and can''t be his wife. So why should she have another illegitimate child like herself? Even if Qin Ye agreed, she couldn''t agree. That''s just to let another life bear unfair life treatment. She''s not worth it, nor is the child.


    Qin Ye stares at Lin Ruo firmly, and her heart is hairy. Then he takes back this kind of startled look, and looks at Lin Ruo again. It seems that what happened just now has never happened.

 Chapter 236

    If Lin didn''t know what Qin ye thought in his heart, he just felt a little scared with his fleeting eyes


    soon, however, it seemed that nothing had happened to Qin ye, and his eyes did not change


    if Lin didn''t dare to ask anything else, he lay flat on the bed and turned over


    "you''d better go to bed early."


    Qin Ye stares at Lin ruo''s side face and says nothing more. He lies down with her and goes to sleep, but he still keeps her in his arms


    the next day, Lin Ruo had a good sleep and got up early, but there was no Qin Ye beside him


    after breakfast, she went out for a walk for half an hour, but Qin Ye was still not seen, so she asked the driver to take her back to school


    she never wanted to ask about the mystery and long-term absence of Qin Ye. For other women, I''m afraid they have to find out how much money Qin Ye has and what his background is


    however, she knows what to do, which has nothing to do with her. Now, she knows that Qin ye may be able to help her in the future, which is enough. She doesn''t want to know too much about other things, let alone know too much


    people are often ruined by greed. Fortunately, she is never greedy


    when Lin Ruo goes back to school, Xiaoyuan and Xiaobai go out. She just nods and greets, but Xiaoyuan keeps avoiding her


    "Lin Ruo, come out and have fun. We''ll wait for you at the school gate. "


    "I''m not going, you can play."


    "Lin Ruo, can''t you give my brother face? Don''t worry. If you don''t like it, we can send you back at any time. " When Zhou Shijin hears Lin ruo''s rude refusal, he takes Xiaoyuan''s call and asks Lin Ruo to speak in person


    "sorry, I don''t like too many people. That''s it. " Lin Ruo just hung up the phone, and would not care about the face of the person who was hung up


    it seems that he didn''t care much about Lin ruo''s attitude just now. Xiao Yuan smiles and looks at Zhou Shijin with his eyes always focused, "I don''t care. Where does Zhou Shao want to go?"


    "silly Xiaoyuan, don''t call me Zhou Shao, it''s too unfamiliar. Call me brother Jin. "


    "brother Jin." The voice was small, with some shame


    "good girl." Zhou Shijin stretched out her hand and broke off her head. She bowed her head and kissed her lips. Then she let go and drove to her destination


    if Lin Ruo refuses, she doesn''t intend to have anything to do with these dandies. And Xiaoyuan, also seems to become more and more unlike the original Xiaoyuan


    time goes by and people are always changing


    her elegant clothes and jewelry make her look very noble


    if Lin doesn''t know what Xiao Yuan has to do with herself, it seems that they don''t have so much to say before. Or Xiao Yuan didn''t stick to her like before and said too much


    she kept silent, she had nothing to say anyway


    "don''t you want to say something?" If Lin doesn''t want to laugh, he thinks it''s funny


    "for example?" Maybe Xiao Yuan can give her some hints


    "I now have a house of my own, with a lot of valuable jewelry, more expensive clothes and unlimited credit cards." Xiao Yuan said all his changes directly. In fact, it is obvious to all, and everyone can see it. But she still said with a self mocking expression, "I now have what I used to want, very happy."


    "well, just be happy." Lin ruo''s faint response


    "ha ha..." Xiao Yuan smiles, "it''s really Lin Ruo."Lin Ruo is silent. She is Lin Ruo, isn''t she? Do you still have a fake?


    "Lin Ruo, I have what I want, but I still lose what I don''t want to lose." Xiao Yuan seems to touch the corner of his eye. Lin Ruo doesn''t see if there is anything dripping there.


    "Lin Ruo, I have no regrets, but now I don''t know if it''s worth it?" Her face of loss and confusion, perhaps in the eyes of more pain.


    Lin Ruo looked at her indifferently, looking into her eyes.


    "It''s up to you to decide whether it''s worth it or not."


    "I just can''t judge, Lin Ruo, you are in pain now. I fell into the cage he made up, where he surrounded my heart with money, and I couldn''t escape. " Her eyes eventually shed tears, did not hold back, in front of Lin Ruo, like an injured child, want to seek some comfort.


    Lin Ruo sighed helplessly that she was not a virgin, and she did not have all the sympathy of ordinary women. In fact, she only felt that what kind of road a woman chose, she had to have the psychological expectation and tolerance to face everything.


    "Xiao Yuan, if you want to escape, it''s up to you."


    "And you? Don''t you have my pain? Lin Ruo, we are the same, aren''t we? "


    Lin Ruo sneered and looked at Xiao Yuan''s expectant eyes. His voice was indifferent. "Xiao Yuan, we are different."


    "Why not?" She was a little eager to explore.


    "I''m Lin Ruo and you''re Xiao Yuan. That''s the difference between us." It''s not that they are the same women who are fed by men, they have to face the same pain. At least, Lin Ruo hasn''t seen the house with card money and his name.


    The most important thing is that Lin Ruo, like Xiao Yuan, won''t easily fall into the false cage woven by men, and she won''t expect what she doesn''t need. At least this "not greedy" makes her less painful.


    "Xiao Yuan, it''s all because of dissatisfaction. I think there are only two ways to relieve your pain. 1¡¢ Contentment. 2¡¢ Try to be satisfied. "


    Xiao Yuan is silent, staring at Lin ruo''s eyes, as if with doubt and unwilling.


    "Lin Ruo, what is your heart made of? How can you be so cold? "


    Xiao Yuan finally said what she had been holding in her heart. She didn''t understand that Lin Ruo was so cold and rational? Why should she?


    "Maybe I have no heart." Lin Ruo shrugged his shoulders.


    As the daughter of that woman, it''s normal that she has no heart. Otherwise, if you want a heart, you will only let yourself be doomed. She will never do that kind of stupid thing.


    After a long silence, Xiao Yuan spoke again.


    "I''m jealous of you, linro."


    In fact, from the beginning, Xiaoyuan had such a mentality. She is an orphan girl, but she is more cool and indifferent than anyone else, even cold and thin, so that people can''t help but envy her, especially after more contact with her.


    Xiao Yuan also wants to learn from Lin Ruo. She doesn''t care. She also wants to be able to afford it, but she is only Xiao Yuan after all, not Lin Ruo.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Qin ye walked to Lin ruo''s back, and she was distracted.


    Lin Ruo turned his head and sat down beside her. Is he very busy today? Why do you ask her what she thinks?


    "Nothing. I just think human nature is very complicated. People''s heart is a strange thing. It''s better not to be a person with heart. "


    Qin Ye habitually provokes her hair tail to play, "I like to solve complicated things."


    "Well, it''s a challenge. It''s good." Lin ruo''s perfunctory response. It''s the best. She''s the easiest. He doesn''t have to worry about it.


    "However, it seems more fun to turn unintentional into intentional."


    "I think it''s born of human nature. You can''t do that."


    "Nothing I want to do is impossible."


    Lin Ruo gives a thumbs up. He is very aggressive. However, she is not optimistic about his idea. Of course, she won''t let him do it.


    "If something is imposed on it, it will only destroy the laws of nature, and it will not be what it is." Qin night''s temporary interest will only bring more disaster.


    "Maybe, it''s already there. It''s just hidden." Qin night eyes more and more deep.

 Chapter 237

    Lin Ruo did not refute Qin Ye''s words. I just can''t be calm in my heart.


    She and he have always been regarded as "mutual respect", in addition to the necessary intersection, she is trying to avoid other involvement with him. Even if she will rely on his support to achieve her goal in the future, she will only get what she needs.


    She seldom chats with him. Even if she talks about it, it''s just the most superficial topic without touching the deep. Therefore, she can obviously keep the right distance between them. She also thinks that this is a place that can make her confident.


    But what does Qin Ye mean now?


    Lin Ruo had to be alert. The change of his face also made Qin ye see the change.


    Qin Ye suddenly squeezed her jaw and covered her lips.


    A few days later, when Qin Ye disappeared again, Lin Ruo still didn''t understand, or she was relieved. These days, as before, they talked little and did a lot, but Lin Ruo always felt that something was wrong. Fortunately, Qin Ye left, also can let her good leisure down.


    Came out from the classroom, Xiao Yuan walked quietly beside her.


    "We''ll go nine nights in the evening. Are you going tonight?"


    "It''s not my class tonight."


    "Then come and play with us." Xiao Yuan''s smile is more meaningful, "how about trying other people''s service as God?"


    Lin Ruo shook his head. "I don''t think I have any enjoyment."


    "Lin Ruo, aren''t we friends? I don''t mean it maliciously. Besides, tonight''s friends of Jin Ge Yue are likely to be of great help to us in the future. They will help us in the face of brother Jin. "


    If Lin was silent, Xiao Yuan continued: "I owe you this favor. It has nothing to do with you. And you''re my friend, and I want to help you. "


    "Let me see." If Lin didn''t refuse exactly, she would not die for Xiao Yuan''s proposal, but it seems that it''s time to make some preparations.


    Xiaoyuan is very happy, at least she didn''t refuse, "if Lin, I''ll call you this afternoon, so you can think about it. After all, we can''t start our future when we graduate, can we?"


    The students here all hope to have some opportunities when they are in school. If they wait until they graduate in good manners and then start their own acting career, it will be very unfavorable.


    A lot of students have been in active action, many hope that someone will support, after all, in that circle, even if you have strength, it also has to have the opportunity to let you show your strength. This circle is not suitable for keeping a low profile.


    In the afternoon, if Lin is still with Xiao Yuan, Zhou Shijin comes to see them in person.


    Lin Ruo nodded to Zhou Shijin as a greeting. Her mood was very clear. She never liked this man. He was just the man Xiaoyuan was now.


    Zhou Shijin sweeps Lin ruo''s cool eyes from the rear-view mirror and says with a smile, "Lin Ruo, I haven''t seen you for a long time


    Lin Ruo glanced at him coldly, and Xiao Yuan immediately explained, "I pulled Lin Ruo. We don''t get together, brother Jin. Do you mind? "


    Zhou Shijin gently smile, "silly girl, what do I mind?"


    Then he said to Lin Ruo, "it happens that there are some friends in the entertainment circle tonight. You can meet them. It will help you in the future. "


    "Thank you, brother Jin."


    "What are you doing with me?" Zhou Shijin took aim at Lin ruo''s indifferent reaction, and said nothing more. The car moved forward quickly.


    The fixed private room, Lin Ruo this time in is the identity of the guest.


    She was familiar with the atmosphere, but this time she was involved.


    Xiaoyuan sits beside Zhou Shijin. She sits beside Xiaoyuan.


    Seeing Zhou Shijin come in, the women who have come and the women around them all look at them. Zhou Shijin greets them as usual and introduces Xiao Yuan. And Lin Ruo, of course, they won''t let it go.


    "Who is this sister?"


    "Xiao Yuan''s good friend. They have a dormitory Zhou Shijin began to introduce, several people also understand that Lin Ruo and Xiao Yuan are learning to perform, just look at Lin ruo''s eyes is not to look at Xiao Yuan''s eyes.


    In fact, today is not only a party for Zhou Shijin and his friends, but also a party for him to open the way for Xiaoyuan''s future career. Of course, the people in the circle here have a good friendship with Zhou Shijin, and they also have their own background.


    They are selling Zhou Shijin''s face, but they are not selling Xiao Yuan''s face to Lin Ruo.


    "Lin Ruo, come and sit here." A man without a female companion patted his side and saw that Lin Ruo was always sitting beside Xiao Yuan. He asked others to smile.


    Lin Ruo takes a look at the man, and then looks at the intimacy between Xiao Yuan and Zhou Shijin. Zhou Shijin''s scanning eyes cast. She gets up and walks towards the man. She knows that the man, the son of a rich family, has made several films in the nature of playing with tickets. Maybe he is lucky, maybe he has some talent. Now he is a famous director in the circle. His films are controversial, but they firmly occupy the top box office, and the reviews are mixed. However, it has also attracted much attention."Zhao Dao." If Lin opens his mouth, the man picks an eyebrow to smile, "still call my name here, call me Hao Yang."


    "director Zhao, I''m just a student, and I''m also your junior. I''d better call you director Zhao with more respect." Lin ruo''s reply made Zhao Haoyang smile. Although the others were chatting with each other, they still paid attention to them


    "younger generation? Haoyang, are we old in the eyes of these two little girls? " Someone joked


    "ha ha... Yeah." Zhao Haoyang responds with a smile. However, if Lin says so, he has no argument to refute. He had a good feeling for Lin Ruo, but she didn''t feel the same, so he asked, "have you ever made a specific film?"


    "No." Lin Ruo shook his head


    "are you interested in my next movie?" He can give her a chance


    "I had this plan."


    "thank you, Lin Ruo." Several other people coax, that meaning is obvious however


    Lin Ruo lifted the glass in front of him and said, "thank you, director Zhao. I respect you. " Drink it all in one gulp


    and she won''t have any thanks except for this glass of wine


    "we Haoyang are directors, but we have more opportunities than others!" Some people make fun of others


    Lin ruoquan should not understand


    "sister Lin Ruo, sister Xiao Yuan, although I''m not a director, I can help you. I can also recommend actors to the cast. Why are you interested? " Lin Ruo didn''t know the one who was speaking

 Chapter 238

    The people who come here tonight are all from the entertainment industry. Even if they don''t know each other and don''t appear in the public view, they are all of extraordinary strength. They will certainly be able to help them walk more smoothly in the entertainment industry.


    Lin Ruo also raises a glass of wine and respects the man who opens his mouth. Xiao Yuan is also with him.


    Although the man was not satisfied with the way of thanking, he also gave a hearty smile, "OK, two girls, if you have anything to do in the future, you can also find your brother."


    "Thank you, brother Chen."


    Later, they all accepted Lin ruo''s and Xiao Yuan''s toast. Lin Ruo didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. At least, these men didn''t have obvious thoughts in their eyes.


    Lin Ruo has been sitting next to Zhao Haoyang. She is not a talkative person. She just sits and listens to the people nearby. They don''t care about the existence of the women around them. From the perspective of economy to their respective careers, or in shopping malls or entertainment circles, basically these people don''t just do one kind of work. They will invest more money in more aspects. And they have more and more money. For them, it''s not just a matter of money making money, but an interest, or a number game.


    "You don''t look like a woman who would walk into this circle." Zhao Haoyang talks with Lin Ruo in a low voice. He has noticed that Lin Ruo is too calm or takes herself as a bystander, so she will not be easily associated with that kind of chaotic and complicated woman.


    "Is there any restriction on my entry into this circle?" Lin ruo''s eyes were plain and cold.


    "No, it''s just a mess. Although there are people who want to be clean, there are few Zhao Haoyang made no secret that he had seen too many men and women, and he was struggling in it. In fact, many of those who just came in have very good ideas. But, too dark reality, will let them compromise eventually.


    "So, I''m here today." Lin ruo''s words, let Zhao Haoyang how all have no words to refute.


    For a moment, he shakes his head and laughs. He takes a sip of mellow red wine and looks at Lin Ruo with appreciation and surprise.


    "Ah, Hao Yang, you just don''t think it''s fair. How to smile so happily at Lin ruo''s sister. Sister Lin Ruo, what did you say to Haoyang? He''s so happy to laugh. He''ll make his brothers laugh when he says it


    Some people saw their different smile of Zhao Haoyang with sharp eyes. They could not help but disturb their conversation, and all their eyes were on them.


    Lin ruo''s eyes look at his nose, but his nose looks at his heart and keeps silent. Zhao Haoyang also takes the initiative to take over the problem.


    "Brother Kang, I''m talking to Lin Ruo. Is your little model''s girlfriend a little younger recently? Are you grown up? "


    "Haoyang, in order to coax beautiful women, you take me as a joke?" The man who was called Kangge didn''t seem to be ridiculed at all.


    "No, I admire the charm of brother Kang."


    "Your brother, I''m charming, but I don''t have to go to Haoyang, you boy." Brother Kang''s eyes swept over Lin Ruo, and then said with a smile, "sister Lin Ruo, I haven''t seen you smile all night. Brother, I have been teased like this by them. Can''t I get a smile from my sister? "


    "Brother Kang, Lin Ruo, that''s what she looks like, isn''t it?" Xiao Yuan opens his mouth to explain for Lin Ruo. Zhou Shijin always rings Xiao Yuan''s shoulder and looks at him with a smile.


    "Also ha, sister Lin is not sentimental. She has become a cold beauty. Ha ha ha..."


    Kang GE''s ridicule also makes others laugh, only Lin ruo''s cold and light expression.


    Zhao Haoyang looks at Lin ruo''s indifference, as if some can''t see her expression clearly, facial features fuzzy only that pair of eyes, too deep.


    After nine nights, every man comes out with a woman. Xiaoyuan wants to leave with Zhou Shijin, so they propose to let Zhao Haoyang send Lin Ruo. And the smile of these people is also obvious to Lin ruo''s mind.


    However, if Lin has not refused, the car at the gate of nine nights also gives her a reason to refuse.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhao, but don''t bother. My car is here."


    When the crowd looked at the car parked at the door, their eyes changed. Zhao Haoyang''s eyes flashed and said with a smile, "OK. Be careful on the way


    Lin Ruo got into the car in the eyes of the people. She knew that they were still watching her car leave.


    She called the driver before they were ready to leave. First, she needed her to send her back. Second, for the sake of safety, she didn''t believe that these people would let her go safely. Even though she thought more, she was always on guard from the age of 17.


    Tired of yawning, if miss the villa that large soft big bed.


    "Go to the villa."


    "Yes, Miss Lin."


    After Lin ruo''s car left, someone said, "Zhou Shao, what''s the origin of Lin ruo''s sister?"


    Is it hard to be a member of a family? But if so, does she still need their help?Zhou Shijin took aim at Xiaoyuan. Xiaoyuan''s eyes flashed. "The car belongs to someone else. It''s specially for her."


    Everyone could understand what she said. Thinking of Lin ruolai, their eyes changed.


    Zhao Haoyang''s eyes darkened a little, then said to others: "tired, go back first."


    Turned around, went to his car, quickly left, everyone also left with their hearts.


    The next day


    Lin Ruo was very surprised when he received Zhao Haoyang''s call. What was the reason for this? However, he accepted his invitation to meet, but the location is her school.


    "The air in the campus is better!"


    Zhao Haoyang is not in a good mood today. He has his hands in his trousers pocket and a simple cap on his head, which covers his face slightly. It''s not too attractive.


    Lin Ruo walked with him.


    "I really want to go back to school! There are so many beautiful women here. " He was joking and smiling with some cynical youth.


    What on earth did he come to do, just to see beautiful women?


    "Lin Ruo, do you think about the way to go in the future?"


    "Well." If Lin had not hesitated, she would have been determined her future after she was born, wouldn''t she? It used to be her last resort, but now it is her goal.


    Zhao Haoyang was silent, turned his head and looked at Lin Ruo. The light of the tree shade penetrated her face, which was contradictory to her cold nature, but she felt that she was beautiful.


    "I thought..."


    Zhao Haoyang''s words stopped, then he laughed, or did not say anything.


    Lin Ruo looked sideways, waiting for him to go on.


    "Well, let''s go." He even reached out and rubbed the top of Lin ruo''s head, which made Lin ruo''s brow slightly wrinkled.


    "Linruo, my intuition tells me that you will go a long way on this road."


    If Lin didn''t answer, he came here in a strange way to express his confidence in her?


    "Thank you." She gave a slight response.


    "Well, I''ll let you know about the interview when the movie starts. Now, please invite me to your school canteen. It''s said that the food here is good! "


    Good? She didn''t feel it, but she had no reason to refuse such a request.


    After sending Zhao Haoyang away, Lin Ruo doesn''t know what his purpose is today? Say something strange to her, ask her to treat him to the simplest lunch, and then stroll around the campus. Is that all?


    Zhao Haoyang didn''t explain his intention, but Lin Ruo didn''t feel that he had a bad idea.


    Xiaoyuan started her busy life. She occasionally sent text messages to herself and started shooting. Maybe she was just a small role at the beginning, but because of the support behind her, she soon began to win more important supporting roles.


    Lin Ruo is still very free to work and study. She is not worried about Zhao Haoyang''s promise and Xiaoyuan''s development. It''s important to enjoy your free college life first.


    Sometimes when Qin ye came back, she didn''t tell him about her meeting with Zhao Haoyang, but he seemed to know.


    Once Qin ye asked her if she was ready to start her real journey?


    Qin Ye''s meaning she understands, if she nods, that Qin Ye''s help also can arrive immediately.


    Lin Ruo just shook his head and refused. Now she doesn''t need it.


    "I haven''t graduated yet. I''m not in a hurry now. I want to see where I can go by myself?" Lin Ruo was lying in the bathtub, his head against his chest, lazily replied.


    Qin Ye didn''t ask any more. He seemed to believe Lin Ruo and didn''t worry about her.


    And Lin Ruo, now her indifference is like holding a secret weapon in her hand. Everything can be done according to her own ideas. She will not show her secret weapon easily if she has to. With such self-confidence in her hands, it''s strange that Lin Ruo didn''t worry that she would lose one day. At least, she knew that this secret weapon, Qin ye, would not be responsible for her immoral eating and wiping. Of course, this responsibility is not others, but a fair deal between them.

 Chapter 239

    When Lin Ruo really became an actress, she remembered that she had been forced to go to the set by that woman to perform several small roles. At that time, I could not say that I hated this line, but I never really put myself into my heart. What''s more, she didn''t have any acting skills, she didn''t learn at all, she just relied on a cold face.


    Now, it''s a real character, not the main character, but also a good supporting role, occupying a lot of weight in the film. And she has to treat this role with heart.


    She''s going to start a different life.


    However, before accepting the role, she still has to audition. After all, Zhao Haoyang came to her, but he was not sure that she could really play a role.


    Lin Ruo came by himself. As soon as he went upstairs, he met Xiao Yuan and came to audition together.


    She seems to become more beautiful, her face is not as round as before, her chin is more and more sharp, but her eyes are still very big and bright, but the feeling of her eyes is different. The whole body is very shining, but that kind of shining light, it is to let Lin Ruo some don''t remember before the appearance of small yuan.


    "Lin Ruo, here you are. Long time no see. "


    Xiaoyuan still warmly greets her.


    Indeed, they haven''t seen each other for a long time. Basically, it''s Xiaoyuan who''s even busier and no one else.


    Lin Ruo answered, and they went inside together.


    Push the door to go in, but found that not only the two of them, it seems that the audition is really a lot of people.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. There are many people coming to Zhao Ge, but we have no problem."


    Xiao Yuan comforts Lin Ruo. In fact, Lin Ruo doesn''t feel much about this scene. Xiao Yuan''s consolation has little effect on Lin Ruo.


    "Well." Lin Ruo nodded. He wanted to find a place to sit down and wait slowly. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yuan led her directly to Zhao Haoyang and the other two men.


    "Brother Zhao."


    Zhao Haoyang saw both of them and laughed. "Here you are. Just a moment. I didn''t expect so many people. "


    "Brother Zhao is so powerful. It can''t be wrong to come to you alone." Xiao Yuan''s compliment has been very smooth, his expression is very natural, and he looks at Zhao Haoyang with admiration in his eyes.


    Lin ruo''s expressionless face nodded to Zhao Haoyang, "Zhao Dao."


    "Here, first of all, this is my assistant director, and that is the screenwriter. These two are Xiao Yuan and Lin Ruo. "


    "Xiao Yuan, I know, has been very active recently, and your performance is also good." To know Zhao Haoyang''s woman, they are also very good, know that these two women will not simply come to audition. These two must have been decided in Zhao Haoyang''s heart.


    There was not much conversation. After the audition, everyone went into the room alone. They didn''t know how to behave. They just waited for themselves to understand.


    Xiaoyuan went first. She was very fast. Before long, she came out with a smile. After nodding to Lin Ruo and cheering her on, Lin Ruo walked away.


    Maybe it was an acquaintance. After Lin ruojin, the others didn''t speak, but Zhao Haoyang spoke.


    "Let me get this straight. One of the characters in this play is very suitable for you. A cool female killer, like you. In this way, you can hold the prop gun directly and just raise a gun to one of us. "


    For such a simple request, everyone else knows that she has a lot of water. But Lin Ruo is not perfunctory.


    She went to the props table, picked up the weapon, but did not immediately turn around. Looking down at the murder weapon, Lin Ruo is brewing his emotions. Everyone is silent. After only two minutes, Lin Ruo suddenly turns around and points his gun at Zhao Haoyang.


    A killer, a calm killer, is very similar to Lin Ruo. However, Lin ruo''s eyes at this time are indifferent to the death of the people in front of him. At this time, Lin Ruo, as if she wanted to kill the object, just ran over a humble ant in general indifference, more like a killer who has killed countless people without any feeling. That kind of silent eyes, let everyone was shocked.


    This girl, good.


    "Ha ha ha Lin Ruo, you really surprise me After Zhao Haoyang''s short surprise, he suddenly laughs, breaking other people''s stupor and letting Lin ruo''s mood go away.


    He had some expectations for Lin Ruo, but he didn''t expect that she could do better than he imagined.


    "I think you will definitely play this role better than I think."


    Lin Ruo got the role and soon began the official shooting.


    The actors and actresses in the play are all well-known actors in the circle. Zhao Haoyang, even if he accepts human feelings, just won''t really make fun of his own movie. He has a high demand for actors, and in the shooting after that, Lin Ruo gradually knows.


    The shooting scene is totally different from the leisurely Zhao Haoyang who walks on the campus with her. He doesn''t smile at all. Most of the time, he is like the living king of hell. He is serious and strict with people and things. No one gets any special face because of his good friendship. Because this is his movie, he won''t relax because of his friendship.Although he appreciates Lin Ruo, Lin Ruo is a student who has not yet stepped out of the campus. Her performance may be amazing, but it also has many shortcomings. Of course, she has not been less scolded and cold faced by Zhao Haoyang.


    On the contrary, she can get more learning and progress from it, which is what she pays attention to. However, Xiaoyuan was a little miserable. From the beginning of forbearance to later crying, if Lin knew that she was spoiled by Zhou Shijin, she would not accept this kind of treatment.


    If Lin didn''t comfort her, it''s not long for her to enter this circle. Xiaoyuan should have some strength of her own. Otherwise, it''s hard to guarantee that one day, she will lose Zhou Shijin''s support and no longer have such good treatment.


    "Lin Ruo, director Zhao scolded me more and more fiercely. I really don''t want to stay here. It''s just a supporting role. If it wasn''t for Zhao Dao''s promise, I really don''t want to push those important roles out of here. "


    Xiao Yuan sits on the chair to have a rest, and her assistant helps her fan attentively. In the hot weather, Xiao Yuan''s assistant is very considerate.


    If Lin doesn''t express her opinion, it''s all up to her.


    "Director Zhao hasn''t scolded you these days. It seems that he treats you differently." Xiaoyuan smiles vaguely and glances at Zhao Haoyang who is still busy.


    If Lin doesn''t explain, she has been scolded a lot before, but she will know her shortcomings more and more and improve them. Xiaoyuan, she just complains every time.


    "In fact, I think director Zhao is very good. Don''t you think about it?" Xiao Yuan approached her and said in a low voice.


    Lin Ruo glanced at Xiao Yuan, his eyes cold.


    "You don''t have to look at me that way. I just don''t understand you. We''ve never met your man. If he''s really nice to you, he shouldn''t let you still work nine nights, and he shouldn''t even help you in your career. Or is he just playing with you? "


    "You don''t have to worry about my business."


    Lin Ruo coldly said that and walked away from Xiao Yuan.


    And Xiao Yuan, who stands behind Lin Ruo, looks at Lin ruo''s indifferent Beiying. His smile disappears, and his beautiful eyes are stained with an uncertain light.


    After a few months of shooting, Lin ruo''s performance has been improved. Although she is only a supporting role, because of her performance of the female killer, both the director and the screenwriter feel very surprised, she has added a few more scenes. Although Zhao Haoyang scolded, he was not as harsh as before. Until the film was finished, Zhao Haoyang regained his usual smile in the anger and complaints of all the actors.


    "Everyone has been working hard. Tonight, it''s my treat. If you don''t get drunk, you won''t come back."


    With everyone''s cheers, Lin Ruo was finally relieved. For the first time, she finally knew the real feeling of acting.


    Xiaoyuan is also very high-tech, finally out of Zhao Haoyang''s torture, but she is still smiling, very reluctant to kill so soon.


    At everyone''s party in the evening, Xiao Yuan appears with Zhou Shijin in his hand. Everyone knows her backstage for a long time, so in addition to Zhao Haoyang, basically no one will trouble her.


    When Lin Ruo walks into the bathroom, Xiao Yuan follows.


    Looking at Lin Ruo in the mirror, she said, "brother Jin will invite brother Zhao to continue the stall. You can go with her."


    "No, I have to go back."


    "If you don''t go, brother Zhao will be very disappointed. Lin Ruo, I can see what brother Zhao thinks of you. Don''t let him down


    Lin Ruo washed his hands, his eyelids slightly closed, "I don''t know what he thinks of me, but how can I fail him? Do I owe him? "


    "Lin Ruo, do you know what I mean? Shouldn''t you express your gratitude for brother Zhao''s help? " Xiao Yuan stops to describe his lip line, gathers a smile and looks at Lin ruo''s colder face.


    "How can I thank you?" Lin Ruo asked coldly.


    "You know, it''s not bad for you. If you think about your future, brother Zhao will definitely help you a lot. If you don''t want that man to know, we won''t tell anyone. "


    "You? What kind of woman do you want me to be

 Chapter 240

    Lin Ruo coldly looks at Xiao Yuan''s twinkling eyes, but coldly looks at her. Her questioning, and the eyes that seem to have the heart to look at her, can make anyone feel that they have nothing to hide in front of her.


    "Lin Ruo, that''s not what I mean. I''m doing it for you... "


    "I don''t need your excuses for my good." Lin Ruo stepped out. After passing Xiaoyuan''s rigid body, he stopped slightly. "I don''t need others to worry about me."


    Out of the bathroom, if Lin did not look back.


    Say goodbye to a group of people celebrating happily, Lin Ruo leaves quietly. She didn''t want to spoil the atmosphere, but she was clearly noticed.


    "Why did you leave so soon?"


    Zhao Haoyang appears behind Lin Ruo.


    "Director Zhao, I want to go back first."


    "I''ll give it to you."


    "No, my car is over there." Lin Ruo pointed, and sure enough, he saw that the car was not far away.


    Zhao Haoyang was silent before he said, "do you like that man?"


    Lin Ruo didn''t expect that he would ask her such a personal question.


    "Director Zhao, it''s time for me to go." She won''t answer, and she''s not going to say anything. This is her personal problem, and she has no obligation to tell others.


    What''s more, he is a man who has an intention to her.


    "I can also give you everything you want."


    Zhao Haoyang suddenly said to Lin ruo''s back. He looked at Lin ruo''s back and stopped, looking forward to it.


    However, if Lin just stopped for a moment, he didn''t look back. He went to the side of the road, got on the bus and left.


    Zhao Haoyang looked at the car leaving, his face dark and lost.


    When Lin Ruo returns to the villa, he just sees Qin Ye driving in. It seems that he has just come back.


    They look at each other at the door. Lin Ruo looks at Qin Ye''s black suit, but the collar has been loosened, which has a kind of lazy charm.


    Qin ye came up to her, took her shoulder and went inside.


    "Drinking?"


    "Well, today, the movie was finished, and we got together."


    "That Zhao Haoyang is a capable man."


    "Well." Lin Ruo answered unconsciously.


    "Never wavered? His promise to you is very attractive. "


    "Well?" Lin ruo''s voice went up, and then, after a moment''s silence, she lazily replied, "I''m not interested."


    Qin night mouth corner slightly curved a little radian, "what are you interested in?"


    "For the time being, your body is more attractive." Lin Ruo murmured, still lazy.


    "Ha ha ha..." Qin Night Low smile, voice unexpectedly like a soft feather sweep her heart, itchy.


    Lin Ruo opened his eyes, raised his head from his arms, put his chin on the back of his hand, and looked at him with a low smile.


    Very comfortable smile, because there is a smile in the eyes, melting those cold and frightening black, and adding a bit of warmth.


    She pointed an index finger to the corner of his eye and unconsciously stroked it back and forth.


    "Do you laugh like that in front of outsiders?"


    She bet that he didn''t laugh like that. At this time, she did not notice that she had classified others as outsiders, while she was


    "Do you like it?" Qin Ye didn''t stop the touch of her fingers.


    "Well, it feels good." If Lin can''t say whether he likes it or not, it must be better than his cold face.


    In fact, she didn''t notice that Qin Ye hardly had a cold face in front of her. She just didn''t know Qin Ye''s more frightening expression outside.


    Qin Ye holds her, and her lips are still slightly curved.


    "Then watch it." Qin night kisses her lips, and in Lin ruo''s eyes, he always takes this kind of look that Lin Ruo likes all night..


    Lin Ruo gets up very late the next day and comes out of the room lazily. Qin Ye looks very relaxed and sits on the sofa reading.


    It''s a strange feeling, if Lin thinks so.


    "Awake?" Qin Ye looks at the maid beside her and sees Lin Ruo come out. They are also very quick to prepare Lin ruo''s brunch.


    Lin Ruo came to him, took his outstretched hand, and was pulled into his arms and sat down.


    She looked at the book in his hand, English, dense, look again, she will have a headache.


    "Why are you so idle?"


    "Nothing to do these days."


    In other words, he will be here for a long time.


    "Oh, how long?"


    "You want me to go?" Looking at her slightly frowned eyebrows, Qin Ye''s voice seemed to be several degrees cold.


    "Just don''t be so temperamental every day." That''s what worries her the most. The man didn''t know whether he didn''t vent for a long time or was so energetic. Every time he came back, he made her very tired.


    "Ha ha ha..." Qin Ye laughed, and his face was not as hard as before. Hand to her waist, stroking, "I won''t tire you."No wonder!


    If Lin secretly turned his lips, he and I would not be so kind.


    "Come on, have something to eat. You have strength when you are full. " Qin Ye patted her on the back, and then she came down from his arms, stood up and was led to the dining table by him.


    What are you doing when you''re full?


    If Lin doesn''t have to ask, he knows that his mind is not very good.


    Next, Lin Ruo was fed with strength every day, and of course he was exhausted every day.


    In fact, she really wants to suggest that Qin ye should not consume himself just because he is young. He should not regret his unconsciousness in his later years?


    Of course, this is just her idea, she still has no courage to give Qin ye such advice.


    Because of Qin Ye''s leisure, when Lin Ruo goes to school, he takes her to school in person. When she can leave after class, he comes to pick her up in person.


    But he is still mysterious. Everyone knows that Lin Ruo has a man to pick him up, but they can''t see who the man who never gets off the bus is or what he looks like. At most, you can see a hand coming out of the car, taking Lin ruo''s bag, or taking her hand to get on the car and leave.


    So there are more and more guesses about Lin ruo''s man. Some say that the man is a disabled man, and it''s inconvenient to get off the bus. Some say that the man is actually an old man, and the old man can be Lin ruo''s grandfather, so Lin Ruo won''t let him appear to avoid being ridiculed. Some say that the man is actually a very handsome man, a mysterious nobleman or a powerful man I''m afraid of being recognized when it''s exposed


    There are all kinds of ugly and romantic guesses. Lin Ruo never cares, but every time she goes to school, the students who speculate and discuss all want to let her know. She just doesn''t want to know.


    If Lin doesn''t care, she can''t even laugh it off. Qin Ye is mysterious. She doesn''t know it herself, and other people won''t know it.


    It''s just that they provide a place to vent their curiosity.


    Besides going to school, Lin Ruo has been with Qin ye these days. Originally thought that after the last conversation with Xiaoyuan, they would not have any intersection, did not expect that she still received a call from Xiaoyuan.


    "Can you come out and meet me? I don''t mean anything else, but I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Let''s have a cup of coffee. "


    "You can tell me what you want." Lin ruoqing is holding the phone, carrying more mellow coffee than in the coffee shop. He sits at the floating window and looks at the trees outside.


    "I it ''s nothing. Are we not friends? " Xiao Yuan''s voice seemed very distressed.


    "You can define whether you are a friend or not. It''s just that we have nothing to say when we meet. " Her coffee was suddenly taken away. Qin Ye stood beside her and drank her coffee.


    She stares at Qin Ye. He has it. Why drink her?


    "Lin Ruo..."


    "Say what you have to say."


    "Are you willing? Just a supporting role? Don''t you want to be a superstar with a higher position? "


    Lin Ruo opens her mouth. Qin Ye hands her a coffee cup. She takes a sip and then replies to Xiao Yuan on the phone, "I said it has nothing to do with you."


    "But I''m not reconciled."


    "It''s none of my business." Lin ruohu''s exclamation, she has been picked up by Qin ye, his hand is still carrying coffee, breathtaking almost spilled on her. She gave Qin ye a fierce look.


    "Lin Ruo, I don''t want to go on like this. I want to be more successful. "


    "So?"


    "Can you help me?"


    Lin Ruo picks an eyebrow. At this time, she has already snatched the coffee cup in Qin Ye''s hand and put it in the bay window. With one hand around Qin Ye''s neck and the other hand holding the phone.


    "How can I help you?"

 Chapter 241

    If Lin didn''t expect that the purpose of Xiao Yuan''s call was to help her?


    Why? She doesn''t have the ability to climb higher than Xiao Yuan. How could she ask her for help?


    "How can I help you?" Lin Ruo really didn''t understand what she meant.


    "Zhou Shijin is not so good to me as before." Xiao Yuan''s voice on the phone was a little astringent. "I know, he has a new man around him again. However, he has not completely broken the relationship with me. I think it''s because I''ve never interfered in his affairs. "


    Lin Ruo listened quietly and wanted to know what she meant by helping. And Qin Ye looked at her frowning eyebrows, and then held her to the place where she used to sit.


    Big hands lazily touching her hair, looking at her expression, waiting for her to finish the phone.


    "He used to be good to me, but he can only make me where I am now, let alone let me go. When he is good to me, I sometimes wonder if I can just look forward to it. Maybe I don''t want other things, as long as he is kind to me. However, in the past two years, I stayed by his side and saw too many such ironic women. I''m just like those women. I''m just the saddest one of them. So, I can''t let myself be stupid because of this poor mind that people don''t care about. Lin Ruo, I want to go to the ninth floor of the ninth night. "


    Small yuan''s words so self pity said, suddenly turned, really let Lin if some unprepared.


    The ninth floor?


    Lin Ruo instantly understood what Xiao Yuan meant. She was looking for a way back for herself. To be exact, she was preparing to continue climbing.


    "Xiaoyuan, you can go up to the ninth floor of Jiuye, but I can''t help you. I''m just a waiter. What can I do for you? "


    "No, I know you can. Didn''t that man of yours have been on the ninth floor? I remember Lin Ruo once went up to the ninth floor to see her mysterious man. She remembered her surprise at that time.


    Lin Ruo frowned more tightly, "what do you want to do?"


    "I didn''t, I just want you to take me, take me into that circle, OK?"


    Lin Ruo sighed after all. You know, she won''t sigh.


    "Xiao Yuan, if this is what you want, you''d better not look for me. I don''t have the people in the circle you said, let alone help you enter. You can ask other people for help. "


    "Lin Ruo, do you still hate me? I have never been malicious to you, even if those words before, it is for your good. Can you... "


    "No, Xiao Yuan, it''s not that I won''t help you. I really haven''t walked into the circle on the ninth floor. Besides, you are wrong. He is not the one who can help you


    "Lin Ruo..." Xiao Yuan''s voice was imploring.


    "I''m sorry, but you''d better do something else. Goodbye. " Lin Ruo hung up and was in a daze for a long time.


    "Ambitious woman, do you want to help her?" Qin ye can do what Xiao Yuan hopes, but it depends on Lin ruo''s attitude.


    "If I ask you to help, what will you be paid for?"


    Although it''s about Xiao Yuan, Lin ruoro says that what Qin Ye wants is Lin ruo''s effort.


    "Well..." Qin Ye''s eyes suddenly changed.


    "I''m just talking. You don''t have to take it seriously." This man, the "reward" he gets from her is often very different. I really don''t know where he got so many ways to make her blush and embarrass.


    "But I think you should try." His proposal was rejected immediately by Lin Ruo.


    "No, I''d better keep my request for more important things in the future." Lin Ruo feels terrible when she thinks about it. If she needs Qin Ye''s help in the future, she won''t even have bones left.


    Therefore, if Lin really gets a lesson in the future, she doesn''t easily ask Qin ye for anything unless he asks for help. You know, the price of this request is too high.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Ruo just got out of the car, lips with Qin Ye deliberately kiss into the bright red, then see not far away standing small yuan.


    Looking at the car''s rapid departure, Lin ruocai went to school. Xiao Yuan followed.


    "Lin Ruo." She said hello to Lin Ruo with a kind smile.


    Lin Ruo nodded and walked in side by side.


    "I heard he''s been picking you up lately? He seems to be very kind to you Xiao Yuan said.


    "Well."


    "You have been so stable for so many years. Is he going to marry you?"


    If Lin didn''t answer, Xiao Yuan continued: "that would be the best. But doesn''t he have a wife? Even if they don''t have a wife, they should have a suitable fiancee, right


    "I don''t know." I won''t tell you.


    "You should ask clearly, otherwise it will be you who will suffer in the future. Just like me, I recently learned that he was going to be engaged. He was the daughter of one of their families. "


    She won''t suffer. She just needs to get what she wants. It''s just that Xiao Yuan doesn''t understand."How old is he? I heard some students say, "he''s an old man?"


    If Lin continues to be silent.


    Xiaoyuan looked at her expression, still cold no change, which makes Xiaoyuan more anxious.


    "Lin Ruo, if that man won''t marry you, you should plan for yourself."


    "So? Do you mean to say that I want to find a way out like you


    Lin Ruo stands still and looks at Xiao Yuan indifferently.


    "That''s not what I mean."


    "I told you, I can''t help you."


    "You can. You just have to let your man take me. Lin Ruo, I have no choice. " Xiao Yuan''s praying eyes let Lin Ruo bite his teeth.


    After all, she is not the real heartless person.


    Looking at the small yuan in front of him, Lin Ruo can''t say heartache, but he can''t help feeling uncomfortable.


    Before that lovely simple enthusiasm of small yuan, how can it be in front of this just to climb up and become so unreasonable woman?


    Is she too cold? If she was not so indifferent at the beginning, would Xiaoyuan not be the present Xiaoyuan?


    "Xiao Yuan, let me tell you again, I really can''t help you. If you want to go to the ninth floor of the ninth night, what you are looking for is not me, but someone who can go to the ninth floor. Since you can get to know Zhou Shijin, you will also get to know the people who can help you up to the ninth floor through other people. And I''m not that person. "


    "Besides, I don''t know if it''s unnecessary to say that now. I just want to say that if you don''t want to retreat, at least don''t just look ahead and lose your original capital. "


    She said all that. She turned around and Lin Ruo walked away.


    She doesn''t know whether Xiaoyuan can listen to her, whether she can understand her meaning. Lin Ruo just has a little regret for her indifference now. At least, Xiaoyuan is her first literal friend.


    With the release of Zhao Haoyang''s film, it is also a film with good box office and controversial reputation. And Lin Ruo, the supporting role, also has some opportunities because of her acting this time. She gradually has some film appointments. It''s not too bad, but it''s not the best.


    Xiaoyuan seems to be very busy. If Lin doesn''t know if she has found another way out, she will occasionally see Zhou Shijin appear beside her.


    Her nine night work still goes occasionally. The original Yang Yi has already been transferred back, and has no more words about her disappearing behavior from time to time. Her life is pretty good now, such ease, sometimes almost let Lin Ruo forget what she wanted.


    It''s just that she almost forgot, and because of the woman she almost forgot, she felt that the comfortable life seemed to be far away from her.


    If Lin didn''t think that woman would come here, of course, she wouldn''t think that woman would quietly wait for her to meet her requirements. It''s the limit that she can wait until now.


    "Didn''t you say you would succeed? Why are you still such a minor supporting role


    Lin Ziyu, the woman''s name, is only one word different from Lin Daiyu, but her temperament is very different.


    She was still beautiful, and she didn''t look like a 40 year old woman. And Lin Ruo inherited her beauty, but Lin Ruo Ning is willing not to have this kind of inheritance.


    As soon as she came out, it was a disgusting question. Lin Ruo never expected that this woman would have any other feelings for herself, whom she had not seen for three years.


    "I said I would succeed, but not now."


    "If you don''t succeed while you are still young and your face is still useful, do you want to wait until you are pushed down by more young women? What made you successful at that time? "


    Lin Ziyu''s slender fingers pointed at Lin ruo''s nose impolitely. Her beautiful face was ferocious and ugly.


    Lin ruo''s expression of reproach and questioning of the woman she had not seen for three years was not suitable for a short time. You know, I used to be used to her ugly appearance. How, I really live a comfortable life these years.


    "In five years, I''ll give you two years. I''m not in a hurry. What are you in a hurry? "


    Lin Ruoyun light wind light answer, the attitude of Lin Ziyu did not care.

 Chapter 242

    After Lin Ziyu gave birth to Lin Ruo, she regretted everything. From seeing Lin Ruo to growing up, she has no day without regret. Every time she faces Lin Ruo, her existence reminds her of her stupidity and failure.


    Until she saw Lin ruo''s more and more delicate face, and from Lin ruo''s disgusting face, she saw another hope. She wants this daughter to help her fulfill her unfulfilled dream, and she wants this daughter to replace her, so that the man and the woman can see her own success. This is her daughter. If Lin Ruo succeeds, the credit will definitely belong to her.


    So, no matter what the cost, she must let Lin Ruo succeed.


    In her heart, Lin Ruo is the man''s daughter. She hates Lin Ruo, but she wants to make him succeed. So she doesn''t care whether Lin Ruo wants to succeed or not. She doesn''t care how Lin Ruo succeeds. As long as it can make her succeed, her mother who gave her life absolutely has any control over Lin Ruo.


    She beat and scolded Lin Ruo, and she pushed Lin Ruo to that strange man, which she never felt guilty. Until Lin Ruo ran away from her control, she found that this daughter seemed to be more powerful than she thought.


    But it doesn''t matter. The more powerful her daughter is, the greater her chance of success will be. But she can''t lose the chance to take control of linruo. Since she let herself go, she let Lin Ruo be free for a while. However, it was only temporary. She firmly believed that Lin Ruo could not escape from her palm. She came out of her stomach, and she could never get rid of herself.


    For three years, she has been waiting for Lin ruo''s performance, and she has been paying attention to Lin ruo''s performance. But for such a long time, she only occasionally saw Lin ruo''s short figure on the screen, and she was just a supporting role.


    This makes Lin Ziyu not calm down. How can such a supporting role be the success that Lin Ruo said?


    Besides, she is about to graduate. She should be famous as soon as possible. Lin Ziyu firmly believes that, so she can''t wait any longer.


    I haven''t seen her for three years. She is more beautiful and comfortable.


    She did not pay a cent, the daughter can survive, she is quite surprised. But she was too comfortable. Lin Ziyu did not allow this to happen.


    "Since you have men to support you, let your men take money or find a way. Now, this year, I want you to become popular."


    Lin Ziyu''s request, no, is an order, which makes Lin Ruo want to laugh.


    This woman really lives in her own world. How can she become popular? Qin ye may be able to make her like this, but she doesn''t want to.


    "If you don''t speak, I know that I have learned a lot in your school since I came here. Is your man rich? But money alone can''t be spent on you, or it can''t make you popular in the entertainment industry, so you should break up with her now. Find a man who can help you Lin Ziyu continued to order.


    After she came here, of course, she should grasp Lin ruo''s information well. She must know how far the daughter is now. And what she knew, she didn''t expect that Lin Ruo would find a man himself. In her mind, since she can find a man, she can also find a better man who can help her. As long as Lin Ruo makes good use of his advantages, it is absolutely not difficult to succeed.


    "You were one man for another?" Lin ruo''s cold voice sarcastically asks Lin Ziyu, and points to Lin Ziyu''s pain.


    As expected, Lin Ziyu''s face was ugly, which made her show her age.


    "Shut up. I''m your mother. How dare you talk to me like that? " Lin Ziyu''s voice became sharp.


    "Then say something that mom should say." Lin Ruo coldly picked eyebrows, "my own things, I will finish.". If you still want to count on me, you''ll look at it honestly. "


    She had been disappointed with this woman for a long time, but this woman''s immortal heart made her heart even colder. She thought that she would not feel it at all, but she would still feel sad because of this woman''s appearance and injury.


    Hurt again and again, she can only say that this woman has no heart at all. She was born of this woman, and she should have no heart.


    Get up, Lin Ruo is going to leave.


    "Wait, I want to meet that man."


    Lin Ziyu blocks Lin ruo''s way. She must see if the man can stop Lin ruo''s success or help her.


    Lin Ruo Mou son a Lin, "no need."


    "No, I have to see him." Lin Ziyu felt Lin ruo''s displeasure, and felt even more wrong in her heart.


    She can''t see if Lin Ruo has any feelings for that man, but this is something that must be avoided. Even if the man is infinitely good, she will stop Lin Ruo from falling in love. For Lin Ruo, love is not necessary at all, and it is the biggest obstacle to her success.


    She would never allow that to happen.


    "I said, there''s no need." If you want me to admit the relationship between you and me, you''d better not interfere with meShe pushed away Lin Ziyu and left.


    Lin Ziyu looks at Lin ruo''s back, and his face is ferocious.


    Lin Ruo goes back to his residence, instead of looking for Qin ye in his study, he hides in the fitness room alone. She sat quietly on the yoga mat, closed her eyes and breathed less evenly.


    Want to calm down, want to seek her usual indifference and calm, but the brain is Lin Ziyu''s cruel face, ferocious curse and hard insult


    Lin ruo''s forehead accumulated sweat drops, gradually sliding down the forehead, her hands tightly clasped, the fingertips of her fingers turned white.


    "Relax."


    The fingers on her forehead suddenly wiped away the sweat drops, and she had a warm body around her. Her fingers were also grasped, and her more powerful hand broke off her fingers and held them placidly.


    Lin Ruo opens his eyes and looks at the night of Qin Dynasty.


    Zheng Zheng''s eyes, looked for a long time, so silent looking at each other.


    Qin Ye suddenly smiles and rubs her face, "what are you looking at?"


    Lin ruo''s eyes blinked, then his eyelids drooped and he was silent.


    "Well?" At the end of Qin Ye''s speech, he was a little confused about her strange reaction. Hold her chin with your fingers and let her look up at herself. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Ruo frowned and looked into Qin Ye''s eyes.


    "I used to think, what am I living for? But for a long time, I didn''t find the answer. " Lin Ruo finally spoke, but his voice was low, almost in his mouth, but Qin ye could hear it.


    "I still don''t know what I was born for."


    Qin night black eyes suddenly tiny MI, pinch Lin if jaw more force, "what are you thinking?"


    He didn''t like Lin Ruo in particular. It seemed that she was not angry at all. She was not just desperate, but a kind of As if they should not exist at all.


    "Ha ha I didn''t think about it. I''m just a little confused. " Lin Ruo chuckled, but his voice was in a trance.


    "Where have you been today? Who did you see? "


    "Here comes the woman who gave birth to me." Lin Ruo answered directly. She took Qin Ye''s hand and leaned on Qin Ye''s shoulder. "She''s coming to ''urge'' me again."


    Qin night arm moved next, automatic of embrace her shoulder, let her lean closer.


    He knew Lin Ziyu. The day after he met Lin Ruo again, he got all the information about Lin Ruo, including the woman. He knows how she treats Lin Ruo and what she does to him.


    He knows that Lin ruo''s heart is greatly influenced by Lin Ziyu, so most of her temperament is forced out by Lin Ziyu. However, he did not accurately understand that Lin Ruo was so influenced by Lin Ziyu.


    "What does she want to do?"


    "Just the same. Let me succeed and replace her as the most important woman in the entertainment industry."


    "That''s all?"


    "Also, let me make full use of you, otherwise, let me change a man."


    Qin Ye grabs Lin ruo''s fingers and suddenly makes an effort. Although Lin Ruo is in pain, he just frowns and doesn''t make a sound.


    "Angry?" Asked Lin Ruo.


    "Stay away from that woman and never see her again." Qin ye answered coldly.


    "Ha ha I want to do the same Lin Ruo laughs at himself, but the smile in his eyes is the gray that Qin Ye didn''t see. "I was born to her, and I have a special resemblance to her. But I''m not exactly like her. I wish I was as selfish and cold as she is, so I can completely ignore her. Qin ye, you may be right about one point. I don''t have no heart. I just deliberately ignore my own heart. Maybe that''s the only thing I have that''s not hers. "


    Lin ruo''s voice is calm, but, with her head down, where Qin ye can''t see, the water drops in her eyes drop down and drip on his shirt.

 Chapter 243

    Lin Ruo has never cried. It should be said that she has never cried since she knew what kind of woman Lin Ziyu was. For more than ten years, she didn''t show any weakness. She would feel aggrieved or sad and wanted to cry. Even when Lin Ziyu wanted to give her to other men, she didn''t cry.


    Today, at this time, Lin Ruo doesn''t want to cry.


    The water mist in her eyes just doesn''t listen. Maybe it''s her three years of comfortable life that makes her weak. Maybe it''s the man around that makes her believe too much. She just thinks that maybe the water drop can no longer endure. Maybe, she also needs a thorough vent.


    Qin ye can''t see Lin ruo''s expression, but he can see the water stains on his shirt.


    He didn''t stop her tears, stop her silent cry, this time of Lin Ruo, Qin Ye heart is feeling surprised. He knew Lin ruo''s temperament for a long time, but she was unexpected to him.


    However, Qin Ye is also happy. At least, Lin Ruo will cry with him, won''t he?


    Quietly, he did not disturb her, and Lin Ruo soon put away her tears.


    For a long time, Qin yecai reached out and raised her head. There was no trace of tears on her face, but her eyes were red.


    This kind of Lin Ruo is really stubborn and weak. Although he wants to comfort her, a more special feeling emerges in his heart.


    Aware of the change in Qin Ye''s eyes, Lin Ruo really wants to give him a punch.


    Can this man not be so abnormal?


    Pat off his hand, if Lin is about to get up, she has been too abnormal. Before she got up, she was pulled back by him again. One of them faltered and fell into his arms. She was surrounded by him and sat in his arms. The whole person was enveloped in his arms.


    "I''m tired. I don''t want to."


    Lin Ruo is very helpless. She hasn''t got anything from him for such a long time, but he has really used her from outside to inside for three years. So far, the deal is not fair.


    "Don''t move, I won''t touch you."


    Qin Ye restrained himself. Although he was still crying in his heart, he knew it was not right now.


    Lin Ruo was surprised that Qin Ye was so easy to speak. He had never wanted it before, and most likely her plea would not be accepted. Is it because of her tears that she restrained herself so much today?


    "Can''t you let that woman go?"


    Qin ye knew that his question was unnecessary. He knew that even if Lin Ruo was cold, he would not give up the hateful woman easily. Even if that woman never had a trace of affection for her mother and daughter.


    "I can''t change our blood. We''re bleeding the same way Lin Ruo laughed at himself.


    "Do you want me to do it now?"


    If Lin didn''t answer, for a long time, she shook her head.


    "No, not now." As she told the woman, she was not in a hurry.


    Even though the woman was worried, she was confident that it was not time to use Qin Ye.


    "You can talk at any time." Qin ye said.


    Lin Ruo relaxed and leaned in his arms. He always spoke with such confidence, as if there was nothing in the world that could help him.


    If Lin never knew Qin Ye''s identity, he would not ask curiously.


    It''s just that she''s thinking at this time, how much can he do?


    "If I wanted a role to be a queen now, would you do it right away?"


    "You want it, you have it."


    "Well." Lin Ruo answered, and then continued: "you are more powerful than a dream, which one is more powerful?"


    Qin night a Leng, eyebrow frown up, did not answer.


    "Ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    Lin ruo''s rare cry was five minutes ago in front of Qin Ye.


    Lin ruo''s rare sincere smile is now, still in front of Qin Ye.


    She looked at Qin Ye''s confused expression, and she couldn''t help laughing. It''s true joy.


    There''s something he doesn''t understand, right?


    Qin Ye strained her and asked, "who is Doraemon?"


    "Poof..."


    Lin Ruo laughed again.


    "Tell me." Qin Ye didn''t intend to be so stiff, but with a smile, she put her hands around her waist and slowly lifted her up and down again. Her voice was quiet and a little hoarse, and asked her the answer.


    "Well..."


    "If, tell me, who is it, eh?"


    Qin night lures.


    "One..." Her words were interrupted.


    "What?" The smile of his voice could be heard.


    "Robot cat, Hoo Hoo The role of animation... "


    "He''s great?"


    "It There is a versatile pocket, what do you want Well What''s the matter... "Qin Ye suddenly stops. Lin ruo''s closed eyes slightly open and his eyebrows wrinkle


    "I have what you want." Qin''s smile makes Lin Ruo feel bad


    "tell me, what do you want now?"


    "Qin ye, you are so hateful."


    "I know, but I''m better than Doraemon. It''s fake, but I''m real."


    "Qin ye, you are really hateful."

 Chapter 244

    Lin Ruo doesn''t easily think that Lin Ziyu will give up the supervision and urge for her because of her warning.


    See linziyu still appear in the school, if linruo don''t want to pay attention to her, but have no alternative, she even appeared in her dormitory.


    "Lin Ruo, are you back? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, didn''t I say there are still classes in the morning? Don''t delay class


    Lin Ziyu has a smile on her face. I''m afraid she is a beautiful and kind mother in the eyes of outsiders.


    In the dormitory, Xiaoyuan and Xiaobai are not there, only one classmate who is not familiar with her. Looking at her face chatting with Lin Ziyu and smiling, Lin Ruo just sat coldly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lin ruo''s attitude, even if that person dislikes, but she does not care.


    Lin Ziyu is still smiling, with a look of doting on her daughter in her eyes, as if Lin Ruo is a daughter spoiled by her, but she still loves her daughter.


    "You should still focus on your studies and career. You''ll graduate in one year, and it''s time to think about your future. " Lin Ziyu said earnestly, "I don''t know what happened to you and that man. But, mom, please don''t delay your future just for a moment, OK


    Lin Ruo watched Lin Ziyu''s acting coldly. She had to say that she had some acting skills. If it wasn''t for being confused by men in those years, I believe she would have been famous in the performing arts circle now.


    "As I told you before, I don''t need you to worry. I''ll get what I deserve. If you have the Kung Fu to perform here, you might as well do it again. Maybe you''ll have a second spring. "


    Lin ruo''s sarcastic tone made that classmate look at her with more disdain and disgust.


    But so what, she won''t explain, she won''t hide. This is her attitude towards her mother.


    Lin Ziyu is aggrieved, but she can''t give up Lin ruo''s expression. She doesn''t speak for a long time. Finally, she can only sigh, very helpless.


    "I won''t delay you. Go to class first. In the afternoon, we''ll have a good talk. "


    With that, she looked disappointed and left the dormitory with a smile.


    Lin Ruo picked up his things, but the classmate seemed to have to express his opinion at last.


    "Lin Ruo, that''s your mother. Don''t you think you''re too selfish? Are you still a human being with such an attitude towards your mother? "


    Lin Ruo shot a cold eye at the self righteous female classmate.


    "As you said, that''s my mother. So you can''t control my attitude. " Lin Ruo picked up his bag and went out. When he got to the door, he stopped. "Besides, if you don''t know anything, don''t try to be a moral guard."


    It should be said that Lin Ruo has never been a good friend. He will not be polite to what he cares about, let alone the so-called classmates he never cares about.


    Now there are not as many people in class as before, but Lin Ruo doesn''t want to escape the course because of any excuse. Every time she comes, those who talk behind her back will not be restrained by her appearance.


    If Lin doesn''t care about it, they will only work harder. Some of them really disdain Lin ruo''s behavior, or some of them are just jealous.


    "Lin Ruo, I heard your mother is here. Why, the man who didn''t take you to meet your mother? "


    A female classmate behind Lin Ruo spoke unkindly. As soon as the words came out, other people heard them. Some of them watched a good play, while others waited for Lin ruo''s reaction.


    "It''s time to meet the elders. However, I just don''t know what the man should call Lin ruo''s mother when he meets her. "


    "Ha ha ha Maybe we should call mother Lin and sister


    "You don''t talk nonsense, what sister, according to seniority call aunt."


    The malicious laughter continued, and Lin Ruo was still unmoved.


    They can''t shake Lin Ruo. It''s like this every time. It''s like they''re asking for nothing.


    "Lin Ruo, you are so shameless. Don''t you feel sick when you find a man bigger than your mother? "


    Finally, someone can''t hold on. In the class before the teacher came, a group of people looked at the girl who obviously wanted to provoke. Then they looked at Lin ruo''s calm, or even colder. They seemed to want to know what the reaction of the ice beauty, who had been a classmate for three years but hardly talked to others, would be.


    Lin Ruo really lived up to his expectations, and finally something happened.


    Turning her head, her eyes seemed to be able to see through the heart of the general sharp and cold, straight at the opening of the female students.


    "Why do you question me?"


    When the female students talk, she is always afraid of Lin ruo''s eyes, but in front of so many people, she can''t admit defeat.


    "If you have the courage to do it, don''t be afraid of us. You are one of our classes. We are all ashamed of you. Shouldn''t you say that? "


    "Classmate? I think you should make it clear that you have no position to question me. Unless... " Lin ruo''s words, she suddenly raised a smile, close look, seems to take a bit of Qin Ye shadow, bad, "unless I find the old man is your father."Wow...


    because of Lin ruo''s words, the audience was suddenly very strange


    is this a joke? At least it sounds like a joke to them


    after class, if Lin Ruo picks up his things and leaves, it''s impossible for him to steal the chicken. He stares at Lin ruo''s back, but he doesn''t catch up with Lin Ruo. Subconsciously, she seems to be afraid of Lin Ruo. Just now, Lin Ruo just gave her a look, which was enough to make her a little timid


    she also took on a small role before, and the play was not very heavy, so she was still at leisure. After hanging up, Lin rushes to the set


    before her turn to play, the director asked her to help with this and that. Basically, he wanted her to be a free handyman. Lin Ruo doesn''t protest. As long as no one bothers her, she always helps quietly. When it comes to her performance, she also does her own performance seriously, which will not cause any trouble at all


    everyone in the same group knows that the actor in this small role is very beautiful, but she is cold and not very sociable, but she is not difficult to deal with, unlike those who are too difficult to deal with and play big names, so quiet is better


    Lin Ruo left after finishing her role, and then the director called her when he needed her again. Several times, she was the most free in the group. The director also likes Lin Ruo very much. He once asked her if there was a better role for her in the next movie, but Lin Ruo just said, think about it


    she is not a big name, and she is not afraid to offend others, but she is not sure whether she will want the role of the director in the next movie. She has no perfunctory attitude, or agrees immediately in surprise. The director appreciates such honesty


    there are those who appreciate, there are those who hate


    there is always a kind of person who knows that he is not very strong, but always wants to trouble others first. I don''t know what the reason is. An actress in the group always wants to trouble Lin Ruo


    when they have a match, they always fight. Although Lin Ruo is very quiet, it doesn''t mean that she won''t fight back. Basically, she is the kind of mentality that people don''t offend me, but if people offend me, I will pay them back


    every time Lin Ruo fights for a show, she doesn''t show weakness. Her sudden reaction will make her better. The actress will only hate Lin Ruo more and more. In private, she will find Lin ruo''s trouble more and more. She wants to make some small moves to deal with Lin Ruo, but she doesn''t succeed; He is always attacked by Lin Ruo


    in a word, she is the kind of person who is always not successful in a bad role in reality


    jealousy? This is really the ugly psychology that women often have


    it can be imagined that such ugly people will be indispensable in this circle in the future. Now she is only facing Pediatrics, but she doesn''t know how much obstacles she will encounter in the future


    when Lin Ruo left the set, she received a phone call from Lin Ziyu. She almost forgot that the woman was still haunted


    at the appointed place, Lin Ruo sees Lin Ziyu and the woman beside her from a distance


    "coming? Sit down, Xiao Yuan has been with me for a long time. Originally I was worried about you, but later she told me that you should be on set now, so I didn''t disturb your work. Are you hungry? Let''s have something to eat first. "


    Lin Ruo didn''t seem too surprised when he saw the two people coming togethe

 Chapter 245

    When Lin Ruo sat down, Xiao Yuancai said with a smile, "I heard director Zhao say that although the role is not the leading role, the director is a very good director. The movie is very good, even the supporting role is very good. "


    Coldly recalled a smile of irony, Lin ruowang to Xiaoyuan that natural care smile, she is really a very concerned about friends ah.


    "Yes, I don''t know what you''re up to. After Xiao Yuan told me, it turns out that director Zhao Haoyang appreciates you very much. I saw your role in his movie before. It''s really good. If so, you should work hard and live up to your mother''s expectations. " Lin Ziyu patted the back of Lin ruo''s hand with a smile in her eyes, but only Lin Ruo understood her meaning.


    Lin Ruo attacks the two at the same time, and suddenly feels that Xiao Yuan should be Lin Ziyu''s daughter. Wouldn''t it be easier for the two of them to get what they want?


    "Have you ordered? I''m hungry. "


    "Good. Hurry up, and you''ll be hungry. " Lin Ziyu is smiling fondly.


    "Xiao Yuan, after dinner, let''s find a place to have a good chat. My aunt really likes you, a little girl. It''s like our family. It''s not lovely at all. "


    "Well, auntie, I think I agree with you. But is Lin Ruo busy at night? "


    "What can I do for you? She was with me. Also, isn''t director Zhao your friend? Let''s make an appointment to see each other. Anyway, many people are busy. "


    "Well, I''ll call elder brother Zhao in a moment."


    Lin Ruo is eating while watching the two women talking happily. She knows Lin Ziyu''s purpose, but what''s the purpose of Xiao Yuan''s doing this?


    "Ah, by the way, Lin Ruo, you don''t go back at night, do you Will that person worry? "


    Lin Ruo picked his eyebrows and continued to eat without speaking.


    "Well! Just let that man out. I happen to have something to say to him. Xiao Yuan, have you met him? " Lin Ziyu''s rare face was not happy, he said.


    "Don''t be angry, auntie. In fact, that person should be very kind to Lin Ruo, but Lin Ruo will keep it secret, and I haven''t seen him. I''m very curious. If I trust my aunt, I can see her. "


    "Call him later and ask him out. If so, you should know who should be handed over and who should not. "


    "Lin Ruo, I just want my friend and brother Zhao to be firm. How to say that we are also your friends, does he mind? "


    Lin Ziyu''s displeasure and warning, Xiao Yuan''s makeup seems curious and kind


    All in Lin ruo''s eyes.


    It''s a perfect partner. I''m afraid she doesn''t know their intention, right?


    Lin Ruo wiped his lips with a napkin, then looked at them calmly.


    "You two seem more like mother and daughter. I won''t disturb you to keep in touch. "


    With that, she picked up her bag and went out.


    "If, if, stop."


    Lin Ziyu''s voice drinks Lin Ruo. Her voice is angry. She notices that she has become the focus of the restaurant. She immediately converges and smiles.


    "If you don''t leave, we''ll have a good talk."


    "Lin Ruo, it''s rare for aunt to come here. Don''t be angry with her."


    Lin Ruo turned around and said, "look, you two are more like each other, aren''t you? I think I don''t have to tell you what you two are thinking. I''m very tired today and I don''t have time to play with you. "


    Turn around, no longer pay attention to these two are performing experts, leaving two hypocritical women a cold back.


    And did not achieve the goal of the two people, the heart is the mind, cover the mind in the eyes, still smiling.


    If Lin didn''t go back to his residence, he went directly for nine nights.


    Put on her work clothes, she sat on the bench in the lounge, closed her eyes and sat for a while.


    She didn''t get to work until someone called her.


    It seems that today is really her bad day, or the day of being found fault. She didn''t come for nine nights for several days, but she met someone she didn''t want to see.


    "Lin Ruo, why are you here?"


    Zhao Haoyang was surprised to see Lin Ruo appear, but when he saw what she was wearing, he frowned.


    "Director Zhao, I''m the waiter here. If you need anything, just let me know. " Lin said respectfully but indifferently.


    "You shouldn''t be here." Zhao Haoyang''s expression of disapproval is his love for her.


    "I was here. I''ve been here for three years. There is no right or wrong. "


    "Three years?" Zhao Haoyang was even more surprised, "you are not..."


    Didn''t she have that man? Why does that man let her work in such an occasion?


    "Director Zhao, it''s my working time now." Lin Ruo refuses his more exploration, not only that she doesn''t want to talk more, but also that she sees Yang Yi coming.


    Zhao Haoyang said nothing more. After entering the box, Lin Ruo just went in.Some of the people I met before, some of whom I didn''t know. Some people see Lin Ruo and look at Zhao Haoyang''s ambiguous expression, but they know it''s nine nights, and they don''t make fun of it. Because of Zhao Haoyang''s face, they don''t say much.


    After Lin Ruo went out, he saw that Yang Yi was still outside. Although he didn''t say anything, Lin Ruo seemed to understand his eyes.


    Is he suspecting her unfaithfulness to his young master?


    Lin Ruo wanted to laugh, but she didn''t have much strength to laugh.


    Until early in the morning, Lin Ruo finally changed her clothes. Today, she seemed very tired. She didn''t even want to move, so she lay on the bench in the lounge and went to sleep.


    I don''t know how long later, when she woke up again, she was already lying on the bed, familiar with the ancient wood carving bed and familiar taste.


    Lin Ruo stretched and walked into the bathroom. After he came out, the air was filled with the smell of food.


    She was in a good mood. She walked to the round table and ate directly.


    One side of the Qin night also slowly accompany her to eat, two people in addition to eat, did not make any sound.


    Until Lin Ruo had enough to eat and drink, she leaned back against the cane chair and narrowed her eyes slightly, very comfortable.


    "If someone has enough to eat and drink, he will feel that it is the happiest thing in the world, then he must live happily."


    That kind of people know that contentment is happiness, and there will be no trouble.


    "Aren''t you happy now?"


    "Well, it is. At least for this moment, I''m happy. " Lin Ruo squints at Qin ye, and his eyes seem to be filled with tenderness.


    Lin Ruo was surprised and quickly sat up straight. Instead of looking at Qin Ye''s expression, he looked away.


    Qin ye knew her sudden change, but he didn''t point it out.


    "I have classes today, so I have to go back early."


    If Lin breaks the silence, her heart is suddenly in a mess. She doesn''t want to face Qin ye like this, which will make her more at a loss.


    "I''ll see you off."


    "No, I''ll go by myself."


    If Lin refuses, how can Qin ye allow her to refuse?


    Throw a new set of clothes to her, let her change, not allow her to refuse to pull her downstairs, and then push her into the car, go to school together.


    In the car, Lin Ruo always feels that the atmosphere is a little dull, but she is really scared by Qin Ye.


    Qin Ye''s eyes suddenly made her confused.


    "Can you handle that woman?" Qin Ye''s inquiry brings back Lin ruo''s confused thoughts.

 Chapter 246

    "Well." Lin Ruo responds. Now Lin Ruo is not the one Lin Ziyu plays with at will. Lin Ziyu''s entanglement, she thought it was time to find a chance to let her stop.


    "If not, I''ll deal with it."


    "No, I can do it myself."


    "Your phone rang, the woman named Xiaoyuan." Qin Ye reached out and stroked her head, her eyes locked on her face.


    "Well, I see." If Lin thinks of Xiao Yuan, he always frowns unconsciously. "Didn''t she say anything?"


    Qin Ye''s voice pauses. When she answers, she seems to be smiling. "She said she would like to see me."


    Lin ruo''s head tilted, and he saw a schadenfreude smile in his eyes.


    "Proud?"


    Qin night but smile not language. But Lin ruo''s eyes flashed and said slowly, "do you know how the students in the school describe you?"


    Qin Ye is curious.


    "Well, let me see..." Lin Ruo looked like thinking, "there were a lot of guesses about you before, no matter good or bad. In general, they finally unified and agreed that you It''s a bald old man with a big belly. "


    Lin Ruo saw his cold expression and laughed in his heart.


    "It seems that I really need to clarify."


    Qin yeyi said, if Lin immediately secretly said no, he immediately refused: "no, I don''t care."


    "I care."


    "But they''re just talking. It''s good for you to be mysterious like this. You don''t have to expose yourself. "


    Isn''t he always fond of mystery? How did her two words destroy the principle?


    Isn''t he afraid that people will see him and know what he looks like?


    "Keep it mysterious?" Qin night a pair of very puzzled appearance, "do you think I like to keep mysterious?"


    "Isn''t it?" Lin Ruo was even more puzzled. If he didn''t, no one would know him, and he didn''t show up easily.


    Qin Ye Lian Lian''s expression. When he looked at Lin Ruo again, he was back to normal and asked her patiently.


    "Why do you think I want to be mysterious?"


    Lin ruo''s eyelids moved. "I don''t know. But, you people, don''t you all like the dragon that can''t see its head and tail? That will make people feel legendary, or you have a very important identity and don''t show up easily. That''s what the so-called God behind the scenes is like. "


    Lin if finish saying, she seems to see Qin night forehead side of the green tendon pumping, is she wrong?


    "What do you think is my important identity?"


    Is he biting his teeth?


    Lin if very curious, but she still obediently replied, "no, I don''t know what identity you are."


    "Guess what."


    Lin Ruo shook his head. "I don''t want to guess or know."


    She doesn''t want to know what Qin Ye does. She doesn''t have this curiosity. She doesn''t know why. She doesn''t want to explore everything about Qin Ye.


    "I''ll tell you, I don''t want to be mysterious. It''s just Qin night words a meal, looking at Lin if not any curiosity, some just a touch of not strong doubt.


    "Nothing." Qin ye still did not go on, "if necessary in school, I will let people deal with it."


    "No, there''s no need for such a trifle." If Lin doesn''t agree with his fuss, "besides, they just talk about it. Today there is a topic to talk about, and tomorrow there will be a new topic."


    "If there is anything unhappy, please let me know."


    "I know." Lin ruo''s sudden and obvious concern for him made him confused.


    Her eyes turned out of the window. She was almost at the school gate. She immediately cried, "stop here."


    "To the door."


    Qin ye let the driver drive to the school gate. If Lin opened the door as usual, she would leave quickly. But as soon as she got off, she only heard the movement behind.


    Turning around again, she was a little frightened.


    Lin ruo''s expression, which is rarely changed in a hundred years, is wonderful at this moment.


    Qin Ye stood out. He stood on the other side of the car door and looked at the frightened expression of her head. He covered the smile of his eyes, walked around the car body and came to her. He held her small face in his hands and gave her a kiss on the forehead and heart, "go."


    Lin Ruo suddenly trembled and looked at Qin ye like a monster.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to leave me


    Lin Ruo shakes again. She has noticed the gathering eyes around her. Then she stares at Qin Ye fiercely and rushes into the school without looking back.


    Qin Ye looked at her back, her eyes flashed, turned around, got on the car and left the school.


    Without Lin ruo''s imagination, she also knows the consequences of Qin Ye''s appearance.


    Just, she didn''t think that those eyes that were disgusted and shameless to her were still not good to her, but it turned into jealousy.Tut Tut, and jealousy, of course, there seems to be no sour grapes.


    "I didn''t expect Lin ruo''s man to be so charming. She really made a lot of money. If I want such a man, I will hide him from people. "


    "Yes, yes. When I came in just now, I saw him get off the bus. He''s so handsome."


    "Well! What''s the use of being handsome? He must be married. He''s looking for Xiao San. "


    "I think so. Maybe he came out to find Xiao San with his wife''s money. Such a man, certainly a lot of women on the pole to catch up with, he certainly not only Lin Ruo a woman. I don''t know if Lin is in the fifth or sixth grade


    Small five small six?


    Lin Ruo has never thought about this problem. It''s not impossible. Sometimes Qin ye will be away for a while. Maybe there are his five, six and three in other places.


    However, she never cared that she was a little girl. To put it bluntly, since she was with Qin ye for the second time, she had no qualification to manage these. She can only be a little love.


    The whole class is a little lively because of Qin Ye''s appearance. People who come in one after another join in the discussion in a low voice.


    If Lin doesn''t care, he turns over the book and looks at it until he sits down beside him.


    "Lin Ruo, you''re so early."


    Xiao Yuan is very friendly and sits beside Lin Ruo to say hello to her.


    Lin Ruo only glanced at her and stopped talking.


    "I can see that man." Xiao Yuan said with a smile in a low voice. She took Lin ruo''s arm and said, "how handsome!"


    Lin Ruo is still unmoved. She doesn''t understand that she has really broken with Xiao Yuan. How can she smile so brightly at herself? Still can ignore her indifference and always close to oneself?


    Although she may have a purpose, she is very bold to approach her Xiaoyuan with a purpose. She still admires her.


    Her acting skills are more and more skillful.


    "I said," why don''t you let me see you. Are you afraid that I will take him


    Lin Ruo glanced at Xiao Yuan, and his cold eyes came into Xiao Yuan''s eyes.


    "Ha ha You''re really scared, aren''t you? " There is a strange light in Xiao Yuan''s eyes.


    "If you have the ability, grab it. But, with all due respect, don''t scare people with your fake smile. "


    Lin Ruo is completely polite to Xiao Yuan, she even starts to attack her. I don''t know why, she is disgusted with Xiaoyuan''s obvious attitude of trying to rob people, and even feels a trace of anger.


    Xiao Yuan''s smile froze. In Lin ruo''s shocking eyes, she suddenly gave a smile and put her arm around Lin ruo''s arm. "Are you serious? Ha ha I''m kidding you. Don''t be angry


    Lin Ruo took out his arm and coldly pushed away Xiao Yuan, his eyes shining with a kind of ice sharp light.


    "I mean it."


    She is serious, although she is not happy, but she is determined, Xiaoyuan want to rob Qin night, that is to seek death.


    She doesn''t exclude seeing Xiao Yuan''s embarrassing end of failure.

 Chapter 247

    Xiao Yuan has never been so jealous of Lin Ruo at any moment. I''m so jealous that I wish Lin ruogan didn''t exist. Seeing Lin ruogan, her heart will be blocked up. Her existence seems to be a reminder of her failure and ridiculous.


    In Lin ruo''s eyes, she never seems to be able to succeed. In many people''s eyes, she is just a supporting role. Even when she was in Zhou Shijin''s arms, she didn''t have self-confidence. Because all of them were bought by her body, money, house and career. She seems to have a lot of scenery on her watch, but she knows that in the eyes of outsiders, she is just a little girl who depends on a man. She just has a backing. Those people never look down on her from the bottom of their heart.


    She also wants to be as indifferent as Lin Ruo. She also wants to be as confident as Lin Ruo and not pay attention to anyone. But she can''t. She always felt that she was the one who did nothing reasonable. She just couldn''t understand why she was in the same position as Lin Ruo, and why she didn''t care about other people''s eyes, and why she was not looked down upon.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yuan still had a little affection for Lin Ruo. However, later, when Zhou Shijin was around her, he often mentioned Lin Ruo. Xiao Yuan knew that she was once again a supporting role for others. This time, it was Lin Ruo who took the lead.


    So, she hated linruo more, or she began to learn to hate.


    She hates Lin Ruo, maybe she really becomes Zhou Shijin''s woman, then they are in the same position, but Lin ruogan is not moved, and Zhou Shijin doesn''t want to treat Xiao Yuan like let Lin Ruo become her own hot girl. Although he doesn''t go to see Lin Ruo at all, only Xiao Yuan knows that he often goes to nine nights. It seems that he is going to have fun, but his mind is to meet Lin Ruo at nine nights. Even if it''s just an occasional encounter or just one side.


    Xiaoyuan hates more and more. Later, with Zhao Haoyang''s appearance, Xiaoyuan doesn''t know whether Zhou Shijin is for her or Lin Ruo. He finds Zhao Haoyang to provide support for them. He asks her to find Lin Ruo. Xiaoyuan knows all this. She is a joke.


    Zhao Haoyang''s love makes Xiao Yuan jealous, but she feels that if Lin follows Zhao Haoyang, she won''t still look like she doesn''t care. However, Lin Ruo is even more unmoved, and even makes him suspicious.


    She retreated, she was more confused, she spent a long time did not want to understand why Lin Ruo would insist and do not care. It''s clear that they all need these men to support them. If Mingming Lin has a chance to be popular, she refuses.


    Why?


    Xiaoyuan really don''t understand, so she no longer go to linruo, until she noticed Zhou Shijin''s neglect.


    She began to be afraid. Her fear made her realize that she couldn''t be who she was. She couldn''t be who she was. So, she has to climb up, she has to go to the top, she can''t fall down.


    She still thought of Lin Ruo. It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? The only thing she can think of is Lin Ruo. She wants to ask her for help. Maybe she has a hunch that she will be rejected, but when Lin Ruo refuses, Xiaoyuan starts a new plan.


    However, before waiting for the right time, she found that this was the reason why Lin Ruo refused those temptations.


    A man who is more charming than any man Xiaoyuan meets. Anyone who sees that man will understand that he is more powerful than Zhao Haoyang and Zhou Shijin.


    Maybe before Xiao Yuan wanted to rob Lin ruo''s man, but she was afraid that the man was an old man. Now, Xiao Yuan has really abandoned all her moral conscience. She has to rob that man.


    She can laugh and joke with Lin Ruo, she can hide her coveted heart, but Lin Ruo does not give her the opportunity to hide, she clearly like Xiao Yuan under the challenge.


    Xiaoyuan is serious this time. She doesn''t have to hide it. Others don''t know the man''s status, but she knows it. Such a man, can ascend the top floor of nine nights, still so charming, that she will never suffer losses, is better than following Zhou Shijin. As long as she holds the man in her hand.


    And she has a very useful character.


    "Lin Ruo, are you really not afraid? You don''t think I can match you? Or does that man love you so much that he won''t accept other women? "


    Maybe in the eyes of Xiao Yuan, who used to be simple, he still believed in the existence of love. However, in such a long time contact with too many degenerate things, she only thinks that men for women, never refuse. Besides, she thinks that her appearance is not inferior to that of Lin Ruo.


    "I''m not afraid. You can find the reason yourself. I''m waiting for your good news. "


    Lin ruo''s ridicule makes Xiao Yuan never hang up her false smile again.


    When the bell rings, they no longer talk, but listen to the class with their hearts in mind. At this time, I''m afraid only Lin ruo''s mind is all in the teacher''s content.


    After class, Lin Ruo still wants to leave alone, but Xiao Yuan is still cheeky to stay by her side, holding her arm, very hard to prevent her from shaking off herself. In other people''s eyes, Xiao Yuan is Lin ruo''s only friend. It''s not surprising that they are like this.But there are still several people behind them. Although they are not very close, they are all curious. They are really curious about Lin ruo''s men.


    "Lin Ruo, will he pick you up later? Now that they have all appeared, let me know. Besides, it seems that these students want to know each other. "


    In fact, they really want to know each other.


    They may not have the idea of robbing men with Xiaoyuan, but they don''t exclude that they hope to be liked by that man.


    In their eyes, Lin Ruo is a cold beauty, does not deny that she is very beautiful, but these girls who learn acting, no one will think that they are ugly, most of them are outstanding.


    "If you want to get to know him, you can do it yourself. And Xiao Yuan, you need to rely on your own skills. "


    Lin Ruo opened his mouth sarcastically, broke off Xiao Yuan''s arm and walked away without looking at the angry eyes behind him.


    Zhao Haoyang asked Lin Ruo again, and he didn''t know his mind. Maybe Ming knows that if Lin refuses, he still hopes to do something.


    "You know what I''m trying to say? Lin Ruo Zhao Haoyang looked at this cold face. There was never any emotion in her eyes, but he always hoped that she could emerge the moving emotion fluctuation because of herself.


    He may be infatuated with Lin Ruo. In fact, what he wants to see is Lin ruo''s moving appearance because he is in love with him.


    "Director Zhao, I don''t know what you want to say." If Lin wants to roll his eyes, these people are always so self righteous. Should she live according to other people''s ideas?


    "Lin Ruo, I just hope you don''t work for nine nights. I don''t know why you are still there now, but your time is very important. You should use your spare time to play more roles. Does that man allow you to work on that occasion? If he can''t give you a life without worries, I can. Lin Ruo, as long as you speak, I can do it better than that man. "


    Zhao Haoyang doesn''t understand, or has she left the man?


    "If that''s what you think, I don''t have to look for you. There are better people than you who can make my life better, right? "


    "Do you know another man?" Zhao Haoyang suddenly got angry in his eyes and grasped Lin ruo''s arm with great care.


    "This has nothing to do with Director Zhao." Lin ruo''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and his eyes were colder. Zhao Haoyang immediately let go.


    "Sorry, I just..." Zhao Haoyang frowned and said to Lin Ruo seriously: "Lin Ruo, what I said is true. We are the best. That man will not understand your talent, he will only ruin your future. "


    If Lin thinks about it, it seems that Lin Ziyu has said something similar.


    If Lin Ziyu knew, I''m afraid she would happily send her to Zhao Haoyang''s bed.


    "I''d like to make a movie for you. You are the only protagonist. I''ll put you on the world stage. Believe me, I can do it. " Zhao Haoyang saw that she did not speak and continued to talk about the bright future.


    "Anything else?"


    Zhao Haoyang was stunned. Isn''t that enough?


    "Do you want to become the top and biggest actress, wear gold and silver, attend all kinds of luxurious occasions, and finally find a rich family to marry out before you get old?"


    "What are you doing for? You want me to be popular, and then you want me to marry another man? You only want me when you are interested in me. "


    "I''m still a woman who can only rely on men''s bed and be held up. In the future, I will climb higher and get into more men''s beds."


    "Is that what you want?"


    Lin ruo''s continuous questioning, Zhao Haoyang can not say anything to refute.


    "No, Lin Ruo, I just don''t think you should be buried like this. You are very talented... "


    "Since you say I have talent, I won''t be buried. What''s more, how do you think that man can''t do better than you? He can''t do what you can? Can''t he make me climb faster and higher than you? "

 Chapter 248

    Zhao Haoyang completely silent, her repeated rhetorical questions, so that he can not help but fret up


    for the first time, he felt rejected and even lost here in linruo


    and so thoroughly questioned


    "I have my own track when I do anything, and no one will like to be led by others to do what I should or should not do. What''s more, I never regret anything I''ve done. Even if I may not be in the highest position, that''s my own life. It has nothing to do with other people. Zhao Haoyang, you don''t have any qualifications to tell me what to do. I hope you won''t be self righteous in the future. "


    there are too many self righteous people in this life. They always like to tell others what to do. They always think that other people''s life should not be like this. They always feel that they are the most right


    this man will not be self righteous. Maybe he doesn''t care about her other things in his heart


    this requirement is still acceptable to Lin Ruo


    after returning to their residence, Lin Ruo knows that Qin Ye is swimming in the pool, and she goes straight to the pool


    his vigorous and attractive body is floating in the swimming pool. It is undeniable that watching Qin Ye swimming is also a visual enjoyment


    it''s a pity that Lin Ruo can''t swim on the deck chair beside the pool. Otherwise, swimming in summer should be a great thing


    in swimming, she wants to learn, but just like Lin ruo''s temperament, she doesn''t like to learn anything new, and she doesn''t have much time. If she wants to learn, she won''t let other people get close to her body except Qin Ye


    but Qin Ye didn''t have much time before. He was here all the time, but she didn''t want to learn


    Qin came back from the night tour and leaned on the side of the swimming pool, admiring Shanglin Ruo


    "come down."


    her eyebrows spread out comfortably, "I''ll teach you how to swim."


    "no, I think you can swim."


    Lin Ruo felt that there was no solid support at her feet, and a trace of fear came, so she could only hold Qin Ye


    She underestimated the depth of the pool


    "you put me up. I''m not going to learn. "


    she''s really afraid. This kind of feeling of not being practical is really not good


    "if you get a play in the water in the future, won''t you shoot it?" Qin Ye pushed her by the pool


    "you have to learn to hold your breath first."


    "yes, I''ll be with you. Don''t be afraid. " Qin ye still didn''t let her go, but with a soothing smile, "take a deep breath."


    according to Lin Ruo, after watching his movements, she immediately hugged him for a while, and then they sank into the water


    Qin Ye doesn''t put her up immediately, but suddenly he kisses her with his lips. Lin Ruo opens his eyes in surprise, but his eyes are pounded by the water, and he is suffering to death


    she couldn''t bear to pinch the man in front of her, who only wanted to take advantage of her. Qin Ye was in pain, and then she jumped out of the water with her


    her eyes, nose and ears are very uncomfortable. Her eyes are especially uncomfortable now


    "is it hard?"


    Qin ye took her ashore, put her on the couch and looked down at her


    "I''ll be fine in a moment, and I won''t feel so bad when I learn to swim in the future. It''s very simple. Don''t be afraid. "


    "self righteous."


    "I won''t learn any more. I won''t even learn anymore. I''m so sad. You think it''s very easy to learn. It''s just your idea. Don''t measure me with your idea. " Lin Ruo pushes Qin ye away in a sudden rage. No matter whether he is angry or not, she wants to be angry now.The whole person leans on the reclining chair, frowning tightly, eyes waiting for recovery gradually.


    She didn''t see the expression of Qin ye, who was pushed to the ground by her. After a short period of stupefaction, she was smiling and spoiling.


    "If I don''t learn, I won''t learn. If there is no substitute, I won''t take it. "


    If Lin Ruo didn''t know that he was willful, the word never appeared in Lin ruo''s dictionary, let alone implemented on her. However, today, Lin Ruo unconsciously, even without his own awareness, willful in front of Qin ye once.


    "Well, then don''t learn."


    Qin Ye drags another reclining chair and sits beside her, looking at her face resting with her eyes closed and her hair sticking to her cheek. He reaches out his hand to lift the black hair. Her whole flawless face is exquisitely presented.


    "I don''t understand how you put up with it? Is it comfortable for water to enter the eyes and ears? "


    She is still talking, Qin Ye is listening to her with a smile.


    I didn''t expect that she would have willful recitation, and he even thought that such recitation was more pleasant.


    He felt that he was more and more puzzled about himself, or even more puzzled about how many aspects of Lin Ruo had not been discovered by him?


    "It''s not very comfortable."


    Qin ye also answers with the situation.


    "How did you learn that? Just endure it again and again? "


    "Almost. There can also be protective measures, such as goggles... "


    "It''s certainly not very comfortable." Lin Ruo is determined not to learn, just that time, she had enough.


    "Just get used to it."


    "I don''t want to get used to this discomfort." Lin Ruo opened his eyes and felt much more comfortable. On the side of his head, he saw Qin Ye''s smile and different doting.


    Her heart was in a mess again, just like the look in her eyes that she saw that day.


    Lin Ruo immediately sat up, trying to escape the gaze.


    "It''s getting hotter and hotter. I don''t like it."


    Lin Ruo digs away from the topic and murmurs about the weather that annoys her.


    "There''s air conditioning in the room."


    "It''s bad for your health to blow the air conditioner often." Lin Ruo stood up and sat down by the pool, splashing the water with his feet.


    "Want to go to Y City? It''s a good place for summer


    "I want to go. But it''s not a holiday yet. " The city is so hot and uncomfortable before the summer vacation. It doesn''t need to mention the feeling of the biggest steamer in July and August. Although she was hiding under the air conditioner at that time, she still liked the natural cool.


    "Go if you want. I''ll arrange the rest. "

 Chapter 249

    Qin yezhen seems to be more powerful than Doraemon.


    Lin Ruo thought about it. Recently, too many people are upset. Those self righteous people have bothered her for too long. Her three years of quiet and comfortable life is now disrupted. I''m afraid there will be no such comfortable days in the future.


    "OK, go." She has to enjoy such a holiday. She has never been out to play before. This year, she will relax once, maybe for the last time.


    Qin Ye''s eyes moved. She got up and pulled her up from the pool.


    "Impatient with them?"


    "A little bit."


    "I can make them disappear." Qin Ye''s voice was cold.


    Lin ruo''s body was stiff. "How can you kill a chicken with a butcher''s knife?"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Lin ruo''s metaphor makes Qin Ye laugh.


    "My knife is more than killing cattle."


    "Well, I don''t know what you use to kill, but I can deal with those people. You''re overqualified. "


    "Then I should do something useful." Qin Ye suddenly hugs her and tilts her body. When Lin Ruo doesn''t have time to resist, he just screams and hears Qin Ye''s hearty laughter.


    "Touch..."


    If Lin Ruo is held tightly and poured into the pool with Qin ye, she is unprepared this time. Qin Ye immediately kisses her with her lips and gives her a seemingly romantic underwater kiss in the water.


    Until Qin Ye floats up with her, Lin Ruo clings to Qin Ye tightly in a koala posture. But this time, she has no time to digest the discomfort of being hit by the water. As soon as she wants to open her mouth to curse, she has been blocked up by Qin ye again. She is brought to the pool in confusion, and then is pressed in the water for an "underwater exercise".


    If Lin Ruo was carried up naked, she knew that the man would never let go of any "useful place". The swimming pool was a small idea.


    If Lin feels very tired when she moves in the water, she can only climb Qin Ye hard, without center of gravity and support. It takes a lot of effort.


    Lin ruo''s hands and feet are soft and weak. Qin Ye uses a towel to carry her to the bed.


    Lin Ruo soon went to sleep, Qin ye lay beside her, eyes color gradually deep.


    In her sleep, Lin Ruo only felt that she had been moved, some slightly dissatisfied figures were affected, and her low voice gently soothed her ears, "it''s OK, continue to sleep."


    Lin Ruo felt a kind of peace of mind, the people around her were still him, and she was used to sleeping deeply.


    When she woke up again and opened her eyes, she only felt that the surrounding environment made her feel strange.


    "How do you wake up?"


    Qin Ye beside her immediately felt her action, "I thought you would sleep until we got off the plane."


    If Lin knew, he was on the plane. And it seems that there are only two of them in this big cabin.


    "Private jet?" Although she is not surprised, she is still a little surprised about the private plane.


    Qin Ye was very happy with her surprised expression, and ordered her slightly wide eyes, "there are twenty minutes left."


    If Lin knew that she would be a little silly now, she brushed Qin Ye''s fingers away and turned her eyes out of the window.


    The sky is still the sky, but it''s not the sky she saw. In fact, it was her first time to fly.


    The cloud was not what she saw on the ground. It was like a piece of smoke, passing through. She really wanted to touch it with her hand.


    "If you want, I''ll take you gliding and skydiving."


    Qin Ye held her finger covering the small window as if she knew what she thought.


    "What else can''t you do?"


    Lin Ruo looks at Qin Ye''s omnipotent eyes.


    "At least one can''t."


    Lin immediately replied, "don''t tell me about having children."


    "Well, other than that, I don''t know."


    Lin Ruo talks about his omnipotence, and no longer discusses his omnipotence.


    "Except for the service personnel, there are only two passengers in the whole plane?"


    "That''s right."


    "What a luxury Lin Ruo had to sigh about it. What those people pursue and want to climb to the top of the pyramid is probably like Qin Ye.


    "Is there anyone better than you? What will they look like? "


    She couldn''t imagine what a more powerful person would look like, at least, she couldn''t imagine what a greater imperial position would look like. In modern society, those who have power and advantages are always running rampant, and almost any treatment they want can be achieved.


    I''m afraid there''s nothing like Qin ye that he can''t get?


    Qin night Mou color deep some, reply Lin if of voice all serious some.


    "There is a day outside, and there are people outside. I''m not omnipotent, at least I''m not the best. Even emperors are not omnipotent. Everyone has his own weakness, even the strongest. But everyone is inferior to others, even the smallest person. "Lin Ruo to this kind of view, finally only came three words, "very dialectical."


    Qin ye had no choice but to smile. She only gave such a light answer to his innermost feelings. In fact, he thought it was funny to say it.


    She still gives up the exploration of the world she doesn''t understand. She''s on holiday. At present, she just wants to enjoy it.


    She didn''t know how many opportunities she would have for such a luxurious private plane and such a comfortable and considerate service. The first time she enjoyed it like this, she would miss it if she took a plane later.


    Twenty minutes later, the plane landed. Lin Ruo got on the bus and left the airport all the way.


    Y City is really a good place for summer vacation. The trees are green and people feel cool. When the breeze blows, they all have the coolness of a comfortable and thorough heart. This kind of feeling makes Lin Ruo have a lot of spirit and a good mood.


    Such a place is really suitable for living.


    The car took them to a villa. Yes, Lin Ruo thinks that the building in front of him is really a villa.


    Another place that surprised her.


    The car opened at the gate, and it took another five minutes to get to the real residence. The antique house is beautiful enough without any modern decoration.


    "Isn''t there a carving bed in it?"


    Lin Ruo stood at the door, stopped, suddenly thought of this very serious problem.


    "Ha ha Don''t worry. That''s the only one. It''s nine nights Qin ye took her shoulder and replied with a smile.


    Lin ruocai was safely carried in.


    In fact, she seems to be relieved too early. Qin ye took her to holiday, of course, need to relax, do what you want to do, do enough!


    There is no carved bed, but there are other "good things". When Lin Ruo sees it, she will know that she really can''t underestimate Qin Ye''s needs.


    Lin Ruo was brought into the summer resort, a beautiful villa that can make people forget the outside world and all the time.

 Chapter 250

    At the end of the winding corridor is a pavilion


    the pavilion faces a lake, where fish are swimming actively. In the pavilion, there is a deck chair. On the reclining chair, Lin Ruo wore a silk shawl of the same color and held a book in his hand. But the book seems to be about to fall from the fingers, Lin ruoren has been sleepy eyes closed


    the light wind blows past, and her long scattered hair floats slightly, sweeping her cheek and neck, and she doesn''t feel it


    Qin Ye takes a light step and looks down at the beautiful person. She gently takes away the book from her hand and puts it on the stone table. She sits on the stone bench and looks at her sleeping face for a long time, with a smile in her eyes. Lin ruo''s feeling of escaping is in her eyes


    Qin Ye is sitting next to her with the book she just read in her hand


    his eyes blinked. After getting used to the clear vision, he found that he was covered with his coat


    "wake up?"


    Qin Ye pulls her to sit up


    after reading the book, Lin Ruo didn''t put it down in his hand, and immediately felt a little awkward


    Qin Ye seemed to see through her mind and smile, "the story is good."


    "if you like, I can do the same. Besides, there are some places in it that we can try. " That smile is really colorful


    the man has not let her out of bed since the day they arrived here. Even if he didn''t have the bed, he seemed to have been ready for it, and tried various ways to torment her


    although it''s cool here, Lin Ruo, who has been "exercising" by him, doesn''t really cool down


    it''s not easy for her to have a rest until he has something to do today


    the east exit of the promenade is a small bridge on the lake


    because it is afternoon, the sun is not strong, on the contrary, it feels warm and comfortable


    Qin Ye stands on the bridge, and Lin Ruo is next to him to see the lake and the whole interior of the villa


    she couldn''t imagine the value of such a big villa. Around Qin ye, she only learned to accept the treatment that she probably didn''t have all her life


    "this villa is a gift from my father for my mother''s 30th wedding anniversary."


    in a quiet atmosphere where only natural sounds are heard, Qin Ye suddenly opens her mouth


    his father, his mother? He talked about his own affairs for the first time, which made Lin Ruo, who had never been involved, feel strange


    "a beautiful place."


    Lin Ruo answered at will


    "do you like it?"


    Lin Ruo had a deep thought, frowned and didn''t answer


    "I want to go out for a walk." She changed the topic, don''t know why, she just subconsciously feel Qin night some different. Or, the next moment, what he said could scare her


    Qin Ye looked at Lin Ruo for a long time. After a while, he rubbed Lin ruo''s black hair and said, "I''ll accompany you around tomorrow."


    "no, you''re busy. I''ll just go around myself. "


    "I''ve arranged it." There is no room for her to refuse


    if Lin doesn''t insist any more, Qin Ye smiles and continues to walk slowly with her hand


    the bridgehead around is a garden, and the flowers are especially gorgeous in such an environment. There are also many flowers that Lin can''t name. Looking at this garden, she can see Qin Ye''s father''s intention


    he has a father who loves his mother very much. Compared with her, he is really a man of heaven and earth


    "what are you thinking?"


    Qin Ye''s finger points Lin ruo''s frown and looks into her thoughtful eyes


    "your father loves your mother."


    "love? Maybe. "


    Qin Ye''s reply surprised Lin Ruo. At least his tone is not so pure.When he opened his mouth and wanted to say something more, Lin Ruo gave up


    "it''s also a kind of love. It''s just different from the publicity of modern people. They keep their love deep in their hearts, and the kind of love that flows through a long time is stronger."


    Lin Ruo is even more surprised. Is there such awesome rule in this age? Br >


    "therefore, the men in the family often marry very late. Some of them are willing to marry when they meet their true love, while some of them know how to accept after having enough fun."


    "there is only one Duke of Windsor, at least there is no such impulsive man in the family."


    "well, the women in your family are very happy." At least I have the courage to be afraid of cheating on my husband. "But in modern society, morality is just a decoration. How come your family rules are still so binding. " Lin Ruo is so curious about this problem that he has long forgotten the principle of not exploring more


    "family harmony is also a major thrust in career."


    if Lin thinks about it, he is. Whether it''s business or officialdom, women and marriage are likely to be doomed at a critical moment


    it seems that Qin Ye''s family is well aware of the advantages and disadvantages, or it should be said that they are very cautious


    so, the night has not been married, is it prudent, or waiting for the true love that may appear


    if Lin didn''t dare to ask, he just thought it would be good to stop the topic


    with her cape folded, she took a deep breath of fresh air


    Qin Ye holds her in her arms with a smile and accompanies her to enjoy the comfort


    they were silent for a long time, and they didn''t mention the topic again. Lin Ruo thought that such silence would not be embarrassing at all


    it may be that neither of them is a talkative person. They always feel that this kind of atmosphere is more suitable for them to get along with each other


    "cough..."


    I don''t know when, there is a cough behind them. Lin Ruo is startled and wants to turn around quickly to see who it is, but Qin Ye holds him firmly in his arms. He had to wait until he turned around to see the man behind him


    Qin Ye seemed not surprised at all. Seeing the visitor, he just said, "what''s the matter?"


    the man, dressed in an orthodox suit, shirt and tie, seems to be a very strict person. Although the appearance is not handsome, it also has the taste of masculine. In the eyes deliberately swept Lin Ruo at the same time, with some examination and judgment, or a little curious


    "I heard you''re here, so let''s have a look." A man''s voice is steady when he speaks


    "well, I have."


    "I''ll eat here in the evening, and I''ll leave after dinner." He was even more impolite and spontaneous to stay


    they looked at each other and were silent for a moment


    if Lin wants to leave, besides nine nights, she will meet the people related to him for the first time. In her capacity, it seems that there is no need to be introduced. She knows she wants to leave


    "what for?"


    Qin Ye looks at Lin ruo''s action a little displeased


    in a brief introduction, Qin Ye''s eldest brother, Qin Zhou knows what Qin Ye stands fo

 Chapter 251

    Qin Ye is not happy with Lin ruo''s very spontaneous and polite address


    "here are two Mr. Qin." Qin night''s dilemma, let Lin if some don''t understand


    if you don''t call him Mr. Qin, can you call him by his first name


    "big brother, call him big brother as I do."


    the meaning of Qin Ye makes Lin Ruo pick his eyebrows slightly, while Qin day, who is opposite, also has a flash of light in his eyes for their different attitudes


    all the information about Lin Ruo has already been put in front of them, and they know Lin Ruo like the back of their hands. But, Qin Ye''s woman is only, the family did not care, as long as don''t go too far, a woman they will not use any means


    just as he was working nearby, he came directly. He had to make sure


    the reaction between Lin Ruo and Qin Ye was beyond his expectation


    "you can call me brother Qin."


    Lin Ruo always feels that the atmosphere is strange. It seems strange between the two brothers. But Qin day in her body''s examination look in the eyes, she does not like very much


    she is just a woman of Qin Ye. She thinks that Qin day doesn''t need to care and be on guard for her


    Qin ye still lets Lin Ruo leave, and looks at her back until it disappears. Qin daytime looks at his brother''s undisguised affection in his eyes. He is very curious and surprised


    "how can I come here at leisure? Big brother


    Qin Ye''s eyebrows were slightly locked, and Qin daytime said with a smile, "father and mother have not got the news yet. Uncle Yang only informed me. "


    not only he thought, but almost all the people of Qin family thought so. He is not an alternative, but Qin Ye has been showing a lack of interest in women. He was so cold that he seemed to have no feelings for his family. Sometimes they were curious that Qin ye had not suffered any setbacks or oppression. How could he have such a different temperament? It wasn''t until they had Lin Ruo that they felt that maybe Qin ye had finally begun to understand. Therefore, if Lin was the first woman who didn''t come in, all the information would have been put on the table of the Qin family


    they believe that with Lin Ruo, Qin Ye is normal


    however, I didn''t expect that a single Lin Ruo would be enough to end the Qin night


    bring Lin Ruo to the villa, which is enough to show Qin Ye''s attitude, because this villa is her mother''s favorite place. They never come here with anyone other than their family, including women in private, unless they are a decent wife


    and Qin Ye''s attitude acquiesced in Lin ruo''s position in his heart


    "she suits me very well."


    Qin Ye spoke only a few words without any deep feeling, which is also in line with Qin Ye''s temperament


    "does she know why you brought her to the villa?"


    Qin ye said faintly, "what''s the purpose of just coming to summer vacation?"


    "it seems to me that she is very self-conscious. You are calm enough. " Qin Ye has always done things with a clear mind, but I don''t know whether he can be so precise emotionally


    "although the family does not ask too much for the identity of your future wife, you should be cautious about such a woman."


    Qin Ye''s eyes are shining at his elder brother, coldly


    "you don''t have to use your air conditioner to me. You should know what I said is true. Your choice is up to you, but don''t be too hot headed. "


    although Lin Ruo can make Qin ye pay attention to this, in fact, he is not optimistic about Lin Ruo


    it''s up to Qin Ye


    in the evening, Qin daiyi is with them<


    if Lin is not restrained, she will speak less with Qin day. It''s so quiet that it can almost be ignored< However, he has been observing Lin Ruo all the time.Until the end of the meal, Lin Ruo was relieved.


    She returned to the room early, if before, she was not very late, she did not dare to go back to the room, otherwise she could not escape Qin Ye''s request. But today, her heart is always a little different.


    When Qin ye came back to her room, she was sitting on the couch in front of the window. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She didn''t even notice him coming in.


    Qin Ye hugs her from behind and touches her bare arm with cold palm.


    He kept groping for her arm with the palm of his hand to bring warmth to her.


    "What are you thinking? You''re cold. "


    He wrapped his whole chest around her and looked out into the night with her.


    If Lin didn''t answer, he just knocked his head back on his chest. It was like thinking and thinking about how to answer.


    Qin ye also didn''t care. He continued to say to Lin Ruo, "brother is working nearby. If you know I''ll take you to play, you can come and have a look."


    "Qin night." Lin Ruo finally opened his mouth, but his eyes still looked out of the window, "besides your family, is there anyone else coming here for a holiday?"


    Qin Ye''s eyes were filled with a smile, and she finally asked.


    "No


    "Then I''m not from your family." Lin Ruo is sure that his heart is locked together.


    "So?" At the end of Qin Yehua, she grabbed her hand with her fingers and said, "it''s very easy to turn you into the Qin family."


    ¡­¡­


    If Lin is not sure whether she is her own illusion or not, she is not sure whether she heard wrong because she was too tired.


    Behind the Qin night can not be ignored the atmosphere is still around her, but she is completely lost.


    She never thought about the ending between herself and Qin Ye. She was realistic and never believed that her dream of flying to the branches and becoming a phoenix would come true. At least, she thinks that those sparrows who have become Phoenix will never change their temperament because they have become Phoenix. This is never a species of the world.


    Sometimes she is cruel to herself. Lin Ziyu is a living example in front of her and the most realistic lesson in front of her.


    Therefore, she refused any slightest bit of harm from men, it must first put an end to her expectations and feelings for men.


    She keeps her heart, even if Qin Ye is such a perfect man, she will never lose. And he such a man, can''t let oneself sink into, he is a can let her more miserable object than Lin Ziyu undoubtedly.


    Now, Qin Ye''s attitude, no, maybe a long time ago, made her uneasy.


    She always regarded it as her own illusion and ignored all the possibilities of Qin night. However, today, with the arrival of Qin day, she couldn''t ignore it any more.


    She didn''t understand what she thought of Qin ye and what happened.


    "Are you sure you know what you''re talking about?"


    Lin Ruo hopes again that he has heard wrong, or that Qin Ye''s head is burning.


    "No? I still don''t want to believe it. "


    Qin Ye broke off her face, looked at each other and saw each other''s eyes


    she didn''t want to believe it.


    I want to sigh, but I can''t. She always felt that there was an unreal feeling, which broke the track of her life.


    At this moment, she even felt that her brain capacity was not enough, very not thorough.


    "You..." If Lin wants to ask, he has no way to ask. In short, it''s unprecedented chaos.


    Qin ye knew her confusion and thoughts at this time. Instead of forcing her to accept them immediately, she said gently, "take your time. Ask me if you have any questions


    "Let''s have a rest first. Aren''t we going out for a walk tomorrow?"


    He picked her up, went to bed, put her on the bed, he also lay beside her, not as usual, but just took her in his arms, lying quietly.


    The atmosphere was quiet and peaceful without any disturbance, but Lin Ruo wondered if he could still sleep.


    I don''t know how long later, Lin Ruo finally asked her first question.


    "Is there no proper restriction?"


    She thought, can they accept her as an illegitimate daughter? Besides, her mother, in the mouth of the general big family, is just a playwright. And so do I.


    "I choose what I want. No one can stop it. "


    This means that even if someone objects, Qin Ye doesn''t care, does he!


    Lin Ruo should have known Qin Ye''s temperament. Ordinary people can''t stop him from getting what he wants!


    "Why me?"


    How many top beauties are there in Qin Ye''s nine nights? Those so-called upper class families are definitely more women from rich families. How come it''s just her?


    If Lin didn''t belittle himself or feel inferior, he just didn''t understand Qin Ye''s choice criteria.


    She doesn''t think Qin Ye''s love for herself is just like she doesn''t marry."We fit in."


    Is this Qin Ye''s answer? It''s really a "Qin Ye" answer.

 Chapter 252

    Lin Ruo has never been a person with low self-esteem, but she is not conceited


    however, Qin YENENG''s so-called "very appropriate" statement is a little confused and unprepared


    if the so-called love is too much, it makes sense. However, the appropriate word really made her feel uncomfortable


    of course, it would be extremely awkward for Qin ye to say anything about numb love


    "appropriate"


    Where is appropriate? At present, the most contact between two people is in bed. It should not be because the physical fit is what he called "appropriate", right


    "don''t think about it. Go to sleep. "


    Qin Ye patted her on the back and seemed to know that Lin ruogang had been struggling until now


    if Lin Ruo wants to leave his arms, she needs to think calmly


    "if we don''t sleep, we can do something else."


    the threat of Qin ye made Lin Ruo not move immediately


    she said that if they are really suitable, they can''t jump away from the physical fitness


    although you want to settle down to sleep, how can it be so simple


    if Lin Ruo wakes up early in the morning and doesn''t wake up Qin ye, she quietly gets out of bed and goes for a walk in the courtyard alone


    the air in the morning is excellent, but the temperature is not high either. She puts on a large sweater, her long hair is scattered behind her shoulders, and slowly breathes the cool air to sober her mind


    she had been sleeping very uneasily all night. In her dream, the past of Lin Ziyu beating and scolding her and Qin Ye''s frightening eyes flashed all the time. There was almost no calm time in her mind since she knew Qin Ye


    until early in the morning, she couldn''t sleep any more. The confusion in her dream all night made her head a little heavy


    now, when she is alone and no one bothers her, she needs some clear thoughts


    it is undeniable that if they can be together as Qin ye said, he is definitely a very suitable husband


    think about it. Seeing Qin ye for the first time, she confided in him


    on the second side, without much hesitation, she chose to let Qin ye become her own gold Lord


    No, as soon as Lin Ruo stopped, she frowned and seemed to feel something wrong


    he''s her gold owner, isn''t he? A man who offers money consumption in exchange for physical transaction, but...


    she earned the living expenses in nine nights, and she earned the tuition fees in nine nights. What kind of money transaction do they have


    Qin Ye didn''t take the initiative to give it, and Lin Ruo didn''t feel the need to ask for it


    in a word, their relationship seems to be more like...


    normal interaction between men and women


    after all, Lin Ruo stopped and looked forward without focus


    for a long time, Lin ruo''s lips suddenly burst into a smile, which is clear, sigh and relaxed


    even the voice is overflowed with low and sweet voice, clear and thorough voice, as if it is integrated with the beautiful landscape, blooming together


    and I accept it so easily


    after worrying about the problem of not letting her sleep well all night, it''s so simple. Lin Ruo thinks that her brain has degenerated


    now she needs to go back to sleep again. Only after a good sleep can she have the spirit to go out and play


    as soon as he turned around, he saw Qin ye, not far away, standing behind her. He looked at himself with deep eyes, which burned to the bottom of her heart


    with a smile, she walks slowly to Qin Ye


    stand in front of him, look up, look at his deep eyes, smile calmly, "night, like what you see?"


    the title is called out from Lin ruo''s smiling face. Qin Ye''s eyes are more black


    "yes, it''s beautiful."


    she doesn''t know if there is any scientific basis for this, but at least she likes this kind of argument now


    "after reading it, I''ll go back to sleep."<


    before Lin has stepped forward, he has already been pulled into his arms by Qin Ye. His arm is tied around her waist, tight and harder than usual.He lowered his head, his forehead against hers, and his breathing seemed heavier.


    "Are you excited?"


    Lin Ruo smiles and looks at Qin ye at close range. It seems that he is still very attractive in Qin Ye''s eyes.


    "If, call again."


    Lin if low smile, he also has so not like Qin night, too not like him on weekdays.


    "Night, I didn''t sleep well last night. Now my head is heavy. I want to go to sleep a little longer."


    Lin Ruo can''t be coquettish. Lin Ruo has never been coquettish. However, Qin Ye feels that Lin Ruo is acting like him.


    Such Lin Ruo, let him have no any resistance.


    He directly picked her up and quickly took her back to the room. He carefully put her on the bed. His voice was hoarse again and said gently: "sleep."


    Lin Ruo closed his eyes, but he could feel that his eyes never left.


    It doesn''t matter, her heart is very relaxed, so this kind of sight will not affect her sleep, but will be more at ease.


    Lin Ruo felt relaxed and stretched out. Then he opened his eyes and woke up to find that he was still by his side.


    When he saw her wake up, he reached out to help her up, and Lin Rou also fell in his arms.


    "Get up and eat something."


    Lin ruo''er makes a sound, then gets up and goes into the bathroom. After a while, Qin Ye has ordered people to deliver the food to the room.


    Qin Ye accompanied her to dinner. She had a good appetite. They still didn''t have much conversation. It seemed that they had been the same as before. But it''s not the same.


    Lin ruo''s eyes are more and more clear, Qin Ye''s eyes are more obviously focused, no longer hide.


    After dinner and a short rest, Lin Ruo follows Qin ye and goes out to play according to his arrangement.


    however, before going out, change into the clothes he brought, simple and light T-shirt and sports pants. And the two people''s clothes or the same color of the lovers wear.


    Looking at the way he wears, Lin Ruo has appreciation in his eyes. He doesn''t care what he wears.


    But I just think it''s funny.


    To Lin ruo''s great surprise, their means of transportation turned out to be two beautiful bicycles.


    Her car, also with a beautiful sun hat.


    Lin Ruo came forward and put on his hat. He turned to Qin ye and said, "let''s go!"


    Qin yeyi smiles. They ride their bikes at the same time and drive out of the villa in the breeze.


    From the villa to the city below, there is a long road with green trees on both sides. The wind makes a good sound.


    Lin Ruo felt that it was like making a movie. After seeing Qin ye, who was parallel with him, his posture was not unexpected.


    However, the breeze blowing his short hair, let him add a bit of natural frankness.


    "Have you used this before?"


    Once Lin Ruo opened her heart, she became curious about Qin Ye.


    She wants to know, want to know a lot of things about Qin ye, rather than before, no matter what.


    Qin Ye grabs the handle of the bicycle and approaches her. Her sun visor is lifted by the wind. She simply takes it off and puts it in the basket. So, he reached out his other hand through her long hair lifted by the wind, enjoying this extremely intoxicating touch.


    "Only you."


    His honest reply made Lin Ruo happy.


    But she was also a little surprised.


    "What did you do when you first fell in love?"


    Everyone''s first love should have good memories, Qin night should also have it.


    Curious to ask, Lin said he was very generous with the past, but now he has a sour feeling.


    People can''t really move their feelings. Once they do, it''s inevitable.


    "Come to the villa for a holiday, ride a bike together..."


    "Zhi..."


    Lin ruo''s bicycle suddenly braked. She stood on the ground with one foot and stepped on the car with the other. Looking at the front, she also stopped and looked back at her Qinye.


    First love?


    Is it yourself?


    Is that surprise? pleasantly surprised? Or


    If Lin could not tell what he felt, he would ride the car again and go on side by side with him.


    "We''re both fair. That''s good."


    He is also her first love, this feeling is really good, very good, absolutely good.


    Qin yeyang with a gentle smile, one hand out to stop her hand, two hands hand in hand, walking on the broad road.


    A sweet and romantic couple, a couple who have confirmed each other''s future


    It''s a long way to go. They haven''t stopped. They have each other in their eyes. As long as they look at each other, it''s love.


    "Qin ye, I am very happy."


    Lin Ruo shouts to the front.


    Qin Ye clenched her hand and didn''t respond to her words, but there was the reflection of Lin Ruo in her eyes for the first time.

 Chapter 253

    If Lin didn''t expect to have such a happy time.


    There is a joyful love envied by the world, a man''s company, and such a peaceful life without being disturbed.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that she and Qin ye would ride bicycles in the streets and alleys of Y city like this, for those delicious food, or alleys with the flavor of ancient city. They were not accompanied by anyone, just like ordinary young men and women, who were really in love.


    There are more smiles on Lin ruo''s face, but many of them are given to Qin Ye.


    Qin yecai really found that as long as Lin Ruo wanted to, she could really fascinate people, as long as she accepted a person from her heart.


    Qin Ye is glad to catch her first.


    And this kind of happy time, which makes him always unable to stop, is more substantial than the previous feeling.


    Lin Ruo expresses her regret for this. Now that she has accepted Qin ye, his future life is also about her. She will worry about his unrestrained "greedy" behavior, and he will be early in the future That''s the door.


    But, she wants to escape, but still can''t escape the five fingers mountain of Qin night, often in this above, she is a pressed role.


    Men are too strong to bear.


    Lin Ruo is lying lazily on the cot. the trip a few days ago consumed his physical strength, and he has no strength to be squeezed these nights.


    She really made herself spit on herself all this time. There''s nothing more than eating, drinking and having fun.


    On such a comfortable day, she wants to be a woman who knows nothing but enjoyment.


    However, she still did not forget the original place, there is a trouble can not throw away Lin Ziyu waiting for her.


    Lin Ruo, who has been turned off all the time, turns on the machine occasionally, just allowing Lin Ziyu to get through. Is she lucky, or is Lin Ziyu persistent?


    "I don''t care where you are now, come back to me right away, or I won''t have your daughter."


    As soon as Lin Ziyu gets through the phone, she has not yet waited for Lin Ruo to speak. Her tone of questioning and threatening is still invincible.


    Lin Ruo keeps his mobile phone away from his ears a little, and then opens his mouth. It''s still lazy, but ironic.


    "You don''t want my daughter, you can decide early."


    "You..."


    Lin Ziyu''s voice is very angry, but she can''t lose Lin Ruo.


    Her tone softened a little. "If if, mom doesn''t mean that. How can you go out without telling your mother? I''m worried about you! Where are you now? Come back as soon as you can. Mom has something urgent to ask for you


    "If you want something, just say it."


    This kind of warm voice soft language, if Lin can''t imagine Lin Ziyu''s expression, but still feel intuitively uncomfortable.


    "When will you be back?"


    "When it''s time to go back, you''ll go back."


    "Mom missed you. Come back quickly." Lin Ziyu''s voice was more supplicative.


    Lin ruomei moved, "I''ll tell you when I go back. It''s OK. I''ll hang up first. "


    "No, Ruo, mom really wants you back. I... "


    Lin Ziyu wanted to talk but stopped, as if it was hard to say.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Ruo, mom Mom knew I was sorry for you. But that''s all for you to follow mom''s way. Mom, it''s all for you. "


    Lin Ziyu''s remarks make Lin Ruo confused about what she wants to do.


    "Mom just wanted to see you. How have you been? "


    "Well." Lin Ruo felt even more puzzled.


    "Well Can you come back to see me now? I I''m not very well


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Ruoming sat up and asked nervously.


    "I..."


    Lin Ziyu didn''t go on talking. She seemed to be choking. Then she said, "in fact, it''s nothing. You If you can''t come back, forget it. I I''ll wait for you. "


    Then he hung up without waiting for Lin Ruo to ask.


    Lin Ruo looked at the mobile phone, thinking, eyebrows have not been released.


    After a while, Lin Ruo got up and did not hesitate any more. He picked up his things and went out.


    After giving a few words to the people of the villa and leaving a message to Qin ye who was not in the villa, he went back alone.


    On the way back, Lin Ruo, who is still in the car, receives a call from Qin Ye.


    "I''ll go back first. You don''t have to worry."


    "What''s the rush to go back?" Qin Ye''s face is a little black. He has been disturbed for a good holiday. Now Lin Ruo, the woman, will she go back?


    "That woman called me just now. I think There may be something wrong with her


    Lin Ruo is not that cruel woman after all. Now, she has heard Lin Ziyu''s apology. Even though she didn''t believe in her apology, her heart was still touched.Perhaps she had Qin ye, her heart was softened by such feelings.


    In a word, even if Lin Ziyu is pretending, she will always take this trip.


    "Well,..." Qin ye only adapted to the sound and did not object to it. "Be careful yourself. I''ll come and catch up with you soon. Call me if you need anything


    "Good."


    After hanging up the phone, Qin Ye immediately told people around him to check Lin Ziyu''s condition as soon as possible.


    He is not Lin Ruo. He knows all the things Lin Ziyu has done to Lin Ruo. Therefore, he will not be blinded by the complicated blood relationship. And he knows that although Lin ruo''s mind is cold, his desire for Lin Ziyu and her mother''s love, which she has never had, has been deeply suppressed in the bottom of his heart.


    She doesn''t show it, but Qin ye can understand it. Therefore, he knew the influence of Lin Ziyu on Lin Ruo.


    And now, he is not at ease, not at ease Lin Ruo, more do not believe what Lin Ziyu will suddenly want to express his maternal love.


    Quickly set out to catch up with Lin Ruo, Qin night made a phone call, will let people optimistic about Lin Ruo.


    After entering the city, Lin Ziyu called Lin Ziyu.


    "Where are you now? I''m back. "


    "Really? Are you coming here now? I''m at XX hotel. "


    After Lin Ruo Ying, he went to the hotel.


    After arriving at the hotel, entering the room, Lin Ziyu opens the door.


    As soon as Lin Ruo saw her, her eyes flashed slightly. She seemed very haggard. She looked at Lin ruo''s happy smile.


    "If you come, hurry in."


    Lin Ziyu took Lin ruo''s hand and held it tightly. Lin Ruo only felt that her palm was hot. She was at a loss for such a situation.


    Yes, I''m at a loss. She''s so old. I''ve never met such a situation before.


    This kind of Lin Ziyu made her have no music in her heart. It''s not just a lack of measures, it''s even an unfamiliar heat flow.


    "You What''s wrong with your body? "


    Lin Ruo is pulled by her to sit down, the line of sight turns to her holding own hand, Lin Ruo eyebrow is frowning, the eye socket some uncomfortable feeling.


    "No, I It''s no big deal. That is There''s something wrong with mom


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Ziyu huff and puff, did not say directly, but let go of Lin Ruo, got up and went to the side of the water dispenser, poured her a glass of water.


    "Drink water first, I''ll tell you slowly."


    Lin Ruo followed the water cup, looking at Lin Ziyu''s serious and dignified expression.


    "I have breast cancer."


    Lin Ruo clenched his fingers, his eyes couldn''t believe it.


    Lin Ziyu grinned bitterly, "bad luck. Mom can''t believe it. "


    "You..." All Lin ruo''s words are stuck in his throat. Should she say it''s her retribution, or


    "But I will not die. The doctor said that if you have an operation to remove the breast, you can''t die. " Although Lin Ziyu said so, he wanted to be relaxed, but he was still very sad.


    "Then do the operation." Lin Ruo said without any hesitation.


    "I know, I don''t want to die yet. I also want to see my daughter be the best actress and the queen of the show business. " Lin Ziyu said with tears in her smile.


    "Now go to the hospital immediately, and other things will wait until you are well."


    "I see. I''m not afraid of you." Lin Ziyu comforts Lin Ruo with a smile and pats the back of Lin ruo''s hand. Lin Ruo feels strange again and his heart is burning.


    She looks as if she is so important to her now.


    "You''re tired too. Take a rest first. In fact, I have contacted the doctor. We''ll go to the hospital tomorrow. Tonight, I''ll accompany my mother. "


    "Good." Lin ruo''s voice was mute. It took him a long time to answer.


    "Ruo Ruo, take a bath. Mom left your clothes outside."


    "Ruo Ruo, let''s go to dinner together. Please treat mom to dinner today. Mom''s money is reserved for surgery. "


    "Ruo Ruo..."


    Lin Ruo had been in a state of being unable to accept this very short night.


    She couldn''t believe it. What''s more, what she knew, was a kind of flattered and uneasy.


    Such Lin Ziyu, she was not sure whether it was true or not.


    Such Lin Ziyu, she is afraid of what kind of trap this is.


    "If so, what''s the matter? Let''s have a chat. Mom has never had a good chat with you. "


    Lin Ziyu comes out of the bathroom and looks at Lin Ruo sitting on the bed in a daze. With a gentle smile, she walks to Lin Ruo and sits down.


    Lin Ziyu''s sudden closeness makes Lin ruo''s reflection backward.


    "Have you been out with that man these days?"


    Lin ruo''s heart suddenly shrinks. She looks at Lin Ziyu''s expression again. She still smiles very simply. It seems that she is really just chatting."Yes. We went on a tou

 Chapter 254

    Lin Ruo frankly admitted that Lin Ziyu had a smile on his face, "you don''t have to worry. I''m just asking. Don''t worry, I won''t stop you. "


    Lin Ziyu no longer seems to mind Lin ruo''s relationship with men.


    And she was obviously interested in asking about both of them.


    "How many years have you been together?"


    "Three years."


    "Is he serious to you? Or... "


    Linruo pause, and then did not hide, "he is serious."


    "And you? Do you like him, too? "


    Lin Ziyu seems to be a little excited and his tone is higher.


    Lin Ruo looked at her and said, "I''m glad you have a good home. If you really like her, mom wishes you all


    "We''re fit."


    "That''s like him?" Lin Ziyu joked and laughed, "if you hand in your heart, you should be careful. Mom wants you to really see what you want, including your future partner


    "Well." Lin Ruo still has some things that she can''t tell Lin Ziyu about her feelings completely. After all, Lin Ziyu''s mother''s love has caught her by surprise, and she won''t accept it all at once.


    At present, Lin Ruo can''t believe it is true.


    A kind of too strong emotion impact her, let her heart is still in a complex moment.


    "If you plan to get married in the future, will you quit the show business?"


    "I haven''t thought of that yet." Lin Ruo has not really thought about this issue, and it is still too early to mention marriage.


    "Then you have to think about it. It may be difficult to balance family and business. "


    "I''ll think it over before I make a decision. If Lin doesn''t want to say anything about herself, she wants to know that it''s Lin Ziyu''s disease. "When did your body come out? What did the doctor say? If you have an operation, is there any risk? Is there no other way to keep your body intact? "


    This is what she wants to know about her concern for Lin Ziyu.


    For the first time, Lin Ruo is no longer cruel, but clearly shows his concern for Lin Ziyu.


    "Don''t worry about that. Go to the hospital tomorrow and ask the doctor again." Lin Ziyu comforted and hugged Lin Ruo. Lin ruo''s body was stiff. The embrace to her was even more flustered.


    "Well, rest."


    Lin Ziyu doesn''t continue to talk, but Lin Ruo is quiet and doesn''t speak any more.


    Lin Ziyu looks at her. Lin Ruo picks up her mobile phone and goes into the bathroom.


    "At the hotel? Can I help you? "


    It''s Qin Ye''s worried voice. Lin ruo''s heart quiets down.


    "I''m fine. It''s her. She has breast cancer."


    "Is it?" Qin Ye doesn''t show any sympathy or worry. All his feelings are aimed at his family and Lin Ruo. No one else, even the woman who gave birth to Lin Ruo, can pay any attention to him.


    "I''ll have it checked. You have to be careful yourself. " Qin Ye clearly explains his doubts.


    "I see."


    "If, I miss you." Qin night suddenly such sentimental gentle missing voice came, Lin Ruo couldn''t help the corner of his mouth smoked.


    Qin ye would sound strange if she said that.


    And between them, what I intimate whisper, will be more strange.


    "Well, I hung up."


    "Lin Ruo." Qin night low cold voice quickly stopped her behavior, obviously to Lin if such response is not satisfied.


    "Well?" Lin ruo''s voice trembled and answered.


    "I said I miss you, and you? I ran back and didn''t see you all day. Just a word? "


    If Lin couldn''t help wringing her eyebrows, what should she say.


    She has such a disposition that she knows she can''t say such sweet words.


    "I see." Lin Ruo still has no reciprocity.


    "You..."


    "Night, it''s hard for you." Lin Ruo can imagine the angry look of that Qin night. When he is angry, freedom has a thrilling momentum. Lin Ruo finally compromised, and his words softened.


    "Hum!" Qin yeleng hum, "go to bed early."


    Hang up the phone, Lin Ruo mouth a few imperceptible slightly bent down, and then walked out, quickly disappeared.


    "Did he call?"


    Lin Ruo nodded and went back to bed. Before he lay down, Lin Ziyu said with a smile, "don''t be happy. I must be tired today. Drink a glass of milk and sleep better. "


    Lin Ruo looked at the glass of milk on the head of the bed. Lin Ziyu''s gentle smile and the light in the room were dazzling, which seemed to blur her features.


    Lin Ruo couldn''t see Lin Ziyu''s face clearly, but only his eyes with a loving smile were so clear.After taking the milk cup, Lin Ruo took a sip. She didn''t thank her. She just kept silent and looked up again. Her expression was indifferent to the extreme.


    "Remember when I told you I wanted milk?"


    Lin Ziyu was surprised by Lin ruo''s question, but she soon regained her smile.


    "Mom can''t remember clearly, probably when she was five or six years old."


    "When I was seven years old, I went to school on my first day. You sent me to school. When I went back that night, I told you that. " Lin Ruo held the milk cup all the time, but she didn''t drink it. She didn''t look at Lin Ziyu''s expression. She just stared at the milk cup in her hand and said slowly, "in fact, I hate the taste of milk. But that day, I just saw a classmate whose mother handed her a box of milk. She is very happy, and her mother, though not beautiful, is a real mother to her daughter. In fact, I just envy that classmate''s mother. I want milk from you. It''s just something I haven''t had before


    "If it''s mom, I''m sorry." Lin Ziyu cried and confessed to her.


    "But I hate the taste of milk as much as you do. So, you won''t buy me milk at all, and you won''t put a glass of milk on my bedside at night. Do you remember when I got your first glass of milk for the first time when I was so big? "


    If Lin raised his head, Lin Ziyu was instantly stiff because of her problem. On his original loving face, he was guilty in blue and white.


    "You gave me to that director. You added medicine to the milk. "


    Lin ruo''s penetrating black eyes shot straight at Lin Ziyu. She was not angry, not as cold as before. It seemed that she was just stating a fact that had nothing to do with herself.


    "Ruo Ruo, mom knew she was wrong. I''m sorry. Mom will make it up to you later. "


    Lin Ziyu tried to save something.


    "So you compensated me for this glass of milk?"


    "Mom didn''t know you didn''t like milk, so I poured it. I''ll change it for you right away. What would you like to drink? " Lin Ziyu comes forward to take away Lin ruo''s milk cup, but it is flashed by Lin Ruo.


    "Don''t change it. Just this cup. I don''t have to prepare it for me any more. I think this is the last time." Lin Ruo suddenly drank all the milk in his glass.


    In Lin Ziyu''s tense and stiff face, he threw the cup to the ground.


    The cup smashed on the floor made a sound of fragmentation, which made Lin Ziyu''s body shrink fiercely.


    "Ruo Ruo..."


    She made a tentative voice.


    Lin Ruo is still staring at her, without any expression. Just the eyes, but like ice sharp to poke through any obstacles.


    "I want to ask you a question."


    "You said Lin Ziyu does not dare to look at Lin ruo''s eyes. She is always dodging, which makes her irresistible.


    "Is what you just said true?"


    Lin Ziyu''s illness, Lin Ziyu''s regret, Lin Ziyu''s love


    What Lin Ruo wants to know is that even if there is only one point, is it true that she has just felt the maternal love, that she has just been loved by her mother''s role, and that she cares?


    "I..."


    "Forget it." Lin Ziyu wants to open her mouth, but she is interrupted quickly by Lin Ruo. She suddenly doesn''t want to know all this. She didn''t want to know whether it was true or not.


    "But I think no matter what your idea is, I can only say that you are really stupid."


    Lin Ruo said, if there is a smile on her lips, she laughs at Lin Ziyu sarcastically. Her eyes are confused and sleepy. She leans to the bed and lies down. Vaguely, she sees Lin Ziyu''s guilt. No, she was wrong. Her dream was completely shattered.


    All the dreams wake up, she completely let go of Lin Ziyu.


    Qin ye, don''t let me down!


    ¡­¡­


    Lazily turned over, arm, put on a warm body.


    Lin Ruo hugged the warmth and seemed to continue to sleep.


    After a while, Lin ruocai opened his eyes, blinked his blurred eyes, stretched his waist, looked up and met a pair of deep black eyes.


    "Good morning."


    And before he had stepped out of bed, he was drawn back.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Well, that''s right. No dreams all night."


    She replied briskly, "what? You have heavy dark circles under your eyes. Have you had a nightmare? "


    She touched Qin Ye''s eyes with sympathy.


    Qin Ye pinched her fingers, deep black eyes in her sleep is very good complexion is also very good face.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "You should have me in your dreams." He doesn''t accept a night without a dream.


    "Well I''ll just have you at night. In my dream, I Try your best. "It''s tired enough to have him at night. If there is him in the dream, wouldn''t it be too scary for her to die of fatigue in the dream?

 Chapter 255

    Lin Ruo got up and scanned the environment.


    "Presidential suite?"


    "No Qin ye also sat up with her, fingers along her long hair.


    "Shouldn''t I stay in the presidential suite at this time?" Lin Ruo said jokingly, got out of bed and went to the window to see the outside environment. The following is the beautiful interior decoration of the hotel, which is not as hot as this city.


    "If you want to live, we''ll change it immediately."


    Qin ye walked behind her, encircled her waist and put her chin on her head. Her voice was very gentle.


    Lin Ruo was silent and kept looking out.


    For a moment of silence, Qin ye did not say anything about last night, and Lin Ruo did not ask.


    But Lin ruo''s eyes have been dim and blurred, and her eyes seem to have no focal length. I can''t tell what her mood is.


    "Return it to the villa?"


    Asked Lin Ruo.


    "We''ll go back if you want to. You can go anywhere you want. "


    Qin ye can satisfy any of her demands, and he will give her unlimited rights to ask for him.


    "No, go back. We''ll stay here. "


    "Good."


    "I''ll take a shower. Let''s go home."


    Lin Ruo turns around and is still trapped in Qin Ye''s arms.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked, raising her eyes.


    Qin Ye stares at her small face son, the Mou son is a little dull. Her hands were clasped around her waist with some force.


    "Let''s get married!"


    Lin Ruo didn''t answer Qin Ye''s words for a long time.


    "Good." Lin ruo''s words, before Qin Ye''s expression changed into ecstasy, she had said again: "later."


    Then he pushed away Qin ye and went into the bathroom.


    Qin Ye''s face turned green. Looking at Lin ruosa''s back, he gritted his teeth.


    Lin Ruo walks out of the bathroom and looks at Qin Ye''s unsightly face. The corners of his lips are hooked, but he doesn''t say anything. He turns back and blows his hair half dry with a hair dryer.


    After changing into clothes, Qin Ye was still unhappy and said, "don''t you go?"


    Qin Ye looked at her with no obstacles in her heart. She got up and went out.


    A hotel, a heat wave hit, Lin Ruo uncomfortable frown up.


    The car came quickly. After they got on the bus, the air conditioner in the car was more comfortable.


    Qin Ye didn''t talk all the time. It seemed that he was angry.


    If Lin picks eyebrows, he doesn''t have to coax him by himself. But the voice is still indifferent, "I have not graduated."


    Qin Ye blinked, but he still didn''t speak.


    "Besides, I think you''re too improvised. Even if there''s no other ring, what about the ring?"


    If Lin didn''t care about this, she couldn''t simply accept the man''s casual proposal, even if she didn''t care. At least, she didn''t refuse.


    Qin night this just eyebrow space soft come down, still have some awkwardness.


    He took Lin ruo''s hand and said, "it''s my negligence."


    "After I graduate!"


    Lin Ruo looked at him very seriously and said his request.


    Qin Ye finally nodded and agreed, "get engaged first."


    This is his compromise and exchange terms.


    Lin Ruo had no choice but to smile, "good!"


    "To the jewelry store." Qin Ye immediately told the driver to turn around.


    Now he must prepare an engagement ring, tie her up, and show his ownership.


    When Qin ye put the ring on Lin ruo''s finger, his heart became steady.


    "I''ll arrange the engagement ceremony."


    "That''s it. I don''t want too many people to know. " Lin Ruo asked.


    "Well, I understand. I''ll arrange to meet my parents. "


    "You decide."


    Qin night''s efficiency has been awesome, and it''s not worth telling about his marriage.


    The day after Lin Ruo was put on the ring, Lin Ruo was surprised to get on the plane again and flew to the Qin family.


    She was unprepared, and the timing was too quick.


    However, Lin Ruo didn''t have time to be nervous and prepared. She faced Qin Ye''s parents directly. Her performance was calm in Qin''s father''s eyes and quiet in Qin''s mother''s eyes.


    Only Lin Ruo himself knew that it was the reaction of her nature. Before she changed her mind, she was so cold-blooded that she didn''t look nervous in other people''s eyes.


    To Lin ruo''s surprise, Qin''s father and mother had no difficulty with Lin Ruo. They had a meal together and asked when they had settled the matter and how to arrange it. The others didn''t say anything else.


    Then, that afternoon, Qin ye took her back. Even Lin Ruo felt that the speed was mysterious.


    Before going to bed at night, Lin Ruo felt that the day was too unreal.After Qin ye came over, he looked at her and held her in his arms with a smile.


    "The engagement ceremony is waiting for us to have dinner with a few people in my family. It''s as simple as you want."


    "Well."


    "You can say anything else."


    "No


    "What do you think now?"


    Qin Ye pinched her chin and let her look at herself.


    Lin ruomei slightly twisted, she was just a little surprised.


    "Your parents are nice."


    "Well. Any more? " Qin Night Low smile.


    "They accepted it very quickly."


    "After we met big brother, my parents knew you existed. At that time, my elder brother told my family about my attitude. They can''t force me, and they won''t force me. They have more information about you than you know. "


    If this Lin thought of it, it''s just that this day is a little too unrealistic.


    "All right." Lin Ruo accepted the reality of the breath, hugged Qin ye, "I seem to say thank you."


    "Thank me for what?" Qin Ye''s fingers combed her long hair and couldn''t put it down.


    "Thank you for accepting me from now on. After that, you will be all of me. "


    Qin Ye chuckled and said, "it''s a great honor."


    ¡­¡­


    After becoming Mrs. Qin to be, Lin ruo''s life is no different from before.


    Throughout the summer vacation, she has become a lazy rice bug, as if her future can be so leisurely, she does not have any worries. And Qin Ye is also so used to her, did not say anything to her about the career she wanted to achieve before.


    If Lin seems to make up for all the days that she hasn''t had a good leisurely life for so many years, she almost becomes a complete slacker.


    Until the end of the holiday, it means that if Lin wants to become one of the many fresh graduates, she takes back her playfulness.


    From the beginning of school, Lin Ruo began to work hard. She was busy working hard for her future. She was busy looking for possible connections. She was busy preparing for graduation, but she didn''t use Qin Ye''s finger for all this.


    She does not speak, although Qin night is distressed, but also did not take the initiative to intervene.


    He knew what she was doing, and he knew what she wanted to do. But she has never told him about her psychology, she has always had a breath, always holding.


    Qin Ye is waiting. He wants to wait for the day when she can really vent.


    The only thing he has to do now is to support him silently.


    Lin Ruo has rarely lived in school, and there are not many classes this semester. He doesn''t even have much time to go to school. Needless to say, he has met his classmates.


    However, Lin Ruo was surprised to see Xiao Yuan at school.


    "Lin Ruo, is aunt better? I haven''t contacted her recently. I don''t know how she is? "


    Small yuan''s concern regards, Lin if''s eyes then cold a few minutes.


    "What did you contact her for?"


    Lin Ruo didn''t ask Qin ye what happened after she fainted that night, and how he dealt with everything. She didn''t want to know.


    And Xiao Yuan, her concern, makes Lin Ruo more disgusted.


    "I know my aunt is not well, and I care about her. How are you doing


    Lin Ruo was even more surprised at Xiao Yuan''s reaction, "I''m fine."


    "Yes? So You and director Zhao... "


    "What am I doing with Zhao Dao?" Her desire to say and stop, Lin if not polite to expose.


    "No, you haven''t come to school recently. Why didn''t you see that man come to see you off when you came here today?"


    "Do you want to know if we are divided? Did I talk to Director Zhao? Did you fall into Lin Ziyu''s trap? "


    If Lin is not a fool, on the contrary, she is very smart. Especially when she is very calm, she will quickly guess the connection of possible things, especially the mind of these people, it''s not difficult to guess because it''s only for her own selfish.


    Lin ruo''s question, Xiao Yuan stiff face, said with a smile: "Lin Ruo, what do you say?"


    "Just understand what I''m saying."


    "By the way, if you want to see my man, he will come to pick me up later. You can see me. I''ll give you a chance. "


    Lin Ruo sneers from the bottom of his eyes and goes over Xiaoyuan to the school gate.


    But small yuan, in the eye ground faint light is twinkling, quickly followed Lin Ruo.


    At the school gate, Qin Ye''s car has been waiting. Seeing Lin Ruo coming, the door opens. Qin Ye doesn''t get off this time, but looks at her coming.


    Lin Ruo went to the car and sat in the car, while Xiao Yuan called her: "Lin Ruo, introduce us to chin."


    Xiao Yuan shows his best looking smile and looks into Qin ye in the car."Meet me."


    a flash of impatience flashed through Qin Ye''s eyebrows. He glanced at Xiao Yuan and then took his eyes back


    he rubbed his finger on Lin ruo''s cheek and said, "it''s all red."

 Chapter 256

    Xiao Yuan gritted his teeth and looked at Qin ye and Lin Ruo as if no one else was ignoring him. A touch of embarrassment and hatred flashed through his eyes.


    She took back her hand, but she was still standing by the door. She was cruel and didn''t leave.


    "Lin Ruo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s have dinner together."


    Lin Ruo turns her eyes to Xiao Yuan and looks at the way she''s been lying. She''s embarrassed and funny.


    "Xiao Yuan, you don''t have to eat. If you want to rob the man beside me, you can have a try. But obviously, you don''t have a chance to succeed at all


    Because of Lin ruo''s words, Qin Ye moves his eyes to Xiao Yuan again.


    And Xiao Yuan, embarrassed expression, but still want to smile, want to be in front of Qin Ye''s performance of perfect beauty.


    Facing Qin Ye''s dark eyes, Xiao Yuan''s heart trembles. His eyes are so similar to Lin ruo''s, even more frightening than Lin Ruo''s.


    She couldn''t see how he felt about her in his eyes, but she knew very well in her heart that her play was just a clown play in their eyes.


    Lin Ruo takes back her sight, while Xiao Yuan consciously backs away and closes the car door. Xiao Yuan watches the car leave quickly. She can only stand in the same place, but she is not reconciled.


    In the car, Qin Ye suddenly pinches Lin ruo''s chin, and his eyes are not good enough to approach Lin Ruo.


    "You are very generous!"


    Lin Ruo would have expected that he had such a story. It was not so unexpected, but he laughed.


    "I believe you."


    Lin Ruo moved his fingers and held them together, which made Qin Ye''s eyes soften a little.


    "What if I want that woman?"


    Qin night''s hypothesis, if Lin only gives him a cold look.


    "Whatever you want."


    "Angry? Jealous? "


    "Not really." Lin Ruo seems to be smiling, but his tone is also cold, "people''s life is still very long, if I''m too persistent, it''s not a good thing."


    Qin Ye''s eyebrows are not happy. He used to like her coldness, but now he looks at her coldness and makes himself feel depressed.


    "If, I want your persistence, only my persistence."


    This is what Qin Ye wants. At least, for himself, he wants to have her persistence, while the others are not important.


    "I don''t promise." Lin Ruo replied seriously, "Qin ye, we are OK now, but I can''t guarantee that there will be problems between us in another ten or eight years, or even only three or five years. So, I don''t want your promise, and you don''t want my promise. "


    No matter how vigorous the love is, it will not guarantee that they will be able to live forever. What''s more, the two of them don''t have any passionate and sensational love until they die. It''s just that it''s appropriate for them to come to this stage when they have feelings.


    Lin Ruo feels that this kind of feeling that can bring them together is just right. She doesn''t need too intense and deep love to maintain the future relationship. Today''s society is too tempting, and human nature is even more unstable. No one can guarantee who can love with whom all the time. It''s a good hope to hold hands till old, but it''s not easy to do so in these long years.


    Qin Ye really hated Lin ruo''s rational and reasonable statement at this moment. She was right, but he was not happy to hear it.


    He held her face and wanted to bite the calm woman to death.


    But before biting her, he had to refute her completely.


    "You have a point, but it won''t happen to us. I want you, that is to want a lifetime, until death will not let go. And in marriage, I''ve never considered any women, and I don''t allow you to change. So even if I force you, I want your promise. Because, I Qin night to promise, that is a lifetime. I can tell you for sure that I can keep my promise. "


    Lin Ruo is helpless. How can he be more serious here?


    "How can you be sure that you will never meet a better woman than me? Don''t deny that I''m not the best. Of course, I don''t need to describe it properly


    "It''s you. You think I''ve lived more than 30 years. What woman hasn''t seen me before?" Qin Ye sneered, "you don''t know how many women I''ve met. That''s what you know. You don''t think there are enough women in it? "


    Lin ruoyuesai, she can''t deny that in a single nine night, there are all kinds of women, not only appearance, there are all kinds of women, they can have noble, refined, beautiful, Jasper, charming, fresh, countless readers, and absolute purity, all men like, there are.


    Not to mention Jiuye, Qin ye must have met all kinds of women when he was away. If he really wanted to, it would not be her turn.


    "I always know what I want." Qin night lips close to her, close to her lips, said his unquestionable decision."I..." Lin Ruo hesitated.


    "What?" Qin ye can see a smile in her eyes.


    "I have nothing to say."


    She was really convinced by Qin Ye. For Qin Ye''s persistence, I can''t catch up.


    "What about your promise?"


    "I can only say that in my nature, I should not have other thoughts in my life."


    When she spoke, she had to step back a little to speak well, but she was caught by Qin Ye.


    ¡±Even if you have other thoughts, I won''t allow it. " Qin night''s dark eyes have told Lin Ruo, if there is any other day, Qin night will never let Lin Ruo go.


    If Lin wants her to die, he will probably be Qin Ye''s.


    After arriving at home, the driver in front of him stopped the car. He sat down for a while and finally decided to get out of the car by himself and quickly stay away from the car.


    After a while, the car began to move. However, none of the servants in the yard would look at the car more. They were very calm.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Ruo has been busy for a whole year. On the day of graduation, he has gained a lot.


    She has several film appointments, of which the most satisfying one is the female leading role in the film directed by Huo Chengbin and starred by Li Huaijin. Such a role, she believes, she can start a great progress on her way to success.


    Compared with her harvest, some students also full out of school, some are still very unsatisfactory.


    However, these are not the concerns of Lin Ruo. At least when she saw another man beside Xiao Yuan celebrating her graduation, she didn''t have any reaction.


    Lin ruo''s graduation celebration was carefully prepared by Qin ye, with exquisite environment, delicious food and gifts. Of course, these Lin Ruo didn''t care so much, but she suspected that he was just celebrating her graduation to give himself a meat and body carnival. Tired Lin Ruo didn''t go out for three days.


    He is revenge, revenge for her busy and ignored him.


    At the same time, he is in revenge, his proposal again, she agreed again, but still delayed.


    Lin Ruo thinks that the paper appointment is not very different from what it is now. She thinks it is very good now, and she has just started her career. The most important thing is that she has never been ready.


    After that, Qin Ye ran away with anger and unhappiness. No, she went to deal with her official business. She also went into the "love" crew, started her cooperation with Li Huaijin, and got to know Lu Renren, a screenwriter who will become a very important friend in each other''s lives in the future.


    During the film shooting, Qin Ye never contacted her. She thought that this time he was really angry for a long time. Sometimes when she was sleeping alone at night, she found that she didn''t seem to be used to the existence of Qin Ye. This is not the feeling of Qin ye when they left in the first few years. Now she gradually realizes that she can''t leave Qin ye any more.


    Habit is terrible, but if Lin knows, it''s not just a matter of habit.


    Her heart has been in imperceptible gradually more and more installed too much Qin night. Her uncertain future is now more and more clear.


    Lin Ruo laughed at himself. If Qin ye knew, he would not be so angry.


    Now she wants to look forward to his return. She wants to tell him her thoughts and thoughts. She wanted to see his angry handsome face soften slowly.


    After that, Lin Ruo didn''t come back until the movie was finished.


    It''s a real gas, so careful.


    However, when celebrating the end of the film shooting, Lin Ruo, who received Qin Ye''s phone call, decided to coax the man after missing him for such a long time.

 Chapter 257

    After getting on Qin Ye''s car, Lin Ruo had expected his possible reaction. As now, although to meet her, but still cold face, just on the car swept her one eye, and turned away.


    Lin Ruo smiles in his heart and thinks about how to do what he wants to do. Coax him?


    She hasn''t coaxed anyone yet?


    Think of their own in this play, the heroine also in the male protagonist angry when coquetry to coax him, you can use it?


    Lin Ruo was silent for a while, struggling in his heart, thinking of using his acting skills?


    "How long will you stay here this time?"


    Lin Ruo asked, opening up the topic.


    "It depends."


    "I haven''t come back all this time. Are you busy?"


    "Well."


    "I''ve just finished my film, and I feel good about it. It should be a break. If you''re not busy, let''s find a place to go out and play together. "


    "Say it again."


    Lin Ruo took a puff from his forehead. The man really didn''t give face.


    After all, Lin Ruo is not the kind of person who can make people laugh. Qin Ye has been so lukewarm, and she doesn''t continue.


    Until the car drove into the yard, Qin Ye got out of the car by himself. Lin Ruo looked at Qin Ye''s cold back, his eyes flashed and went in.


    Lin Ruo came out of the bathroom, wiped her hair while walking, did some simple skin care, walked out of the room, and there was no shadow of Qin ye in the living room.


    Glancing over, Qin Ye was sitting by the pool in the inner courtyard, with a notebook on the small table, still busy.


    Lin Ruo took a look at him, then turned back to the room.


    She didn''t know when Qin ye came back to her room. She just felt that the bed beside her was trapped. She woke up.


    Turning around, she faces the figure with her back to her.


    "Are you going to stay cold with me?"


    Lin Ruo also with a dumb voice behind the Qin night.


    Qin Ye hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Lin Ruo reaches out his hand. This time, he directly hugs his waist and sees his body clinging to him.


    Qin night''s body slightly a stiff, Lin Ruo secretly hook hook lips.


    "I just found out that your self-control is really strong. You don''t make a phone call for such a long time, and it''s so cold to meet. Did you use it too much before? "


    Qin ye turned over.


    "If you don''t respond again, I''ll think something''s wrong with you."


    Lin Ruo folded his hands behind his neck, and a smile came out of his mouth.


    Although she looks cold, she will show her feminine charm.


    "Lin Ruo, you hateful woman."


    Qin night seems to be gnashing his teeth and making a sound. Breathing heavily, he lowers his head and bites Lin ruo''s lips hard. Moreover, he takes a very solid bite. Lin Ruo frowns in pain.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly. She touched the lip, but it was bloody.


    "Hate me so much?" She does not angry smile, smile makes her more charming and beautiful.


    "Yes, I wish I could strangle you." Qin ye said in a low voice.


    But Lin Ruo just pulled the corner of his mouth and drew him closer to himself. His lips turned to his lips. He opened his lips with a smile: "how about another way to die?"


    She in his ear, exhale like orchid, "I miss you very much, night!"


    Qin night''s black eyes are more swarthy.


    As for the four words of "seeking hardship from oneself", Lin Ruo really has some experience.


    Too long time of freedom, and then to tease Qin ye this already has a strong man, she is completely self sin can not live.


    Lin Ruo pushes him away, turns over, covers himself with the sheet, and stares at Qin ye in displeasure.


    "Enough, I really can''t do it." Lin ruo''s body is sour everywhere. If Qin Ye continues to go on forever, she will really die.


    Looking at her obvious discomfort, Qin ye turned over, and Lin Ruo relaxed.


    However, after a while, Qin Ye suddenly turned over again. His serious expression made Lin Ruo feel strange.


    "Why? So serious? "


    "The wedding may not be held, but get the certificate first. No rejection. I''ll do it even with you. "


    Lin Ruo finally sighed.


    Slightly frowned at Qin Ye''s tough but slightly nervous eyes, and kept silent for a long time.


    "Mr. Qin, you are a bandit."


    At last, the corners of his eyes and mouth bend.


    "Mrs. Qin, you are Mrs. YaZhai."


    He picked up Lin Ruo and said, "lady YaZhai, get ready and get the license."


    Lin Ruo was pressed into the car and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    As a result, she found that Qin yezao had already prepared everything, so she was sent.


    When they got the red and hot book, Lin Ruo looked at the red book and was taken away before he could see it clearly.If Lin ruo''s head is crooked, Qin Ye has put away the book.


    "If I didn''t take the initiative last night, would you pull me to get the certificate today?"


    If Lin looked at him suspiciously, did he expect this problem long ago? Is he just waiting for himself to take the bait?


    In this way, she felt that the more she thought about it, the more likely it was. This man is very cunning and has a lot of heart.


    Qin Ye hugged her directly. "Mrs. Qin, whether you take the initiative or not, we must have this certificate. But I''m glad you took the initiative last night. It''s a celebration for us to get the license in advance. "


    If the corner of Lin''s eye mercilessly smoked to smoke, to oneself became to have card son of this matter, return really some don''t adapt.


    She really became the wife of the village.


    "Where do you want to go for your honeymoon, Mrs. Qin?"


    Lin Ruo glances at Qin ye, who is obviously still in the state of curving eyebrows. In fact, it doesn''t look strange. It''s a bit like a good husband.


    "What I want to do now is to go home to make up for sleep, husband."


    Qin Ye''s eyebrows and eyes bend, because the word "husband" is more gentle, and the whole person is full of glittering happiness.


    "Good, wife! It''s all up to you. "


    The happy Mr. Qin Ye has finally realized the identity of Mrs. Lin ruoqin. With the protection of the law, he feels like a strong husband.


    Next, Mr. Qin has begun to calculate in his heart that this complete wedding should be put on the agenda.


    After working with Li Huaijin, Lin ruo''s popularity has soared. Because of this film, she has become a popular actress.


    What she will face in the future is more and more film appointments and activities. However, her own temperament also determines that she won''t be too much in the limelight. In addition, the agent Qin Ye stuffed for her, basically a lot of scripts are only accepted after Qin ye passed.


    Mr. Qin has fully exercised his right to speak as a husband, especially the intimate part. It''s OK to delete it, but it''s pass that can''t.


    If Lin doesn''t have any opinions on this, she knows to what extent she is. With her current strength and better and better condition, she will soon become a front-line actress. Her ultimate goal is to win the title of Queen of film, which represents her acting skills. This is her final goal.


    Compared with the previous requirements for Lin Ziyu, what Lin Ruo did was not different from her, only that she reached that height, but what she wanted was not the material life and bright addition brought by that height. What she wants is proof of her real strength.


    Finally, by the chance of Lin Ruo, she waited for a script, a chance for her to give full play to her strength, a chance for her to realize her real dream and goal, a film directed by an internationally famous Chinese American director, and a role of a heroine.


    Finally, Lin Ruo stood on the podium, looking at so many artists below, looking at the friends and directors who helped her, sounded the way she had come, her cold face, no longer so calm, she finally found that she also had a sincere heart.


    Thanks a lot, thanks a lot of people, one by one expression, although tears in the eyes, but she still sincerely expressed her inner feelings.


    However, she still left the biggest excitement in her heart, the man who still didn''t come to the scene to accompany her.


    "Finally, I want to share with you a piece of news. This is my first capricious decision. I''m going to quit the entertainment industry for the time being. I''m going to compensate a man who has been waiting for my bride. Thank you for your support, thank you. "


    With that, the whole audience was in an uproar. If Lin had stepped down, he did not return to his seat, but went out directly.


    She thought, this time, Mrs. Qin, Mr. Qin should be more happy, and inevitably, it may be the "Carnival" all night!


    But, so what?


    They have certificates!

 Chapter 258

    When Li enqi was four years old, she met her favorite beauty who was absolutely in love at first sight Lin Ruo.


    However, big beauty belongs to other men, he is very depressed, but also has expectations. Great beauty''s daughter must also be little beauty, so he decided that he would wait for little beauty. This time, he would start first and never let little beauty fall into other men''s hands.


    Although there are many lovely and beautiful girls waiting for him, he thought that if these girls like him, it doesn''t prevent him from loving another little beauty.


    When leenky was six years old, he saw the little beauty. No, it was the clown doll.


    He was very disappointed. How could his little beauty be so ugly? Convex hair, flat nose, and some black face, it''s not as pink and lovely as other dolls.


    He looked at the clown doll and doubted that God was playing a trick on him.


    So, he''s not happy.


    "Can aunt Lin have another beautiful sister? This sister is not as good-looking as her aunt. "


    He lies beside Lin ruo''s bed and is obsessed with looking at Lin ruo''s weak but still beautiful appearance. On the contrary, he looks at the clown doll in Lin ruo''s arms, and he is a little disgusted.


    He always liked beautiful things, especially little girls. Now how could this clown doll become his little beauty?


    "Honey, what are you talking about? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. Don''t you know children are like this? Especially when she was a child, she would be more beautiful when she grows up. I say this little girl will definitely be a great beauty when she grows up. "


    Lu Renren patted the back of his son''s head and taught him that he didn''t speak well, "and now he''s just born, it hasn''t opened yet."


    "Mommy, really? Will she really be beautiful? " Li enqi was very suspicious.


    "You don''t believe in Mommy, and you don''t believe in aunt Lin? She is so beautiful that her daughter is absolutely the same as her


    "Baby, do you dislike my little song?"


    Lin Ruo smiles and looks at enqi baby.


    Although her daughter is not so good-looking, her children are the best in the eyes of her parents. What''s more, she is confident that, as Lu Renren said, a new born child can''t look good and will never be bad in the future. Her and Qin Ye''s genes are there. How can they be ugly?


    "No, it''s not. In fact, if you look at it carefully, she''s pretty, too."


    Afraid of the great beauty''s sadness, enqi Baoer comforts her immediately.


    The little hand touched the clown doll''s face, eh? So slippery?


    It feels really comfortable.


    Li enqi couldn''t put it down. He felt very comfortable. He slowly grinned at the corner of his mouth. However, he didn''t touch enough, but his big hand pulled him away.


    Qin Ye sits beside Lin Ruo, holding her in his arms, then looks down at his daughter tenderly, with an expression of absolute possession and absolute satisfaction.


    Lu Renren whispered in secret. He didn''t expect that when Qin Ye was not cold, he really gave people goose bumps.


    Take a look at your baby. She is always hostile to Qin Ye. Emma is a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers.


    Do you know the power of Qin Dashen? Still so obvious show their hostility?


    Quickly with a little baby flash, the space left to this warm family of three.


    Li enqi finally saw her for the second time on the day of the clown doll''s hundred day banquet.


    This time, he found that, maybe as mommy said, the longer the little girl, the more beautiful she will be.


    After such a short time''s absence, the clown doll''s eyes widened, her eyes watery and black, and Li enqi''s heart itched. Xiaomian dan''er is pink and tender. Her mouth is red and her nose doesn''t seem to collapse. Most importantly, her Xiaomian dan''er feels more comfortable.


    "Xiaoge''er, you are more and more beautiful. When you grow up, you will be a beauty. At that time, my brother will marry you home. "


    "No way."


    This is Qin Ye''s answer.


    "Ha ha ha Grace baby, it''s too early to say that you want to marry my little singer. If my songs don''t like you when I grow up, you can''t force others to do so! "


    Lin Ruo likes enqi baby very much, but now he seems to be a little playful.


    However, if he really wants to fall in love with xiaoge''er in the future, she will have to give her daughter a preventive injection in advance.


    "She will like me. I will be more handsome than Daddy when I grow up." Xiao enqi is very confident in his good looks.


    Lin if pick eyebrow, "like not only handsome can."


    "And what else?" All the little girls around him say they like his handsome.


    "You''ll understand that when you grow up."


    Xiao enqi doesn''t understand. He looks at Lin Da Meier and Qin xiaomeier. Anyway, he hopes xiaomeier will be more and more beautiful. He will marry xiaomeier in the future.When Li enqi was in primary school, he was surrounded by more little girls. During the day, he enjoyed the stars of the little girls at school. In the afternoon, after school, he immediately threw away all the little girls and went straight to Lin ruo''s home to see if the little beauties became more beautiful every day


    "however, later he had a little sister of his own. He thought his little sister was also very good-looking, so he was a little relieved."


    with mummy''s persuasion, he is not so tangled


    Li enqi also heard Lu Renren''s explanation and consolation


    so, he waited patiently, waiting for a surprise when he saw xiaoge''er becoming more beautiful


    after that, Li enqi didn''t see little Ge''er much. In addition to the colorful activities of the school and the surrounding of more lovely girls, he is also looking forward to the changes of little songs after a period of time


    basically, the time he can see xiaoge''er is his birthday every year, which is the best time he can be approved to see xiaoge''er


    on xiaoge''er''s first birthday, she didn''t pay much attention to him. On xiaoge''er''s second birthday, she would call her brother. On xiaoge''er''s third birthday, she would give out sweet laughter and play with him...


    when xiaoge''er was in kindergarten, he took xiaoge''er''s hand and sent her into kindergarten, and then warned the kids, No idea of his little song


    when xiaoge''er was in primary school, he still wanted to take xiaoge''er''s hand to enter the school, but how could Qin ye give him this honor again


    so, Li enqi could only follow them, with his eyes scanning and Qin Ye''s eyes, to warn the little boys that they should never sing


    in this way, xiaoge''er is really more and more beautiful year by year. Year by year, Li enqi likes it. He really likes it in his heart


    however, what frustrated him was that although xiaoge''er called him brother and played with him, in her eyes and heart, it seemed that he was not so important and she did not like herself as much as she liked her


    sometimes xiaoge''er prefers to be alone and quiet


    however, Li enqi is not comfortable. Like other girls, his little song should be very, very attached to himself and like himself


    originally, he didn''t see xiaoge''er many times. If she didn''t treat herself like this again, he really felt very dangerous


    therefore, he secretly gave xiaoge''er a small mobile phone and told her not to let it out


    in this way, he would call xiaoge''er and send messages in the evening. Of course, it was all done in secret


    he thinks he doesn''t know, but when xiaoge''er is bumped into by Qin ye on the phone, she turns in her mobile phone and tells Li enqi that every time she calls, she doesn''t think she has anything to say, so she can call home if she has something to do


    in this case, Xinxin, who has been growing up with Li enqi and going to school together, has a story to tell


    you deserve it. It''s just what you deserve


    who let him always cheat the feelings of innocent girls? She was cheated by the boy at the beginning, and finally found out that there were so many beautiful girls around him, and she was not the only one. Therefore, after she recognized Li enqi''s face, she broke her mind


    such a boy is not worth her liking at all. She also plans to look forward to the day when Li enqi will be cleaned up

 Chapter 259

    From the memory of Qin Muge, he knew that there was a brother Li who had vowed to marry her since childhood.


    Every year, she will see brother Li, he is very good-looking, every year will be more and more handsome, but dad said, the man is too handsome is not reliable.


    Little pastoral has no special feeling about whether she is handsome or not. She looks good and doesn''t hate it.


    Every year, brother Li will accompany her for her birthday. Every year, he will take the trouble to tell her that she should be as beautiful as her mother. Then he can marry her home when he grows up.


    Later, she was led by brother Li into the kindergarten. There were many classmates and children in the school. She liked these children very much. However, brother Li would warn the little boys that she had been set by brother Li.


    At that time, she didn''t feel anything, and she didn''t particularly like to play with those little boys. They were very naughty.


    Later, when she went to primary school, brother Li would still warn her male classmates. She didn''t take the same warning seriously at first.


    Her deskmate is a little boy. He''s very cute. She thinks he''ll be nice to himself. He''ll share all the fun with him. Moreover, he''s very smart. He''ll tell her if she has any questions.


    Sometimes when two people are on duty together, he will help her.


    But later, brother Li knew that he was kind to her, and brother Li went to warn his little deskmate. In front of her, Qin Muge was not happy.


    For the first time, she felt that brother Li was really bad. She had a good table mate and a good friend. She was very happy. Why did he treat her good friend like this.


    So, for the first time, she told brother Li loudly that she hated him.


    Later, after returning home, she was still not happy. When her father asked her, she told her father about it.


    Dad was very happy and told her that brother Li was really annoying. Just ignore brother Li.


    But my mother said that brother Li was jealous.


    She asked her mother, what does jealousy mean?


    My mother said that it''s fun to be jealous. When she knows what it means to be jealous in the future, she can be sure if she can marry brother Li.


    Later, my father was very unhappy and said that his daughter would never marry Li enqi.


    She thought, why did she marry brother Li?


    Mother said, marry or not, that''s what they will do when they grow up, let her not worry about this problem, when she grows up, she will decide for herself.


    When you grow up? How big is that?


    Mother said, at least after she was 18 years old.


    Eighteen years old, Qin Mu Ge thought. She is only eight years old now, and there are still ten years left. That will be a long time later.


    After this time, brother Li didn''t come to see her for a long time. She and her deskmate are still very good. There are several good friends in the class to play together. She has long forgotten brother Li.


    However, when her mother took her to brother Li''s house to play, she saw brother Li.


    Brother Li led her into his room. Then he took her little hand and said seriously, "little singer, don''t be angry with my brother. My brother is wrong. "


    Xiaomuge looks at brother Li apologizing. She forgives him generously.


    "Brother, I forgive you. However, you can no longer interfere with my friends. I like my brother, but I also like my friends. "


    Li enqi''s face turned black. "Little singer, my brother doesn''t interfere in making friends with you. But, you are a little girl, you can''t let those little boys take advantage of you, you know? Men and women are not compatible. "


    "I know, dad told me. My father said, "my brother can''t touch me."


    Xiao Ge''er pulls out her hand, and Li enqi''s cheek twitches.


    "Xiaoge''er, my brother is my brother. It''s different from those little boys."


    After thinking about it, she thought it was the same. In particular, my father also pointed out that my brother and I can''t let him touch each other.


    However, she reluctantly accepted it, or her brother would look even worse.


    Later, her brother secretly gave her a small mobile phone, telling her that he would send a text message to call her in the evening, and could not let her parents know.


    So every night, brother Li would ask her what''s wrong with her school, if there are any boys taking advantage of her, and every day he wanted to know her situation.


    She felt bored and called every day. She didn''t have so much to say.


    So, one night, instead of being as quiet and secret as brother Li said, she opened the door of her room and talked to brother Li on the phone.


    Sure enough, when Dad came in, he confiscated the phone directly, and told her very seriously that her mobile phone had radiation, and she was too small to use it.


    As a result, the next day, she saw brother Li waiting for her at the gate of her school. She told him innocently that her mobile phone had been found by her father.


    Li elder brother is very depressed, she told Li elder brother, something can call home phone also can.Later, she was quite quiet in the evening. She had more time to do what she liked.


    Mother said, she is a little fox.


    She thinks that little fox is not a good animal in the textbook. She is a good girl.


    Later, she grew up and brother Li grew up. Her contact with brother Li was usually after school. Brother Li would wait for her to go home with her at the school gate. Of course, he would follow her to her home first.


    Brother Li is very smart and studies very well. Her mother often leaves brother Li at home and says that she has to hand in her lessons.


    In fact, she is not stupid. She can learn well even if brother Li doesn''t teach her. Brother Li and her mother insist on the exam, and she has no reason to refuse.


    Sometimes Dad would be very busy. Brother Li would take the opportunity to stay for dinner and stay in her room to play with her for a while. He liked to hold her on her lap.


    She doesn''t like it, but brother Li will stick to it very much, but the habit will be better.


    Sometimes on weekends, she will be taken out by brother Li to play. He will take her to amusement parks and many interesting places to eat delicious food. Sometimes, brother Li is very nice.


    Later, for some time, brother Li was very busy and didn''t come to see her often. His mother said that brother Li was going to prepare for the university entrance examination.


    She hopes brother Li will go to university. Of course, what she likes more is that brother Li doesn''t have to come to her all the time. She can have more time to play with her friends.


    For half a year, she didn''t see brother Li.


    She didn''t miss him very much, but her mother said that when brother Li took the exam, she should go to cheer him on.


    As a result, it is said that on the day of brother Li''s important exam, she was forced to cheer for brother Li. Brother Li was very happy to see her. She looked at brother Li as if he hadn''t seen her for a long time. She still gave brother Li a light boo on his cheek as her mother said, and told him, brother Li, cheer!


    Li elder brother is very happy, also kiss her cheek, and then eyes into the examination room.


    Three days later, after school, she saw brother Li waiting for her at the school gate. Suddenly, she had a very bad feeling.


    "Little song, my brother is free. From today on, my brother will be with you for the whole summer vacation, OK


    It''s not good.


    Xiaomuge wanted to say that. She was held by brother Li. She was very gloomy. She looked up to see the sky, but saw that brother Li''s beautiful face blocked the blue sky.


    Sure enough, as brother Li said, the last days of her primary school''s last year and the last summer vacation of her primary school were completely occupied by Li enqi.


    However, my father said that after the holiday, she is a junior high school student. My father will take her and her mother to celebrate her graduation from primary school.


    Every year, dad will take her and her mother to go out to play, she has been to many places, also went abroad to play, dad said, there are so many interesting places in the world, he will take her to play all over.


    She was very happy, happy to go with her father to Tokyo, Japan. However, she was a little earlier, and brother Li came with her.


    Dad is very unhappy, really very unhappy, but she knows that because of her mother, dad will be soon done if he is unhappy.


    But she was not happy. Her mother took her father to play alone and threw her to brother Li.


    Brother Li took her to play a lot of places. In fact, she admired brother Li. He could speak Japanese and knew a lot of things she didn''t know. She played a lot of fun with him.


    Later, after returning home, she was actually very satisfied with playing.


    After he came back, his mother said that brother Li would go to university. He might not meet her as often as he does now. He might have gone to other places to go to university.


    She didn''t know how far brother Li would go to go to university. She felt that even if she went to other places, it was no big deal that she didn''t see him several times a year.


    Brother Li will definitely call her all the time, which is no different from before. Anyway, dad doesn''t like to see brother Li. She thinks brother Li is too clingy. It''s enough to separate for a few times a year.


    Mother supported her to say so, seemed very pleased, patted her head, "pastoral, continue to keep."


    She doesn''t know what her mother means. She''s just like this. Will she change if she stays the same?


    Dad said, "little singer, you are still young. That stinky boy has grown up. He will make many girlfriends after he goes to college. He will be very playful. Therefore, you must not think about that stinky boy, just like he is now."


    A lot of girlfriends?


    Xiaomuge knows what a girlfriend means. She has never seen any girlfriends around brother Li, but her father says brother Li has many girlfriends. Sister Xinxin also says that brother Li is not a good man. She didn''t know what brother Li would look like if he had many girlfriends?


    It has nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 260

    When Li enqi went to college, he just went to junior high school.


    Little pastoral has slowly shown the temperament of little beauty, although slightly immature, but the green beauty is enough to attract people''s eyes.


    Li enqi held the little pastoral firmly in his arms. He didn''t feel that they were too close and too hot.


    "Brother, you should go through the formalities quickly. I''ll wait for you here. "


    Little pastoral stood beside Li enqi, a touch of irritability flashed between her brows. On such a hot day, she was forced to send brother Li to university. She was really reluctant.


    But brother Li came to school alone, and no one was allowed to send her as long as he took her.


    In fact, she didn''t understand that it was still in a city. Was it necessary to send it?


    "Is it hot?" Li enqi wiped the sweat drops from xiaoge''er''s forehead with the back of his hand. He looked at xiaoge''er''s unhappy face painfully and said, "brother pulled you here. Are you unhappy?"


    The little shepherd shook his head and pushed Li enqi, "you go quickly."


    "Then wait here and don''t run around. I''ll do it soon. "


    Li enqi knew that the little girl was right and wrong. Her patience with him was not as good as one tenth of his.


    After he told him, he quickly ran to the freshman registration office and turned back from time to time.


    The little girl stood under the shade of the tree, with a wrinkle between her pretty eyebrows. She looked at the direction of him impatiently.


    Li enqi shook his head with a smile and stood at the check-in office. When he was still standing, he surrounded several people.


    A few beautiful girls look at him directly, and now girls will never be implicit in appreciating boys.


    If it had been before, he would have gladly accepted their initiative and would not have refused it. But now, the little shepherd is still waiting for him. He doesn''t want to waste his time waiting for the little shepherd, so he coldly ignores the enthusiasm of those girls and tries to finish it quickly.


    "Younger martial brother, does anyone say you look like a star?" The elder martial brother in charge of registration said with a smile while he was busy, and then handed him the things he needed, "this is the key to your dormitory. You can get other things from the building management office. Are there many salutes? Can I help you? "


    Li enqi was noncommittal about the elder martial brother''s enthusiasm. He took the necessary things and left quickly.


    Qin Muge saw the girls around brother Li. They all laughed warmly.


    On such a hot day, with such a warm smile, the little pastoral song feels very hot.


    Don''t they feel hot when they surround brother Li?


    "Xiaoge''er, let''s go to the dormitory. We''ll clean up in a minute and we''ll go home. "


    He took xiaoge''er''s hand and went to the dormitory.


    More and more, xiaomuge finds that many people are looking at them. What''s more, brother Li''s eyes are mostly those girls.


    The dazzling light in their eyes is very direct.


    She had seen someone turn such eyes on her father, and her mother told her that they wanted to eat their father''s eyes.


    Now these girls also want to eat brother Li?


    "Little song, what are you looking at?"


    Li enqi looked at the little pastoral song, which seemed to be thinking, and asked in a funny way.


    After looking at Li enqi, she suddenly asked, "brother Li, how many girlfriends do you have?"


    "Cough..."


    Li enqi almost turned pale and blue.


    "You Why do you ask this? "


    "Not easy to answer?" Little pastoral looked at many girls again, "they all want to be your girlfriend!"


    Li enqi''s whole face was even more uncontrollable. She straightened out the face of Xiaomu Ge and didn''t let her look away.


    "Xiaoge''er, you are the only girl friend of my brother, no one else."


    When did she become brother Li''s girlfriend?


    "I''m not."


    "You are." Li en Qi Jun Rong elongated, "did you forget that your brother said that you would marry you when you grew up? So, you are not only my girlfriend, but also my future wife. "


    "I''m under age." Little pastoral retorts very calmly.


    "I know, but I''ve ordered you. I''ve been waiting for you to grow up."


    "I don''t have to marry you."


    Li enqi, who always claimed to be the most handsome face, was hit by the little pastoral song one after another and kept getting black and black.


    "You will marry me."


    She was afraid that brother Li''s face would be even worse.


    Li enqi returns to normal again with satisfaction, thinking that xiaomuko confirms the fact that he will marry him.


    In fact, Qin Mu Ge is just a lazy excuse.


    She thinks she''s still young, she''s still under age, and these are not the problems she should think about now. My mother said that no one could foresee the future. My father said that he would never agree with brother Li to marry her.So, it''s too early.


    Li enqi came to report in a low-key and low-key way. Apart from playing a little pastoral, they just came by taxi.


    He looked at the dormitory, four room, in addition to he came with a small pastoral, the other three people are a person packed to school.


    When they got to know each other, Li enqi left quickly with a little pastoral.


    He wanted to take xiaoge''er around his school, but in view of the enthusiasm of those girls and the impatience of xiaomu''ge, he left school early with xiaomu''ge.


    He came home with xiaoge''er. On such a hot day, he knew xiaoge''er liked to stay at home most. He especially liked xiaoge''er''s lazy sitting on his lap and leaning against him. (you forced xiaoge''er to sit in your arms!)


    The little shepherd was forced to sit on his lap, with a glass of ice cream in his hand, eating attentively.


    Looking at her attention to ice cream, far more than her own, Li enqi did not know how many times to sigh.


    Rubbing the soft top of xiaoge''er''s hair, he said in a low voice, "xiaoge''er, grow up quickly."


    Little pastoral has heard this sentence n times, and he has been chanting it in her ear since childhood.


    She doesn''t care to continue to dig hockey, and doesn''t care that Li enqi has been looking at her eyes.


    Until she finished eating, she said to Li enqi, "brother, it''s time for me to go home."


    Li enqi swallows his saliva. He has recited many times in his heart. Xiaoge''er is still small, xiaoge''er is still small.


    However, this little girl''s mouth, he really wanted to touch it.


    The little shepherd noticed the change of Li enqi''s eyes, as if he wanted to eat people.


    "Brother, I''m under age."


    She stressed her age again.


    Li enqi''s heart pulled out, bit his teeth, bowed his head, and only gave a kiss on the cheek of xiaomuge. In his heart, he said, "I can''t bear it.".


    The little shepherd was put down and walked out of his room.


    "Little pastoral, how about my brother''s school? Have you met sister Xin Lu Renren saw them walk out of the room in the living room and asked.


    "No. Aunt Lu, I have to go home. "


    "In such a hurry? Won''t you stay for dinner? "


    "No, Dad''s coming back today."


    When it comes to Qin ye, Lu Renren doesn''t want to stay. If Qin ye can''t see her baby daughter at night, it''s no small matter.


    "Then enqi, please send the little pastoral home. Be safe on the road. "


    There are many reasons why Li enqi chose to study in this city. There are several national key universities for him to choose from. He doesn''t have to go abroad at all. Of course, the most important reason is that he thinks he must keep his little song well. In the process of her growth, he can''t be absent.


    Therefore, staying here is the most important decision Li enqi made.


    College life is very rich and colorful. Li enqi, who has always been a high-profile character, will definitely become a man of the moment.


    Even if no one knows his family background, he is still the bright star in the eyes of the public, how can not hide the light.


    Especially the girls around him, he is such a trait, let the girls flock to, and he also has the right to pass the boring time, tease those girls.


    In school, no one does not know Li enqi. If they want to find Li enqi, they will be surrounded by Li enqi as long as they see where the most girls are.


    It is said that Li enqi has great charm. It is also said that Li enqi has too many girlfriends, but no girl will be jealous in front of him. They knew that Li enqi hated women''s quarrel and jealousy, and he would be very kind to the girls, but no one knew exactly who was the real girlfriend.


    Perhaps, there is an exception.


    Xin Xin, from the foreign language department, is the only girl who does not abandon Li enqi, but Li enqi is still kind to her.


    Later, they learned that Xinxin was Li enqi''s childhood sweetheart, and their feelings were unusual. Some people say that Xinxin is the girl Li enqi is hiding in her heart.


    But Xinxin once disdained to say that she didn''t want Li enqi.


    People in Li enqi''s dormitory are envious of the boy''s charm, but they also admire him. People have such great charm, they can''t refuse.


    However, as the outside world has said, Li enqi is loved by many girls, and he seems to be very close to many girls.


    However, they also know a little secret that outsiders don''t know.


    Li enqi is a little sister who can wait for a long time and will always wait. She is a little girl he holds in his heart.


    Every time he called, he was not so careless to other girls, but the gentleness and coax that no one outside had ever seen. That tone really makes people can''t believe that Li enqi, who is good for women, has such a side. Sometimes they will spoil, sometimes they will be frustrated, or they will be happy, or they will be helpless.


    He had so many emotions when he was facing the little beauty.This can make a few people close to Li enqi wonder whether he is a flower or a fool?

 Chapter 261

    Qin Mu Ge, as a little beauty, has already begun to appear. In the hearts of those junior high school boys who have already been in love, it is enough to make their little angels itch.


    They like the small temperament of Qin Mu Ge. They like the small face of Qin Mu Ge. They also like Qin Mu GE''s charming, which is cool but can show a smile inadvertently.


    Especially the feeling of distance is the favorite of little boys.


    Therefore, Qin Muge, of course, became the boys'' dream lover. Including senior high school students, they also knew that there was such a beautiful girl as early as Qin Muge''s entrance.


    These, Qin Mu Ge never knows, or she never cares.


    Her life, in addition to learning, has been full of dad''s daily whispers, telling her to be careful of those "bad" boys, but also full of Li enqi''s phone calls and nagging, so she has no mind to care about the thoughts of these male students in the school.


    However, she does not care, does not mean that friends do not care.


    Lian Xiaoduo, Qin Muge''s best friend, has been lucky to be in the same class with Qin Muge since primary school. He knows everything about Qin Muge from childhood and knows everything about Qin Muge better.


    She knows the existence of Li enqi, who has been covetous for a long time. Although she likes Li enqi''s handsome appearance very much, Lian Xiaoduo secretly feels that Li enqi is old enough to match pastoral songs. Especially in middle school, there are more excellent boys in the school. She thinks that Qin Muge can secretly talk about a green first love with the seniors, which is worthy of this young life.


    As a friend of Qin Muge, even Xiaoduo has received many gifts to bribe her as a messenger.


    She told Qin Muge about all these things, but she didn''t care at all.


    "Pastoral, here you are." Lian Xiaoduo went out for a while between classes and came back with more snacks and a letter in his hand.


    She put it in front of the pastoral, chewing it in her mouth.


    "I''ll tell you, I''ve screened it out for you. I don''t accept ordinary people''s letters. You can have a look at this. It''s a senior in high school. It''s very excellent. "


    Qin Muge also took the snack in her hand and stuffed it with a piece. She looked at the simple envelope and wrote "Qin Muge". The words were very good. It seemed that she had some basic skills.


    She opened it in front of little flower, read it from beginning to end, and then put the envelope back.


    "How do you feel?" Asked little flower.


    Qin Mu Ge shook his head, "it''s not delicious."


    "Poof..."


    Lian Xiaoduo is helpless with Qin''s cold jokes. Well, this letter doesn''t arouse his interest.


    "It''s not very delicious." Even small flower said while eating, "in fact, or something Li sent is top grade."


    Li enqi has also worked hard for Xiaoduo, a good friend. She helps to watch Qin Muge. There is no less delicious and fun than Xiaoduo.


    But Lian Xiaoduo is still Qin Muge''s good friend. After eating, drinking and playing, he is also a double agent.


    Qin Mu Ge light smile, "my family and some delicious elders sent, come to my home to play in the evening."


    "Good, good!" Xiaoduo readily agrees that her greatest dream in her life is to eat all over the world. She never refuses to offer delicious food.


    "Pastoral, you said there were so many handsome boys in our school, why didn''t you be moved? Don''t you want to fall in love even if you don''t want to? You think, in school, pure first love, sweet love, find a see past, talk about it! When you think about it in the future, you will definitely smile and remember these beautiful things. "


    Lian Xiaoduo is going to try to find a feeling of love recently. Anyway, she is longing for it.


    "In love?"


    Qin Muge thought about it, but she didn''t seem to have the strong desire of Xiaoduo.


    "Yes, two people take a walk on campus, discuss study and discuss the future together, or go home after school, go shopping together on weekends, go to bookstores, or go to amusement parks When you are happy, he will laugh with you. When you are not happy, he will coax you and love you... "


    "Brother Li has done all these things."


    Even little Dorothy stopped and sighed, "Yeah! In fact, regardless of age, Li is the perfect person. "


    "Do you like him?"


    "Well." Qin Mu answered the song.


    "I''m talking about liking the opposite sex." As soon as she saw that Qin Mu Ge agreed so happily, she knew that she was not thinking about the love between the opposite sex.


    Qin Mu Ge didn''t answer. She was always reminded that she was too young to love. It was only after she grew up.


    "Forget it, this one really has to go with the flow." Even small flower a pair of helpless appearance, clapped hands, cleaned up, and suddenly quietly bite ears, "weekend party, go?"


    Qin Muge looks at Lian Xiaoduo and knows that the party she talks about is similar to friendship. I don''t know how she knows so many people."Go on, go on, we are all middle school students, hiding at home all day, no matter how beautiful the flowers will wither." Xiaoduo teases Qin Mu GE''s face and laughs.


    Qin Mu Ge pats Xiaoduo''s hand and nods.


    "Oh, yes!" Xiaoduo excitedly put up the victory gesture, and then ran out.


    At the weekend, Xiaoduo runs out with the pastoral in Qin Ye''s frightening eyes.


    "It''s terrible, pastoral. How can your father be so scary for so many years?"


    Even small flower palpitation patting chest complaining.


    Seeing her exaggerated appearance, Qin Mu Ge said with a smile, "don''t you say my father is cool? Scared now? You are guilty of being a thief. "


    "Hey, hey, too." Even the little thief laughed, "OK, let''s go. Time is running out. I guess they''re all waiting. "


    When they arrived at their destination, Qin Muge was dragged into a small shop with special features. As soon as they entered, they saw that there were many people in the small shop. And these guests, they all look young.


    "Lian Xiaoduo, you are here at last."


    Seeing their appearance, many people cast their eyes. And see Qin Mu Song, more people''s eyes shine.


    Lian Xiaoduo took Qin Muge to an empty table and sat down, "I don''t need to introduce you."


    "Ha ha ha No, No The boys are staring at Qin Muge, but Qin Muge is not clear about this situation. He just nods and says hello.


    "Pastoral, most of them belong to our school. A few of them are from other schools. We often meet like this and get in touch with each other. "


    Even small flower said with a smile, Qin Mu Song can see that there are many familiar faces here.


    "Qin Muge, Hello, I''m Ye Jinhua from the third grade of junior high school, and I''m also the organizer of this activity. I''m glad you''re here


    The boy in front of Qin Muge, a simple T-shirt and jeans, a handsome smile and a generous introduction, make Qin Muge not hate.


    "Hello."


    "Don''t be so stiff. You can get to know each other as you like. I have to eat something first. "


    Lian Xiaoduo''s main purpose is to eat, and when she says so, people here are warm again, especially for Qin Mu Ge.


    However, the girls are jealous, but most of the boys dare not go forward. Qin Muge always gives people a sense of distance. They still seem to lack some courage.


    Until the end of this wave, they proposed to sing, Qin Mu Ge was also pulled, a group of people into the KTV.


    In the big private room, these young girls who are bound by the school on weekdays sing more heroic songs. Moreover, in some dark rooms, under the noisy singing, many people have become closer and closer, and they are no longer so formal.


    Qin Muge is very sure that they are still minors as her parents said. However, what these students are doing is beyond Qin Muge''s imagination.


    A pair of students in the corner, their actions let Qin Mu Ge never calm eyes, finally not calm.


    "Pastoral, are you scared?"


    Xiao duo knows what Qin Mu Ge is thinking. She asks with a snicker.


    Some of Qin Mu Ge don''t know what to say. Are they junior high school students?


    "You are well protected. In fact, it''s very normal. You don''t see many middle school students on the Internet. This is a small case


    She''s protected. Great?


    It''s not that Qin Muge doesn''t know such a thing. Sometimes she sees her parents being intimate, but it''s totally different from now. She only felt that it would be a behavior only when she grew up. How could she not see it at all?


    Is there a lot of such things in school, but she doesn''t know?


    "Now many of our classmates are not virgins." Xiaoduo continues to speak, impacting the thought of Qin Mu Ge.


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it." Lian Xiaoduo said with a smile, "but I''m actually quite curious."


    Qin Muge really has nothing to say. When he is in a daze digesting the big impact, the mobile phone in his pocket vibrates.


    Take out the mobile phone, she did not look at the answer: "hello?"


    "Little song?" The noisy music from the phone made Li enqi on the other end of the phone smile and frown, "where are you? With whom? "


    Qin Muge got up quickly and walked out of the box with his mobile phone.


    "Brother Li, I''m shopping with Xiaoduo."


    "Yes? I''m just fine. I''ll come to you. " Li enqi bet that he would never hear it wrong. It was the voice of KTV.

 Chapter 262

    Li enqi gritted his teeth and held his cell phone tightly. If he knew who had brought his little song to such a messy place, he would make his life worse than death


    Qin Mu Ge seemed to hear the voice of grinding teeth, and she immediately said, "brother Li, we are going back. Let''s talk about it in the evening. "


    before Li enqi responded, he hung up


    after thinking about it, I''d better be ready to leave


    "it''s over, it''s over, pastoral, let''s go."


    Lian Xiaoduo hangs up and immediately picks up the bag and pulls Qin Muge out


    "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    seeing that she was leaving, he immediately asked


    Lian Xiaoduo grumbled anxiously, "brother, please get out of the way, we have to go."


    "where to? What''s the matter? I''ll let the driver take you


    "no, No." The three walked out of KTV and said, "pastoral, you must save me in a moment, you know?"


    "I''ll wait with you."


    let it go. Anyway, Li will not let her go. She will just wait here and see the good play before being dealt with


    soon, not long after, a royal blue convertible sports car stopped at the door of the KTV. Before the door was opened, the people on the car had already jumped over the door, and a dazzling figure quickly came to them


    when she sweeps through Ye Jinhua, her eyes are more dangerous. Even Xiaoduo feels that she has fallen onto the Antarctic iceberg


    "go."


    "Qin Mu Ge?"


    "he''s my brother. Xiao duo, I''m sorry. I''ll go first. "


    then Li enqi gets on the bus, and Xiao duo waves with a smile carefully. In Li enqi''s bad look before she leaves, she breathes a long breath


    "is that Qin Muge''s brother?"


    "mmm." Even small flower not in Yan of answer a voice, afterward beat up spirit to come, saw an eye Ye Jinhua


    just now, she found out. What is the first love? It seems that the senior can''t compare with Li


    now, no one is worthy of pastoral music, except Li


    however, she didn''t explain anything. It was a private matter of pastoral, and she couldn''t talk too much


    as a result, his thoughtfulness and good expectations were completely defeated. The little girl went out to play in such a mess


    I was so angry that when I drove by, I told myself that xiaoge''er must be curious and funny. It''s no big deal to sing a song. If she likes it later, he will accompany her. Don''t be angry with her


    just after she was comfortable, she was not angry, but when she saw the little boy beside her, her anger came out


    not only singing, but also singing with other boys


    Li enqi was not calm at all. His face was always dark and his breath was always cold


    until he came home with the little pastoral, he directly pulled her into his room


    at the weekend, Li Huaijin took everyone and his daughter out, but there was no one at home


    finally, let her go and sit by herself without saying a word


    she was not frightened, and she didn''t know how to make him not angry. Now her mind is in a mess."Brother Li, are you still a virgin?"


    poof...


    angry, Li enqi is still waiting for xiaoge''er to apologize or say something nice. He is still thinking about how to educate her well. However, when she says something, she suddenly scares Li enqi


    it''s not just a shock, it''s a panic


    "what''s the matter with you? Who dares to touch you? "


    "I''m fine, I just want to ask."


    "what do you want to do?"


    in response to Li enqi''s reaction, Qin Muge can''t see that he is not


    "should not?" Since her classmates had that kind of thing so early in junior high school, Li enqi had a lot of girlfriends around her, so it''s impossible that she didn''t do it


    "Keke... Xiaoge''er, you are still under age. That''s not what you should ask." Li enqi now thinks it''s best to use "underage" to refuse


    seeing that he didn''t want her to ask again, Qin Muge didn''t ask any more


    "who was that boy just now? How are you with him? "


    Li enqi quickly changed the topic and began to question xiaoge''er. He knew that xiaoge''er, such a beautiful girl, could not live without the pursuit of these bad boys. And Lian Xiaoduo, who actually ate his bribe and didn''t help to watch xiaoge''er, seems that he really should let her know that his Li enqi food is not just delicious


    Qin Mu GE''s light explanation, of course, does not mention things about friendship


    "just come to me if you want to play. In the future, don''t be with those boys. They are all upset and kind-hearted. "


    "I know." She won''t do it any more. What she saw today is frightening enough


    "to be honest with me, are there many smelly boys chasing you in school?" Li enqi knows the charm of her little song


    "probably. I don''t know. " Qin Mu Ge tells the truth


    "xiaoge''er, you are my brother''s daughter-in-law. When I grow up, I will marry my brother. Therefore, the other boys should not be close to, far away from them. You know what? "


    when Qin Muge was a child, she could cope with such words, but now she is too lazy to deal with them


    "I didn''t get close to them. And it''s too early to say that. "


    morning? It''s getting late


    with xiaoge''er growing up, Li enqi has a sense of crisis and uncertainty


    "xiaoge''er, my brother likes you very much. He will never let you go. You know what? "


    she didn''t know what to say, so she could only let him hold her quietly


    in view of this lesson, since then, Li enqi has strengthened the supervision of Xiaomu song, and spent almost all her spare time around Xiaomu song. On weekends, except for her parents, she was caught by him to accompany him


    what to promote? Of course, it''s Qin Mu Ge who has become a famous flower. He''s still a handsome boy who has been married since childhood


    she gradually forgets the previous episode, and she still lives a protected and peaceful life


    when Qin Muge was in high school, she was already a big girl, and she received more and more direct admiration


    often walking in the campus, some people come to advertise, and even her younger brother


    and those who like Qin Mu Ge and advertise know that they have no drama, but they want to let Qin Mu Ge know


    Qin Muge is used to this kind of behavior. He always smiles faintly, but never has any extra reaction


    he can only bear it any longer. When xiaoge''er reaches the legal age, he will try his best to get a license from xiaoge''er.

 Chapter 263

    After opening the door, Li enqi threw away his coat, threw himself into the sofa, climbed the black hair scattered in front of his forehead, and leaned on the sofa with his back closed.


    In the quiet suite, there is no sound except the sound of breathing.


    For a long time, Li enqi got up, took off his clothes and went into the bathroom.


    When he came out again, he was already mentally wiping his wet hair with a towel. He went to the living room and picked up his mobile phone. Before dialing the phone, the corner of his lip had been raised.


    Looking at his face on the mobile phone screen like a flower blooming in the morning moistened by rain and dew, he stared for a few seconds before dialing the phone directly.


    Not a few times, the phone there came to let him in the heart of a warm light voice, "brother Li?"


    "Sorry, girl, it''s a little late. But my brother wants to hear your voice


    He was late at the party tonight, tired physically and mentally, but he still wanted to listen to the voice of a little song.


    "Well, I haven''t slept yet."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Physics problems." Qin Mu Ge frowned. When she met physics, she knew that she was not very smart. Li enqi could think of it.


    "Don''t do it if you don''t like it."


    "No, I''m not good at physics anymore." When she chose a science course, it was really a challenge for her. Knowing that your physics may be difficult, but you won''t admit defeat. As a result, I really broke my teeth and swallowed them in my stomach.


    "Come to me that weekend and I''ll help you with your lessons."


    Li enqi is already thinking that some of the weekend''s social activities have been pushed away, and everything is going to be based on little songs.


    Qin Mu Ge thought about it and agreed, "OK."


    On Saturday, Qin Muge packed his test papers and books early and was sent to Li enqi''s current apartment by the driver.


    This apartment was bought by Li enqi not long after he was working. After Li enqi got the key to the apartment, he gave it to Qin Muge directly.


    He always wanted to let xiaomuge go to him in his spare time, but in fact, Qin Muge used this pair of keys very few times.


    Taking out the key to open the door, Qin Muge came in and saw the clothes thrown away on the sofa in the living room.


    Frowning, she picked it up while walking. She opened the bedroom door and looked in.


    Then she closed the door, went to the tea table, sat directly on the hairy stall, took out her schoolbag, spread out her homework, and began to struggle.


    I don''t know how long after that, when the mobile phone next to her rang, she took a look and picked it up.


    "Little song, are you up? Shall I pick you up? "


    "No. I''m in your living room. "


    "Ah?"


    When the door was opened, Qin Mu Ge saw Li enqi with calm eyes.


    "Little song, when did you come? Why don''t you wake me up? "


    Li enqi climbed his messy hair, went to Qin Muge, squatted down and looked at the little song that had not been seen for many days. It was more beautiful.


    He pinched xiaoge''er''s face, just as he first touched her when he was a child.


    Qin Mu Ge patted off his hand and gave him a cold look.


    With a single look in his eyes, Li enqi immediately stiffened, got up and rushed into the room.


    When Qin Mu Ge looked at him and ran away, his eyes inadvertently crossed with a smile.


    When Li enqi came out again, he had already put on his leisure clothes and finished washing.


    I made a cup of coffee and took it to xiaoge''er''s side.


    He took out xiaoge''er''s exercise book and looked at it. Soon, he pointed out his mistakes.


    "It''s not right here."


    She took out the pen in her hand and began to write. Qin Mu Ge watched him write carefully and listened to what he told her.


    Originally, it was so difficult for Qin Mu Ge to understand, but with the help of Li enqi, it seems to be easy to understand. It''s strange that what the school teacher said was not so easy?


    It seems that Li enqi is quite suitable to be a teacher.


    "What''s the matter?" Li enqi looked at xiaoge''er''s eyes fixed on his face, and suddenly laughed. His face came close to her, and he asked with a close smile, "are you in love with me?"


    Qin Mu Ge leaned back to avoid his approach, "you are very suitable to be a teacher."


    "Ha ha I can only teach little singer. " His tender fingers hooked the nose of little pastoral.


    Qin Mu Ge wrinkled his nose and intended to continue to work on the topic, but his stomach began to protest.


    "Ha ha Xiao Ge''er is hungry. Let''s fill xiaoge''er''s stomach first, and then we can continue to struggle. Let''s go. What would you like to eat? "


    He picked up Qin Muge and asked her for her opinion.


    "Whatever."


    "Then it''s up to me."


    After the car stopped, Li enqi took Qin Muge''s little hand and walked into the restaurant.


    "Once I came here with a client. The food here is delicious. You should like the light taste."Under the guidance of the waiter, they sit down. Li enqi orders several dishes, and Qin Muge simply sweeps the environment here.


    Very simple design, elegant environment, many people come to dinner, I think business is good.


    She hasn''t eaten food outside for a long time. Most of the time, she eats at home. Especially for her health, her father has discussed with the chef at home about any nutritious meal. Strictly speaking, her three meals a day is no less than the chef level of the five-star hotel outside.


    "Have a taste. You should have eaten all of them. But it tastes different. "


    Qin Mu Ge tasted, "not bad."


    Li enqi looked at the way she nodded, just like the child who was waiting for some kind of praise. After she got the affirmation of the little pastoral, she immediately laughed very brightly.


    Different from Li enqi, who is fierce in the workplace, in front of Qin Muge, he is just a girl and a young man who wants to like. Any real side can be presented in front of xiaomuge.


    "Try this again and have some soup..."


    From the beginning to the end, Li enqi only took care of Qin Muge, and he looked like a pet. In fact, from small to large, Li enqi has always been like this, and little pastoral is also very comfortable to accept his kindness to himself.


    However, in the eyes of some people, this picture is very unexpected and frightening.


    "Boss?"


    A man came to Li enqi''s desk. His frightening tone and expression were like seeing an alien.


    Li enqi was very unhappy that the good atmosphere was interrupted.


    A sharp eyes shot at the man who didn''t know his face, "go away."


    "What a boss?"


    The man almost lost his chin, holding his chin in his exaggerated hands, and then he wandered around Qin Muge. Then he received Li enqi''s warning and looked back immediately.


    "Hey, boss, what a coincidence. Come to dinner? Do you mind if we put together a table? "


    "Don''t let me say it a third time. Get out of here." Li enqi is very impolite.


    "Er..." The man looked at Li enqi pitifully, then turned his eyes to the little beauty.


    Of course, little beauty Qin Muge is never that kind-hearted girl, she is still self-sufficient to fill his stomach, there is no intention to help.


    Li enqi''s eyes swept again. The man still touched his nose and went back to his seat, but he was staring at Li enqi all the time.


    Just now I can''t believe it. Later I was in the stage of dreaming. He couldn''t believe it. The man who was smiling and gently coaxing the little beauty was his boss!


    He really wanted to run out and see if the sun was rising from the West today.


    Until they had dinner, Li enqi walked out of the restaurant with a little pastoral hand. The smile at the bottom of his eyes was clearly the spring stream.


    "Do you want to go for a walk? Is there anything you want to buy? "


    Qin Mu Ge shook his head, "go back."


    Li enqi gently smile, rubbed her head, "little song, you really don''t look like 16 years old."


    Qin Mu Ge thought about it. Is it like Lian Xiaoduo when he is 16 years old?


    "What do you like?"


    "No, no, I like little songs. I like whatever you look like. "


    Li enqi immediately hugged xiaoge''er to show her attitude.


    Qin Mu Ge slightly frowned. After they got into the car, she said, "brother Li, actually, I still don''t quite understand what you say about this kind of love."


    Like to marry her, like to wait for her to grow up, how can he be sure that she must be the right person?


    Grow so big, she is not don''t know love, around the example is too many, also very sweet, but, up to now, she can''t find that kind of feeling. Or, in herself, she doesn''t feel it.


    Li enqi said so firmly that he always stressed that he would marry himself and only like himself, but she didn''t have the feeling that she should have as a client.


    Her doubts made Li enqi have a headache. In fact, she had a little heartache.


    At last, however, he just sighed.


    "Little girl, don''t worry. I have plenty of time to wait for you. I''ll marry you when you understand. "


    "What about the other men I like then?"


    Squeak


    The car suddenly braked, Qin Mu Ge rushed forward, but Li enqi''s arm quickly blocked in front of her.


    But he didn''t look very good.


    "There can''t be any other man, little singer. Only I can."


    Li enqi''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were fierce. For the first time, he really scared Qin Muge.

 Chapter 264

    In Qin Muge''s eyes, Li enqi has always been the one who is very gentle and doting on herself. Occasionally, she is a little overbearing. She is not afraid and knows that he will not hurt her.


    However, in front of him, brother Li''s cold and evil eyes made Qin Mu GE''s heart beat irregularly and his body froze.


    Aware of her fright, Li enqi suddenly took back his cold and fierce breath, rather annoyed.


    Tone soft down, hand carefully touched the small pastoral cheek, "sorry, small song, I scared you."


    Looking at the familiar brother Li, Qin Mu Ge bit his lips and glanced out of the window.


    Li enqi felt a touch of regret between his eyebrows. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak after all.


    The car started again and drove slowly on the road, but they didn''t say anything until they reached Li enqi''s apartment.


    Qin Muge is still sitting on the carpet beside the sofa, and Li enqi is also with her, unable to speak.


    "Little song..."


    After a long hesitation, Li enqi finally spoke.


    "Well?"


    Qin Mu Ge did not look up and continued to struggle.


    "Just now..."


    He said nothing and wanted to apologize, but he felt uncomfortable when he thought about what the little pastoral said. But he didn''t dare to lose his temper with xiaoge''er. It really made him feel bad.


    No matter how painful he was, Qin Mu Ge didn''t look up until he made a question and wrote the answer, but he saw Li enqi''s expression of constipation.


    With a smile, Qin Muge asked, "brother Li, what''s the matter with you?"


    Li enqi''s forehead drew. He had been struggling with her for a long time. The little girl had already forgotten what happened just now.


    "Little song, why are you so hateful?"


    He held Qin Muge''s little face directly. He wanted to squeeze it well, but he couldn''t bear it. At last, he could only hold her little face. His intimate forehead rubbed against her forehead, and his nose tip rubbed against her.


    Qin Muge didn''t adapt to his extremely intimate action, but he found that his smile was restrained, their faces were close, and his eyes were closed However, some different things were covered.


    Eyes color is very black, as if very deep, Qin pastoral this time, dare not move.


    She seemed to know what he wanted to do.


    "Little song, do you want to know what it''s like to kiss?"


    Sixteen year old little pastoral, he has been waiting for sixteen years, now he wants a kiss, shouldn''t it be too much?


    Li enqi stares at the lip of the little pastoral song and feels his heart beating faster. He is as nervous as an inexperienced kid, and his voice is a little astringent.


    His breath, near the brush in her cheek, feel his mind, she is a little curious disordered breathing.


    Just about to answer, Li enqi couldn''t wait for her answer and took the lead in pecking her lips.


    For a moment, she hasn''t felt anything, but he can''t control it. This time, it''s not a simple peck.


    Although he was in a hurry, Li enqi had a clear mind. This was Xiaoge er''s first kiss. He wanted to give her the best feeling.


    Hand hook under her nose, a smile, "little girl, look at me, you eat."


    Qin Mu Ge turned his head in embarrassment. There was a little blush on his cheek. He looked down at the physics problem, but he was always thinking about what he had just felt.


    This is a kiss, a kind of I can''t say it''s a burning feeling in her heart.


    At this moment, Qin Muge seems to feel something different. She has always been able to calm down, but she feels hot and uncomfortable.


    Her change, Li enqi see in the eye, in the heart can not help but secretly happy, it seems that the little girl is not as calm as it seems.


    It seems that in the future, he will really have to find more songs to practice.


    After that, Li enqi continued to help her with her tutoring, but she didn''t restrain herself any more, and she always stole a kiss or something.


    After dinner in the evening, I was reluctant to send her back. I gave her a very impolite kiss, and then I let her go home.


    Li enqi Zaba savored the sweet feeling. He was always very excited. As soon as he turned the steering wheel, he drank two cups to celebrate.


    Fengcheng rushed to the bar and looked around the door. Then he saw Li, who was drinking alone.


    "Boss, what kind of wine do you drink? Why don''t you accompany the little beauty? "


    The wind city, which is so wronged in the daytime, is now gloating. If I didn''t accompany the little beauty, was I dumped?


    but looking at boss Li, his eyes were all smiling. Why, what happened?


    "Drink."


    Li enqi poured a cup for him and drank it himself, but he could not restrain his smile and joy.


    "Tut Tut, boss, you''re really smiling, YD."


    Fengcheng can''t help shaking his head. Li enqi is frightening.But because of the horror of the day, Fengcheng doesn''t think it''s too much to see Li enqi.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Li enqi simply laughed happily, and let go of his inner happiness completely.


    One side of the Fengcheng to see but helpless and helpless, is crazy?


    "Boss, what''s good? Let''s hear it? You''ve been happy here for a long time. I''m at a loss. "


    Fengcheng close, curious asked.


    Li enqi only glanced at Fengcheng, but still didn''t satisfy his curiosity.


    "No, boss, I gave up the Spring Festival with a beautiful woman and came out to drink with you. Why, let me know, where do you come from? " Originally, he had a good atmosphere. When the beauty was in place, she was almost ready to have an appetizer, so she was called out by Li enqi. "Is it about little beauties? Who is that little beauty? It seems to be under age


    "Well."


    Li enqi is tacit.


    "Boss, when did your taste change? Under age, aren''t you afraid of being accused of seducing underage girls? "


    "Go away. She''s my fiancee. She''s been set up since childhood. "


    Ah?


    Fengcheng''s chin almost missed, so small?


    "Why, what''s the matter?"


    "No, how dare you?" Fengcheng observed Li enqi''s expression, "boss, you can keep it secret enough!"


    Look at the attitude of the boss, it must be true to the little beauty.


    Tut Tut, it should be a good taste to chew such tender grass.


    Look at the proud YD smile of boss Li, you can see that he is very happy.


    "So, boss, this is to give my sister-in-law to That''s why I''m so happy? " Fengcheng asked with an ambiguous smile.


    Li enqi shot a murderous look to warn him.


    "Well When I didn''t say it. " Think about it, little beauty is still under age, the boss''s attitude is so cherished, certainly not so early.


    They chatted with each other. Fengcheng was very curious about the little beauty, but Li enqi kept it a secret all the time. He didn''t ask any more questions, so he talked about other things.


    "Handsome, do you mind if I sit here?"


    Li enqi has always met more and more beautiful women who come to the door on their own initiative.


    Occasionally when he is in a good mood, he doesn''t mind sending it to the door.


    Today is a good mood, but he does not want to let these mediocre fat vulgar powder destroy his aftertaste of xiaoge''er''s delicious feeling.


    He didn''t agree, but it doesn''t mean Fengcheng doesn''t like it. He readily accepted, and the woman looked at Li enqi''s silence and sat beside Fengcheng.


    These two men are excellent, originally her goal is the opposite one, but it seems that he doesn''t mean that, then she doesn''t mind the other one.


    Li enqi looked at the way they were already together. After drinking the last cup, he stood up and said, "you play. I''ll go first."


    Quickly out of the bar, looking for a driver, sent himself back to his apartment.


    The first thing to go back is to call xiaoge''er.


    "Little song?"


    There was a smile in his voice.


    Qin Muge is lying on the bed with her mobile phone close to her ear. In the quiet night, she can hear his smiling voice clearly.


    She can imagine brother Li''s beautiful face when he curved his lips.


    It''s strange that she didn''t think so much when she got his call before?


    "Well."


    "Sleep?"


    "Well."


    "Ha ha Answer the phone after sleeping? "


    Deep smile, into Qin Mu Song''s ears, but strange scratch her heart.


    She didn''t dare to make a sound, and she couldn''t.


    "Well, go to sleep. Good night


    Qin Muge quickly hung up and stroked his heart, trying to smooth the strange feeling.

 Chapter 265

    Qin Mu Ge didn''t tell anyone about his mood change and confusion caused by a kiss


    in line with her own mind of slowly seeking answers, her young girl''s mind is also hidden from her mother


    originally, she wanted to discuss with her mother, but after thinking about it, she gave up. If you let dad know, brother Li will be beaten again


    in fact, she has the heart to defend Li enqi now


    as for her good friend Lian Xiaoduo, she didn''t say anything. What she was afraid of was her gossip


    I silently chew my heart, which can be regarded as a girl''s mind, and every night, Li enqi''s phone call, she is not as indifferent as usual


    although she couldn''t hear anything on the phone, she tried her best to hide it, but Qin Muge knew that she had been provoked by the fluctuation


    his heart is boiling hot and he has a feeling of being held in his breath. I think, Qin Mu Ge will be like self abuse to make sure that he has really experienced that kind of kiss


    "what''s wrong with pastoral music? Shall we go shopping this week? We haven''t been out together for a long time. "


    "shopping?"


    "yes, I went through the clothes in the wardrobe last night. How can I feel that I haven''t bought any clothes for a long time?"


    girls, no matter how old they are, never get too much clothes


    "... Good." Qin Mu Ge hesitated and agreed


    "that''s settled."


    after receiving a call from Li enqi in the evening, Qin Muge expected his thoughts and spoke ahead of time


    "really?" Li enqi smiles, "OK. Call me after shopping. Don''t make me wait too long. I really want to see you, little song


    most of them realized that the boss was in a good mood this week, and they were treated like a spring breeze


    however, they had many guesses about the reasons, among which women are the most important


    however, according to their observation, there are many women around the boss. They can''t really guess which one can really make the boss appear in such a romantic expression


    and Fengcheng, the only one who knows, of course, is not happy because it can''t reveal how uncomfortable it is


    they continue to look at the boss in the distance and make a phone call with a smile, while Li enqi doesn''t care about the employees'' eyes at all


    "xiaoge''er, it used to be, but now it''s different."


    his voice is very obscure, which makes Qin Muge''s face on the other end of the phone tinged with red


    in her mind, she remembered brother Li''s dark eyes and his evil smile


    "there is nothing to think about."


    "it really hurt my brother''s heart. Little girl, if you are here, my brother really wants to be cruel....


    before he finished, he stopped talking, and Qin Muge knew what he was going to say, and immediately said, "it''s late, I''m going to sleep. Good night, brother Li


    "it''s really...


    Li enqi looks at the phone being hung up, shakes his head and smiles


    are you shy, too, little singer


    in fact, this week, Li enqi is always thinking about the sweet feeling of kissing xiaoge''er


    the kind of delicious food that he has never had, can make him sleep all night, always want to once again, no, is always able to taste the nostalgia that never let go


    however, he knows that 16-year-old xiaoge''er is really a small bone, and he dare not start


    take back your mobile phone and go back to the round table. The smile of the people has no effect on Li enqi''s work


    his work action is as powerful as his personal charm


    on the pedestrian street at the weekend, like Qin Muge, the number of students is the largest


    Lian Xiaoduo, with snacks in his mouth, takes Qin Muge to the small shops one by one. This is the pedestrian street of University Road, mainly composed of college students, but there are also some high school students who look like they are going to be adults<


    the singer Qin Mu had a drink in her hand, and the two little girls had a long time to stroll around. Lian Xiaoduo used her bargaining power to buy herself a suit of clothes, while Qin Mu Ge only bought a distinctive sea blue shawl, which she thought was very suitable for her mother, and she often used it.They walked and stopped, but they didn''t have lunch, but they ate a lot of snacks. In the middle of the afternoon, even Xiaoduo suggested going to the cinema, and they ran to the nearby cinema.


    As a result, if you don''t look good, the nearest time is almost full. If you want to buy it now, you have to wait for several hours.


    Two people discuss, simply don''t see, or find a cold drink shop, sit inside chat rest.


    "What are we going to do next? Do you have any ideas? Or go home? "


    Lian Xiaoduo looks at Qin Muge. She stares at her mobile phone and seems to be thinking about something.


    "Ah? I don''t know Should she call brother Li?


    "Are you waiting for the call?" Lian Xiaoduo''s clever little head thought about it, and quickly joked and asked, "did you have an appointment with Li?"


    Qin Mu Ge Leng next, dug a mouthful of ice cream into his mouth, did not answer.


    "Hehe, I understand." Xiaoduo patted the table knowingly, "but, look at you, have you made any progress?"


    She seems to find that Qin Mu GE''s attitude is totally different from before.


    She is in trouble or what to avoid, compared with the previous completely calm, two people must have happened.


    Qin Mu Ge shook his head calmly, "why don''t you go home?"


    "Don''t, call Li immediately." Without waiting for Qin Mu Ge to refuse, she took out her cell phone and quickly dialed Li enqi.


    "Little song? Have you finished


    Even a small flower listening to the soft to numb voice, immediately hit a tremor, the mobile phone to Qin Mu GE''s ear.


    "Brother Li."


    "Finished? Where is it now? I''ll pick you up. "


    "No, we..."


    Before she finished, she heard someone''s voice on Li enqi''s phone.


    "Little song, I have something to do with it. Otherwise, I''ll let the driver pick you up. "


    "No, you''re busy."


    "No, I want to see you now. You come to my company, I''ll be busy soon, good


    His overbearing and coaxing tone made Xiaoduo feel numb.


    Qin Mu GE has not hesitated to decide, even small flower has taken the past, "Li boss, you can rest assured, I send Mu Ge past with you round."


    Then he asked his company''s address, hung up and took a taxi with Qin Muge.


    "Go and see Li''s company and look at his boss''s style. It''s a piece of experience." Lian Xiaoduo said so.


    Qin Mu Ge just a faint smile, thinking that he would see brother Li for a while, he was a little nervous.


    The car quickly stops in front of a commercial building. They stand in front of the building. Qin Muge wants to make a phone call, but he is stopped by Lian Xiaoduo.


    "Don''t tell him. Let''s make a surprise attack. Hum, go and see what your brother Li looks like when he works. "


    Lian Xiaoduo pulls Qin Muge in. They look at the company sign in the hall on the first floor, find the 12th floor, and then take the elevator directly to the 12th floor.


    "Lige creative advertising company, tut Tut, this name..." Lian Xiaoduo gives Qin Mu Ge a wink, but Qin Mu Ge just smiles.


    Push the door, the beauty of the front desk sister directly stopped two people.


    "Who are you looking for, please?"


    "My sister has a good temperament." Lian Xiaoduo immediately flattered, praised and envied the little girl at the front desk, and then said, "elder sister, let''s find Li enqi."


    "Mr. Li?" The beautiful sister looked at Lian Xiaoduo, then looked at Qin Muge, "do you have an appointment?"


    "Ha ha No, we''re here to surprise my brother. "


    "Brother? Are you the sister of President Li? " Look at Lian Xiaoduo. She seems to have heard that Li always has a sister. Is this it?


    "Yes." Looking at the beautiful sister calling, she also pressed in time, "sister, we''re going to surprise my brother."


    "This..."


    "Don''t worry. Come and have a look. This is a group photo with my brother." Fortunately, she and Li enqi had a group photo, which was stored in the mobile phone. It was useful at this time.


    As a result, the beautiful sister was fooled by Lian Xiaoduo and let them in.


    Even Xiaoduo goes in curiously, and Qin Muge looks around Li enqi''s company. It seems that there are not many people. Only a few people are busy, and they don''t notice her. They walk inside quietly and see the general manager''s office. Lian Xiaoduo looks at Qin Muge and pushes her there.


    "Who are you?"


    It''s just that they were discovered before their action. A young man, who looked very energetic, scanned the two girls.


    "This handsome brother, we are here to find president Li."


    "Mr. Li? Who are you


    Even before Xiaoduo said anything, the door of Li enqi''s office opened.


    Qin Mu Ge raised her eyes and looked away. Before she opened her mouth, she quickly stopped her voice. The temperature in my eyes gradually cooled down.

 Chapter 266

    The door of the office opened, and several people came out one after another, and the one at the back was a beautiful woman


    "may I have a drink in the evening?"


    the woman leans to speak to Li enqi, who leans to the gate and doesn''t see anyone outside


    "no, I have something to do at night."


    "hate..." the woman said in a sweet voice, and then wrapped her arms around Li enqi''s neck. No one seemed surprised at this kind of scene


    "then give me a kiss."


    Li enqi didn''t refuse, so he bowed his head and pecked the woman''s lip


    no one in the company is embarrassed by such a scene, as if it is a common thing


    later, he thought of his boss, who had always been so confident that people admired him. His face turned white in a second, and he was afraid that the sky would fall. He felt that there was really no regret in his life


    Lian Xiaoduo stares at Li enqi and doesn''t say anything. In fact, she is worried about Qin Muge


    what he saw, the strangeness and coldness in his little song''s eyes


    "Qi, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Xiao Ge''er..."


    his hand wanted to touch Qin Mu GE''s hand, but he stopped in Qin Mu GE''s eyes


    "brother Li, it seems that you are very busy. We''ll go first. "


    Qin Muge is indifferent, and there is no emotional fluctuation on his face. Turn around and leave in the confusion of the people


    Li enqi wants to catch up, and he wants to explain something. However, he is still frozen in the same place. Unprecedented, he doesn''t know what to do


    Lian Xiaoduo quickly follows and looks back at Li enqi''s hesitation


    after returning home, Qin ye and Lin Ruo are no longer together. Qin Muge goes back to his room, turns off his mobile phone, releases the music in his computer, and lies down on the bed as if he had fallen asleep


    at dinner time, she was woken up by Lin Ruo. There was no difference between her and the usual, which did not make Qin ye and Lin Ruo suspicious


    the next morning, when Lin Ruo saw Li enqi, who came to visit in the early morning, he was obviously haggard, which made Lin ruo''s heart thump


    "aunt Lin."


    "sit down."


    "enqi, you are so old, but you still don''t understand what is true love."


    Lin Ruo sighs and looks at Li enqi with disappointment


    "aunt Lin, I know I''m wrong."


    "come on, that''s your lesson." Lin Ruo waved his hand, "enqi, please return it. You should know the nature of pastoral very well. It''s no use if you come here now. When she can forgive you, you will have hope. "


    "I want to see her." He didn''t close his eyes all night, and his eyes were always haunted by Xiao Ge''er''s terrible eyes


    he was scared, really, scared


    Lin Ruo looked at his haggard appearance and nodded, "she''s still in the room. If not, you can go."


    his hands were stiff in mid air. For a long time, before he knocked on the door, the door opened from inside<


    "Xiaoge er..."


    Li enqi looked at Xiaomu Ge in a mute voice< However, Qin Muge seems to be surprised at his presence, "brother Li, why are you here?"Her tone, her expression and all her reactions were very common, but it made Li enqi more and more flustered.


    "I..."


    "You didn''t have a good rest? What''s the matter? "


    Looking at Li enqi''s haggard appearance, she frowned a little, "brother Li, if it''s OK, you''d better go back and have a good rest."


    "Little song, aren''t you angry?" He asked in surprise, his eyes repeatedly looking for some different look on the face of the little pastoral, but in vain.


    "Angry? Why? "


    Qin Mu Ge raises her eyebrows in doubt.


    "Yesterday..."


    Li enqi''s words were stuck in his mouth. Looking at the calm eyes of the little pastoral, there was something more.


    He doesn''t understand. He really doesn''t understand. I can''t understand what Qin Mu Ge is thinking.


    "Brother Li, there''s nothing to be angry about. What are you nervous about? "


    After Li enqi, she went to the direction of the stairs, and Li enqi followed her step by step.


    "Mom."


    Lin Ruo watched her daughter go downstairs, calm, calm, indifferent, but Li enqi was still scared.


    "Pastoral, get up? Have you talked? "


    "About what? Look at brother Li''s haggard appearance. It looks like the end of the world is coming. He should go back to rest now. What else can we talk about? "


    Qin Muge sat down next to his mother, stretched lazily, and put his head on Lin ruo''s shoulder. Then he looked at Li enqi and said, "brother Li, go back and have a rest. I still have a lot of homework to do today, but I don''t have time to play with you. "


    Li enqi always frowned. Looking at Lin Ruo, she said, "enqi, you''d better go back."


    At last, Li enqi left, but Qin Muge had nothing else to say.


    When Li enqi left, Lin Ruo said, "pastoral, what do you see?"


    Qin Mu Ge was silent and didn''t answer.


    If Lin can only think of the worst, maybe for Li enqi, he never thought of what would happen if she could see some of his pictures that could not be seen by the pastoral. Pastoral has always been well protected by them, and her temperament, and never have extra curiosity, they are very relieved. However, it seems that they are still wrong.


    "Mom, brother Li has many girlfriends."


    "That can''t be said to be a girlfriend. Enqi is very popular with girls." Lin Ruo could only say it carefully.


    If it''s other boys, they will hate it. However, they grow up looking at Li enqi. They know his little problems, and they don''t worry about it. Love doesn''t come all the time. They don''t teach him, they know that this kind of thing can only be experienced by themselves, and they can''t do anything to interfere.


    However, this kind of experience, this kind of self growth experience, will eventually be accompanied by injury.


    "He didn''t refuse, either." Qin Muge said the second half for his mother.


    Lin Ruo sighed, "you are still young, and there are no twists and turns in your growth. Perhaps, when you feel pain in love, it means that you are not far away from true love. "


    A touch of irony flashed in Qin Mu GE''s eyes, and she replied, "Mom, I don''t need love now. Dad''s right. I''m still young. It''s too early. "


    It''s really too early. Qin Mu Ge thinks, why bother?


    "Yes, you are still young." Lin Ruo laughed and patted her daughter on the back of her hand. "Are you going to tell Dad?"


    Qin Ye didn''t know about it. If he did, Li enqi would be heavier than he hated.


    "Let it be."


    Qin Mu Ge left these four words and got up, "Mom, my physics is really bad. Find me a tutor. "


    "Well, I''ll talk to your father about that."


    Looking at her daughter as if she didn''t care about anything, Lin Ruo began to worry about Li enqi.


    It seems that the waiting for enqi will be even longer in the future.


    Since then, everything seems to have returned to normal. What happened that day seems to have never appeared in front of them. The day goes on as usual. It seems that there is no change. That''s just the surface. In fact, Li enqi knows that everything is different.


    He still often calls Qin Muge, and she is still talking with him. However, Li enqi no longer feels Xiao Ge''er''s dependence on her. The progress brought about by a first kiss before completely disappears, and even feels that their hearts are far away from each other.


    At the weekend, Qin Muge spent most of her time tutoring. She had her own tutor. He wanted to meet her, and she just let him go to her home.


    Such a meeting, there is no private space, although he is not happy, but can only accept, otherwise he did not even have such a chance.

 Chapter 267

    In the late night of Lige creative advertising company, few people are still working overtime after work, including Li enqi.


    In the past two years, he worked very hard, and even the employees complained. At first, they thought that the boss was absolutely lovelorn, otherwise he would not practice them so recklessly. Even he was covered with darkness, and no one dared to hit the gun.


    However, the boss''s charm is obvious to all. Can he be lovelorn?


    So, after they overturned this conjecture, they found that the scene of the boss surrounded by many beautiful women had completely disappeared.


    The boss used to be more or less intimate with women, but he didn''t have it at all. Now it seems that he wants to be abstinent, from the original not to refuse to completely away, this kind of scene makes people guess, this is not lovelorn, what else can be hit?


    Can''t it still work?


    Of course, the latter''s conjecture is only spread in private. As time goes on, Li enqi is completely like a woman''s stop. More people have confirmed in private that Li enqi is completely suffering from physical problems.


    As a result, Li enqi lost himself in his work.


    In two years, Li Ge company has become one of the best advertising companies in the circle with Li enqi''s efforts. However, some people sympathize with him for his great achievements.


    With such a big career, women have disappeared. A man can''t do it. It''s definitely a kind of secret pain that makes people sympathize.


    But no one dares to show his sympathy to Li enqi.


    Fengcheng gets up from his seat, stretches, and makes a cup of coffee. Seeing that the light in Li enqi''s office is still on, he makes another cup of coffee.


    "Boss." Fengcheng walks into Li enqi''s office, puts his coffee at his desk, and then sits on the sofa.


    Li enqi has been looking at the computer busy, for a long time to have time to drink coffee, eyes away from the computer, looking out at the night.


    "When this case is over, you should have a good rest." Fengcheng advised.


    "Well, I''m going to have a plan."


    "Really?" Fengcheng was just like Zhengxing''s advice, mainly because in the past two years, he watched Li enqi concentrate on his work and refused to let him rest. Why did he promise so happily today?


    "Of course. Xiaoge''er will take the college entrance examination in a few days. When she''s finished, I want to take her out. " Two years later, Qin Muge has to take the college entrance examination.


    As soon as mentions the small pastoral, the wind city looked at the eldest brother''s face rare gentleness.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I haven''t decided yet. I''ll ask her again after the exam."


    "Does she agree?" As soon as the Fengcheng words came out, they immediately said something wrong.


    In the past two years, Fengcheng knows what Li enqi is for. However, in the past two years, he has been no progress, that little girl is really stubborn, it is difficult to be the boss.


    Li enqi''s face was stiff, and then he gave a bitter smile. "I''m not sure. Xiao Ge''er is still like that. I don''t know when she will forgive me. "


    "Oh, boss, the little girl is still young. When she goes to college, she will become a new girl. I think you will be a bully and do it. What else can she do then?"


    Fengcheng thinks that Li enqi may be wrong, but it''s not enough to let the little girl refuse until now. He can only say that the little girl is too cruel.


    And Li enqi only identified the little girl, one willing to fight, the other willing to get.


    Li enqi gives Fengcheng a cold look, but he is really interested in Fengcheng''s suggestion.


    After the previous incident, Li enqi fully realized that she always thought that she would protect xiaoge''er. She always thought that she would not know that she would occasionally find a woman to solve her time-consuming behavior. What''s more, she thought that she could dump those unimportant women when she was really with her. However, these thoughts made him completely wrong.


    He really realized the importance of xiaoge''er compared with these unimportant women. He didn''t even dare to imagine that Xiao Ge''er was determined to stay away from him because of this. He really didn''t dare to think about the fear he didn''t dare to bear.


    As long as you think of xiaoge''er''s strange and alienated eyes, he can''t get close to those women at all. Whatever comes, he can''t get rid of that fear in his mind. What else can he accept?


    In fact, he didn''t know that some people talked about the change of his attitude towards women in private, saying that he couldn''t do it. In fact, on one hand, he really can''t do it. When he thinks of xiaoge''er, he will not have any reaction to those women at all. Isn''t that impossible or something?


    In the past two years, apart from the first kiss of xiaoge''er, they really didn''t touch each other any more. First, he didn''t get along alone. Second, he was afraid that the little girl would have a very fierce resistance.


    Up to now, Li enqi has been abstinent for two years, even without a woman''s little hand. This is a complete abstinence."Ha ha Boss, you hurry up, little girl went to university, that is too much danger The boys in the university are like wolves. Who can''t help seeing such a delicious little girl?


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go back quickly."


    Li enqi urges Fengcheng to leave. In fact, he really has a sense of crisis.


    No, he must break the deadlock between the two after xiaoge''er''s examination. The little girl has come of age. Although she is still under the legal marriage age, he can''t let xiaoge''er be so alienated any more. He must take action.


    On the day of the college entrance examination, Li enqi didn''t go with him like xiaoge''er did. He was afraid that it would affect the little girl''s mood, so he took the initiative to avoid meeting her. However, he had already called to give encouragement.


    She even mentioned that she would go out to play after the exam. Xiao Ge''er didn''t give a definite answer, only said that she would talk about it after the exam.


    Well, after the exam, he''ll do something.


    Just, action? Li enqi felt that the Lin family had been taken to the capital by Qin ye, which disappointed him and made him accept.


    Since Xiao Ge''er went to see her grandparents and got together with her elders, it''s not unreasonable. He can wait.


    However, every time the phone can''t get through, what''s the matter?


    Li enqi calls Lin ruo''s mobile phone anxiously, and she even gives an uncertain return date. Li enqi doesn''t want to rush to the past, so she has to wait.


    After nearly a month, Xiao Ge''er had to come back to apply for the college entrance examination. However, he didn''t wait for her to come back.


    Li enqi had a very bad feeling. He finally couldn''t take care of it and went straight to the Qin family in the capital, only to find that it wasn''t good news.


    Study abroad?


    After Li en Qi rushed to the airport at last, all he saw was the plane that was about to take off, the plane to m country.


    Li enqi was frustrated and painfully standing in the crowded airport hall. For a moment, he felt as if the world was going to fall into darkness. His little song, without any information, left his world completely.


    ¡­¡­


    Four years later,


    "Li Xiaobei, you can come down in five minutes, and you can''t wait for the expiration date."


    Li enqi impatiently sits in the car, waiting at the downstairs of the college girls'' dormitory. He was obviously impatient with the girls staring at him and his car, who had been waiting for 20 minutes.


    Finally, ten minutes later, Li Beibei was late.


    "Did you take the gun medicine? What are you doing with that face? "


    Li Beibei looked at his brother''s bad face and asked.


    "What do you say? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? " He started from home and company and picked up his sister. When he started from the company, he had already called to remind her. As a result, his car drove to the downstairs of her dormitory and waited for half an hour.


    This girl has this kind of slow problem that makes people vomit blood.


    "Don''t be so angry, brother. Don''t be in a hurry. Learn to slow down and enjoy the scenery."


    Li Beibei, with a serious and sincere tone, patted his brother on the shoulder with a smile in his eyes.


    "Slow? Your speed will be the same if you die tomorrow. Sister Xinxin will definitely make you look good. "


    "Hey, don''t worry. I dare not neglect sister Xin''s big day tomorrow."


    Tomorrow is Xinxin''s wedding day. As a bridesmaid, she has to go home in advance to help prepare.


    "Well, you''d better remember."


    The car drove quickly until it reached Li''s house. Li Beibei got out of the car first and entered the house, while Li enqi went to pick up the car.


    As she pushes the door in, a group of women are chattering. Li enqi goes straight to the kitchen, takes out a bottle of water from the refrigerator, turns on the lid, drinks water and walks out.


    "You must go to bed early this evening. Don''t have dark circles under your eyes. At that time, I was too nervous to sleep. As a result, the next day was not just dark circles under my eyes. I was very tired from that day alone. " Lu Renren teaches his own experience.


    "yes, put on the mask before going to bed.


    "Sister Xinxin, the skirt of your wedding dress is too long. Be careful not to step on it tomorrow. If you fall down, you will be embarrassed. " Li Beibei''s advice is direct and sharp.


    "I''m more nervous when you say that." Xinxin can''t help sighing.


    "By the way, Beibei, tomorrow''s four best men are all good men. If you''re right, let me know."


    "Go! I''m not interested. Let''s talk about it. Tomorrow you are the leading role. We bridesmaids and bridesmaids are the foil. However, there are four bridesmaids, but there are only three bridesmaids plus me! That''s not right. "


    Xinxin smiles strangely at Li Beibei''s question, and her eyes aim at Li enqi, who is bored now.


    "Didn''t I tell you? I have a bridesmaid, and I''ll be here tonight. ""Who is it?"


    "pastoral


    "poof..." the bottle of mineral water in Li enqi''s hand was pinched flat and made a little noise

 Chapter 268

    The soothing warm wind in the early morning, blowing the white gauze, little sunlight, permeates the green grass.


    Just like all weddings, many guests who come to the wedding, familiar or unknown, get together to talk and smile on this festive day.


    She looks at the wedding decoration and the people coming, or talks in a low voice.


    Basically, what they are most interested in is that some of the legendary celebrities in the performing arts circle are adored and excited.


    They are friends of the bridegroom and bride. They don''t know that they know Li Huaijin, Lin Ruo and many familiar faces. You know, these are all the heavyweights in the entertainment industry. Although they haven''t appeared in the public view for many years, who can''t recognize them?


    Moreover, it seems that the bride''s parents and Li Huaijin are still family friends, especially close.


    Just as these people are still excited about the chance to see the real body of the big name, in the bride''s lounge, today''s protagonist Xin Xin is preparing with her four beautiful bridesmaids and makeup artists.


    "It''s so beautiful. Sister Xinxin, when I get married, I also want to find this designer to design the wedding dress. "


    Li Beibei envies and marvels at Xinxin''s beautiful white wedding dress, and suddenly has an impulse to get married.


    "If you are envious, find a man to marry. However, I doubt that you are used to seeing Uncle Li since you were a child. What kind of man can you find In fact, she sympathizes with Li Beibei. With Uncle Li as an example, is there any man in the world that she can look at?


    "Alas! Who knows? " Li Beibei didn''t care about shrugging. He looked at Qin Muge, "sister Muge, have you ever had a boyfriend since you were in M country for four years?"


    Qin Muge looked at Li Beibei''s cunning and exploratory eyes, and Xin Xin''s curious eyes, and could not help shaking his head and smiling, "Beibei, the protagonist today is not me. It''s almost time. "


    "Well, whatever decision you make, I firmly support you." Li Beibei is more supportive of this sister who may become his sister-in-law than his brother.


    At this time, the handsome bridegroom pushed the door in, his eyes swept directly to the bride, full of affection, "OK?"


    "All right."


    With a gentle smile, Xin Xin handed his hand to the groom, turned back and gave a smile to the four bridesmaids, "sister, let''s go."


    With the wedding march, the bride and groom walk slowly into the eyes of the guests. All eyes are focused on the new couple, except for the man who has been anxiously waiting all night, Li enqi.


    When he saw the cruel little girl, his pupils tightened quickly, and his eyes stuck to Qin Muge all the time.


    She grew up, from a small flower bone, grow into a flower now emitting charming light.


    Facial features more refined, but the same is that she is still with some of the cold breath of rejection.


    Pink bridesmaid dress set off her beautiful figure, perfect, everything, he knows, his little song really grew up.


    However, this cruel girl did not contact him once in four years. And he, also blocking a breath, did not take the initiative to find her.


    As a result, four years later, even if she returned home, neither of them met.


    He knows, this wench''s ruthlessness degree, has her father''s heredity absolutely.


    Qin Mu Ge in the eyes of the public, obviously feel that one of the eyes. No need to guess. She knows who it is.


    She didn''t go to see him. She was just a bridesmaid. As for him, she didn''t want to pay attention to him now.


    Wedding in a moving and blessing sound, opened the curtain.


    After the bride and groom dance, the carnival officially began.


    After the formal ceremony, the elders found a quiet place to chat. They gave the happy home to the young people.


    Li enqi stood at the side of the meeting, with a glass of champagne in his hand, almost crushed by him.


    Looking at Qin Mu Ge surrounded by several men, his mind waiting for Qin Mu Ge to come to him has already turned into a raging anger.


    "Brother, you can hold on. If you continue to be so reserved, I think sister pastoral will become someone else sooner or later. "


    Li Beibei stood beside Li enqi and looked at the surrounded Qin Muge.


    Li enqi''s face was livid, and she made the decision of gnashing her teeth: "she can only be your sister-in-law all her life."


    With that, he put the cup into Li Beibei''s hand and went straight to Qin Muge.


    "Sorry, my little song is tired. I''ll take her to have a rest."


    Li enqi rushes directly into xiaoge''er''s side, encircles Qin Muge''s waist with his big hand, and with a possessive smile, takes her away from the disappointed men.


    Qin Muge was taken to a quiet corner, but he could still hear the soothing music from the main stadium.


    Her eyes finally focused on Li enqi, whom she had not seen for four years.


    He doesn''t seem to have much change, just more mature, more charming years of temperament precipitated in his eyes."Brother Li, long time no see."


    There was no emotion in this greeting.


    Li enqi''s eyes follow Xiao Ge''er''s face, carefully and closely observing her changes.


    His heart beat very fast. He circled little song''s waist with some force. He didn''t know how to open his mouth to express his mood.


    Which becomes to think, this little wench is just a light to greet, beat back all his excitement.


    Li enqi''s hand suddenly tightened, Qin Muge only slightly frowned and said: "brother Li, you hurt me."


    Does it hurt?


    Li enqi really wants to work harder and teach this heartless girl a lesson.


    But, after all, how can he give up?


    She frowned uncomfortably. Li enqi let go quickly. She was annoyed at her strength in her heart, but she was still angry on her face.


    "You know it''s been a long time? Little song, you are so cruel


    Li enqi''s tone was a bit of a resentful woman.


    Qin Mu GE has no expression, to his this kind of complaint, a faint smile, "brother Li, this is serious."


    Li enqi frowned displeasantly. Her fingers tried to touch her cheek, but she flashed by.


    He was really upset by her too polite estrangement.


    He broke off her small face and said in a low voice, "little song, four years is not enough to forgive me?"


    Over the past four years, Li enqi said that he was angry with her for leaving without saying goodbye and for refusing to contact her. However, he was not afraid that she would be cold hearted to him? He would rather believe that she was angry than that she could forgive herself in the past four years.


    He did not dare to contact, even if she returned home, he did not dare to see her, just waiting for one day, she will really come back to her side, tell him that she is no longer angry.


    However, when she finally returned, he did not want her to be even more indifferent and alienated than before.


    "Brother Li, excuse me or not? Have you ever done anything to make me sorry? "


    Qin Mu Ge seemed to think that what he said was funny. He shook his head and chuckled. He didn''t seem to understand what he was saying.


    "Xiaoge''er, you..."


    "Brother Li, today is sister Xin''s day. I have to go and see it. If we want to talk about the past, shall we go another day? "


    Her obvious alienation and refusal once again hurt li enqi''s heart.


    With a wry smile, he really knew what it was to do evil by oneself.


    Qin Mu Ge avoided his control, after a light look, left him lightly and went to the main stadium.


    After the time, in fact, there is no Bridesmaid anything, but Qin Muge is always hiding from him.


    Until the end of the carnival wedding, she had already left in the car sent by the Qin family.


    Li enqi did not participate in the activities of those who did not give up and wanted to make a bridal chamber, and returned to the Li family.


    Li Huaijin and Lu Renren came back early. Seeing their son''s obviously depressed appearance, they knew what he was for.


    "Don''t be so listless, son. Cheer up, I''ll take care of you


    Lu Renren gave him spiritual support, but Li enqi just pulled the corner of his mouth.


    "You give pastoral a little time. She has just returned home. She has to get together with her family first." Lu Renren continued to comfort him and said, "anyway, I heard from your aunt Lin that the pastoral has graduated and will not go back to m country. In the future, you should seize the time and let her see your sincerity. "


    "Isn''t it enough that I gave her four years?"


    "Now that you''ve been waiting for four years, are you short of that?" Li Huaijin said.


    "Yes, since you have identified the pastoral, you should wait for as long as possible."


    Li enqi looked at his parents and thought about the twists and turns of their separation!


    With a helpless smile, Li enqi regained his spirit.


    "Don''t worry, son. Mommy will help you. Your change is in everyone''s eyes. We''ll all say good things for you. "


    Lu Renren really admired his son''s abstinence in the past six years.


    Think of that year, Huaijin is also only five years? His son is better than blue.


    However, she is also a little worried. Her son has been holding on for six years, so she has to help quickly. Otherwise, if she holds on for a long time, will there really be any problem?


    Looking at mommy''s eyes, he swept his lower body strangely. Li enqi was covered with black lines and got up quickly.


    "Mommy, I don''t have any questions!"


    Put down a word, fled to own room.


    Lu Renren only shrugged and looked at her husband''s helpless and doting eyes.

 Chapter 269

    It has been two weeks since she returned to China. In addition to spending more time at home with her parents or busy preparing for work, Qin Muge seems to forget that there are still people suffering in her life.


    Li enqi felt that if he continued to be so "reserved", not to mention that he could not get a little song, he would be lonely all his life.


    Finally, Li enqi finds Qin Muge.


    However, the door of the Qin family is not so easy to enter, especially when Qin Ye is at home.


    As soon as he entered the room, Li enqi saw all three members of the Qin family sitting in the living room. Qin Ye swept a dangerous look in his eyes when he entered the room, which made Li enqi feel that he didn''t look at the Yellow calendar when he went out today. Why was Qin ye at home today?


    "Enqi, come and sit down."


    Fortunately, Lin Ruo was quite normal and asked Li enqi to sit down.


    "Brother Li." Qin Mu Ge said a light Hello, hand a book, still seriously looking at.


    Li enqi''s face was filled with awe. Xiaoge''er was so indifferent.


    "Enqi, why are you here today? Isn''t the company busy? "


    If Lin tries to keep the atmosphere in harmony, the big and the small don''t give people face. It''s really powerful enough.


    "Not bad. I''m looking for a little song. "


    "What''s the matter?" Qin ye asked coldly for her daughter.


    Lin Ruo tugs at her husband''s skirt, and decides to help Li enqi, who looks poor.


    "Night, let''s go upstairs."


    Qin Ye''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he was not comfortable with his wife''s help, but seeing her eyes flowing, his heart was soft.


    With a cold hum, he was dragged upstairs by his wife, leaving a quiet space for Li enqi and Qin Muge.


    As soon as Qin ye and Lin ruo''s figures disappear, Li enqi immediately moves and sits on Qin Muge''s side, with his legs close to hers.


    Qin Mu Ge looks up from the book, and his handsome face is close at hand. He looks so close, even more delicate. Qin Mu Ge can''t help but compare with the men she has seen in recent years. However, in fact, she still thinks brother Li looks more pleasing to the eye.


    "Brother Li, you are more and more handsome."


    Qin Muge suddenly praised Li enqi, who was close at hand, so that Li enqi didn''t know what to say.


    How could she say such strange words in such an atmosphere.


    Li enqi can''t laugh or cry, but he is still a little happy in his heart. He is very confident in his appearance. If others praise him, he won''t feel much. But Xiao Ge''er feels more comfortable saying that.


    "You''re beautiful, too." Little beauty has finally grown into a big beauty for so many years, which makes him unable to move his eyes.


    "Brother Li, are you looking for me today?"


    Li enqi is helpless again. This little song will hit him more and more.


    "Can''t I come to you if I have nothing to do? I haven''t seen you for four years. I think I have a lot to say to you. Don''t you? "


    "Well Not yet. "


    Now Li enqi really knows that xiaoge''er is his nemesis.


    The ugly Li enqi wanted to say something and roar a few words, but in the end, he could only stop.


    After a moment''s silence, he eased himself again.


    "Xiaoge''er, what are you going to do after you return home?"


    "The senior I met in M country, she introduced me to university as a temporary lecturer. Anyway, I don''t have a place to go for the time being. I''m going to have a try. "


    Originally, she did not have the opportunity to enter the city''s University, but because she is a senior, and the school also just lack her professional teachers, she is going to try, maybe if she likes, or can be a university teacher.


    "Which school?"


    "Oh It happens to be Beibei''s school. " She hasn''t talked to Beibei yet. Her major doesn''t seem to teach her.


    "Whatever you need, just ask."


    "No, thank you brother Li. I will teach in class. There is no hard process!" Qin Mu Ge answered with a faint smile.


    Li enqi kneaded the top of Qin Muge''s hair and said, "little song, in a twinkling of an eye, you little girl have become a university teacher."


    As if that little baby was still in its infancy yesterday, and now it has grown up.


    He remembered how hard he had been waiting for her to grow up, and now, waiting has become his habit.


    Now xiaoge''er is an adult, even beyond the legal age for marriage, but he still hasn''t realized his original wish.


    Noticing the profound change in his eyes, Qin Muge dodged lightly and looked down at the textbook he had taken from the school.


    With a sigh, Li enqi did not say what he thought.


    "Little song, do you have time? If you don''t go to work today, I''ll show you around. "Qin Mu Ge wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know when Lin Ruo had appeared at the corner of the stairs.


    "Go on, pastoral. Your father and I are going out. Let enqi take you out for a walk. You are familiar with the changes in the past four years. "


    Li enqi looked at Lin ruotou gratefully, and Qin Muge had to get up, "wait for me, I''ll change my clothes."


    The smile on Li enqi''s face when he brought out Qin''s Pastoral songs seemed to see the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    In Li enqi''s eyes, Qin Muge''s simple and refreshing dress is the most beautiful.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Brother Li, it''s up to you." She was not a shopper, and she didn''t want to see any changes.


    Li enqi''s mouth turned and the car drove out quickly.


    The car quickly stops in an underground parking lot. Qin Muge just gets out of the car. Li enqi quickly walks up to her and holds her little hand.


    Qin Mu Ge raised his eyes to Li enqi, but he always kept smiling, "why don''t you let brother Li lead you?"


    Qin Mu Ge didn''t say anything, let him continue to lead, but Li enqi didn''t resist her, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was more brilliant.


    As they walked out of the parking lot, Li enqi took her hand and walked into a small street not far away.


    At first, Qin Mu Ge didn''t notice anything wrong, but he didn''t understand that Li enqi would take her for a stroll.


    Until the more you go in, the more you find something wrong. It seems that all the people who come in and out here are lovers, and the couples here are very generous in kissing, or more intimate in hugging.


    On both sides of the street, there are all kinds of snacks and shops. Most of the shops are like hotels. Many shops here sell things related to lovers.


    Looking at Li enqi''s strange smile, Qin Muge asked, "brother Li, what is this street?"


    Li enqi, with a smile and perfect teeth, said to Qin Muge: "this is the famous lover''s Lane in recent years."


    Sure enough


    Qin Mu Ge sweeps those intimate lovers who are very open in this street, and draws a few unobservable corners of his mouth.


    "Let''s go. It''s not the right place for us to go."


    Qin Mu Ge pulls his hand, but Li enqi still holds it tightly.


    "Don''t worry. I hear it''s very interesting here. Let''s go inside again."


    He didn''t let go of her and put his other hand around her waist. It seemed that he would spend so much time with her, if she didn''t agree.


    Qin Muge knows that his struggle is futile, and the two just stand in the middle of the road, like holding together. Although the intimate couple is not strange, their excellent looks still make people can''t help but pay attention to them.


    "You are so talented and beautiful. You should have a good rest after you''ve been shopping for such a long time. Handsome man, take your girlfriend to sit down?"


    They stand next to an adult sex goods store, and a middle-aged woman at the door of the store, like a blatant bustard, invites them upstairs.


    Sit down?


    Qin Mu Ge bet that the word "sit and sit" is definitely homophonic and ambiguous.


    It''s almost done!


    Li enqi forced her arm to pull her closer to his body, bowed her head and whispered in her ear with a low smile, "shall we go up and sit down? "Yes?"


    But Qin Mu Ge asked faintly, "do you often take people to sit up?"


    "How can it be? I''m here for the first time As soon as Li enqi touched her cold and frightening eyes, she immediately explained.


    "Yes? I think, such a characteristic place, your girlfriend should want to pull you over. "


    "Little song, I don''t have a girlfriend." Li enqi seriously denied, "no, in the past six years, except for you, I have no girlfriend."


    "I''m not your girlfriend, brother Li."


    "I don''t want anyone but you. Xiaoge''er, for six years, are you so cruel? Don''t you really like me? "


    Li enqi saw a trace of injury in her eyes. She stroked her delicate cheek with her fingers and bowed her head to see if there was him deep in her eyes.


    However, Li enqi was still disappointed. Qin Muge was still a calm little song.


    "Brother Li, I like you!"


    "Little song, you know what I mean." Li enqi''s voice sank.


    Qin Mu Ge was silent and did not speak any more.


    Li enqi sighed in frustration and let go of the clamp on her, but still holding her hand.


    After a faint smile, he said, "let''s go and have a look at other places."


    Turning around, Qin Muge was holding hands by him, and could not see the pain and disappointment in Li enqi''s eyes.

 Chapter 270

    Qin Muge neatly parked the car next to the school administration building. After getting off, he went to the building.


    After some time, she came out with a young man.


    "Thank you for your help, Mr. Lu."


    In front of Lu Dong, Qin Mu Ge was not always indifferent, but seemed to smile gently.


    "Be polite to me. You have the ability. I''m optimistic about you."


    Qin Mu Ge smiles again. This senior always feels very gentle, elegant and outstanding. It''s rare to see him joking like this.


    "By the way, let me remind you. There are many boys in the digital engineering class you teach. "


    "What about Lu Xuechang? Are all the girls in your class very enthusiastic? "


    Lu Dong shook his head and chuckled, a little helpless.


    "Pastoral, you are not welcome!"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think that although the school didn''t say to resist the love between teachers and students, I don''t like the love between sister and brother. However, the seniors can try. They are young, promising, charming and handsome. I believe they have received a lot of love letters, right


    "Love letters?" Lu Dong laughs, "I didn''t receive the love letter."


    Speaking of it, he really does not adapt, I do not know if he is too old-fashioned, or now the little girl is too brave. He didn''t receive love letters, the ancient way of showing love, but he was always on the road or received a phone call to directly express his love.


    It''s really overwhelming.


    "Yes, love letters can be conveyed in many ways these days."


    Qin Mu Ge laughingly looks at Lu Dong''s helpless appearance and laughs.


    They strolled in the school, joking, has fallen in the eyes of many students.


    You know, Lu Dong, the new teacher of Information College, became the focus of the whole school at the beginning of the year. The handsome and elegant men gave lively and interesting lectures. As a result, when there were very few girls in the information college, they didn''t know where to get a large number of girls. As long as there were Lu Dong''s lectures, more than half of the girls would listen in Only the boys in the information institute are cheap enough to prove Lu Dong''s charm.


    However, such a gentle young and single male teacher has never had a woman around him. Apart from chasing his female teacher in the school, this is the first time that I can see him walking around the campus with a young woman, not to mention the beauty of the woman. They are just a couple.


    The news quickly spread all over the campus, and all the girls were boiling.


    Just when they are still talking about the news and gnashing their teeth with envy and jealousy to find out who the woman is, the boys of information college are also boiling this time.


    It turns out that the new teacher is the beautiful woman who was with Mr. Lu that day. It turns out that the beautiful woman is their new lecturer. No matter whether she is a girlfriend or not, Qin Muge, the most beautiful teacher in the history of our school, is enough to make these young and frivolous teenagers restless.


    In Qin Muge''s class, some boys boldly asked personal questions.


    "Miss Qin, how old have you been so beautiful since?"


    "Miss Qin, is Miss Lu your boyfriend?"


    "Miss Qin, do you like boys like me?"


    ¡­¡­


    The endless problems really made the first class of Qin Muge a little difficult. However, she admitted that she was a little dignified. With a cold eye, the teenagers obediently attended the class.


    However, after class, they are not afraid of her air conditioning, pursued.


    On the first day she came to class, there was a scene of a group of boys circling around Qin Mu Ge in the campus.


    After Qin Muge''s class, more than half of the girls still attend the class. Of course, it''s not Lu Dong''s class before that to see his handsome charm, but they are going to come for a meeting. What can this woman do?


    After reading it, many female students said they were convinced, while some said they would never give up.


    Qin Muge was carrying several books. As soon as he came out of the teaching building, he saw Li Beibei sitting on a stone bench under a tree on the opposite side of the road.


    Li Beibei also saw Qin Muge and ran over happily. Looking at the boys behind Qin Muge, she suddenly laughed and cried to Qin Muge, "sister-in-law, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Sister in law?


    Li Beibei of this foreign language institute is not Lu Dong''s sister, is she?


    Isn''t Qin Mu Ge another famous flower?


    The news made them happy and sad.


    Qin Muge stares at the innocent Li Beibei, but he is not angry.


    "Hey, sister pastoral, you don''t tell me when you come here. You have become a famous person in the school. My sister doesn''t know that. It''s not interesting enough. "


    Li Beibei walked forward with Qin Muge in his arm, and he complained in his voice."I''ve been here less than a week, and I''ve been busy getting used to it."


    "Adapt? I told you to come to me. I''ll familiarize you with the environment. I know all the virtues of the students here. " Li Beibei said, and then thought of something and looked at her suspiciously, "sister pastoral, you won''t really be with Lu Dong, will you?"


    "He is a senior I know in M country."


    "You don''t mean that to him, do you?" Li Beibei really thinks it''s dangerous for her brother. Lu Dong doesn''t know much about it. But she has seen Lu Dong. He is really a charming man. Compared with his brother, he is the representative of a good man and makes people feel very secure.


    But elder brother, more romantic appearance, if she choose, also absolutely choose Lu Dong this elegant good man.


    But, after all, it''s still his brother, and Li Beibei doesn''t want his brother to be sad.


    "Or is he after you?" Li Beibei is absolutely not good asked.


    Qin Mu Ge shook his head and laughed, "who are you so nervous for?"


    Li Beibei said with a smile, "sister pastoral, in fact, I still hope we can become a family. You know what? My brother is almost the same as a monk in recent years. He has really changed his mind. Are you really not moved by his feelings for so many years? "


    In her opinion, in fact, the elder sister has been loved by her brother since she was a child, and she has no chance to be attracted to other men.


    In addition to the four years of M country, if there are really other men, she can''t not show them.


    So, she thinks that her brother still has hope.


    However, it is necessary for her to give her brother a piece of advice, and to inquire about the enemy situation for her brother.


    Qin Mu GE''s smile and silence made Li Beibei nervous.


    As a result, that night, Li Beibei called the busy Li enqi back home. The two brothers and sisters locked up in the house and plotted for a long time. Until Li enqi walked out of the room with a black face, Lu Renren and Li Huaijin saw their son and daughter''s dignified expression and thought that something serious had happened.


    Li enqi really had a sense of crisis, an unprecedented sense of crisis.


    He has forgotten that in the past four years, xiaoge''er is so beautiful. How can there be no pursuers?


    He just thinks that xiaoge''er is angry with him. He just thinks that as long as xiaoge''er forgives him, he doesn''t want to ignore the potential danger.


    In her school before, he had let people know that her Qin pastoral is owned by famous flowers, but now, he will never forget to swear sovereignty again.


    Li enqi''s car stops in front of Qin Muge''s teaching building. He asks Li Beibei to check Qin Muge''s curriculum in advance. He prepares early, waiting for the students who come out of class for the first time to know that he is the man of Qin Muge.


    Before the end of the class, lieenqi intended to be beside the car. This absolutely eye-catching pair has already attracted people''s attention. Some bold girls are not only interested, but also ready to take the initiative to chat up.


    Li enqi''s indifference and indifference to the girls has become his habit in recent years.


    In fact, it took him a few years to really feel that if it wasn''t for Qin Muge, it would be meaningless for him to be surrounded by any woman.


    The girls who were hurt by Li enqi''s indifference no longer dare to step forward, just curious about who he was waiting for.


    Until the bell rings after class, the students who come out of the teaching building come out. When they pay attention to him, they see him waiting anxiously.


    With a flash of vision, Li enqi suddenly looks gloomy, looking at Qin Muge surrounded by a group of children, striding forward, with arrogance that can not be ignored.


    Qin Mu GE''s body is suddenly pulled into a firm embrace. When he looks up, he sees Li enqi''s bad eyes sweeping around the teenagers.


    And passing students are attracted by this "boiling" scene.


    Which one is this?


    "Tired?"


    Holding her in his arms and ignoring the surrounding gossip, Li enqi asked Qin Muge tenderly and intimately.


    "Brother Li, why are you here?"


    Qin Muge is very clear about the significance of his obvious behavior. She does not struggle intentionally, but follows him like this.


    "I miss you, little song." Li enqi dotes on the top of Qin Muge''s hair with a smile, blinding a lot of people watching the opera.


    Looking at the students who lost their chin, Qin Mu Ge wanted to roll his eyes, but he just thought about it in his heart.


    After he was pushed into the car by Li enqi, he clearly knew that Li enqi had not changed from small to large.

 Chapter 271

    For the sake of her elder brother''s happiness, Li Beibei decides to split up with her elder brother. Her elder brother goes to pick up sister Mu Ge, and she has to explore the tiger''s den to find out the details of her elder brother''s rival.


    Li Beibei, who didn''t pay much attention to men, first turned over all the information about Lu Dong in the school forum. She wanted to know Lu Dong clearly and find out where his charm lies, and where he is better than his elder brother.


    Lu Dong''s information on the forum is updated by followers every day, and his photos are even more popular.


    Li Beibei thinks that this man''s appearance is not bad, at least compared with his elder brother. They have their own merits, not the same type.


    Moreover, Lu Dong''s followers boast that he is the most elegant man in the world.


    Tut Tut, Li Beibei is really curious about how this man makes these girls crazy.


    Easily found the curriculum of the Information Institute, Li Beibei decided to meet Lu Dong in person.


    As a result, she was really surprised when she entered the classroom. The whole big classroom is full.


    Even the corridor at the back of the classroom occupied a lot of people. Li Beibei secretly complained that if the eldest brother came to be a teacher, I don''t know whether it would have the same effect.


    Standing at the entrance of the classroom, Li Beibei observes around, trying to find someone he knows well or whether he wants to leave.


    Of course, as a beauty, Li Beibei still has the charm of letting the boys give up their seats. When the boys in the first row saw such a little beauty, they gave up their seats to Li Beibei.


    And she was not polite, gave a very grateful smile, sat down.


    Less than a minute after she sat down, Lu Dong pushed the door and entered.


    In an instant, the whole classroom was quiet because of his coming.


    Li Beibei looked up at Lu Dong on the platform less than two meters away from him. His clear eyes swept the classroom, including the first row in front of him.


    Li Beibei was swept by his eyes, and she suddenly felt that her breath stopped. Knowing that he was just a simple patrol, she had some strange feelings.


    He bowed his head, turned the pages with his slender fingers, then looked up and opened his lips.


    "Who can tell me, what do you think of the questions left to my classmates last class?"


    As soon as his words came out, the class officially began, and the enthusiasm of the students was even higher than that of the ordinary class.


    When Rebecca heard his gentle voice overflow, her body trembled.


    It''s a beautiful voice.


    Li Beibei swears that if Lu Dong goes to be a singer, he will definitely be popular soon.


    Li Beibei listened to his voice in this way throughout the class, but she knew one thing very well, that is, she fell in love with Lu Dong The sound of the sound.


    For Li Beibei, the advantage of appearance is not an advantage. You know, the most important thing around her is the good-looking man.


    Her father, brother, is very few people can match, so, in fact, she does not know what kind of man she will be attracted to, and she has not thought of the way she will be with men at least up to now.


    As a result, after a class, Li Beibei suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart.


    But so far, she hasn''t thought about it in that way. She just began to think that she wanted to collect Lu Dong''s voice.


    After class, Li Beibei sat in his seat and wanted to talk to Lu Dong in person. As a result, Lu Dong had been surrounded by a group of students for a long time, and he had not been alone for a long time.


    After a long time, when the students finally leave, there are two girls who have been following Lu Dong.


    Li Beibei sighed helplessly and was ready to get up and leave.


    "This classmate, just a moment."


    Lu Dong suddenly stops Li Beibei. Li Beibei doesn''t expect that he even notices himself and turns to his side in surprise.


    "I understand your invitation. Let''s call it a day."


    Lu Dong still refuses with a smile, and then walks to Li Beibei in the disappointment of the two girls.


    "Come on, let''s talk as we walk."


    After a brief surprise, Rebecca quickly followed up.


    "You seem to have something to say to me." Lu Dong walked, looking at Li Beina, who seemed to be in a tangle and didn''t know how to speak.


    "You have a good voice."


    As a result, Li Beibei held on for a long time and only said such a sentence.


    Lu Dong said with a low smile, "thank you."


    Li Beibei stood up to his laughter, his face turned red, and he scolded himself for his failure.


    "You''re not from the information institute?" Lu Dong looked at the blush on her beautiful little face. His eyes flashed and he asked gently.


    "I''m from the school of foreign languages."


    Lu Dong raised his eyebrows and said, "are you Rebecca


    "You know me?"


    Lu Dong is a faint smile, "I''ve heard a lot about you."Li Beibei, a beautiful girl in the Foreign Language Institute, has heard from male students. It''s not hard to guess what she looks like.


    A beautiful but not arrogant girl, more rare is her good popularity. Generally speaking, all beauties are envied by women, but Li Beibei always gets along well with her female classmates and is friendly with her male classmates. It should be said that she is a rare girl with clear temperament.


    When he saw her today, he felt that such a little girl was very shy.


    "The elder sister Mu Ge told you that?"


    As soon as her question came out, Lu Dong was stunned.


    Li Beibei was surprised to find that he was the first to expose the target?


    Lu Dong looked at her annoyed face with a clear smile.


    "So you''re here for the pastoral? What do you want to know? "


    Li Beibei in his seemingly gentle, but how to make his heart beat faster in the eyes, completely burned up.


    Without a word, for the first time in his life, Rebecca ran away.


    She didn''t know why she ran away in fear. She ran away in embarrassment.


    Li Beibei from back to the dormitory, lying on the bed, the brain has been thinking about this let her embarrassment and let her very confused things.


    Here, Li Beibei didn''t get any information, but she ran away first. She had a bad start, so I can''t let her elder brother know about this embarrassing incident.


    Li enqi takes Qin Muge to a restaurant near the school. As soon as he gets out of the car, he still holds her and gets away from Qin Muge.


    "Little song..."


    Li enqi looks innocent, as if he had been abandoned.


    Qin Muge doesn''t care about him. What he did in school just now is to swear her ownership as she did when she was young. She can''t refute him in front of so many people, but it doesn''t mean that she will make him so careless when she is alone.


    Li enqi saw that she did not give face at all. She could only follow her, but could not get in.


    Without consulting Qin Muge, Li enqi ordered a few things she liked. In fact, Li enqi also knows Qin Muge''s habits. She never has any special advice on eating. It''s better that someone else can make a decision for her. She is only responsible for eating. She doesn''t want to make such a tangled decision.


    "Little song, are you still used to work?"


    "Not bad."


    "The students in the school are very enthusiastic, aren''t they?" Li enqi is going to ask quietly as she brings her vegetables.


    "Not bad."


    "I heard that your senior is very popular at school."


    "Probably."


    "Take me to see your senior some other day, so I can thank him for taking care of you."


    Qin Mu Ge suddenly put down the food in his hand, raised his eyes and finally gave Li en Qi a look.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li enqi asked innocently.


    "Brother Li, if you have any questions, I''ll ask after dinner, OK?"


    "Good, good..." Li enqi''s favorite smile, this girl, is really hungry.


    As a result, Qin Muge didn''t leave in a hurry until he finished eating quietly.


    "Brother Li, the school is my pure work place, I don''t want to have extra things to affect my work."


    Qin Mu GE''s words can be regarded as a direct warning.


    Li enqi raised his eyebrows with a smile in his eyes. "Little song, what''s extra? For example


    "For example, your intention today."


    "I just miss you. Is there anything wrong with me picking you up for dinner?"


    Li enqi continues to be innocent, which cools Qin Muge''s eyes.


    "Brother Li, I have never bothered you in your workplace, and I have my own private space. If you want to have dinner with me, you can call me in advance or make an appointment for us to meet at a good place. "


    "You can come to my company. I welcome it."


    "No, I''m afraid to disturb you."


    "Little song..." Li enqi''s face finally changed. He couldn''t see if Qin Muge had something to say. Is she still worried about what happened many years ago?


    "Brother Li, I don''t mean anything else. I just feel that everything has a certain limit. " Qin Mu Ge knew how much he thought, and then relaxed his tone, "school is a school after all. I''m a teacher now. I still have to pay attention to some things. "


    Li enqi was silent, sighed, suddenly got up, walked to Qin Muge, bowed his head, and his eyes were full of affection.


    "Little song, I respect your idea. But you know my purpose


    "I can tell you that my senior is just a senior, and I appreciate his help. Brother Li doesn''t have to be like this. "


    Li enqi''s mouth slightly raised, or could not restrain the smile, fingers depicting the delicate eyebrows of Qin Mu Ge, she is willing to explain, or a little care about him, right?

 Chapter 272

    Li enqi is very happy to know that there is no other man in Xiao Ge''er''s heart. However, what frustrated him was that she was always indifferent to him and still avoided his intimacy.


    He always wanted to marry her, but Xiao Ge''er never gave a positive answer.


    Every day, he would take the time to pick up Qin Muge from work. Every day, he would call her as she did before she went to m country. However, this situation was always standing still, without any progress.


    He didn''t understand and didn''t know how to break the deadlock.


    His distress and unhappiness naturally implicated people in the company, just as it was a few years ago.


    This can make the employees who have become the directors of various departments of the company in recent years and become the first ones to bear the brunt of the misfortune.


    "Since the young beauties returned home, you are not so angry. If you go on like this, I''m afraid these executives will collectively change jobs."


    Fengcheng, who has become the vice president of Lige, knows Li enqi best these years.


    And his joys and sorrows, basically Fengcheng is understood.


    "Fengcheng, I really don''t know what to do now."


    Li enqi seldom shows his frustration to this good brother and partner.


    "You''ve tried all kinds of tricks, such as giving flowers, picking up and going to work, being considerate and gentle, and talking on the phone. Your little beauties didn''t respond. I really want to say that it''s the beauty that boss Li likes. It''s really different from other women."


    Fengcheng teases Li enqi, but seeing that he has been so stagnant, he is worried for Li.


    I don''t understand why he decided to hang on a tree like this?


    Although, this little beauty is really too much better than other women.


    "My little song, how can it be compared with ordinary women?" In this way, Li enqi does not forget to be complacent about the uniqueness of his little song.


    "Tut Tut, you have to suffer differently from other men."


    Li enqi shot a vicious look in his eyes, but he was still helpless.


    "I said boss, why don''t you just cook cooked rice with raw rice, let the little beauty fall in love with you first, and then catch her heart, how about changing the order?"


    The thief in Fengcheng laughs. Li enqi knows that he wants to see a good play.


    However, this proposal really moved Li enqi.


    For so many years, xiaoge''er has really grown up, but they just had a first kiss before.


    Thinking about the sweet and irresistible feeling many years ago, he couldn''t help but want to taste it again.


    Before, he really didn''t want to touch xiaoge''er. He was afraid that she would dislike her, and he wanted to get her heart carefully. Now, it''s obvious that this kind of cautious approach has no effect at all, just as Fengcheng said in another way


    A strange light flashed in Li enqi''s eyes and was quickly captured by Fengcheng.


    He said with a smile, "boss, you''ll get the beauty back then. Don''t forget my credit!"


    "Go away!"


    Li enqi smiles and orders, but his mind has already begun to draw pictures.


    "Damn it..." When he thought about it, he was already a little tense.


    But if you think about it, he''s going to have a nosebleed.


    Li Beibei knew that she had a bad start and that she was absolutely disgraced to her grandmother''s house. However, she could not shrink back.


    She wants to work hard for her brother''s happiness and observe Lu Dong''s whereabouts all the time. She can''t let him have a chance to contact sister Mu Ge.


    These days, she decided to make a battle plan. First, she tried to listen in his lessons when she had time. This was not her greedy voice. She told herself that she wanted to know him from his lectures. Second, she needs to know his whereabouts after class and see if he has any skills that can be mastered by herself. In this way, she will solve the problem faster.


    As a result, Li Beibei carried out her plan thoroughly. She always looked for an unimportant position early, but it seemed that Lu Dong could see her every time. She always felt that his casual eyes seemed to lock on her.


    Li Beibei from the beginning of the nervous embarrassment to later indifferent, training absolute cheekiness. Anyway, she thinks she''s here to attend the class. What''s Lu Dong''s opinion? He can''t get rid of her.


    After class, Li Beibei always comes out of the classroom early for fear of being caught by Lu Dong again. However, she does not hide completely. Instead, she tracks Lu Dong''s words and deeds and goes everywhere with her superb tracking technology.


    After class, or in his office for a period of time, or walking on campus, or directly back to his residence, these Li Beibei are the most clear.


    After knowing Lu Dong''s behavior, Li Beibei can''t help sighing that this man is really boring. He doesn''t even have a rich nightlife. He has never been to a bar.


    However, looking at his gentle and patient explanation to the students, even the female students with ulterior motives, he also politely refused. He would seriously do his own work in the office, take a walk on campus, smile and say hello to the students, and he would go to the vegetable market to buy some fresh vegetables and chat with the vendors of the vegetable market before going home And then go home.What surprised Li Beibei most was that he probably cooked his own food. I don''t know what his craft is?


    Today, Li Beibei looked at the clams and taros he bought. What are they going to do?


    "Mr. Lu, today''s fish is very fresh. How about another one?" The boss who weighs clams sells his fresh fish.


    "No, next time."


    "That''s fine." He wrapped up the clams and handed them to Lu Dong. At the same time, his voice dropped and he looked strange. "Mr. Lu, there is a little girl following you not far behind you. I have seen it several times. Is there a problem? "


    Lu Dong didn''t look back, just smile to the boss, "I know, it''s OK."


    Looking at Lu Dong''s indifference, the boss said with a smile, "is it a girl who likes Mr. Lu?"


    Lu Dong shook his head and laughed, "no, she is my student."


    "Students? Love between teachers and students is very popular. "


    Lu Dong chuckles, takes the clam and walks away without further argument.


    Until out of the market, Lu Dong went downstairs to his residence, but did not go straight in as before.


    Turning around, he looked at the pink corner of the green vegetation, and said, "I''m making a clam taro soup today. It''s my specialty. Don''t you come in and try it?"


    The pink skirt seemed to move. He didn''t worry and continued to wait.


    Until a minute later, the owner of the skirt appeared to compromise, stood up, but blushed with embarrassment, some did not dare to look at him, but still looked at him stubbornly.


    Lu Dong looked at the leaves on her head, and still chuckled. Before Li Beibei was embarrassed to kill, he turned and went upstairs.


    "Keep up."


    Li Beibei followed Lu Dong and stepped into his room for the first time.


    As he gives people the same feeling, the decoration design of the house still gives people a comfortable feeling, fresh and warm.


    "Sit down and watch TV in the living room. There is a computer in the study, you can also play, pass the time, and come out to eat when I''m ready. "


    Lu Dong treated familiar people as if, and then carried things into the kitchen.


    Li Beibei stood awkwardly in the living room, sat on the sofa, turned on the TV, but did not dare to be too loud. In fact, her mind was not on the TV, just listening to the kitchen.


    From the embarrassment just now to the restlessness now, she felt that it was embarrassing enough to be caught. Wouldn''t it be more ridiculous to sit here and do nothing?


    She cheered herself up and went to the kitchen.


    "Can I help you?"


    She stood at the kitchen door, watching Lu Dong wearing a blue plaid apron, washing clams.


    He turned his head, laughed, looked at her that cramped look, "then you help me pick the onion, cut into a few pieces."


    "Oh, good!"


    Li Beibei quickly starts, peels the shallot, then washes under the tap. Put it on the cutting board, just pick up the knife, stop.


    "That How big is it? "


    Lu Dong just washed the clams on her hand. Looking at the way she was holding the knife, he suddenly worried.


    "I''ll do it."


    Li Beibei handed the knife to him and stood by his side, watching his skilled knife work. After cutting, he put the green onions in place and continued to cut taros. He cut each taro into small pieces, which was as easy as his lecture.


    Lu Dong cut a good turn, and on the gaze of Li Beibei, "I''m going to start, there are still fumes, you go out, soon."


    "Oh..." Li Beibei felt that he was standing in the way, so he left the kitchen.


    And Lu Dong also closed the kitchen door, although there is a range hood, but still want to isolate the possible taste.


    Li Beibei sits on the sofa and looks around. It''s really neat and clean. Maybe the only disorder is that the books on the tea table are spread out.


    Does this man live like this? It is estimated that his girlfriend must be quite happy, this man is really out of the hall, under the kitchen.


    "Why not watch TV?"


    Lu Dong didn''t know when he appeared beside her. He picked up the remote control beside her and turned on the TV.


    "Are you ready?"


    "No, it''s going to stew for a while. Are you hungry? " Lu Dong looked at her and asked.


    "Not hungry."


    After answering, Rebecca''s stomach made a voice of betraying her.

 Chapter 273

    Li Beibei was embarrassed in front of Lu Dong again


    She seriously suspects that Lu Dong is her nemesis and definitely comes to see her jokes


    from childhood to adulthood, only a few blushes and embarrassments were dedicated to Lu Dong. She didn''t know if it was a test from heaven


    get up and walk into the kitchen


    Li Beibei wanted to hit the wall, but she just hit the coffee table to build her heart


    all the dishes are served, and there is a tomato salad


    "try my craft, this soup is delicious." Lu Dong took the small bowl and gave her a bowl of soup. The milk white soup stewed with clams and taro was delicious. Li Beibei was drooling


    "thank you."


    after taking a small bowl, she took a sip of it first, which gave her the feeling that it was not a beautiful taste in an instant, but...


    "it was hot, it was hot..."


    she drank from her mouth, but she couldn''t spit it out. She just swallowed it. As a result, she didn''t know whether it was hot or embarrassed again, and her face turned red


    Lu Dong got up quickly and handed her a glass of cold white wine


    "Huhu..."


    relieved the hot feeling, but her throat seemed to be a little uncomfortable, and she frowned a little


    Li Beibei wanted to jump away, but he was scared by his serious expression and opened his mouth obediently


    sure enough, Lu Dongduan was a little red after being scalded. After a long time, he let her go


    Lu Dong was a little stunned, and then seemed to feel a little embarrassed


    immediately turn back to your seat and quickly adjust your mood


    "it''s OK, just a little red. When you drink again, be careful. "


    "yes." Rebecca bowed his head and answered in a cowardly voice


    after that, after the whole dinner, there was no more conversation between them


    after dinner, Li Beibei takes the initiative to clean up the dishes


    "no, just leave it and I''ll clean it up."


    "at least, I''ve done the dishes." When Li Beibei saw that he didn''t want to do it by himself, he directly said that he was not a young lady who could do nothing


    her unconvinced eyes made Lu Dong smile, "OK, thank you."


    he helped to put the chopsticks into the kitchen. After wiping the table, he stood at the kitchen door and watched Li Beibei put a bowl into the sink, put some detergent and put it under the faucet. The water flowed so much that it splashed on her clothes. She twisted it a little less and then washed a bowl clean


    after that, put another bowl and some detergent...


    Lu Dong shakes his head and smiles, walks over, takes down his apron and says, "fasten your apron, don''t let the water splash."


    Li Beibei turns around, takes it, ties the rope around his waist with both hands, and then continues to work hard


    "dishes and chopsticks can be used together, and detergent has many chemical components, so it is not suitable to use more. Just a little at a time. "


    when Lu Dong used the detergent for the third time, he took the detergent and asked her to put the rest in, just a little detergent, and then motioned her to do it


    Li Beibei obediently listened to his instructions, while Lu Dong stood beside her, watching her fingers in the oily water, and her eyebrows frowned inadvertently


    if he has a chance in the future, he should buy a plastic glove


    everything is in order. They are sitting on the sofa in the living room, and Li Beibei is sitting on the side sofa, as if they are waiting for the judge''s verdict


    "you''ve worked hard these days."


    "ah?" Li Beibei reacted to Lu Dong''s smiling eyes, and he was at a loss


    "how about it? Have you got the information you want to know? "


    "I..." Li Beibei was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer


    "in fact, you can rest assured. My relationship with pastoral is not what you think. If it''s just the answer you want. " He didn''t understand why the little girl was following her so much. Even for the sake of pastoral, he didn''t think there was some vigilant hostility in her attitude. Until he asked her like a pastoral, he knew that the little girl was for her brother.Her brother, he also happened to meet him at the school gate to pick up the pastoral, such an excellent man, very possessive


    this girl has a different personality from her brother


    "so... Do you like sister pastoral?"


    Li Beibei wants to ask questions, even if it''s not that kind of relationship, but he doesn''t rule out the possibility that he likes the elder sister of pastoral


    thinking of this possibility, Li Beibei felt that his heart was blocked


    "she and I are just friends." After Lu Dong answered, he saw the little girl''s relief and couldn''t help laughing, "don''t worry?"


    "yes..."


    she answered briskly, but suddenly felt something strange when she looked him in the eye


    "Oh, actually sister Mu Ge likes my brother. You''ll be in a lot of trouble if you step in again. I believe you will have a better woman to give you happiness. "


    she didn''t know why she wanted to explain, and she didn''t know how Lu Dong''s smile and eyes made her nervous


    "I know." Lu Dong answered, "there will be such a good girl."


    "ha ha... Yeah, yeah, you don''t have to worry. Fate should come soon."


    "yes, it should be soon." Lu Dong has a deeper smile


    just when Li Beibei felt that he had nothing to say with a dry smile, Lu Dong said, "it''s getting late. I''ll take you back to school."


    "no, I can go back myself."


    she got up and went to the door


    after changing shoes, Lu Dong grabbed his arm just as he was about to leave


    "it''s not safe to be alone, I''ll take you."


    very persistent


    as a result, at his insistence, Li Beibei returned to the school in his car and directly delivered it to the downstairs of her dormitory


    "thank you, Mr. Lu. Then... I went up?"


    Li Beibei grabs the car door and tries to grab it. Lu Dong smiles and nods. She scurries out


    until her figure disappeared in the building, Lu Dong started the car to leave


    "Rebecca, have you done something bad?"


    "what?"


    "hum! Just now we saw that you got out of the car...


    "er... My brother sent me back."


    "your brother? Why don''t we know when handsome Lu became your brother? "


    "ah? Did you see that? " Li Beibei asked nervously. As a result, the pair of searchlight like eyes were waiting for her to admit


    "hum, go ahead."


    say? What are you talking about


    "edit, then edit."


    "really." Rebecca had an absolutely sincere expression


    "well, it''s just a coincidence that you''ve been attending the class of handsome Lu these days?"


    "well, I heard that his lectures are very good. Go and see."


    "to see you, Li Beibei, if you like handsome Lu, just say it. We won''t laugh at you. Lu Dong''s charm is well known throughout the school, and we understand it very well. "


    "no..."


    "however, so far, it seems that you can have some strength to take Lu Dong in. Beibei, come on, we are optimistic about you."


    "I didn''t...


    " keep up the good-looking man Lu. Give our Foreign Language Institute credit. "


    "by the way, tell us how I got on Ludong''s car today?"


    "I really just happened to be sent back by him."


    "Hey, it happens to be fate. Miss Lu must also be interested in you, otherwise so many girls don''t want to touch you by chance. "


    "yes, I think there are two. You need to make a plan to pursue love. Try to win Lu Dong as soon as possible


    just because of her stupid appearance, she might as well hit the wall

 Chapter 274

    Li enqi is very nervous about his plan to cook cooked rice with raw rice. Anyway, he wants to win xiaoge''er. Even if he is taught a lesson, he is going to put all his eggs in one basket


    there was no big change. She remembered the scene of contact six years ago in her mind. A strange light flashed in her eyes, but it soon disappeared


    "I cook by myself today. I don''t know if it''s to your taste, but I''ve made it several times in advance, and the taste is passable."


    the dim but quiet feeling of the weak floor lamp and the brightness of the candle light made Li enqi slightly restless


    "little song, what''s the taste like?"


    "not bad."


    with a compliment from her, Li enqiben was a little nervous and relaxed. He carefully observed her expression, fearing that she would walk away if she was not happy


    of course, this evening of long conspiracy, without wine, Li enqi poured her wine quietly


    "have a drink. It''s my dad''s treasure."


    Qin Muge drinks with great cooperation. He doesn''t seem to notice his action of adding wine, one by one, but the drink goes down


    in the slow rhythm of Li enqi''s meal, a bottle of red wine came to the bottom


    however, Qin Mu Ge seems to have no influence. He is very sober and helps him clean up


    "little singer, tell me about your life in M country." After four years of separation, he had no idea about Qin Muge''s college life. And she is a little girl studying alone in M country. He is very distressed when he wants to come


    "almost the same as in China, they are basically busy with classes." "


    " sorry. " Li enqi suddenly hugs her and tells her sorry in a low voice


    "why did brother Li say sorry?" Qin did not refuse his embrace


    "sorry, Xiao Ge''er, if it wasn''t for me...


    " it has nothing to do with brother Li. In fact, I had planned to go abroad. " Qin Mu Ge is honest, "and that''s what Dad means."


    "so, I''m asking for trouble?"


    if he doesn''t contact her, she just doesn''t take the initiative


    "I think brother Li should be very busy."


    "little singer, I''ve only been busy with my work in recent years. Others, I don''t have to say it myself. The people around me can tell you what I''m doing except work. "


    "what to do?" Qin Mu Ge looks at his serious expression with eyebrows


    "miss you."


    two words, Qin Mu GE''s eyes flash


    "little song." Li enqi''s voice was more gentle and low when she saw her micro expression. She was close to the distance between her and him. Her voice was almost from the bottom of her heart. "I admit that my attitude was wrong. I didn''t refuse those girls. At that time, I didn''t let you know that those women wanted to protect you. They never had any weight here. I think, when you grow up, I will deal with them well, you will not know their existence, and I will only have you from now on. As a result, I think it''s God''s punishment for me, until you see those things I don''t want you to know. My first reaction is fear that I never had. It seems that the sky will fall down, but I have no hiding. Little song, I didn''t hide you. At that time, I really understood a lot in a flash. I understand why when Wei was a child, I saw daddy shed tears for Mommy. I understand why there are so many beauties around daddy, but he never hugs me. I understand why I am so persistent in marrying you. Compared with losing you, I don''t think any price can make up for it. At that time, I knew that in this world, until my death, the only thing I care about, the only thing I fear but can''t do, is to lose you. If I really lose you, it means that my whole life is only darkness


    "well, I believe what brother Li said is true." There was no need for her to doubt. In fact, Li enqi never lied to her, but some did not tell her


    "really?" Li enqi''s eyes twinkled


    "yes." Qin Mu Ge answered the voice, then began to talk, but directly jumped the topic, "so, brother Li is not a virgin?"


    ...


    Li enqi''s face turns blue and white. How should he answer


    Qin Muge''s fingers suddenly move, and her index finger slides down Li enqi''s face. Her eyes are calm, but her actions seem to be deliberately seducing him


    "brother Li, tell me honestly." Her fingers slipped to his neck, and leenky''s throat went up and down a lot


    "I... cough... No." As soon as he finished, he immediately grabbed her finger and said nervously, "don''t be angry, little singer. I swear, in the past six years, I haven''t... "


    " I''m not angry. " Qin Muge interrupted his tense argument


    "really?"


    "well, you don''t have to worry about it. I won''t go through the old accounts." Qin Mu GE''s mouth began to smile


    "Xiaoge er... You...


    " in fact, I''m still curious about this matter. " She said frankly, "besides, didn''t you invite me here tonight for that?"


    "no... I..."


    he was even more frightened and didn''t know how to respond


    "brother Li, I''m 22 years old. How many years have you endured since you first wanted to kiss me? "


    "for a long time..." Li enqi''s throat moved up and down, and then his whole body was stiff, but he was still staring at Qin Muge


    "do you want to wait?" Qin Mu GE''s small hand moved, he held her big hand, has released


    "no..."


    no wait


    however, he was reluctant to give up. Although he was very anxious and anxious, he patiently cherished the attractive and beautiful fruit and slowly tasted it to let her bloom the most dazzling brilliance


    sure enough, after a long wait, it will be more worthwhile


    Li enqi looks at the little song lying in his arms with great tenderness


    because he wants her to be his wife and wake up every day to see her sleeping in his arms. What can he expect more than that


    just thinking like this, Li enqi couldn''t control his mouth


    "Mrs. Li, Li enqi''s wife..."


    the more she recites it, the more comfortable she feels


    he can be sure that he is a little excited, so that he won''t be tired after a night''s watching


    maybe it''s the most beautiful thing for him to say good morning to her the next morning when she wakes up

 Chapter 275

    Li Beibei went to the class with a strong sense of reason, but she felt a little angry with the eyes of the people who went to the dormitory.


    When she was in class, she felt half relieved when she looked at Lu Dong''s ordinary smile and eyes. Especially, she didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that Lu Dong would stay for two more seconds when she looked at her.


    After a whole class, she was completely absent-minded, and didn''t even like his voice.


    Until the bell rings after class, Lu Dong says that after class, she is the first to rush out, no matter what eyes people behind her will cast.


    Li Beibei felt that he couldn''t be as complacent as before when facing Lu Dong. She couldn''t tell why, but she was afraid to see him.


    After this class, Li Beibei didn''t go to Lu Dong''s class for many days. Basically, she didn''t think it was necessary for her to go to Lu Dong again. His attitude has been clearly conveyed to her. Moreover, her brother and sister Muko are going well now. It''s time for her to retire.


    However, Li Beibei felt that he simply stepped back and resumed his previous life, but he felt that it was different.


    What is it?


    Can''t you hear his beautiful voice every day? Or can''t see his gentle smile? Or his eyes that make people feel that he is focusing on you?


    Li Beibei''s head bumped against the table and looked up again, but he saw her puzzled eyes.


    She laughed awkwardly, got up quickly, and got to the bookcase in the corner to avoid the eyes of those people in the library.


    "Alas..."


    Li Beibei sighed powerlessly and leaned against the bookcase, staring at one of the books.


    "Haven''t you decided for so long?"


    She suddenly did not realize the side, Lu Dong did not know when to stand beside her.


    Lift the eye, face up his that attentive eye.


    "Haven''t you decided yet?"


    "I..." Li Beibei''s mouth opened in amazement, but the answer was stuck in his heart, and he couldn''t answer it.


    Is she going to decide?


    "It''s a good book. Although it''s a little simpler, it covers a wide range." Lu Dong reaches for one of the books and hands it to Li Beibei.


    Rebecca was speechless for a moment. Was his decision about this?


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Dong looked at her tangled expression and asked in a puzzled way.


    "Nothing."


    On the contrary, Li Beibei was not very happy.


    "You haven''t been to class these days?"


    Lu Dong saw her lovely appearance, and asked with a smile.


    "Well Just a little busy. " Busy worrying.


    "Do you like sweet and sour carp?"


    "Ha?" Li Beibei Leng next, intuitive answer, "like ah!"


    "Good. I make sweet and sour carp in the evening, and I''ll pick you up at the gate of the east school at six in the afternoon. "


    Then, without waiting for Li Beibei to answer, he turned and left.


    And Li Beibei stood in the same place for a long time.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Li Beibei was anxiously waiting at the east gate of the school. Why did she come?


    I just don''t feel like I''m holding you? Why did she listen to her waiting at the gate?


    Lu Dong''s car drove out of the campus and stopped at the gate of the east school.


    "Come on up." He was smiling at her, let Li Beibei had hesitated to refuse, or completely forgotten in his smile, only obedient on his car.


    In his eyes, Rebecca''s silly expression outside the situation was even more lovely.


    "Is there anything else you want to eat? What kind of soup do you like? "


    Li Beibei shakes her head. If she orders, will she really be the cook of Lu Baobao?


    She didn''t dare.


    "How about corn egg soup?"


    "Well, it''s good."


    Lu Dong lives not far from the school. Soon, his car stops in the parking space of his neighborhood.


    Lu Dong handed the key to Li Beibei, "you go up first, I''ll buy the ingredients."


    "I''ll go with you." With such a big key, Li Beibei felt like she had a fragile treasure in her hand, but she was trembling.


    "No, I''ll be fine soon. You go up first Then he turned and left.


    Li Beibei entered Lu Dong''s home for the second time. This time he opened the door, but he was still very nervous. Put the key on the porch cabinet and look at a pair of women''s slippers on the shoe cabinet, she suddenly has a very strange feeling.


    Put on slippers, step by step went in.


    It''s still a clean and tidy house. This is Lu Da''s "boudoir" where so many people want to come in.


    Put down their bags, obediently sitting on the sofa, but just sit down, and some want to stand up.


    Should she do something? Otherwise, I''m really here to eat, but I don''t do anything.But what to do? Besides, if the host is not at home, is it not good for her to give him something?


    When she repeatedly tangled, suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    Rebecca ran quickly to open the door.


    "Back? I''ll take it for you... "


    Rebecca''s first reaction was to take the bag in his hand.


    Lu Dong handed it to her without any objection and watched her turn around and walk into the kitchen. He was behind her, looking at her figure and smiling vaguely.


    Li Beibei did not realize that what he had just done was a natural wife and mother!


    "Shall I still cut green onions?" Li Beibei wanted to share something, but Lu Dong had no objection and nodded his head.


    He himself put the cleaned fish in a small basin and then washed them.


    "What else do you need?" This time, Li Beibei skillfully did it quickly, and then made other small preparations under the instruction of Lu Dong.


    "Well, that''s it. And you take two eggs and break them up. I''ll start making fish first. "


    Lu Dong pushes two eggs, a bowl and a pair of chopsticks to Li Beibei. Then he pushes her out of the kitchen and gets busy.


    Li Beibei stood at the table and opened the eggs carefully. Although it was the first time he had done it, he had seen mummy do it before. It seemed that it was not difficult.


    But, looking at the egg yolk and egg white in the residue of small egg skin, Li Beibei seems to have done a bad thing, quickly jump out of the egg skin with chopsticks, and then began to stir slowly with chopsticks.


    It''s a very interesting activity. Li Beibei is more and more skillful in stirring, and he can''t help humming a light song.


    She doesn''t know how long it will take. Anyway, it doesn''t matter how long it should be.


    As a result, in the whole process of making sweet and sour carp, Li Beibei was on the same small bowl of eggs.


    When the kitchen door was opened, Lu Dong watched her swing her waist and buttocks in a small range. Her hand movement was quite cooperative, and her smile was even stronger in her eyes.


    "You can give me the eggs."


    Li Beibei almost forgot Li and Lu Dong in the kitchen. His voice almost made Li Beibei''s bowl fall. Fortunately, Lu Dong took it in time.


    He tapped her head with his fingers, "be careful. Wait a minute. It''ll be fine soon. "


    Turn back to the kitchen and keep fighting.


    Li Beibei stroked the top of his head, duzui, but the corner of his mouth was slightly curved with a smile.


    This time, Li Beibei completely surrendered. Lu Dong''s craftsmanship is really not good. If for the first time he said it was his specialty, this is definitely one of his specialties.


    Even if she wanted to eat with restraint, she couldn''t resist the wonderful taste, and she forgot what reserve she had again and again.


    Lu Dong, what else would he not do?


    Having enough to eat and drink, Rebecca felt that she would take care of the aftermath.


    "Just a moment, put on your gloves." Lu Dong took out a pair of pink plastic gloves from the cabinet below and put them on to awesome Beibei himself.


    Li Beibei looked at the right gloves and didn''t ring the women''s slippers on her feet.


    This strange feeling is more and more intense.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Dong asked with a smile.


    "No Rebecca immediately washed up, and this time, she was not so clumsy.


    Lu Dong stood aside, took out a small clean board, removed half a watermelon from the refrigerator, cut out small pieces and put them on the plate.


    Li Beibei glanced at him, and Lu Dong laughed. He took one of them and handed it to Li Beibei.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Li Beibei''s face turned red in an instant. He was embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    "How do you hold it?" Lu Dong seems to be very persistent, and then the red soil watermelon moved forward, all touched her lips.


    His smiles were so focused that they were fixed on her lips.


    Li Beibei opened his mouth and bit it down.


    He was still holding it, and she took another bite. All the movements in his brain were already unconscious.


    Instead of watermelon to the lips, his other hand clean appeared in her mouth, "seed spit out."


    Spit on his hand?


    Is Rebecca really going to faint?


    What happened to Lu Dong?


    Or is there something wrong with the watermelon?


    Li Beibei''s brain was confused. She really bowed her head to his pure black eyes and vomited the seeds in his hands.


    Then, eating again, spitting again, and brushing the dishes at the same time, Li Beibei felt that his soul had been shaken and his brain had not turned at all.


    Is Ludong Ludong? Is she still Rebecca?


    Or is it all just a prank? Or are you dreaming?

 Chapter 276

    Li Beibei got out of Lu Dong''s car and was swimming in his soul. After saying goodbye mechanically, he got out of the car and left.


    Until she came back to the dormitory, she was still a fool. Her brain didn''t come out of this strange situation this evening, and the scenes repeatedly passed from her brain.


    Cook, eat, eat watermelon, and then send her back to school.


    It''s very common, but that''s how Rebecca''s brain is going to explode.


    For nothing else, it was Lu Dong''s seemingly natural and intimate action.


    However, when it comes to intimacy, he doesn''t touch it, but does she feel intimacy?


    Ah


    Rebecca is going crazy. What does he want!


    "Beibei, why do you overpower Miss Lu?"


    The girl in the dormitory asked directly.


    Li Beibei threw the pillow on the bed fiercely, "what are you talking about?"


    "No, I look at you..." She seemed to be weighing the words. "It''s a constipated expression anyway. Don''t you want to overpower him? "


    "Go away, I''m bored. Don''t mess with me Li Beibei''s tangled appearance is really attractive.


    "Ah, our little Beibei has trouble, too? Come on, tell my sister, is it a man''s problem? "


    This classmate is the most "bold and unconstrained" girl in the dormitory. She is nicknamed "big sister". She can solve any problem with her, and she is also very willing to explore all the roommates'' information, especially the emotional problems.


    Rebecca drew from her forehead and was held in her arms, teasingly lifting her chin.


    "Come on, or does Mr. Lu want you? Don''t you follow me? "


    Big sister mouth, all day in addition to pressure and pressure, basically nothing else.


    "What kind of person do you think Miss Lu is?"


    "It''s hard to say. People don''t judge their appearance. Especially like Mr. Lu, he is gentle and elegant, but don''t you think he is the feeling of banning the Department? " The elder sister licked her lips, "his handsome suit shirt, I really want to have a look."


    She seems to have been thinking about that picture, but Li Beibei pushes her away.


    "Oh, no more. In my opinion, although Mr. Lu looks elegant, he must be very strong in emotion. According to my research, this kind of man is most likely to take a woman directly when you don''t notice it. Of course, that''s what he''s interested in. If he''s not interested, he won''t even look at it. "


    Li Beibei quickly nodded in line with her, and her eldest sister was worthy of being an emotional expert. What she said was really accurate.


    "Hehe, it seems that you have seen it?"


    After waiting for Li Beibei, he looked at the successful thief and laughed. Then he found that he was just fighting himself.


    "No, I just agree with you." She dodged with a guilty heart.


    "Hum, little boy, your expression just now is absolutely. Don''t deny it The elder sister patted her little face, "don''t worry, Miss Lu is pressed by you, we have no objection."


    "I didn''t press him."


    "It''s him."


    "I..." "


    " OK, I see. You should press each other. More exercise is good for your health. " Other people listen to all giggle, "by the way, when successful pressure, please let us have dinner."


    Rebecca had no room for refutation at all. In fact, she had a little bit of clarity in her mind.


    In front of Lu Dong, she was always led by him, and her mind didn''t turn. But now, her thinking is much clearer.


    A man specially invited her to his house for dinner. If he was still reluctant to say that it was his politeness, then the action of feeding watermelons was not that he could barely say that there was nothing between them.


    His attitude, if he is a man who specializes in cajoling girls, it may be his usual action.


    But he is not that kind of person. Li Beibei can imagine that Lu Dong has a purpose.


    As for how he found himself, she didn''t quite understand.


    Li Beibei is going to go one step at a time. She can''t be led by Lu Dong, and she can''t obviously let herself want to break this meaning.


    After that, Li Beibei didn''t go to Lu Dong''s class. She used to do it for her sister Mu Ge. Now, she is really busy with the professional grade examination, and Lu Dong''s class is no longer attended.


    However, as Li Beibei expected, Lu Dong would call her occasionally, always telling her what to cook today. Then they made an appointment at the east school gate, got on his car, went to his home, ate his food Well, that''s the end.


    In this way, after half a month, Li Beibei found that she did not make any progress except eating.


    Lu Dong never said anything, cooked for her, asked her what she liked to eat, and occasionally patted her head intimately. What was that? Do you pet her?


    Li Beibei was sent to the dormitory building of the school. He was just about to get off the bus, but this time he was held down by Lu Dong."What for?"


    Rebecca was frightened and a little angry


    Lu Dong definitely looked at her, "you didn''t eat much tonight, and you didn''t seem very happy. Why? "


    Li Beibei''s nose was wrinkled and his mouth was slightly pursed, but he didn''t speak


    seeing her expression, Lu Dong''s eyes flashed a smile, but he thought carefully about the reason why she might be angry


    but after thinking about it for a long time, I don''t understand


    when she got on the bus at the school gate and went there together, she didn''t look angry until he cooked the meal and when she sat down, she showed a little displeasure


    "did I upset you?"


    Lu Dong feels that he will not feel comfortable if he does not understand


    "no..." Li Beibei replied


    that''s it. Lu Dong was sure, but she didn''t look at him


    "Beibei..."


    Lu Dong sighed and called her name. His hand had already broken her little face and let her look at herself


    "if I do something bad, please tell me, OK? I''m not good at guessing a girl''s mind, and you are so young, I''m really afraid that I don''t understand and hurt you


    Li Beibei opened his mouth, and in his attentive eyes, he could not help muttering in a low voice, "what do you mean? You don''t understand. "


    immediately, he was a little dumbfounded. Seeing that Li Beibei was so embarrassed that he wanted to escape from his hands, he did not let it go. Instead, he held her little face in his hands


    "Rebecca, what do you think I''m doing these days?"


    "hehe... Well, even if it''s dinner, I''ll let girls go to my house, or do I cook myself?"


    "who knows? There are many girls who want to go to your house. " She continued to mutter


    "Alas..." Lu Dong sighed helplessly, "you are the first and the only one."


    ...


    Li Beibei was silent


    "well, it''s getting late. You go back first. "


    Lu Dong let go of her and said faintly


    when Li Beibei looked at his expression, she could not see anything calmly, but she was a little uneasy. Is he angry


    "go ahead."


    Li Beibei got off the bus slowly, and then he watched his car leave, and then he went into the dormitory


    even when Mommy calls her to go home, she comes home with a heavy heart


    "what''s the matter? Is it tiring to prepare for the exam? Don''t force yourself to do as much as you can. "


    Lu Renren looked at his daughter who was obviously worried and asked


    "I know, Mommy, I''m fine." Li Beibei didn''t want to think about it any more. He put aside the confusion in his heart and asked, "is sister Mu Ge and brother going to get married? I''ve heard from my brother that he plans to marry sister Muko back before the end of the year. "


    "ah? What''s the matter? "


    "but they are not..." Li Beibei''s words stopped, but the Lu people understood


    "little pastoral doesn''t care. She said that it''s OK for them to be together, but she doesn''t want to get married yet."


    Li Beibei and mummy look at each other, and they both show sympathy


    it seems that it''s not enough to cook mature rice with raw rice, and there is still a long way to go for my brother to get married


    in the afternoon, Li Beibei accompanied mummy to go shopping. In fact, they wandered aimlessly. Finally, they didn''t want to buy anything in particular, so they planned to go to the cinema to see a movie


    while they were discussing what movie to watch, Li Beibei''s mobile phone rang. As soon as she saw some names coming, she subconsciously pressed the phone with a guilty heart when she landed on everyone''s face


    "why don''t you take it?"


    "unknown number, I don''t know who it is."


    "Oh, what are you looking at? Comedy or art? " Lu Renren asked his daughter


    "I haven''t seen the new movie of daddy''s company. I really like the heroine in it." She is a very famous actress in Li Ren company. She has great style and good acting skills


    "what are you looking at? I still want to see a fresh little comedy Lu Renren was absolutely supportive of his husband''s films in the early days, but he has not been interested in them for decades now


    "it''s up to Mommy. Just the domestic comedy that just came out. " Li Beibei felt his cell phone ring again, like a text message, "I''ll go to the bathroom first."Said, rushed to the bathroom.


    Li Beibei turns on his mobile phone. It''s really Lu Dong''s message. After reading it, Li Beibei''s nerves jump down.


    "Seeing you just now, I don''t know if I can have the honor to watch a movie with you and your aunt?"


    "

 Chapter 277

    As soon as Li Beibei looked at the information, he couldn''t help thinking, is the person he just met nearby?


    The brain is constantly turning, she is struggling with how to return information, Lu Dong''s text message came again.


    "Well, little girl, I won''t scare you. I actually have a story. I just saw you. Take a good look at it with your aunt and give me a message when you get home. "


    Li Beibei felt guilty when he said that.


    The fingers were so strange that they moved in again.


    "What''s the matter? Hasn''t the movie started yet? "


    Lu Dong''s voice is still calm, but Li Beibei is more embarrassed.


    "Where are you?" She wanted to explain, and she felt that her explanation was a kind of acquiescence. After struggling for a long time, she only asked such a question.


    "I just drove past the cinema and saw you. At the moment, I''m talking about some work in the office building nearby. "


    "Oh Then hurry up. I''ll call you back. " As a result, he called in the past and still delayed him.


    "Good." Lu Dongying said that he didn''t hang up and neither did she.


    "Why don''t you hang up?" He asked with a smile.


    "That Here we go. " She said, this just quickly and directly hang up the phone.


    Next time?


    Lu Dong has a smile in his eyes. This girl is afraid that he will be disappointed.


    Clearly she has not really determined the relationship between the two, but she still wants to explain to him.


    What a silly little girl!


    Li Beibei and Mommy walk into the cinema. It''s a funny comedy. It''s clear that people inside are laughing one after another, but she doesn''t have any reaction.


    Lu Renren was obviously absent-minded when he saw his daughter''s difference from the bathroom to the movie.


    Thinking about the phone call that she pressed down, some kind of speculation flashed through the hearts of Lu Ren.


    At the end of the movie, they walked out of the cinema, and Lu Renren said, "what''s on your mind?"


    Rebecca immediately shook his head and denied, "no, what''s on my mind?"


    Lu Renren turned his lips and said, "well, my daughter has really grown up. She doesn''t talk to Mommy anymore. Alas I''ll talk to your daddy. "


    Rebecca drew her forehead. She didn''t look like a complaining woman for Mommy.


    "Mommy, hurry. I''m just going to wait for my dad to get off work. If you have a candlelight dinner or something, I won''t be a light bulb. " That''s what Rebecca suggested.


    Lu Renren saw that she was obviously escaping, so he stopped pursuing her. In fact, her daughter knows that she is very smart, and she knows what to do.


    Only when she is willing to speak, she will talk to her.


    "Well, Mommy''s gone." After Lu Renren said goodbye to Li Beibei, he took a taxi and left.


    Li Beibei stood at the gate of the cinema, thinking for a while, not sure where he was going.


    If you go to find Lu Dong, maybe he is already busy at this time.


    In the end, she went back to school.


    The campus is quiet on weekends. Most of the people may run out of the school or stay in the dormitory. When Li Beibei walks in the campus, what he sees is only twos and threes.


    Back to the dormitory, she was the only one. Usually on weekends, the girls in the dormitory like to go shopping. Even if they don''t buy anything, they have to see enough. They won''t come back until dark.


    He sat quietly for a while, then took his mobile phone and sent a text message to Lu Dong that he had already returned to school.


    As soon as the text message passed, Lu Dong''s call came.


    "In the dorm?"


    "Well. Are you finished


    "Almost, ready to go back. What would you like to eat in the evening? "


    "Well You decide. " As a result, Li Beibei did not struggle. After all, he did make delicious food. She bet that she must have gained weight in the past half a month.


    "OK, I''ll pick you up at school later."


    After hanging up the phone, during the time when Lu Dong came over, Li Beibei thought a lot.


    When she was tangled and even a little unhappy, he didn''t seem to take the initiative when he didn''t say anything.


    In fact, many things are two-sided. Li Beibei can''t be completely passive. She''s just confused by Lu Dong for a while, but she should take the initiative to calm down, shouldn''t she?


    What''s more, I really understand that Lu Dong''s man is very strange to attract her. When she sees his smiling eyes, her brain will be short circuited. I guess she will die like this. At least this man is really good.


    I used to think that I would get married very late, or I would be very picky about men, because there are two excellent men, daddy and brother, who are there for comparison. But I didn''t expect that Lu Dong, who was not inferior to them, appeared like this. There were other voices and smiles that fascinated her. If I didn''t hold fast to her, wouldn''t it be a failure to live up to God''s love for her?After thinking about this, Li Beibei no longer tangled about anything, so that after she got on Lu Dong''s car, Lu Dong obviously felt her different smile


    how to say, the way she looks at herself is more clear


    "what''s the matter?"


    Li Beibei smiles. He looks at himself for a while, and she knows what he is thinking


    "no, I just think... You have a beautiful smile today."


    Lu Dong stopped talking about starting the car and drove slowly away from the school


    the car stopped in the parking space of Ludong. Before he spoke, Li Beibei suddenly took his arm as if nothing had happened and said, "I''ll go shopping with you."


    Lu Dong was a little stunned, and then his smile in his eyes seemed to be blooming in spring. Then he took her to buy vegetables without refusing


    "Miss Lu, what can I buy today? Oh, Miss Lu, is this your girlfriend


    the vendors in the whole vegetable market are familiar with Lu Dong''s traffic, and they know it when they watch Li Beibei closely follow Lu Dong


    for their curiosity, Lu Dong looks at Li Beibei


    "little girls like tomatoes? Let Mr. Lu make tomato soup to drink. Tomatoes can whiten and remove freckles, which many girls like to eat. "


    he was very generous and directly filled several tomatoes and handed them to Lu Dong


    Lu Dong wanted to pay, but he was refused


    "Miss Lu, this is a gift for your girlfriend. It''s a bit shabby, but I''ve only got these things. Don''t laugh. "


    the same is true of other vendors. Of course, they bring a lot of laughs


    as a result, when they went out of the market, Lu Dong carried a lot of gifts, while Li Beibei always held those tomatoes and laughed shyly


    in the evening, Lu Dong made tomato and egg soup, and Li Beibei felt embarrassed when he saw it


    I believe that for a long time, when Li Beibei saw tomatoes, he would feel embarrassed today


    after dinner, the two people are still carrying on with a clear division of labor


    Li Beixian puts on her gloves, then smiles and looks sideways at Lu Dong, who is standing beside her even though she doesn''t do anything


    "gloves, slippers, you''ve made a plan, haven''t you?"


    Lu Dong smiles, which is regarded as the default


    "resourceful!" Rebecca said, "how can you be sure that I will agree to come again


    "it''s not self-confidence, it''s self-confidence. I will make you agree even if you don''t agree."


    Li Beibei was slightly surprised and opened his mouth. He didn''t say what he wanted to say


    however, the corners of the mouth are curved and laughing


    before she could react, he had bowed his head and kissed her on the lip


    her surprise did not move, which made Lu Dong not hesitate for a moment


    and Li Bei Bei is full of detergent foam gloves, so stiff in mid air, but he hands more forcefully pull her closer to her arms. She is holding her arms, so that her brain is not clear, but there is still a little sense left behind. Br >


    as a result, after a long time, Lu Dong slowly let go of her and was satisfied with her smile, but Li Beibei suddenly screamed


    "ah..."


    she finally forgot to stretch out her arm to hold him, which led to the water stains of detergent on his shirt


    Li Beibei was guilty, but when he thought that it was all his fault, he didn''t care about him

 Chapter 278

    Li Beibei secretly denounced that he thought too much, and quickly sorted out the things in his hands, and then walked out of the kitchen.


    Turn on the TV, dial a few times, staring at the TV screen, but think of the bath thing.


    He''ll come out in a minute. Isn''t he wearing a bath towel?


    Thinking of such a picture, Li Beibei only felt that his eyes were hot and his whole brain was about to burn. He quickly stood up and walked along the living room to find something to divert his attention.


    The mouth is still reciting, color is empty, empty is color, color is empty


    "What''s the matter? What are you mumbling about? "


    When Lu Dong came out, he saw Li Beibei''s broken words. He didn''t know what he was talking about. His little face was still a little red.


    "Drink..."


    Li Beibei was frightened by his voice and almost didn''t jump up. His first reaction was to look at him. As a result


    OK, OK!


    Li Beibei comforts her shy little heart secretly. He doesn''t have the picture that makes people snort in her brain.


    He really changed clothes, a simple T-shirt with casual pants, black hair is still a little wet, at the moment, he does not look like the gentle man in the day, but more like a big boy.


    "I didn''t mumble. You heard me wrong."


    Li Beibei grinned and said, "you look so young like this!" to him, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and obviously didn''t believe in his eyes


    "Am I old on weekdays?"


    Lu Dong a listen, but some depressed, this wench, is that he is old?


    "No, no..."


    Li Beibei knew what she said was wrong. She quickly stood in front of him, raised her head and expressed her sincerity very seriously. She really didn''t mean that.


    "I mean, you''re not in your usual temperament, like a big boy."


    Her nervous, big eyes flickering, a little uneasy, but trying to make him believe.


    Lu Dong''s heart softened, and he felt that he could not let go of the little girl.


    He lowered his head and pecked her lip. "I see. I''m kidding you."


    Rebecca was kissed again. This intimacy made her feel very quick and shy this evening.


    Lu Dong pulled her to sit on the sofa together, held her in his arms, and pressed her waist, even though she was embarrassed to break free.


    "Don''t move." Lu Dong gave orders in a low voice.


    Li Beibei only remembers being held in his arms by his father when he was a few years old. It''s been many years since she was so big that she was hugged by Lu Dong. She couldn''t bear such intimacy, and it was strange.


    "That''s strange!" Rebecca''s awkward voice.


    "I don''t think so." He hugged her even harder and chuckled, "I want to be close to you. I''m happy to hold you like this. "


    Rebecca looked into his eyes, serious and focused.


    She no longer said anything, but buried her head in his neck, quietly digesting her shyness and awkwardness.


    They were silent for a while, in such a quiet atmosphere, but there was no embarrassment.


    "How can you aim at me?" Asked Rebecca, breaking the silence.


    "I thought you came to me first." Lu Dong retorts.


    Well


    "I didn''t have that mind then." Her purpose at that time was very simple.


    "Oh? What I see is that a little girl stares at me like she''s going to eat me. "


    "What..."


    Li Beibei sat up straight and protested angrily.


    "I was hostile to you, OK?" She thought he was her brother''s rival.


    "Is it?" Lu Dong didn''t mind her retort. On the contrary, she laughed in disbelief.


    Li Beibei was very angry and ashamed. She emphasized her thoughts at that time. In fact, in his suspicious eyes, she began to refute herself.


    Don''t you like his voice? What do you want to know about him for your brother''s sake?


    The little angel and the little devil are fighting in their hearts. As a result, Li Beibei gradually feels guilty and dare not look into Lu Dong''s eyes.


    Just bowed his head and muttered, "obviously you invited me to your house for dinner first."


    "So, I''m giving you a chance to come in." Lu Dongshun replied.


    "You..."


    Li Beibei speechless, finally can''t help roaring, "and no one let you give me a chance."


    It''s so annoying. Is that how he wants to see her jokes?


    She is angry Du mouth, turn a face son, don''t look at him.


    "I want to give you a chance, but you don''t know. I''ve been eyeing this lovely baby for a long time."


    he coaxed her, looked at the slightly loose corners of Li Beibei''s mouth, and continued: "Li Beibei, the little beauty of the College of foreign languages, has long been praised by the students that there is something in the sky and nothing on the earth, so I''m very curious. As a result, when I really saw this little beauty and her eyes staring at me, I felt that it was really more interesting to be stared at by this girl. After that, seeing that you were clumsy but thought you were smart enough to follow me for a long time, I thought, I should invite her to dinner, or I would waste her attention for so many days, right? "Li Beibei was still tough with a small face, but listening to his almost confession whisper, let her gradually no longer rigid, looking at his gentle eyes, listening quietly.


    "In fact, when I invited you, I already compromised with myself. What teacher''s identity, what age gap, I just want to look at this lovely little girl, thinking how good she would be if she were mine. But I''m afraid she will resist, think I''m old, think I''m not respected as a teacher, and I think I should let her at least not reject my approach for some acceptable reason. "


    "So if you want to catch my heart, you should catch my stomach first?" Li Beibei''s eyes smile like crescent moon.


    "Yes."


    "What an old-fashioned trick!" Although she complained, her heart was too sweet.


    "But it works, doesn''t it?" Lu Dong pretended to be elated and pressed her big hand on her waist with force. "Now the beauty is in her arms."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Li Beibei is amused by her to laugh, the mood is really much more comfortable.


    "Beibei, I mean it. I don''t think I have any special advantages except cooking skills, so sometimes I feel very uneasy. "


    Lu Dong sighed and said seriously.


    "Ha? Are you so insecure? " Her fingers unconsciously fiddle with his black hair, deliberately disordered.


    "I''m much older than you, and I can''t create any romance. I''m afraid I can''t understand your mind."


    "Not much. You look young. Don''t you know what the girls at school think of you? You are their dream lover, and those female classmates want to crush you. " It was meant to comfort him, but when she thought of his popularity at school, she was a little sour.


    Lu Dong is a little disappointed, "I just want to be crushed by you."


    Rebecca was roasted again in an instant.


    "I I won''t... "


    "Then I''ll beat you." He said so generously.


    Li Beibei''s head was about to smoke. He was so annoyed that he followed the elder sister in the dormitory all day to talk about being oppressed. As a result, he blurted out that he was really guilty.


    "In fact, you are very good, so popular, you don''t have to worry about some of these."


    At last, Rebecca gave a serious explanation, trying to appease his uneasiness.


    "I see, Beibei, you just like me very much." Lu Dong interpreted the deep meaning of her words.


    Li Beibei''s forehead drew. Although she meant it in her heart, he didn''t want to be so straightforward, OK?


    "I like you very much, too, very much, very much." Lu Dong did not let her suffer a loss this time. He said his mind.


    Li Beibei''s eyes, corners of his mouth, all with a brilliant smile.


    Love is the most obvious, happy, or happy, as if the world is pink, like himself is plated with pink.


    Although Li Beibei and Lu Dong do not make public, they try to keep a low profile, but the people in the school still know that.


    Although the school did not prohibit the love between teachers and students, but in view of Lu Dong''s great influence in the school, the love still got the attention of the principal.


    It is said that Lu Dong is called to talk by the headmaster. Li Beibei is very nervous, for fear that it will affect his future.


    She can''t help but ask for help from elder sister Mu Ge. Although Qin Mu GE has heard about their relationship, she is completely sure when she comes to Li Bei Bei to find her.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. You should trust the seniors. "


    "But I''m worried!"


    "Don''t worry, the principal is just idle and bored."


    The corner of Li Beibei''s eye twitches. The cold joke of sister pastoral is not funny at all.


    "Do brother Li know anything about you and your seniors?"


    As soon as Qin Mu GE''s words came out, Li Beibei''s attention was immediately changed. She was more empty-minded, like she had done something wrong, and she shook her head cowardly.


    "What about Uncle Li and aunt Lu?"


    Rebecca shook his head again.


    "You are going to graduate soon. You are a good student. You''d better tell your family earlier."


    Li Beibei thought of taking Lu Dong home, she is not exclusive. It''s just that she''s worried when she thinks about daddy.

 Chapter 279

    In the headmaster''s office, Lu Dong sits on the sofa in the office and looks at the headmaster with a serious expression. However, he is calm and has no worries or faults.


    "Lu Dong, you know why I came to you."


    "Why?" Lu Dong asked.


    The headmaster''s mouth was obviously puffed.


    "Lu Dong, the school doesn''t forbid teachers and students to fall in love, but you always have some influence on students when you fall in love."


    "I''m in love. I''m not in the way of other people."


    "That''s right, but..."


    "Headmaster, don''t you want to see her?" Lu Dong suddenly asked, the headmaster''s serious face suddenly froze.


    "I''m going to take her home later. If you don''t want to see me, forget it. "


    "Smelly boy, when did I say I didn''t want to see you?" The serious headmaster suddenly jumped up from the classroom and was very agile.


    "Headmaster..."


    "Call me uncle. We''re talking about family." The headmaster suddenly seemed to be a different person. He immediately laughed and even was very excited with gossip in his eyes. "


    the little girl I met is really beautiful. Xiao Dong, you have a good eye."


    "You told my mother?"


    "No, I didn''t come to explore the real and the false first." The headmaster was smiling. "You say you are really good. The little girl is so much younger than you. Aren''t you afraid to be told that the old cow eats the tender grass?"


    Lu Dong didn''t care to stand up. "Then I''ll go back and ask my aunt, how did she feel when she was eaten by you old cow?"


    "Son of a bitch, you dare!"


    "OK, you can report to my mother and let her wait patiently at home. I''ll take my daughter-in-law home."


    Lu Dong waved his hand and walked out of the principal''s office.


    As soon as I walked out of the administration building, I saw Li Beibei sitting there in the shade of the opposite tree by the fountain pool, looking very anxious.


    As soon as he came out, she trotted to him, worried and anxious, "I heard you were called by the headmaster. What about? Did he say anything? "


    Lu Dong took her by the hand and went to the shade of the tree to prevent the sun from shining on her.


    "It''s OK."


    "Is it really all right? Don''t keep it from me. It''s between us. I don''t want you to keep it from me. " Rebecca looked at him as if he was relaxed and convinced that this might be the way he pretended to let her not worry.


    "It''s really nothing." He looked at the worry fully revealed, the nervous frown, let him can''t help but put his hand on her little face, eyes full of love.


    "How could it be?" Rebecca didn''t believe it.


    "Well In fact, there is one more point. " Lu Dong broke his breath,


    Li Beibei immediately grabbed his shirt at his waist and said, "what?"


    "The principal said he wanted to see you."


    When Li Beibei heard this, he looked serious and looked as if he would die. "I know. I''ll go to see him first."


    Just about to go away, he was pulled back by Lu Dong and put it in his arms. He could not help laughing in a low voice.


    Her forehead was on her shoulder, and her body trembled as she laughed.


    "What are you doing? What are you laughing at? Get up. " Li Beibei refuses him nervously and shyly. The two people stand together so intimately that they make the students passing by look and smile, which makes Li Beibei even more helpless.


    "Lu Dong,..." Rebecca called his name, slightly irritated.


    Lu Dong straightened up and looked at her angry little face. He gently rubbed the top of her hair. "You don''t have to worry. It''s really OK. You''re too nervous. You think too much. "


    "Really? What did the headmaster see me for? Is he going to talk me out of school? "


    If you don''t start with Lu Dong, then you have to deal with her?


    "You..." Lu Dong shook his head and laughed, "do you have delusion of being killed?"


    "What''s the matter? You make it clear to me. " Li Beibei was really impatient with his dragging tone.


    "OK, OK, I said." Lu Dong holding her hand, began to walk to one side, like countless lovers on campus, quietly walking hand in hand in the school.


    "The headmaster is just curious about what the girl I like looks like."


    "What is he curious about?"


    "He''s my uncle." Lu Dong''s calm explanation.


    "Ha?" Li Beibei suddenly stops. She thinks of the headmaster and looks at Lu Dong. Is this the relationship between them?


    "So you don''t have to worry. Now my mother must have known about us from the headmaster. So, Beibei, go to my house this Saturday. "


    Rebecca was shocked again.


    To his house?


    His invitation is really direct and positive.


    Looking at her, Lu Dong seemed to fall into his own little thought. He didn''t know what he was thinking."Don''t worry, my mother is a very gentle person. You are so good, she will like you Lu Dong actually knows that the little girl is nervous.


    "Oh..." Li Beibei answered in a low voice, a little uneasy on her face.


    However, when she met her parents with Lu Dong, she really didn''t exclude her. She was just too nervous.


    "Well What do your parents like? I have to prepare presents. "


    "No, you are the best gift for a beautiful daughter-in-law."


    Daughter in law?


    Li Beibei blushed and said, "I still want to buy it."


    "Then I''ll be ready. You just need people to go."


    Rebecca looked up with a smile. "Thank you."


    "Silly girl." Lu Dong dotes on the corner of her mouth. He can''t get tired of the sweet smile.


    Things are well planned. Li Beibei is nervously preparing to go to Lu Dong''s home on Saturday. He always thinks about what kind of clothes he should wear that day. He is not sure what gift Lu Dong bought? I''m afraid everything will leave a bad impression on Lu Fu and Lu Mu.


    As a result, she was nervously preparing, but Li Beibei was called back to her mother''s home by a phone first, including Lu Dong.


    When Li Huaijin married his wife, he never thought about how his parents felt.


    However, twenty years later, when it was his turn, he realized that his father-in-law was much more generous. At least, he is not happy at all. What''s more, he really wants to beat the girl who is going to rob him and throw it out.


    How old is his daughter? Before he graduated from University, in his eyes, Beibei is always the little girl who was just born. How can he fall in love so early or even get married?


    at the thought of Beibei being done something by a smelly man, he is furious and really wants to kill people.


    Li Beibei was sitting opposite with a guilty heart, beside Lu Dong, who always held her hand placidly.


    Facing Li Huaijin''s anger, Lu Dong obviously calmed down a lot.


    "Uncle, I like Beibei very much. Although it''s a little late, I hope you can agree to let Beibei and I have a relationship on the premise of marriage. "


    Li Huaijin was silent, but the fire in his eyes was almost red.


    "Lu Dong, right?" Lu Renren mercilessly pinched Li Huaijin''s waist muscles, smiling. Compared with Li Huaijin, her future mother-in-law likes her future son-in-law very much. No wonder Beibei is able to fall in love with him. Compared with the Li family men, he has a different charm, which is not inferior to them at all.


    "Yes, aunt."


    "When you young people associate with each other, just treat each other seriously and sincerely. We have no opinion


    "Thank you..."


    "Who says no problem?" Li Huaijin roared.


    "What''s your opinion?" Lu Renren smiles, but he asks Li Huaijin.


    Li Huaijin drew from his forehead. Looking at his wife, he could only hum.


    "Uncle, aunt, I''m serious about Beibei. I hope, with your witness and Beibei''s promise, we will get married after her graduation. "


    "Good, good!" Lu Renren nodded excitedly, while Li Beibei was surprised, while Li Huaijin was angry.


    "No, I don''t agree."


    "Aunt..." Lu Dong fully understood who was in the dominant position in the family and looked at his mother-in-law with a charming smile.


    "Why don''t you agree?" Sure enough, Lu Renren asked, obviously supporting Lu Dong.


    "Beibei is still young."


    "Still young? Beibei is 22 years old and can get married. As long as she agrees and she likes it, I have no problem. Do you want to leave your daughter at home as an old girl


    In fact, Li Huaijin first said that the old girl was the old girl, and he kept it, but he still swallowed it and didn''t dare to say it.


    He turned to Rebecca and said, "do you agree, babe?"


    Well


    Li Beibei saw that everyone was focusing on her, and then he looked at Lu Dong''s "affectionate" eyes.


    She hesitated, "in fact, it''s not urgent, wait until I graduate."


    Li Huaijin complacent smile, "en, all wait for graduation to say."


    Lu Dong in the future father-in-law''s proud smile is still very indifferent.


    Yes, don''t worry, he will let the little girl slowly agree.


    Although they had such an accident when they met their parents, after meeting the Li family, Li Beibei went to the Lu family to meet the head of the Lu family with Lu Renren''s support and Li Huaijin''s displeasure. In the Lu family, things went well. Li Beibei was warmly welcomed, especially when he saw the headmaster, who was different from being serious in front of the school teachers and students. He was like an old urchin, which surprised Li Beibei.


    Of course, the results are quite pleasant and satisfactory.


    In the evening, Lu Dong left Lu''s home with Li Beibei and returned to Lu Dong''s apartment.They didn''t go upstairs immediately. He took her hand and walked quietly in the community. In the evening, some old ladies watched their children enjoying the cool, which was a leisurely life.


    "Beibei, don''t you want to marry me?"


    Li Beibei was stunned, "I don''t want to."


    "Not after graduation?"


    "Well It''s too early. "


    "It''s getting late. It''s legal age."


    "But..."


    "I want to look at you every day." Lu Dong suddenly broke off her little face. Her face was close to her. With a very charming voice, she said, "I''ll make breakfast for you every morning and go home early in the evening to prepare dinner. After dinner, we go out for a walk or watch TV at home together. Although ordinary, but because of you, but full of expectations. Beibei, promise me, will you


    This is the first time that he has used this kind of voice and eyes on Rebecca.


    And the result is satisfying.


    "Good!"

 Chapter 280

    Chi ran looks at a cruel dog blood plot in front of him, which is really unacceptable.


    She just went out to play for a week, and when she came home, she was told that she was not the real miss of Chi family?


    "My Ranran, I''m sorry, mom. You''ve suffered so much outside. Mom doesn''t know! My daughter, I finally found you. In the future, my mother will never let you leave my mother again. "


    Chi ran looks at his mother he Shunhua, holding his best friend Qin Shuyao and calling "Ran Ran". She has only one daughter at a time. After shock, she is silent and stunned for a long time.


    "Shun Hua, don''t cry. Now our family is reunited and won''t be separated any more. You see Shu Yao, such a good daughter, God will not treat us badly after all. We will supply her with all the money we have lost. "


    Chi Ran''s father, Chi Jingrui, also happily holds his wife and "daughter" by the hand and holds them together. His happy expression is really touching.


    "Uncle Chi, aunt he, congratulations."


    Chi Ran''s fiance, Zhuo Tiancheng, a childhood sweetheart, is even more happy for their family reunion.


    Ha ha


    This kind of scene is much higher than the level of TV series, and it''s very real.


    No one took care of Chi ran. She stood in the corner and couldn''t even cry.


    On Qin Shuyao''s tender and beautiful face, the water flickered. At last, she seemed to see Chi ran. Then her expression immediately became guilty, embarrassed and helpless.


    "Chi ran, I''m sorry. I didn''t know it would be like this, "


    " what do you want to say to her He Shunhua''s expression suddenly changed. Looking at Chi Ran''s eyes, there was only resentment and disgust. "You are our daughter, Chi ran. But for her vicious mother, you would not have been separated from us for so many years. We''ve kept her for 20 years, and it''s good we didn''t put her in jail. "


    Chi Jingrui couldn''t bear to look at his wife, and Qin Shuyao immediately pacified his mother.


    "It''s not chiran''s fault after all, and she doesn''t want to."


    "Yes, Shun Hua, Chi Ran is just a baby. After all, twenty years, we still have feelings. " Chi Jingrui sighed and threw an unbearable expression at Chi ran, "Chi ran, you are clear now. Shu Yao is our daughter. We have done a paternity test. As for you, you should be the illegitimate daughter of Chen Hui, who used to be a servant in our family. "


    "Chen Hui?" The expression of Chi Ran''s wood is just a little chapped.


    "Chen Hui quit her job 20 years ago. We didn''t doubt it at that time. Now I think she should have replaced you with Shu Yao. Shu Yao said that she was abandoned in a welfare home and later adopted by her adoptive father and mother. I didn''t expect that you became good friends


    Zhuo Tiancheng, Wen yajunrong, looks at Chi ran with sympathy, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Chi ran glances at several people present and finds that they are the family.


    But he, whose mother is missing and whose father is unknown, has occupied the identity of Miss Chi for 20 years. In the end, he is nothing.


    So, where should she go?


    Xu sees that Chi Ran is at a loss and helpless. After all, Chi''s father can''t bear it.


    "Chi ran, go and have a rest first. As for later -- "voice pause, just way," say again. "


    Twenty years of love, after all, is not to break.


    What''s more, it''s a little too heartless to drive people out directly.


    Chi ran didn''t want to think that after that, her loving parents became someone else''s, and her fiance couldn''t seem to stay. Her so-called biological mother was still the culprit. Could she still live in this family?


    Don''t want to, Chi ran rushed out of the house, but no one came after him.


    The dark night is the worst and the best.


    The men and women in the "most night" bar tear off the camouflage of the day. Here, they let themselves indulge in pleasure without scruple.


    Pool dye a cup after cup of liquor, such as white water into the stomach, but there is no trace of pleasure to speak of.


    She was conscious all the time.


    She''s not miss Chi. She''s not even Chi ran.


    Who is she?


    Chi Ran''s heart is aching again. It''s empty and terrible. After living for 20 years, he doesn''t know who he is.


    Is there anyone more ridiculous than her?


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Chi ran clenched the whole bottle of wine and poured it directly into her mouth, hoping that she would get drunk and forget everything.


    ¡­¡­


    The result of a night''s hangover is all kinds of pain, headache, backache, and


    That''s not right!


    chi ran woke up suddenly, and sat up despite all kinds of pain.


    Eyes swept around, finally looking at himself under the quilt, Chi ran was quiet for two minutes.


    The brain is searching for the memory of yesterday. Last night, after she was drunk, she was homeless. She took a taxi and went to a nearby hotel. She ordered a room at the front desk drunk. It seems that she still remembers that someone wanted to support her and was pushed away angrily by her. She went upstairs to the room by herself.Later, the door of the room couldn''t be opened. She was angry and kicked the door. Even the hotel bullied her.


    Later, the door of the room opened, and she was holding the door and falling in


    She didn''t remember what the man looked like, only that he was scolded by her.


    Chi ran breathes deeply to calm himself down.


    Then quickly lift the quilt out of bed, quickly put on the clothes that were thrown on the ground last night, and go out.


    Passing by the porch, she seems to hear the sound of water flowing in the bathroom. She bites her teeth. Chi ran thinks she is bitten by a dog and opens the door and leaves without looking back.


    Oh


    No matter who the man is, Chi ran feels that she deserves it, and she''s so unlucky.


    The reality is cruel. Can she be more miserable?


    The answer is yes.


    When Chi ran went to the front desk to check out, she found that all her cards had been frozen, and the only cash she had was to pay for the room for one night, although she had never lived.


    Leaving the hotel, Chi ran stood at the door of the hotel. He could no longer help but squat down and burst into tears.


    The passers-by was attracted by the miserable looking woman and couldn''t help looking sideways.


    It looks like I came to the hotel to catch a traitor and I''m lovelorn. Tut Tut, it''s pathetic.


    "That --" a hesitant and timid voice sounded on Chi Ran''s head, "are you Chi ran?"


    At the same time


    in the hotel room, Fu Jinyu walked out of the bathroom, showing her perfect and thin figure.


    There was only a white bath towel around his waist. After wiping his hair, he raised his head and revealed a cool and beautiful face without a couple. His dark eyes were as deep as ink, with sharp and cold light, his high nose and thin lips.


    Cold eyes swept the empty room, black eyes slightly narrowed.


    The mobile phone on the tea table vibrates. Fu Jin and his wife walk to pick up the mobile phone.


    "Uncle?"


    The man''s voice on the phone seemed to be a little scared.


    Fu Jin and silent, the man immediately wailed like begging for mercy, "uncle, this is not my fault. Yesterday, someone else was going to prepare a birthday surprise for you, Wuwu Who knows that the boy of Er Zi didn''t do it well, and that kid didn''t go. I''m sorry, uncle. You can beat me and scold me. "


    As soon as he heard the voice of begging for mercy, there was something false. Fu Jin and his deep black eyes burst into sharp light.


    However, the man suddenly stopped crying and asked, "uncle, last night, wasn''t that effective? How did you solve it? "


    "Fu Yihan, you can prepare your will."


    Just a cold and harsh word hung up.


    At the same time, Fu Jin made another call with him.


    "Find out the woman who came into my room last night."

 Chapter 281

    "Chi ran, you wait."


    When the bell rings after class, the students come out of the classroom one after another. Chi Ran is alone, but Qin Shuyao follows.


    Chi ran stops and looks at Qin Shuyao, who has changed a lot.


    The clothes that used to be sold by the local market, without any jewelry, even if they were very beautiful, they seemed a bit petty.


    But now Qin Shuyao, just a week, has become a real miss of Chi family. Her clothes are high-end brand, her body is precious jewelry, her face is ruddy, her eyes are faint pride.


    Qin Shuyao, who used to receive alms from her, took her place. It has to be mentioned that Zhuo Tiancheng, who was originally assigned to her fiance, now appears in front of Qin Shuyao every day, gentle and considerate.


    Originally, Zhuo Tian''s achievements had a crush on Qin Shuyao, didn''t he? But at that time, he knew how to be restrained. Now, it''s true.


    Chi Ran''s eyes flashed a touch of irony, holding his hands in front of him, coldly looking at Qin Shuyao.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Chi ran, are you still angry with me? I really didn''t expect this to happen. I''m sorry, I don''t want to rob your parents and your eldest daughter, but I also long for family affection. They are my biological parents. Chi ran, you understand me, don''t you? "


    Understand?


    Chi ran looks at her classmates who are attracted by Qin Shuyao''s unbridled and loud talk, and she shrugs.


    "Understand! You are the eldest lady of the Chi family now, so I have the self-knowledge to give all back to you. "


    "I don''t mean that," Qin Shuyao shook his head, a little misunderstood. "Whether I''m the real miss of Chi family or not, we are all good friends. You haven''t been home for so long. Your parents miss you very much. Come back with me, will you? "


    Miss her?


    She shows up at school every day. Why don''t they ask her back?


    "Oh You are so affectionate with my sister that you want me to go back with you and share everything about your eldest sister? "


    Qin Shuyao''s look was stiff for a moment, but no one noticed it, except Chi ran.


    Chi ran sneered, approached Qin Shuyao, and whispered in her ear, "you''d better be your miss of Chi family. Otherwise, I will be greedy and go back to Chi''s house to rob your property. After all, grandma dotes on me and has always been indifferent to you. Do you think that when she comes back from her hometown, will she really let me go back? "


    Chi ran looks at the haze in Qin Shuyao''s eyes, and then she steps back and smiles.


    "I''ve got your mind. You''d better focus on how to please your elders. Chi family, but grandma is in charge. "


    With that, Chi ran turns and leaves, ignoring Qin Shuyao''s ugly face.


    Tut, some people are so cheap. They have already got what they want, and they are still so unsatisfied.


    Qin Shuyao went to the pole to show off her identity and publicized that she was the real daughter of Chi family. It was really stupid. If you really annoy her, she chiran is not a soft persimmon, she will not give up.


    However, think of grandma, Chi Ran''s eyes red, her old man, after all, is to be sad.


    She grew up with her grandmother, even more affectionate than her parents, but she was not the blood of the Chi family. If the old man knew about this, it would be her fault after all.


    Grandma, I''m sorry! Chi ran let you down.


    Chi ran walked out of the school gate and saw Qin Shuyao walking towards Zhuo Tiancheng''s car.


    They embrace each other intimately. Zhuo Tiancheng kisses Qin Shuyao on the forehead, but Qin Shuyao doesn''t know what to say to Zhuo Tiancheng. They look at chiran waiting for the bus at the bus stop.


    Chi ran Si didn''t pay any attention. She looked at the direction of the car and then took out her mobile phone to have a look.


    Zhuo Tiancheng''s car stops in front of Chi ran. On the front passenger seat, Qin Shuyao lowers the window and smiles at Chi ran.


    "Chi ran, where do you live now? Can I give you a ride with Tiancheng? It''s too hot. I''m tired waiting for the bus. "


    Chi Ran''s eyelashes were lifted, and the cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Qin Shuyao, forget what I just told you? If you''re so confident, I''ll get in the car. "


    Originally just show off of Qin Shuyao immediately all over a stiff, Zhuo Tiancheng immediately unhappy frown.


    "Chi ran, don''t get angry with Shu Yao. If you blame it, blame your mother. I''m disappointed that you''re so unreasonable. "


    Chi ran ignores Zhuo Tiancheng and just looks at Qin Shuyao quietly. With a slight sneer, he seems to be waiting for Qin Shuyao to make a decision.


    Qin Shuyao seems really flustered, and immediately turns to appease Zhuo Tiancheng.


    "Tiancheng, don''t do that. Chi ran just can''t accept it for a moment. Come on, let''s go home. I''m not feeling well


    Zhuo Tian was very nervous when he was founded. After complaining about Chi ran, he drove away quickly.


    Chi ran snorted sarcastically and looked up casually. She seemed to feel the strange sight from the opposite side, but there was no one looking at her at all. There was only a black car.She looked at the car, but couldn''t see through if there was anyone in it.


    The bus came and blocked Tong Nian''s sight. She quickly got on the bus and clocked in. After sitting down, she didn''t care any more.


    ¡­¡­


    "Back? "The pool dye?"


    "Dye girl, come back?"


    Chi ran stepped into the wooden gate and turned around the corner. The first thing he saw was the huge martial arts training ground.


    On the training ground, the disciples were all dressed in white T-shirts and black shorts, busy with their own training.


    See pool dye back, free all one by one say hello.


    Chi ran nods with a smile and goes over the martial arts training ground. There are still several rows of bungalows inside. At the back, there is a relatively old bungalow building.


    In the courtyard, Chi ran saw two people and said with a smile, "eleven, aunt, I''m back."


    "Back? Just in time, someone just sent your uncle some corn planted by himself. I cooked it and put it in the kitchen. Go and eat it quickly. "


    "Chiran, the corn is delicious. Hurry up, or you won''t have your share when your brothers come here later."


    Chi ran nodded with a smile. She went to the room to put the bag, and then went to the kitchen to take the corn. She was eating and admiring. No matter how rich she was, she felt that she had never eaten such natural and delicious corn before.


    When she came to the yard, she sat down with her and helped to pick vegetables while eating.


    In the past, she never touched yangchunshui. Now she lives in the Jiang family. The Jiang family is very kind to her, and she can''t do nothing. As long as there is no class, I will come from school to help do what I can.


    And the Jiang family didn''t treat her politely. This attitude made Chi ran comfortable, as if she were the family here.


    "Today that Qin Shuyao came to find fault again," Chi ran said to his mother and daughter.


    They all know her experience, but also helpless, not enough of this Qin Shuyao is very despised.


    "She''s going too far. What are you looking for now? " Jiang Shiyi is indignant.


    Jiang''s mother said calmly, "when a villain gains power, he will always be proud. Such people just want to make people envious. However, if she has always been like this, even if she is a young lady on the outside, she is still a small woman on the inside. Chi ran, don''t worry about her. What you have is the real Miss temperament that you have developed in Chi''s family for 20 years. Qin Shuyao, whose blood is from Chi''s family, is still that villain Qin Shuyao. The identity of a person is not important, but the heart. "

 Chapter 282

    Although Jiang''s mother is a housewife, she cooks and washes every day, but she doesn''t look like that kind of ignorant woman.


    Jiang''s mother has a strong sense of atmosphere when she talks and does things. Chi ran even thinks that Jiang''s mother is more like a lady than he Shunhua.


    After listening to her words, Chi ran admired and adored her.


    Before that, she was picked up by Jiang Shiyi, a classmate she can''t remember at all. It was Chi Mu''s comfort that made her feel relieved.


    Chi ran felt that as long as she saw Chi mu, it was like she had a backbone. She was no longer a person who had no home or even identity. It was Jiang''s mother and Jiang''s family who cared for her and made her cheer up again.


    Chi ran looks at Jiang''s mother with bright eyes. She is shocked again.


    "Auntie, you are so good. I offer my twelve point worship again. Please take my knee


    When Chi ran said this, Jiang''s mother shook her head and laughed.


    "You girl, what do I want you to do with your knees? Don''t make a fuss. I don''t have much truth in my words, but I''ve lived longer than you and met more people. "


    "No, auntie, even if you are the same age, you may not have your wisdom. 11¡¢ Don''t you think so? "


    Eleven whispered a smile, "I also think my mother is very powerful. Especially against dad and the bad guys. "


    "Poof -"


    I didn''t expect that the shy and timid Jiang Shiyi would also tease people.


    Chi ran couldn''t help laughing, but Shiyi was right.


    Jiang''s mother is really that kind of role in Jiang''s family. Although uncle Jiang and his apprentices are so strong and powerful, in front of aunt Jiang, they are the instant dragon turns into worm.


    Jiang''s family is what Jiang''s mother said.


    "You two," Mrs. Jiang shook her head, "don''t make trouble. The vegetables are not clean. Go ahead and clean up."


    Jiang''s mother was also helpless to be said by the two people, and the two people were doing things, but they were not so careful. She still urged them to leave.


    Chi ran and Shi Yi also look at each other and smile. They go forward hand in hand.


    In the martial arts training ground, it''s time for a rest. Seeing two little girls coming, the eyes of the martial brothers suddenly brightened.


    You know, in this house, the sun is rising and the sun is falling. They are all old men. Besides Jiang Mu and some middle-aged aunts, they are two beautiful little flowers, Shiyi and chiran.


    Looking at the broom in their hands, several fast elder martial brothers have snatched it.


    "Chi ran, eleven, you leave the work, we''ll do it."


    "That''s it. How about you sit down and watch us perform for you?"


    Shiyi is shy in nature. He was probably frightened by these elder martial brothers when he was young. But Chi ran said impolitely, "what are you doing? Aren''t you afraid of Uncle Jiang beating you? "


    "No, master will understand us."


    In front of the girls, to show their masculinity, master was also so chasing his mother, he as a past person, certainly understand.


    Chi ran smiles, "what do you understand? Don''t waste your energy. I don''t understand your competition. I''d better hurry up and have a rest. I''ll make you some tea. "


    "No, no, drink it yourself."


    Li Wudao directly stops Chi ran and turns his eyes on his brothers. They immediately pour tea, while he asks Chi ran in a low voice.


    "Chi ran, I''m fine this afternoon. Do you have no class? I''ll invite you to the cinema


    Chi ran shook his head. "Taoist brother, I have to work this afternoon. There''s no time. "


    Li Wudao said, "I''m used to rejecting Chi ran. However, her name still makes him helpless.


    "Could you change your name?"


    Chi ran chuckled, "I think Taoist brother is very discerning!"


    As a matter of fact, the brothers could not help laughing, "ha ha ha Taoist brother, Chi Ran has a special name for you. You should be happy! "


    "Go away!" Li Wudao scolded several people, "Chi ran, when are you free? There have been several good films on recently. We can go another day. "


    Chi ran knew what Li Wudao was thinking, but she didn''t feel much about Li Wudao even though she had known Li Wudao for a few days.


    "Taoist brother, I spend all my time to support myself. Don''t count on me


    It''s true that chiran now is different from chiran before. Even if she has a place to live, she has to earn her living expenses and tuition fees in the future. -


    now she has no heart to think about anything else. The most important thing is that she can survive and finish her college education.


    After lunch, chiran took the bus to the city again.


    Her new job is as a waiter in a high-end restaurant she used to go to.


    In the past, she was a consumer, and everyone knew that she was Miss Chi. She respected her so much. Now, she has become a waiter and the one who is respectful to others.In fact, chiran could not choose such a place. After all, many friends she used to know came in and went out, and even met the Chi family. But there is no way. She is very realistic now. She can work part-time here, and her salary is very high.


    At the beginning, she just happened to see that she was applying for a full-time job here. She just held a try attitude. After all, she knew the manager here.


    As she expected, the manager hired her without saying a word after asking for instructions from her superiors. She could also work part-time.


    Chi ran thought it was the manager who sympathized with her that she got the job and got such a high salary.


    However, she overestimated human nature. She found out the truth only when she overheard the manager talking to others.


    In fact, what people like is that she was once the eldest lady of the Chi family. They asked her to do the job and keep her with a high salary. But they just asked her to be a waiter and feel the feeling of serving others. By the way, many people will be very interested in letting the former eldest lady of the Chi family serve themselves. It''s a great challenge for the restaurant It''s a way to attract customers.


    After listening to Chi ran, she was angry and bitter. Finally, she didn''t know.


    After all, she has to go to school and ask for money. The environment is clean, but even if she serves people, she can accept it.


    So, she pretended to be confused, and the people in the restaurant secretly looked at her jokes for mutual benefit.


    When Chi ran arrived at the restaurant, he changed his work clothes and said hello. He was still a little busy now, so he immediately went to work.


    Chi ran doesn''t know if she has brought a lot of customers because she works here, but she can clearly feel that many people who come here for dinner are people she knew before, including elders and so-called friends, and their number of visits has also increased a lot.


    The manager specially asked Chi ran to be responsible for these customers who were probably really coming for Chi Ran''s service, and Chi ran had already learned to be calm in their eyes.


    Today, no exception, there are a few guests who are old friends of Chi ran.


    After serving them with water, Chi ran smiles politely, "how many guests do you need?"


    "Chi ran, I heard them say that you work here, but I didn''t expect it to be true? That is to say, you are not the daughter of Chi family. You are a fake who has been replaced? Tut Tut, what a pity. "


    A young woman used to be very different from Chi ran. Now she catches the chance and won''t let it go.


    Chi ran, with a smile, said, "yes, Miss Zhao."


    "Well, tut tut -" Miss Zhao shook her head, her eyes were obviously ironic, and exchanged a look with her companions. "Even if you are driven out of the Chi family, you can''t get to this point, can you? It''s not very nice to be a waiter. If you are short of money, I''ll give you some. "


    Then he took out a few hundred dollar bills from his wallet, and was afraid that chiran would not accept them, so he stuffed them directly into chiran''s pocket.


    "Don''t be polite to me. We used to be friends."


    Chi ran was not polite and didn''t refuse.


    "Thank you for the tip, Miss Zhao. It''s very generous of you."


    She doesn''t have to deal with money, and tips are allowed here.


    Miss Zhao was slightly confused by Chi Ran''s cheekiness and calmness, and then her face flashed a sneer, "Chi ran, I didn''t say you, are you so happy with this money? That''s not how you used to be. "


    Chi ran smiles and says nothing.


    It seems that he didn''t expect that Chi ran could stand their ridicule so much, and several people suddenly felt bored.


    "Stop it. Since she is already a waiter here, let''s serve us once. I have never thought of such treatment. Ha ha... "


    "What do you want?"


    "Tell us about it. Have you memorized all the menus? You talk about it one by one. I''m not familiar with it. "


    Chi ran turns his mouth in his heart. He doesn''t know you well. But he was still smiling, "OK. Miss Zhao, a few guests, let me introduce some of our restaurant''s signature dishes to you... "


    Don''t you just memorize the menu? Chi ran took a breath and said a lot, but these people saw Chi Ran''s skillful introduction and didn''t embarrass her at all. They just waved their hands impatiently, "forget it, just order some signboards."


    "Yes, do you need anything else?"


    "No, hurry."


    Chi ran nods and smiles, turns around and leaves.


    In the dining room upstairs, a man can see the shape of Chi ran just now. In his dark eyes, there is a smile that can''t be seen.

 Chapter 283

    Maybe it''s so cheap that chiran can''t make Miss Zhao enjoy herself. During the meal period, she went back and forth to chiran several times and made her busy, but she never saw chiran''s anger and embarrassment.


    Finally, when she left, Miss Zhao couldn''t help saying more.


    "Chi ran, even if it''s not miss Chi, don''t forget our friends. Let''s play together. By the way, we used to go to the starlight club


    "Sister Zhao, you forget that Chi Ran is not a member now. I can''t go to starlight. " People on one side are talking.


    Miss Zhao seemed to suddenly say, "yes. But it doesn''t matter. If you go, just give me my name. I''ll tell the manager there that I''ll help you out with this money. "


    "Thank you, Miss Zhao. I''ll go. By the way, since Miss Zhao is so generous, I remember that it seems that last time I went to Xingguang, I still owe some money. Why don''t Miss Zhao do it well and help me pay it back. After all, that little money is nothing to Miss Zhao, right? "


    Miss Zhao''s face was stiff and she laughed. She didn''t agree, but nodded and left quickly.


    As soon as he left, Chi ran couldn''t help laughing. This Miss Zhao likes to show off her faults. However, it was because her family conditions were not so good before that her father broke out and made her rich today.


    She likes to show off, but her father comes from hardship and still limits her pocket money. In the past, she was just jealous that Chi ran didn''t spend enough money, so she didn''t get along with Chi ran.


    Hum, in fact, she doesn''t owe Xingguang any money, but the frightened look of Miss Zhao can be regarded as relieving her hatred.


    Pool dye mood bumped up, turned around, but caught off guard, almost ran into the man who didn''t know when to appear behind.


    "I''m sorry,"


    chi ran stepped back and bowed and apologized reflexively. Now she admires herself. She''s changing so fast. She''s so skilled at bowing and apologizing.


    The man did not leave, but stood in the same place, seems to be waiting for something.


    Chi ran looked up with a smile, but he ran into a pair of deep black eyes.


    Chi ran was stunned, not only for the man''s deep eyes, but also for the man''s cold and perfect face and whole body.


    Pool dye in the heart a tight, immediately drop Mou, "Sir, sorry."


    This man, it''s not easy to get into trouble.


    Fu Jinyu looks at Chi ran cautiously, and his body is slightly stiff. Now he is afraid, which is much worse than when he was fighting with those girls just now.


    I''m so timid to myself. I didn''t see her so timid that night.


    Chi ran felt that the man didn''t speak, but the sight above his head seemed to eat her.


    It''s just that I bumped into him accidentally. I''m not going to eat people like that, right?


    But for a while, the man still did not make a sound, pool dye micro lift eyes, but found that the man''s black eyes now more and more gloomy, seems to gather a frightening storm.


    Chi Ran is scared and bows her head. Fu Jin and she realize her fright and try to restrain her inappropriate thoughts.


    "So timid? Just now I saw that you were very proud of your smile! "


    Fu Jin and his voice were cold, and Chi ran didn''t dare to look up at him. Naturally, he couldn''t see a smile in his eyes. He thought he was deliberately mocking himself.


    Obviously, this man should have seen her confrontation with Zhao just now.


    But what''s this man meddling in? It''s not about Zhao.


    Chi ran bowed his head and didn''t speak much.


    Fu Jin and looked at the little woman, intending to carry on the silence to the end, and said nothing more.


    But when she passed her side, she said in a deep voice, "I hope you can be bold next time we meet."


    With that, he walked away from the restaurant.


    Chi ran breathes heavily and frowns at the man''s back. She hopes that she will never see such a depressed man again.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin and Zhisheng are on the top floor of Fu''s building. As soon as they enter the door, Fu Yihan, who was waiting inside, leaves and hangs up the phone. He calms down his face. His beautiful and elegant face is crying now. How pitiful it is.


    "Uncle, I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. Please forgive me, will you? You see, I''ve been hiding these days. I really can''t enter the army. If I go in, I''ll die. Please let me know. If you want to punish me in another way, I''ll never say a word. "


    He can bear anything but going to that terrible training camp.


    Fu Jin and his deep eyes glanced at Fu Yihan. He went to the desk and sat down. His coat was on the back of the chair and he leaned back lazily. Without waiting to speak, Fu Yihan immediately picked up the cup in front of him and offered it to him with both hands, with a flattering face.


    "Uncle, you drink water."


    Fu Jin and did not take over, Fu Yihan can only put down.


    "Ha ha Uncle, are you really so cruel? "


    Fu Jin and his black eyes were deep, his thin lips were slightly pursed, and Fu Yihan''s heart was more and more guilty."Give me the medicine, you think?"


    "in fact, we are also for the good of my uncle. Cough... Even grandfather is afraid that you don''t like women, we just...


    Fu Yihan''s kindness is in exchange for Fu Jinyu''s cold eyes


    "Er -"


    "you, Fu yinuan, Fu Yibei?"


    "ah?" Fu Yihan wails


    "..."


    Fu Yihan''s face is full of cattle at the moment. Wu Wu, I knew that he would not participate with those two people, but they mentioned it first


    well, that training base is more terrible than concentration camp. Can he die first


    as soon as he saw the call, Fu Yihan''s fire rose


    "Fu yinuan, I tell you, you can''t run this time. I just escaped from my uncle''s clutches, but he spoke. None of us need to escape. I''ll report to my father in one day. If you don''t go, he will tell Uncle himself. "


    "shit, am I that kind of person? Who do you think our uncle is? He may not know that you two have a share in this? I tell you, I was just fooled by you. How could I have been so brainy at that time and listened to your encouragement? Well, in the next three months, let''s see if we can survive. "


    with that, he hung up the phone. He accepted his fate


    call Fu Yibei as soon as possible. Fu Yibei''s voice is lazy and he doesn''t realize the seriousness of the problem


    "brother, help, what can I do? Uncle said something, let''s all go to my father''s place to report. I''m not going. What should I do? You have to do something quickly. "


    "I found someone to check, but the girl who arranged that night didn''t change her mind, but I went to the woman''s room. So, my uncle must have been sleeping with that woman. But I can''t find out who that woman is. Uncle asked the hotel to seal, but I couldn''t ask. But someone told me that my uncle was looking for the girl the next day. "

 Chapter 284

    Fu Yibei slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, "looking for that woman will not help us escape punishment, but intuition tells me that woman must be found."


    "But uncle asked us to report to my father in one day. In such a short time, uncle obviously blocked the information. Can we find her?"


    "Try your best. Don''t worry. Come back first. I''ll check it right away. "


    "Well, brother, you are my own brother. That Fu Yihan is useless at all. When he is frightened by my uncle, he exposes us. " Fu yinuan can''t help complaining that although she and Fu Yihan are twins, she is more in tune with Fu Yibei.


    Fu Yibei said with a smile, "uncle''s eyes, one can see the bottom of your heart, easy cold does not expose, uncle will know. All right, let''s not talk about it. I''ll hurry to find someone


    After hanging up the phone, Fu Yibei quickly got out of bed, left his apartment and went to find someone.


    The woman, Chi ran, took a break after all the guests left, sat in the staff lounge and read her professional books.


    In the past, her grades were average. At that time, she didn''t have any pressure, as long as she didn''t fail at 60. Now, she has to fight for the considerable amount of scholarships.


    Chi ran was not stupid. When she was a miss of the Chi family, she was not too arrogant or had poor grades. She was also well educated by the Chi family. She didn''t become that kind of disgusting willful miss. Chi ran thinks that he''s good at using his brain. As long as he works hard, he can still get a scholarship.


    Therefore, when she came to work in the restaurant, she took all the time to make up for the lessons she had not studied well before. Fortunately, her major is quite ordinary. She majored in English, and she has a very good foundation in foreign languages. She is fluent in spoken English. She has been abroad many times, and she has learned a good language.


    Chi Ran is reading a book. Some of his colleagues who have come to have a rest sit on the other side and talk together.


    "Xiao Yan, you are so lucky today. I envy you for serving Mr. Fu personally. " The envy and yearning of next year on a woman''s face.


    "Well, I also think today is my lucky day."


    "Come on, Mr. Fu will come to have a meal, and you''ll be crazy. It''s impossible for such people to be good with us. Let''s think of something we can get. I said, how about the new Cheng Hao? I think he is too handsome. If I chase him, how sure do you think I am? "


    "Cheng Hao is good, but he can''t compare with Mr. Fu. Even if we enjoy it, we will be satisfied. Although Cheng Hao has a cheeky face, his condition is very poor. I have inquired about him for a long time. He can''t even afford the down payment of the house. You''d better forget it. "


    "That''s true!"


    "Yes, I said people should be realistic, especially women. You see, some people even in the noble before, but without money, is not reduced to the end of serving people? People have to be rich, especially for men. "


    When Chi ran heard this, she told her that these words were intentional. She gave her a faint smile.


    There are not many rich people, and there are also women who marry rich people. However, these women are short-sighted and think highly of themselves. It is difficult to marry rich people.


    She has met Cheng Hao. Although the conditions are very poor now, she has seen him still find time to study and make a deep investment. People say don''t bully young poor, now look down on Cheng Hao, may regret in the future.


    Before she got busy in the evening, Chi ran had dinner in a hurry, and she was always isolated, even eating.


    But Cheng Hao, who also discussed this afternoon, would say hello to himself.


    "Chi ran,"


    chi ran smiles at Cheng Hao. As he sits opposite him, Chi ran also instantly feels the strange look on himself and Cheng Hao.


    She laughed in her heart and whispered to Cheng Hao, "do you know that you are very popular with our female employees?"


    Cheng Hao shakes his head and smiles helplessly. It''s obvious that he knows.


    "I have no intention of falling in love now."


    "Well, I saw the book you read that day. You are ambitious and diligent. You will succeed in the future."


    Cheng haoxiao said, "diligence is just a way, but also need luck."


    Chi ran raised her eyebrows. "I didn''t expect you would think so?"


    Cheng Hao was silent, a faint smile, and did not say much.


    The two are so silent. After dinner, they are busy again. In the evening, the restaurant is the busiest. Chi Ran is dizzy. Fortunately, he doesn''t deliberately make trouble for his guests, and it''s not every day that people come to watch Chi Ran''s jokes. After all, after watching it once, he has no fun.


    In particular, Chi Ran''s attitude was so indifferent that they gradually lost interest.


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight, Chi ran felt that she was being watched all the time, with a strange look that made her uncomfortable.


    She was busy, searching, just to see a corner of the restaurant, a man and a woman''s eyes, so big la la la locked in their own body.Chi ran was surprised by the two men''s handsome appearance, but they didn''t appreciate it. The man''s fox like smile and a pair of peach blossom eyes always made people feel bad


    the woman is very bright and beautiful. She seems to have no malice, but her eyes are too deep, which makes Chi ran uneasy. She thinks that she should not have known them before, and she will not come to ridicule herself and see her own jokes


    just thinking about this, Chi ran saw the woman waving to her. She had to harden her head and walk towards them


    "good evening, two guests. May I help you? "


    the man leans lazily on the chair and looks at himself, but the woman smiles, "are you Chi ran?"


    chi ran looked at the famous brand on her uniform and nodded with a smile, "yes. Miss, please -- "


    before Chi ran finished, the woman couldn''t wait to look at the man opposite. They exchanged their eyes and said," you went to Junshi hotel last Monday, didn''t you? "


    last Monday


    chi Ran''s face immediately changed and he looked alert


    seeing her reaction like this, Fu Yi Nuan knew he was looking for the right person


    "don''t be afraid, we have no malice. My name is Fu yinuan. He''s Fu Yibei. Hey, we''re here to ask you something. "


    "ladies and gentlemen, I don''t know you. I''m afraid I can''t help you." Chi Ran is on guard, and his smile has disappeared


    "help, you can help us. Just make a phone call and tell our uncle


    "sorry, I can''t help it. I don''t know your uncle. If you don''t want to order, I''ll leave first. "


    chi Ran is about to turn around, but he is caught by Fu yinuan, who is worried, and pulls her back


    "don''t go, don''t go, we really mean no harm."


    the action here has attracted the attention of the people in the restaurant

 Chapter 285

    See the protagonist is Chi ran, some people know more or less, afraid to find Chi ran trouble, right?


    However, they also happened to watch the play, and their eyes were all on this table.


    Chi ran finally feels embarrassed. Her face changes. At last, she sees the manager''s ugly face and eyes. She can only turn around and face the brothers and sisters.


    Fu yinuan also seems to realize that he is too reckless. On his beautiful face, he immediately smiles apologetically, and smiles innocently. He grabs Chi Ran''s hand and toots his mouth.


    No one can bear to let such a lovely and beautiful girl like this.


    Chi ran said helplessly, "Miss Fu, what are you going to do?"


    She really didn''t understand what the brothers and sisters were going to do, but instinctively she was on guard and scared because they mentioned Junshi hotel.


    Fu Yi made a wink in the Northern Dynasty. She nodded and said to Chi ran, "Chi ran, in fact, we know what happened to you at Junshi hotel that night."


    Chi Ran''s voice was cold, and his eyes were sharp.


    "So? Are you going to blackmail me with this? Those two can find the wrong person, I still have nothing to lose. You can do whatever you want. "


    Chi Ran is barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes. She has nothing to lose. If she is seen to have lost her innocence and spent a night with a man, it''s nothing at all. It''s a big deal. It''s a one night stand, because it''s a one night stand.


    Chi Ran is really not afraid of anything this time. He turns around and leaves.


    Fu Yiwen and Fu Yibei look at Chi Ran''s coldness and shrug their shoulders.


    "What to do?"


    Fu Yi North smile, "it seems that this woman, OK."


    "Brother, what''s our next step?"


    "Next step?" Fu Yi North peach blossom eye picked to pick, "certainly is to eat!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu Yi warm beautiful face, the original worry with Fu Yi North relax and relax, since the cousin said so, that is not worried.


    There is still time for the 24 hours given by my uncle.


    After Chi ran went back, Cheng Hao asked, "is it all right?"


    Chi ran shakes his head. Cheng Hao winks at her, "the manager is looking for you."


    I know. I''m sure I''ll settle with her.


    Chi Ran is impatient to rise in her heart. Even if she is indifferent, she will have a temper. In particular, the two men reminded her of the night in the hotel.


    In fact, after she ran away that morning, Chi ran tried to put everything down and told herself that every woman has such a day, she is not so conservative, just as the spring dream is traceless.


    Even Jiang''s family didn''t tell them about her, and they tried to forget it.


    However, how can it be so easy to forget?


    When she is alone at night, she always shows the things of that night.


    After all, she didn''t even see who that person was. She had been confused in her life and didn''t even know who she was. Why was she so confused about the loss of the first night?


    Chi ran was remorseful and full of hatred. Even, she just wanted to know who it was that night.


    But she was ambivalent and didn''t dare to know who it was.


    That night, she was drunk, is wrong, but the man so while she was drunk and to her, she did not expect that man is what kind of good man. It''s such speculation that Chi ran doesn''t dare to reveal the terrible truth.


    After being criticized by the manager, Chi ran continues to go out to work. Seeing that the brother and sister have not left, Chi Ran has calmed down and is ready.


    Now that they have found her here, their brother and sister will naturally grasp the handle and will not give up.


    As for what they want from her, Chi ran doesn''t know.


    Now that they are penniless and have no identity as Miss Chi, I''m afraid these two people have miscalculated.


    Try to ignore the brother and sister, Chi ran concentrate on his work.


    The restaurant in the evening is always busy, but Chi ran doesn''t stay late like other employees. She is a part-time worker, so she has already explained her time and has to leave before the last bus stops.


    Chi ran walked out of the restaurant and went to the bus stop, but he didn''t arrive, but the brothers and sisters had already been waiting for her.


    "Hello, chiran."


    Fu yinuan thinks that he has the best attitude and smiles at Chi ran.


    But Chi ran was on guard immediately. She looked around, and there were pedestrians coming and going. She was ready to run away if they kidnapped her.


    "Chi --"


    perhaps after seeing through what Chi ran thought, Fu Yibei couldn''t help laughing.


    "Miss Chi, I don''t think you need to worry that we will kidnap you. Our brothers and sisters just want to talk to you. Besides, don''t you want to know who it was that night? "Chi Ran''s face is stiff, and he looks at Fu Yibei cunningly.


    "I don''t want you to worry. I don''t even know about it. Besides, it''s my private business."


    Chi ran turns around and is about to leave. Fu yinuan immediately goes after him and stops him in front of Chi ran.


    "Chi ran, our requirements are very simple. To tell you the truth, that night you and - "


    " Fu yinuan! "


    A cold deep cry, let Fu Yi warm instantly stopped breathing, she is stiff even words can''t go on.


    Looking at Fu Yibei''s ugly face, Fu yinuan is 100% sure that the man behind him is her terrible uncle, Fu Jin and.


    Fu Jin and long legs step forward to Chi ran.


    Tall and oppressive, not only Fu yinuan was afraid, but Chi ran felt the danger of this man.


    "Ha ha ha Small, small - "


    without saying the word" Uncle ", his dark eyes still made her shut up.


    "You''ll have less than eight hours to prepare by six tomorrow morning."


    "Damn --" Fu Yi Nuan couldn''t help cursing, but she didn''t dare to refute. Caught by my uncle on the spot, that''s no way to live.


    Fu Yibei shrugged, "OK, Xiao Nuan, let''s go!"


    Fu Yibei is very simple, know the purpose is not achieved, simply pull Fu yinuan left.


    And Chi ran, looking at this man, appeared in the restaurant in the daytime. It seems that he and his brother and sister know each other.


    "This gentleman,"


    "Fu Jin and."


    "Ah?"


    Chi ran was stunned and then understood, "Mr. Fu, are those two your family members? Do you know what they are going to do? Or do you want to threaten me as much as they do? "


    Fu Jin and his eyebrows slightly frowned, and his voice was fierce, "they threaten you?"


    "No matter what you want from me, I can tell you clearly that even if I have a night with a man, it''s my own private affair. I''m not afraid of your threat, so I slept with a man for one night? I will sleep with other men in the future. If you have seed, you will follow me all the time. "


    "Sleeping with other men?"


    After Fu Jin and Chi ran said this, her black eyes suddenly burst out of cold light, grabbing Chi Ran''s eyes, making her instinctively feel dangerous and cold.

 Chapter 286

    "How - how? It''s my freedom. You can''t control it. "


    Although Chi ran was very scared, he still glared stubbornly.


    Hum, don''t think you''re going to give me a break. I''ll be afraid of you. Now it''s a society ruled by law. Don''t you want to kill me.


    "Your freedom?"


    Fu Jin and the dangerous black eyes narrowed slightly, and Chi ran suddenly stepped back.


    "Don''t you think about it!"


    Fu Jin and gritted his teeth, spitting out three words.


    "Nerves, what''s your business?" Chi ran thinks that the family surnamed Fu is mentally ill, especially the one in front of him. He is frightening and cold, so he can''t keep on pestering.


    When the public car arrived, Chi Ran Ran ran away quickly and got on the bus. She looked at Fu Jin and standing in the same place through the door, her eyes moving with the car, but her penetrating eyes seemed to be following her all the time. Even though she was far away, Chi ran was still scared.


    ¡­¡­


    Back at Jiang''s house, she quietly entered the room. Jiang Xi hadn''t slept yet. Seeing her coming back, she came from her own room.


    "back? Mom left you some porridge for fear that you would be hungry at night. I''ll give it to you


    "No, I''m not hungry. Why haven''t you slept yet? "


    The people of the Jiang family have regular work and rest time. They go to bed early and get up early. They often have a rest at nine o''clock.


    "I can''t sleep." Jiang Shiyi seems to have something on his mind.


    Chi ran changed his clothes and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Always timid and gentle, Jiang Xi''an''s face turned red because of Chi Ran''s problem. It was the kind of instant red that he didn''t hide.


    Pool dye a Leng, suddenly smile, "you love?"


    "No, no," Jiang Shiyi immediately shook his head and waved his hand in denial, seemed to be particularly worried.


    "Good, good, No. Is that someone you like? "


    This 11 silence, and then, bow, do not speak.


    Chi ran sat beside Shiyi and patted her on the back. "It''s normal to have people you like. You don''t have to be shy. What''s more, you''re an adult now. I don''t think uncle Jiang and aunt have any restrictions on your love. If you love each other, it''s nothing to be together. "


    "He''s - very good. He didn''t know me, I just - "


    chi ran understood that it was secret love.


    However, why didn''t you notice it before? There was no sign when you were at home in the morning. Why was it like this at night?


    "When did you meet?"


    "Afternoon,"


    "..." Do you want it so fast? fall in love at first sight? I didn''t expect that such a shy person would fall in love at first sight?


    "Do you know him? How do you know each other? "


    Speaking of this, Jiang Xi''an seems to be lost.


    "He just asked the way, I -"


    chi ran had to smoke the corner of his mouth. He was just a passer-by. Was that man so attractive at first sight?


    "Eleven, since it''s just a stranger, let me see - forget it, don''t think about it." Chi Ran is very rational.


    Jiang Shiyi was obviously disappointed. At last, he looked up to Chi ran and said, "I know. I didn''t think much about it. It''s just - "


    " understand, understand, that must be very handsome. Right? Normal, in fact, it''s just like seeing a particularly handsome male star, amazing, and then falling in love with him. This kind of feeling, in fact, is not true love. It''s just a very good appreciation of someone''s appearance. "


    "Oh -" Jiang Shiyi was not sure.


    "So don''t think about it. Go to bed early. Maybe you''ll meet a more handsome man tomorrow. "


    After seeing off Jiang Shiyi, Chi ran went to the bathroom for a shower.


    When I lie in bed at night, I can''t help thinking about today.


    It''s been a day. It''s not very peaceful.


    Especially Fu Jin and this man, she didn''t realize his appearance in the morning, but the appearance of brother and sister in the evening, now think about their family, it seems that they have some kind of plot for themselves.


    However, Chi ran didn''t think that he could let others have any plot.


    But Fu Jin and tonight, you take the strong danger, let Chi ran very worried, always feel that he seems to be targeted.


    It seems that Fu Jin is a little familiar with this name.


    But Chi ran thought for a long time, and she didn''t remember that she knew this man before.


    Chi Ran has been tired all day. Thinking about it, he slowly falls asleep.


    But two brothers and sisters who were caught directly at the scene were not so easy to fall asleep.


    They were even worse than Fu Yihan. My uncle caught both of them on the spot. I didn''t know how cruel training was waiting for them.


    Fu Jin and back to Fu''s home, Fu yinuan is anxiously waiting in the living room.


    As soon as she saw Fu Jin coming back, she immediately flattered her."Uncle, are you back? Do you want to have some water? Hungry or not, I''ll have people prepare for a snack? Uncle, are you tired? I''ll beat your back. "


    "ah? No, absolutely not. How dare we? " Fu Yi warm again slow, also seem to feel the uncle to pool dye care


    with her smart brain, she immediately seized the opportunity and came up with a wonderful idea


    "uncle, I remember Chi ran was a student of a university. You see, I am also a student. It''s a coincidence, ha ha... If I had known, I would have known her and made friends with her. Now I can take care of her more. "


    "little warm."


    "go to school on time tomorrow."


    with that, Fu Jinyu has turned around and walked towards her own Jinyuan


    in the house, the old man and the old lady of the Fu family, who had not yet had a rest, could not help shaking their heads when they heard this voice


    "what has Jin Yu done recently? How did I hear that he was going to throw Xiao Han, Xiao Wen and Xiao Bei into the boss''s army? "


    "Xiao Han and Xiao Bei have nothing to do, but Xiao Nuan is a girl. How can we do that?" The old lady loves her granddaughter


    "don''t worry, Xiao Nuan just now, I guess that little smart guy doesn''t know how to let Jin Yu loose. You see, she won''t have to go


    "Jin Yu, what''s the matter?"


    although my uncle is very good at everything, this obvious support is really enough


    there is no denying, but it is very possible

 Chapter 287

    Chi Ran is a sophomore now. When there are more courses, there are few opportunities to have only one class, as he did yesterday, so most of the time he goes through school


    "Hi, Chi ran, what a coincidence."


    because of Chi Ran''s experience, there was no one around her. Some of the students kept away from her, while others were not familiar with Chi ran


    "we were wrong yesterday and caused a misunderstanding. I apologize to you. Shall we be friends? "


    "if other people don''t have eyes, they don''t know how good you are. I''ve got a lot of eyes. I''m sure you''ll have a bright future in the future. Let''s wait for those who watch good plays to regret it. "


    "thank you for looking up to me so much."


    on the contrary, Fu yinuan, even after class and during lunch, always follows Chi ran. That is to say, he repeatedly emphasizes that he should be friends with Chi ran


    "if you want to be a friend, are you so clingy?" Chi ran finished her meal and took a rest and read in the Pavilion behind the library. She was so annoyed by Fu Yi that she couldn''t help making a sound


    when she said this, Chi ran felt that she was too impulsive, which was not right


    chi ran said, "thank you very much. If it''s OK, I''ll go first. "


    feeling embarrassed, Chi Ran is about to leave. Fu yinuan immediately stops smiling and quickly takes Chi Ran''s arm, which makes her very intimate


    "Chi ran, don''t worry. I certainly don''t mean that to you. I just want to be friends with you. "


    chi ran pulls Fu yinuan''s arm, but she just doesn''t let go


    "to tell you the truth, Miss Fu, you were threatening me yesterday. Today, you are going to make friends with me. I can''t be so unprepared. Or do you have any other purpose? "


    "Chi ran, yesterday was really a misunderstanding. I want to be friends with you. It''s true. If you don''t believe me, you should believe my uncle, right? "


    "your uncle?" Chi ran was puzzled. Later, he thought, "is Fu Jin your uncle?"


    "yes."


    "Chi ran, since you have met my uncle, what do you think of him?"


    a strange feeling came to her heart. Chi ran frowned and her eyes flashed


    "I don''t know Mr. Fu, so I can''t comment on him. Besides, I''m really going to class. Do you want to follow me? "


    "before you agree with me to be your friend, I will follow you wherever you go."


    chi Ran has nothing to do. She wants to leave at night, and Fu yinuan will give up the next day


    in the past few days, Chi Ran has gradually relaxed her vigilance, because she also knows that Fu yinuan is a student of a university, but she is a Chinese major. She is also a famous Fu family in a city


    when she was at Chi''s, her father didn''t often talk about business at home, but she didn''t know nothing about it, and occasionally she heard her father mention it.At that time, from his father''s mouth, Fu Jin was a ruthless man who could not be underestimated. People in the market did not dare to offend the president of Fu group.


    It''s just that Fu Jinyu has always been mysterious. He is young, charming and worth so much. He is the husband of many women''s dreams. However, few people have actually seen what Fu Jin and Yu look like.


    In the newspaper news, there are only the back of Fu Jinyu and clear photos on the front, even if you want to publish them.


    In fact, a family like the Fu family has nothing to plot for itself.


    Chi ran gradually let go of his guard, and Fu yinuan himself was really good at getting along with each other. He was cheerful and lovely, and had a little humor. Chi ran and Fu yinuan gradually became friends.


    However, she doesn''t understand how Fu became friends with herself.


    Fu yinuan just said it with a smile and told her that as long as she believed it, it would be OK.


    What do you believe?


    Do you believe that Fu yinuan will not be unfaithful to her?


    Chi ran smiles. Forget it.


    When I was a miss of the Chi family, I didn''t defend myself when I made friends. Now I''m a person with no status. What can I do so cautiously?


    It''s upside down!


    "Chi ran, no classes at the weekend, do you still have to work?"


    Fu yinuan knows that she wants to make money to earn living expenses for herself. Fu yinuan is very angry when she thinks of this.


    This Chi family is too much. Chi Ran is still a student. Even if he is not their child, can we say that he has no feelings for so many years?


    Chiran was so homeless that he had to earn his own money. He completely ignored that feeling. He was heartless.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Chi ran looks at Fu yinuan.


    "I want to invite you to my house." Let my family know you first, and it will be easy to get in touch with my uncle in the future?


    "No, thank you, Xiao Nuan, but next time."


    Fu yinuan nodded, "I know. It''s OK. By the way, tomorrow you go to work, I''ll go to the restaurant to see you


    "It''s OK to eat, but don''t go there for me. It''s cheap for our boss."


    "Ha ha ha Don''t worry, your boss doesn''t care about a meal. It''s just that my heart is a little bit broken. " She also knew what the restaurant manager had in mind.


    "His mind is so good, at least I made a lot of money."


    "To make money, actually, I have a good idea." Fu Yi warmed his eyes and walked around twice.


    "What''s a good idea?" Chi ranxin is still very interested in this. Money is her favorite now.


    "I heard from my uncle that day that the wages of their company''s odd jobs are very high, but although they are odd jobs, they generally don''t have much work, they are very relaxed and not tired. In particular, they can learn from their company. Would you like to have a try? "


    Chi ran frowned, "I''m sure I don''t have time for a full-time job. Will people want me to be a non graduated student for such a good job? Now those people outside have to squeeze their heads to get in? "


    "It''s because I''m afraid that people want to squeeze in. My uncle didn''t recruit people openly! He said that the position is not very important, just find a friend or someone you know to recommend it. I think it''s very suitable for you. If you want to go, I''ll tell my uncle to be sure to go in. "


    "It''s not very good, is it?" Chiran wanted to go, but it seemed that something was wrong.


    "There''s nothing wrong. That''s settled. The salary will never be less than what you earn in the restaurant. You don''t have to wait on others. I''ll tell my uncle now. "


    Without waiting for Chi ran to think about it, Fu yinuan went out to make a phone call.


    Chi ran goes through the door glass and looks at Fu yinuan talking excitedly on the phone. She smiles and doesn''t know how to tell her uncle. It always makes Chi ran feel too hasty and strange.


    However, it was introduced by Fu yinuan, and she should not doubt it.

 Chapter 288

    Fu yinuan called. Fu Jin and he were having a meeting. On both sides of the round table in Fu''s international conference room, there were all the heads of Fu''s departments, including the heads of foreign branches in the video.


    But Fu Jin and a cold face, black eyes emitting a sharp light, light swept who, who can not help but shiver in the heart.


    At this moment, Secretary Assistant Tina quietly walks in and nods to her Secretary Zheng Qu, who is sitting behind Fu Jin. Zheng Qu immediately gets up. After listening to Tina''s report, she takes Fu Jin Yu''s personal mobile phone and hands it to Fu Jin Yu, who is listening attentively to the report.


    "Miss Nuan''s call."


    Zheng Qu knows that Fu yinuan is the youngest girl of the Fu family. She is deeply loved, but she has never been granted such treatment.


    And the main reason is that the person miss Nuan is in contact with is Chi ran.


    Zheng Qu thinks that this woman is very special.


    Fu Jinyu took the mobile phone, waved his hand, then got up and walked out of the meeting room.


    Only in this way could they breathe out from Fu Jin and the oppressive air conditioning.


    "Uncle, I have created an opportunity for you. Praise me quickly."


    Fu yinuan was obviously very excited, but Fu Jinyu said coldly, "you have a good reason to interrupt my meeting."


    "Er - I''m talking about chiran." Fu yinuan doesn''t talk nonsense either, so she tells Fu Jinyu what he just told Chi ran. She believes that my uncle will make arrangements for this.


    Fu Jin and Fu yinuan were silent. Just when Fu yinuan was worried, he spoke slowly. His voice was a little cool.


    "Let her come here and go straight to Zheng Qu."


    "Oh, OK, uncle, you''re busy. I won''t delay. I''ll tell Chi ran the news right away."


    "Chi ran, my uncle agreed. He said it''s just right. No one needs to look for it."


    Fu yinuan told Chi ran the news, and Chi ran was very grateful and a little nervous.


    "I''ll have to go to the restaurant and quit my job first, and then when will I report to Fu? Also, have you made it clear that I can only work part-time? I still have to finish my studies, and I may -- "


    " stop, "Fu Yi said with a warm smile," my uncle knows about you. Don''t worry about the report. Let''s go to my uncle''s Secretary Zheng Qu next Monday. So, this week, you quit your job, take a break, and then go to Fu''s on Monday. "


    Chi ran nodded, but he was still confused.


    "Well, now I''ll accompany you to quit your job. If you quit early, you may have time to visit my home at the weekend. "


    Fu yinuan pulls Chi ran away from school and goes to the restaurant where she works.


    The manager doesn''t agree with Chi Ran''s resignation.


    "No, Chi ran, you should have told me before you quit! Besides, there are not enough people to go now. Otherwise, this month, you''ll be in vain. "


    Chi ran guessed that it would be like this. The manager of the restaurant decided to ask her to serve others. How could she be so relaxed?


    "Manager, when I came here, you said, I''m a part-time worker. I can come anytime. I''ll let you know when I want to leave. Don''t let me go now, manager. You can''t turn back on me. "


    "I - did I say that?" The manager didn''t admit it at all, "Chi ran, the salary I give you here is already very high. Aren''t you short of money now? If you leave here, where can you find such a good part-time job? "


    "It''s no trouble for the manager. Ask the manager to keep his word. I won''t come tomorrow. So, this month''s salary, please let someone pay me


    "No way!" The manager was tough and merciless. "If you go, you won''t get a cent this month."


    If Chi Ran is not short of money, she really wants to turn around and leave.


    But this month''s money is not a small sum, she must get it.


    Chi ran was impatient. She said directly, "manager, to put it bluntly, the reason why you want me to be a waiter here is very clear to me. Isn''t it to let those people see what it was like for a lady in the upper class to be a waiter when she was down in the world? Let me, who used to be a young lady, serve the customers. It will certainly attract customers, won''t it? "


    The manager didn''t expect Chi ran to know that his face changed awkwardly.


    Chi ran continued with a faint smile, "in fact, if you use me, I''ll get the high salary I want. There''s nothing wrong with that. But do you think that if I am here all the time, it will always work? "


    "Rao is a big news in the society and a big event in the entertainment circle. After a week, it''s fresher, not to mention a little person like me? Do you think I''m right? At the beginning, those people also came to see my chiran''s down and out, but after a long time, they just felt bored. "


    "So, manager, let me go. After I leave, you can attract people for a while with the sign that there was a down and out young lady working here. However, according to my judgment, people will still find it boring within a week."Chi ran said this, and the manager had to consider it. In fact, what she said is reasonable.


    The restaurant was busy at that time. Now, Chi ran works here. In fact, no one is surprised and curious.


    Finally, Chi ran, with his salary, smiles and waves to Fu yinuan waiting outside.


    "Paid, I invite you to dinner, by the way, thank you for helping me introduce to the work of Fu."


    Chi ran thanks Fu yinuan with a smile.


    "Good."


    "let''s go to a small shop not far from here. Although the store is small, the things are good and cheap. Well, if you want to have a big meal, you''ll have to make an appointment for a few years. I''ll invite you again when I''m developed. Now it''s just a civilian shop. "


    Fu yinuan shook his head unconcerned, "I''m not so picky. Experts are among the people. If you say things are good, you can''t be bad. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Fu yinuan came home. After dinner, she threw it directly to Fu Jinyu''s Jinyuan.


    Fu''s house occupies half of the mountain.


    The Fu family''s parents live in the villa in the middle, while the three brothers of the Fu family live in their respective villas behind them. If future generations get married again, new houses will be built again.


    Anyway, such a large area is enough to build a lot of gardens.


    The courtyard where Fu Jin and his wife lived was Jinyuan. Through Fu Fu''s father and Fu''s mother''s house and through a wooden bridge on a lake, you can reach Jinyuan.


    Now Fu Jin and his wife have no family. Besides the servants, he is the only one in Jinyuan.


    When Fu yinuan came over, he was sitting in front of the solid wood table on the first floor near the French window. He was dressed in gray casual clothes, but he still could not hide his cold and pressing momentum.


    "Uncle? I''m so busy when I go home. I really don''t know which woman can stand your workaholic in the future? "


    Fu Jin and his head did not lift, and there was no response. Fu Yi glanced at his lips and knew that was the case.


    She went to the big table, leaned over and said with a smile, "uncle, I asked Chi ran to quit the restaurant and go to work in your company. Is there a reward?"


    "Reward?"


    Fu Jin and finally lift eyes, but that cold eyes, only one eye let Fu yinuan take back his mind to ask for reward.


    "Ha ha, I''m joking."


    Fu Yi warm skin smile meat don''t smile of, back two steps, sat on the chair of one side.


    Looking at Fu Jinyu bowing down to work again, Fu yinuan hesitated and said, "uncle, I''ve been getting along with Chi ran these days. I really find that she''s very nice. I don''t know how to collapse if I have such a big change? "


    "And you don''t know that Chi Ran''s family is so hateful that she never went to see her and made her homeless. If she hadn''t been taken in by her friends, Chi ran wouldn''t know what to do now. What''s more, she works alone to earn money. She used to be a young lady who had never worked at all. Now she plans for her future without complaint and hardship. I admire her so much. "


    Fu Jinyu didn''t say anything, but Fu yinuan noticed that his active finger stopped.


    Fu yinuan secretly laughed and continued, "I heard Chi ran say that Chi''s family doesn''t care, but her grandmother, who is still in her hometown, may not know the news. The old lady loves chiran the most. Chiran is afraid that it will frighten her. She is very sorry for her love for so many years. In addition, before Chi ran, there was a fiance settled with Zhuo''s family. "


    with this, Fu Yi Nuan felt a sudden chill, and she quickly explained," but Chi ran said that they just grew up together, and she had no love for that fiance. Moreover, the fiance has long been with her good friend, the real Chi family daughter, and Chi ran feels that they are shameless and disgusting. "


    "Oh, and Chi ran went to work in that restaurant. You don''t know what the manager thought..."


    Fu yinuan told Fu Jinyu a little about Chi ran.


    Fu and Jin seem to be busy, but Fu Yi Nuan knows that he is in fact interested.


    After leaving Jinyuan, Fu Yi is smiling. She seems to be doing well.


    Now my uncle is different to Chi ran because of the night before them.


    Fu yinuan would bet that it was not only Chi Ran''s first night, but also my uncle''s first night.


    Uncle, who has never been close to women, now has the hope of getting married because of Chi ran.


    Fu yinuan thought that in the future, if two people are really together, then she is a great achievement.


    After Fu yinuan left, Fu Jinyu put down his documents and raised his eyes to stop in the void.


    In addition to the warm and attractive chiran that night, in my own understanding, a fresh chiran gradually enriched.


    Fu Jinyu doesn''t know if she likes Chi ran, but she is interested in getting to know her.


    If he could, he would not mind marrying her.After all, his parents urged him to get married, and he didn''t seem to exclude marrying Chi ran.


    If Chi ran was there every night, her sharp claws would hurt her back. Tut -


    Fu Jinyu was very happy with the pain.

 Chapter 289

    For Fu Jin Yu, the feeling of opening meat has never been so profound.


    Never before, just think of a woman, the body will have such a quick reaction.


    Fu Jinyu thinks about Chi ran that night in the bathroom, imagines her charming voice and releases herself.


    Wet out of the bathroom, Fu Jin and this workaholic, have no intention to work, was attacked by Chi ran brain, body empty, want to really hold her real person, and then toss a happy night.


    Unfortunately, this is not the time.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jinyu got up in the morning and looked at the chaotic appearance on the quilt stirred by Chi ran, who appeared in his dream last night. He frowned deeply in every room, and the whole person also appeared to be in a bad mood. His face was gloomy, which frightened the servants.


    After walking across the wooden bridge, I came to Fu Fu Fu''s house. The servants were setting breakfast.


    "In a bad mood?"


    Fu''s mother knows her son best, especially her youngest son. Although his expression doesn''t change much, he can feel his unhappiness at a glance.


    Fu Jin and shook his head, "No."


    "No? Is it something in the company? Don''t always scare people with air conditioning. The company can''t collapse. There''s always a solution. "


    Fu''s mother was so enlightened, and she was also used to such nagging. Fu Jinyu didn''t say much.


    It was not until master Fu came that he stopped his wife''s nagging.


    "The third one always has his own sense of propriety, so don''t nag. What about Xiaowen? Let her get up. What time is it? "


    On hearing this, the old lady explained, "today is Saturday. There is no class. Let her sleep more."


    "Well, last class, it''s not war. Do you need to be so tired? Wang Ma, hurry up and call Xiao Nuan up. Go to bed early and get up early. This is a good habit that must be formed. "


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Xiao Nuan has been much better recently. She goes to school on time and doesn''t go out to make trouble when she comes back from school. It''s said that he made a good friend and will bring him back to play at the weekend. "


    "She''s good? She was trained by the third man. What''s more, my friend, don''t be so promiscuous. If that happens, I can drive out directly. "


    "No, she''s a very progressive girl. She''s just a classmate from the school. She also said that we would like it."


    "Well, it''s none of our business whether we like it or not?" Fu Qingtian doesn''t pay attention to Fu Yinan''s friends at all. Instead, he says to Fu Jinyu, "tomorrow, I''ll stay at home if I have anything to do. My old comrades in arms are coming."


    Mrs. Fu winked at her wife, then said to her son with a smile, "Jin Yu, how many years has your father been an old friend? I''ll see you at home."


    "Well, I see." Fu Jinyu finished a glass of milk, then nodded and left.


    Fu old man surprised, looking at the old companion, "he so happy to agree?"


    Fu''s mother nodded happily, "he must have a clear idea. Maybe he wants to see us arrange his blind date so painstakingly. Did he really decide to consider getting married?"


    But old man Fu was a little skeptical. "We''ve told him so many times, and he figured it out so easily? I don''t think so. I don''t know what strategy he''s thinking about. "


    "Come on, what''s the strategy of dating? It''s not your war. It''s good for him to agree to this. Is it good for the third man to refuse as he did before? "


    Old man Fu snorted, but he couldn''t refute it.


    Today is Saturday. When Fu yinuan was dragged up for dinner in the morning, he saw his workaholic uncle at home.


    Usually, Fu Jin and his wife stay in their own garden or go out to socialize on weekends, even if they don''t go to the company. However, it''s rare for them to sit down and chat or play chess with old man Fu.


    After Fu yinuan was surprised, he really didn''t understand why.


    After breakfast, Mrs. Fu asked her granddaughter, "don''t you mean to invite friends home to play?"


    Fu yinuan nodded, but she explained, "grandma, I have to tell you. I asked my friend to come home, but she has something else to do today, so she made an appointment for tomorrow. Grandma, let people make more delicious food then. "


    Fu Laotai nodded with a smile, "OK, just come. I''m your good friend. I''m sure I''ll take good care of you."


    Fu yinuan held the old lady and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Grandma, you are the best. Grandma, I tell you that my friend, Chi ran, is very nice. "


    When he said this, Fu yinuan also looked at Fu Jinyu. He played chess with the old man attentively, as if he had not heard Fu yinuan''s words at all.


    "Well, if you say that, grandma will believe you. That girl must be no worse."


    Old lady Fu was very happy and pleased to have made serious friends with her granddaughter.


    However, after playing a game of chess with the old man, Fu Jinyu stopped sitting, got up and left."Well, third brother, I''m just addicted. Why did you leave?"


    Old man Fu is not comfortable. This boy has just played a game and is about to leave. Is that on purpose?


    "I have something else to do there."


    "Why did you play chess with me just now? If I had known, I would not have Fu old man is not happy, some childish threw the chess pieces, Fu yinuan hurriedly to coax.


    "Grandfather, I''ll play chess with you. Don''t be angry. I guess I''m in a bad mood today. Ignore him. "


    "With you? You go, you stink chess, forget it, forget it, I''ll go for a walk. "


    Old man Fu got up and went out with his hands on his back.


    Fu yinuan shrugged his shoulders and spat out his tongue at old lady Fu, "all blame my uncle."


    "Yes, I don''t think your uncle is normal today. If I didn''t show up in the past, I would still be here today? "


    The old lady murmured in her heart. Fu yinuan didn''t understand it either. Only Fu Jin and himself knew it.


    The old lady said in the morning that Fu yinuan would have friends. Naturally, he knew that the man was Chi ran.


    However, after listening to Fu yinuan''s saying that the time is tomorrow, Fu Jinyu would never admit that he was waiting there. He spent time playing chess with the old man in order to wait for Chi ran to come.


    However, tomorrow, Chi ran comes, Fu Jin and frown slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran prepared some fruits and tea early in the morning and brought them to Fu''s house.


    Now she has no money to buy expensive gifts. These are all planted by the Jiang family. They are absolutely pure green and artificial. Moreover, the Fu family will not lack anything. She would be happy if she had a heart.


    After letting the taxi go, chiran stood in front of the iron gate of the Fu family and rang the doorbell. After a while, the gate opened and chiran was taken into a car. The car drove slowly for a few minutes before it officially arrived at the Fu family''s residence.


    Fu yinuan had been waiting outside the door for a long time. When he saw Chi ran get out of the car, he immediately welcomed him excitedly.


    "Chi ran, you''re here. Come in."


    Chi ran goes in with Fu yinuan, and the present is welcomed by the housekeeper.


    Chi ran just came into the house, but he didn''t say hello to the Fu family. At a glance, he saw the tall figure that people couldn''t ignore.


    "Is it Chi ran? It''s beautiful. "


    when Mrs. Fu saw Chi Ran''s clean appearance, she liked it very much.


    "Grandma Fu, grandfather Fu, hello. I''m Chi ran. Excuse me."


    Fu old man saw the appearance of eye pool dye, not those girls, he also nodded and gave a smile.


    Fu Laotai also introduced Fu Jin and Chi ran.


    "This is Xiao Nuan''s uncle. You can call him, too."


    "Poof -"


    Fu yinuan almost vomited blood, while Fu Jinyu suddenly froze.


    "Grandma, I''ll take chiran to my room to play for a while." Without waiting for Chi ran to call someone, she immediately took Chi ran upstairs.


    Wait until Fu Yi warm room, Fu Yi warm just can''t help laughing, squatting behind the door.


    Chi ran didn''t know, so he looked at Fu Yi and shook his head. "What''s so funny? Can''t I do it well? "


    Fu yinuan obviously couldn''t speak because he was laughing, so he just waved his hand and shook his head.


    See her smile unbridled, pool dye also simply ignore her, left and right looked at Fu Yi warm room.


    Although he was a member of the Fu family, he didn''t feel as luxurious as he had shown. Fu yinuan was also a man of natural temperament. Except for the cosmetics on the table, the room was very simple.


    She looked at the photo of her bedside and said in surprise, "is this your twin brother? It''s different from you, but it seems that it should look like this. "


    Fu yinuan''s smile is enough, but it''s back to normal, but he still has a smile on his face, especially in his eyes, which is mysterious and funny.


    "If he had grown up like me, he would have cried."


    It''s so sad for a boy to be like a girl.


    "By the way, after a while, my uncle, don''t follow me to call him uncle. If you want to work in his company tomorrow, you are his subordinate. Just call it by name. " If Chi ran really wants to be called Fu Jin and uncle, that''s the most terrible thing.


    "That''s not good. It''s too impolite, or you''d better call Mr. Sheng Fu respectfully."


    "Our family name is Fu. Who knows who you are calling? Just name it. "


    Fu yinuan made such a decision, but Chi ran didn''t call it that.


    Fu yinuan introduces the layout of his home to Chi ran in his room. He is planning to take her to visit, but he doesn''t expect that there are guests at home.

 Chapter 290

    Fu yinuan took a look and saw the problem


    but this question made her look directly at my uncle


    with eyes, you can see that old man Fu''s friend and granddaughter are here for a blind date


    chi ran didn''t feel anything at all and took Fu yinuan for a walk in the yard


    "I think that little girl is so beautiful. Your uncle is really blessed."


    well, Chi ran can see it


    "don''t worry? What do I care? "


    chi ran smiles and shakes her head, but she is really worried about Fu Jin and such a cold man


    a man like that is afraid to scare other girls


    "Jin Yu Ge, I''ve heard about you from my grandfather for a long time. He said that you are very powerful. You only set up the Fu group with one hand, but you haven''t relied on the help of your family. Nowadays, many young people want to struggle for 20 years less. Compared with you, they are too poor. "


    Fu Jinyu has heard a lot of compliments, and the little girl obviously knows not to say too much


    however, she followed Fu Jinyu''s eyes and looked at Fu Yi''s warm Chi ran with a twinkle


    "Jin and brother, listen to my grandfather, Xiao Nuan, they are afraid of you most. You are the number one in their hearts, aren''t you?"


    "Miss Luo, excuse me. I have work to do


    when she got up, Fu Jinyu didn''t have any euphemism. In the constant wink of her parents, she quickly left


    when I look at my granddaughter''s grievance, I just sigh


    "I''m sorry, Lao Luo, my third brother --"


    "OK, I already know his temper. However, since we can''t get along with each other, let it go. " Mr. Luo didn''t worry too much. After all, he had good hope in his heart, but he also understood Fu Jinyu''s temper


    the old people don''t care. Looking at Luo Shanshan''s past, I hope she can have her own way to hold Fu Jinyu


    ...


    chi ran walks with Fu yinuan in a small step, but he feels the burning eyes behind him. He turns around slightly to see Fu Jinyu''s deep eyes


    chi ran takes Fu yinuan''s arm and wants to escape for the first time


    just looking at it without saying anything, Chi Ran''s eyes gradually fell down and didn''t dare to look up


    if you keep looking at it like this, Chi ran will definitely be seen to run away


    "well, uncle, I just told Chi ran that your Jinyuan is the most distinctive courtyard here. Are you welcome to visit it?"


    with that, he strode towards his own yard


    "Xiao Nuan, Chi ran, do you mind if I go with you. I''m also curious about Jin and GE''s yard. "<


    LUO Shanshan quickly followed up, with a bright smile and friendly eyes<


    Fu yinuan has seen many women who want to climb up to his uncle. Whether they are innocent or thoughtful, all kinds of women have different performances.But this Miss Luo Shanshan is not annoying, and she is also a guest of her grandfather. Fu yinuan can''t refuse.


    "I''m nothing. You have to ask Uncle about it."


    Luo Shanshan smile, some cunning, "I am with you, Jin and brother will not mind more people."


    After crossing the wooden bridge, Fu Jinyu stopped in front of his house. He didn''t speak until the three little girls came over.


    "Outside or inside?"


    Fu yinuan''s eyes turned and immediately grasped Luo Shanshan''s arm tightly. "Shanshan, I''ll accompany you to have a look in the garden. Let''s go. I promise to take you to my uncle''s favorite scenery. Uncle, help me take care of my classmates. "


    It''s not allowed for Luo Shanshan to break away. Fu yinuan was on purpose, and soon he dragged Luo Shanshan away.


    Chi ran scolds Fu yinuan in her heart. What does she mean?


    "Afraid of me?"


    Fu Jinyu didn''t dare to look at her Chi ran, just like she was in the restaurant that day. She was too formal.


    Fu Jin frowned slightly with displeasure, and his voice was a little cold.


    But Chi ran thought that he was impatient to disturb himself, so he was in a hurry to leave.


    "If I don''t disturb Mr. Fu, I''ll go first -"


    "who let you go?" Fu Jinyu directly grasped Chi Ran''s wrist.


    At the same time, Chi ran was frightened, but Fu Jinyu moved in his heart because of the soft skin in his palm.


    "Mr. Fu, I-I''m not going. Can you let me go first?"


    This person, it is not necessary to visit, it is not necessary not to visit.


    The dark color in Fu Jin''s eyes became more and more intense, but he didn''t let go of Chi Ran''s wrist. He pulled her and walked into the house.


    Chi ran was dragged into the room. As soon as he entered the room, the first thing that caught his eyes was the high bookshelf surrounded by two sides in front of the French window on the right. The height of the bookshelf reached the top of the first floor, and there was a small conference table in the middle.


    The bookshelf is full of books, so Chi ran can''t help feeling inferior.


    She would bet that the bookshelves of many people are beautiful, but Mr. Fu has so many books that he would never just put them on.


    If we look at other places, we can see the personal characteristics of Fu Jinyu.


    It''s either black or white. The furniture with extremely simple lines is just as hard and cold as Fu Jin and this man.


    "Finished? The second floor is the bedroom. "


    as Chi Ran''s eyes fall around, Fu Jinyu tells her where the" bedroom "is.


    "Well, I don''t have to visit the bedroom. I - ah -"


    How can I refuse?


    Fu Jinyu will not give her this opportunity.


    He still did not release her wrist, the thumb intentionally or unintentionally rubbed the inside of her wrist, as if feeling in the touch.


    But Chi ran didn''t find out at all. She was still thinking, how could anyone force someone to visit her room like this?


    On the second floor, Chi ran was even more surprised.


    The whole second floor is not separated like ordinary rooms, but the whole second floor, that is, Fu Jin is the same as a completely private site.


    In the middle of the second floor is the big bed, which is still black. Besides the bed, there is also a desk, on which computers and documents are placed meticulously.


    Chi ran glances at her and turns around. Unexpectedly, Fu Jin and she are close behind her.


    Chi ran, facing Fu Jinyu''s black shirt, didn''t dare to look into his eyes. He had already stepped back quickly.


    "Mr. Fu, I''ve finished. It''s a very special room."


    "That''s it?


    Fu Jinyu didn''t plan to let her go at all. She blocked her way. Her black eyes were deep, and her voice was slight. She was aware of the heat.


    He had thought about how the little woman in front of him, in this room, on his big black bed, was oppressed by him and eaten repeatedly.


    His breath was a little hot, but he kept it from her.


    Chi ran naturally didn''t know that the man was thinking about something so "deep". She just felt that the man''s eyes were too hot, as if she wanted to eat people. She didn''t dare to look at him at all.


    "The time is too short. We have to have a good look."


    Chi ran can''t refuse. Fu Jinyu pushes her shoulder and takes her to the big bed in the middle.


    Chi ran seems to feel that something is wrong now. This man, is he not being unfaithful?


    However, he is Fu Jinyu. Can''t he be so upset?


    Just as Chi ran was daydreaming, she was pushed in front of the big black bed by Fu Jinyu, but she didn''t react. Then she was suddenly covered by the burning air.


    "What do you want for a bed?"

 Chapter 291

    Chi Ran is stiff all over. She can obviously feel that the man behind him almost encircles himself in his arms. He lowers his head and asks her what she wants from the bed


    is this intentional


    chi ran, who was about to run away, didn''t expect that he was just pulling his legs to leave. How could he be pulled by someone and fall into the mysterious black big bed


    and the culprit, I don''t know how, is now pressing on her body. They are overlapping, very close to each other. It seems that they can hear each other''s heartbeat and breathing


    chi ran was stunned for half a minute. When she realized something was wrong, the man on her body bowed his head and buried it in her neck


    chi ran flushed and pushed Fu Jinyu with both hands. No matter what respect or disrespect, she called Fu Jinyu''s name in a hurry and urged him to get out of the way


    he looks up with black eyes and looks at Chi Ran''s frightened and embarrassed face


    "sorry."


    chi ran didn''t feel his apology at all


    "you - you get up first."


    "wait a minute."


    obviously, he is waiting for something


    chi Ran''s face turned red. How can this man be so cheeky


    "Deng Deng stare..."


    it seems that someone is knocking at the door outside. Chi ran pushes Fu Jinyu away in a panic and jumps up from the bed. He is worried and embarrassed, but he doesn''t know what to do


    chi ran calmed down, but she immediately felt wrong


    "you - you hurry up, I''ll go down first."


    as soon as she saw Fu Jinyu, Chi Ran''s eyes twinkled and her cheeks were slightly red. As he came, she stepped back quickly


    "Jin Yu Ge, may I come in and have a look?"


    her eyes were red and she couldn''t stay any longer. She immediately turned around and left


    but Fu yinuan said nothing, so he turned around to see what had happened to uncle and Chi ran


    as a result, I can feel the difference between them


    "..." Chi ran took a puff from the corner of his eye, and then he forced Fu to go out without waiting for Fu to speak


    behind her, however, she can always feel the look in her eyes.At noon, I had lunch at Fu''s


    however, Chi ran obviously felt that the look that Luo Shanshan cast on her body was hostile and always uncomfortable


    after lunch, everyone sat together, and Fu Jin played chess and chatted with the two old men


    she thought that if she could stay in a city, it would be the best. Maybe there would be a different fate in the future


    "that''s great. I don''t think so. By the way, you haven''t found a job, have you? Why don''t you go to Jin Yu''s company? " The more Mrs. Fu thinks about it, the better


    "Jin Yuge''s company is very powerful. I had intended to go to Fu''s. Before I came here, I also handed in my resume. I just don''t know if I will be brushed off because of the talent of Fu. "


    "no, how can I brush you? You''re so smart. I''m sure you''ll have to. "


    "Xiao Nuan, I''m confident, don''t worry."


    chi ran was stunned, and Mrs. Fu also looked at her


    "Xiao Nuan, shut up."


    LUO Shanshan bited her lips wrongly with tears in her eyes


    "Xiao Nuan, that''s not what I mean. You - you don''t have to humiliate me like that. "


    "hum, pretend."


    "why? I - "


    chi ran pulled Fu yinuan''s sleeve. Obviously, her presence here is the most embarrassing existence, and it''s because of her


    "Miss Luo, if you misunderstand me, I''m here to apologize. You don''t have to doubt anything. "


    "Chi ran, I don''t doubt anything about you. You think too much." Luo Shanshan said wrongly,


    "enough of you, Luo Shanshan, I really tell you that I just don''t like you, you --" Fu yinuan''s words were suddenly interrupted by or the old man


    "shut up."


    knowing that she was the outsider, Chi ran bowed to several old people and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you today."


    turn around and leave Chi''s house


    as Chi ran turns around, Fu yinuan is about to catch up, and Fu Jinyu suddenly gets up


    "I''ll see her off."

 Chapter 292

    Said, regardless of the public''s consternation, in Fu yinuan''s eyes, long legs open, quickly walked to Chi Ran''s side


    "third, what are you doing?"


    and his old friend Luo Laozi, looking at Fu Jinyu''s performance, immediately pulled down his face


    "Lao Fu, I think it''s me and jiashanshan who should go. Shanshan, go with your grandfather. "


    "Mr. Fu, thank you for your kindness. I''ll go first. Don''t bother you."


    if she stays any longer, she will be the target of public criticism


    "forget it, uncle, I''ll send Chi ran away. You can do it yourself here. "


    "are you going down the mountain? Then you need at least an hour. "


    chi ran sighs, gets on the bus and fastens his seat belt. Fu Yi Nuan drives away from Fu''s house slowly


    "it''s all my fault." In the car, Chi ran was very remorseful


    "it''s not your fault. Don''t think about it. It''s rosantha, the little whore who smashes and pretends to be herself. I tell you, my uncle can''t have a crush on a woman like her. It''s better to make it clear early, so that she won''t be haunted. "


    chi Ran is silent. Although she says so, she is guilty


    after all, in Fu Jin''s room, she just can''t say clearly


    but Luo Shanshan''s hostility reminds her not to refute, but to run away


    "after all, I caused it. I didn''t come at the right time, if it wasn''t for me - "


    " OK, don''t say that. If it wasn''t for you, I''ll tell you, she wouldn''t even see my uncle. "


    tut Tut, my uncle has a deep heart. Just tell her no, she has already brought Chi ran


    "ah?" Chi ran was surprised


    "sweat! Forget it, you''ll understand later. " Fu yinuan didn''t say it clearly, but she was very interested in gossip and asked, "what did you say when you were in his house with my uncle? Did you do anything? "


    chi ran immediately blushed, "what are you talking about?"


    send Chi ran back to Jiang''s home. When Fu yinuan returns to Fu''s home, Ke Ren has already left


    even Fu Jin and his wife have disappeared


    seeing Fu yinuan coming back, Mrs. Fu asked immediately


    "Xiao Nuan, tell me, do you know what Chi ran thinks of your uncle?"


    when Mrs. Fu thought about it, she knew who she was and how she felt about women


    "however, your uncle''s treatment of Shanshan is different from that of chiran, which is --"


    "grandma, isn''t that obvious? Luo Shanshan doesn''t like her uncle, so she starts to talk about Chi ran. Hum, I don''t know why you and grandfather like this kind of woman? If it turns out to be my aunt in the future, there will be a lot of things going on in my family, and there will be no peace all day long! "


    "don''t talk nonsense." Mrs. Fu was also told by her granddaughter that it seemed to be true


    "where''s grandfather?" Asked Fu


    "angry, your uncle offended Lao Luo, and he scolded your uncle."


    old lady Fu said so, but she was really helpless for her little son


    ...


    on Monday, Chi ran didn''t have classes until the last two classes in the morning. She came to Fu''s building early to report


    standing in front of the Fu''s building, looking up, I can''t help feeling another way about the hooligan Fu Jin Yu yesterday


    just look at this building and you will be awed


    in the large hall on the first floor, there are already employees walking around, saying hello to each other, in a hurry and confident manner


    chi ran went to the front desk with envy and said with a smile, "I''m looking for Secretary Zheng quzheng."


    the beautiful women at the front desk are very polite and their voices are very soft


    "yes, madam, what''s your name?"


    "my name is Chi ran."


    the woman immediately called, and soon she hung up with a twinkle in her eyes, "Ma''am, this is your temporary pass. Please go straight up to the twenty fourth floor. "


    chi ran takes a tag and walks into the elevator


    "are you miss Chi ran? This way, please. I''ll take you to see Secretary Zheng


    with all kinds of thresholds, Chi ran didn''t feel cumbersome, but felt nervous and expected


    it''s worthy of being a big company. It seems that there is a feeling that it should be so


    the woman knocks on the door and enters an office. Chi ran goes in and the woman steps out


    she watched the man sitting behind the table in the room, still talking on the phone. After he hung up, Chi ran immediately picked up her spirits


    "Miss Chi, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. The president is having a video conference. Just a moment. "


    "ah? No - I''m here to apply for a job, so I don''t need to -- "


    Zheng Qu smiles, brings a glass of water to Chi ran, and then says," just a moment, the president asks to see you. "


    chi ran felt a little nervous, but more uneasy


    after what happened yesterday, she didn''t want to face Fu Jinyu at all. She would be embarrassed when she thought about him


    besides, the treatment she received at Fu''s home yesterday made her stay away from Fu Jin for fear of causing unnecessary trouble and misunderstanding


    "Secretary Zheng, in fact, I am a part-time handyman. There is really no need to waste president Fu''s time. "


    chi ran got up and hesitated for a long time, but he still spoke to Secretary Zheng, who was busy


    "Miss Chi, no matter what your job is, you work in Fu''s. As long as the president meets, I don''t think any of Fu''s employees will want to refuse. "


    "Miss Chi, please sit down for a while. The president''s meeting will be over soon. "


    "the president is waiting for you in there."


    "please come in."


    chi ran takes a deep breath and pushes the door in


    looking up, you can see that Fu Jin and his eyes are burning and staring at him. Chi Ran''s heart clattered with a sound, and he felt like he wanted to run away


    but she can''t escape. This job is really necessary


    chi ran tries to keep calm and smiles


    "Hello, President Fu."


    I found that the bridge of his nose is straight and good-looking. I heard that people with a high bridge of his nose, in that respect -


    bah


    chi Ran''s ears turned red, and he secretly scolded himself for his wishful thinking."Chi ran"


    "yes!" Chi ran immediately threw out his mind and stood at attention


    "sit down." A smile seemed to flash in Fu Jin''s eyes, but it soon converged


    "well, thank you, President Fu."


    under her body, a pair of nine point black trousers fit her slender legs, and a pair of sandals with middle heels. People lift them up in spirit, and their hair is in flower bud, which is neat and beautiful without losing youth

 Chapter 293

    Chi ran feels stiff when Fu Jinyu''s eyes sweep over. He directly feels Fu Jinyu''s sharp eyes become more and more dark. Chi ran instinctively feels that it''s not good


    although she was sitting, her back was straight, her feet moved out, and she was ready to run away


    "President Fu, do you think my part-time job is OK? I will try my best to do what I want. "


    chi ran doesn''t know what to do with other applicants. At least she is competent. Cheeky or not, she needs the job and the money


    at this time, if she doesn''t speak, she will be embarrassed to death by him


    "yes." Fu Jin answered, waiting for him to assign work in Chi ran. He even said, "are you short of money?"


    chi ran pauses and says, "well, yes."


    there is nothing to deny. She is short of money. Otherwise, she would not come here. She can''t leave in the face of his terrible eyes


    "then stay on the 24th floor and be my assistant. You can pay as much as you want. "


    chi ran couldn''t help praising Fu Jin and Yu for such a domineering request. It was really the rhythm of a domineering president


    "President Fu, I don''t think I''m qualified to be your assistant. You already have so many secretaries and assistants. I''m only a sophomore and my major is English. I can''t meet your requirements for assistants at all. "


    chi ran thought of another way of satisfaction in his mind, and then his face turned red. "Mr. Fu, if you don''t lack a part-time job like me, I''m sorry to delay your time. I think I''d better leave first. "


    "stop!"


    she bites her lips stubbornly and stops, but she doesn''t turn back


    "turn around."


    silence, cold silence


    chi Ran''s eyes are slightly red. Inexplicably, she wants to lose her temper with Fu Jinyu


    I don''t know how Fu Jinyu is angry. She just doesn''t want to admit defeat


    startled, she suddenly took a breath and looked at Fu Jinyu deeply


    "did you cry?"


    looking at her reddish eyes, Fu Jinyu can''t help feeling a little upset


    "Er --"


    seeing Chi ran in a daze and thinking that she was still unhappy, Fu Jinyu immediately went to the table and pressed the inside line


    afterwards, Fu Jin and his wife returned to their desk and did not look at Chi ran again


    chi Ran is confused now. The surprise comes so fast that she wants to thank her, but Fu Jinyu makes it clear that she doesn''t want to talk to her


    How can you feel like you are in a rage and ignore her


    Zheng Qu just came over and left the president''s office with Chi ran


    therefore, the manager of the personnel department is required to keep it secret, and even if Fu Jinyu doesn''t say it, Zheng Qu takes the initiative to ask for it carefully


    therefore, Zheng Qu knows how to deal with chiran


    "Miss Chi, in view of your specialty, I have arranged for you to be assigned to the external liaison group of the international department. Of course, the work is not busy, you can also come to the company freely according to your time. "


    "thank you, Secretary Zheng."


    "you are welcome. This is what the president ordered. Also, the international department is on the 21st floor. You can go there by yourself. It may be inconvenient for me to appear. "


    chi Ran''s doubts are exactly the same. She thanks Zheng Qu again, and then watches him get on the elevator and leave, holding the sign of formal employment. After looking at the time, she''d better go back to school first< After returning to the 24th floor, Zheng Qu went directly to Fu Jinyu to report there."President, miss chiran''s affairs have been completed."


    Fu Jin and er made a sound and looked at Zheng Qu, "does she have any other requirements?"


    "No, Miss Chi Ran is very happy to get this part-time job as a work study student."


    Fu Jin Yu''s face was slightly cold. After a moment''s silence, he said, "if she has any problems in the future, you can come directly to me. Don''t make her unhappy in the company. "


    Zheng Qu knows very well that Fu Group is a big company after all. The more competitive it is, the more intriguing it is.


    A rookie like Chi Ran is bound to face such a thing.


    Therefore, the president''s intention of maintenance is obvious.


    "Yes, president!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran came into the classroom following the bell of class. As soon as she swept over, she saw Fu yinuan waving to her.


    Quickly walked over, Chi ran asked in a low voice, "Why are you here again? Are you out of class? "


    Fu yinuan is full of self-confidence, "my class is very good. It''s OK. By the way, you went to Fu''s, didn''t you? "


    Chi ran smiles, takes out his notes, and then says to Fu yinuan.


    "I''ve gone through the entry procedures. In the International Department, my major is also useful and I can learn a lot. "


    Fu yinuan looked at Chi ran, who had just finished, and looked up quietly and attentively at the teacher''s lecture. She couldn''t help turning Chi Ran''s elbow," that''s all? "


    Obviously, she wanted to know more than that.


    Chi Ran''s face changed slightly, and the corner of his eye glanced at the curious Fu Yi Nuan.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Fu Yi is warm and frown, and then looks at pond dyeing obviously does not want to speak, she secretly secretly tucks, the uncle is also too poor, how does not make complaints about the opportunity, many with pond dye deepens the sentiment.


    The fact is that Fu Jinyu thinks that the good things have been ruined.


    After class, Fu yinuan and Chi ran go to the school canteen for dinner. Fu yinuan looks at Chi Ran''s face and can''t help but explore.


    "Chi ran, my uncle --"


    "Xiao Nuan." Chi ran directly interrupts Fu yinuan''s words. His eyes are a little serious, but Fu yinuan can''t help being serious.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Are you trying to set me up with your uncle?"


    Fu yinuan immediately nodded directly, "yes, thank God you finally see it."


    Chi ran said, "I''ve got your heart, but I don''t want to fall in love with Mr. Fu, just say I don''t want to fall in love now. You should understand my situation. "


    "I understand what you mean, but Chi ran, it has nothing to do with whether you are in love or not. It''s always you who don''t open your heart Fu yinuan refutes Chi Ran''s words. She just thinks that Chi Ran is too afraid of his uncle.


    That is Chi ran such a mind, Fu Yi warm also just helpless. If it had been for another woman, wouldn''t it have been Fu Jinyu long ago? Moreover, the more chi ran was in such a situation, the more he had to climb up to Fu Jinyu to solve his current difficulties.


    Of course, this is the general idea of women, but Chi Ran is not.


    Fu yinuan was both happy and annoyed.


    "Xiao Nuan, you should understand that if I had been Miss Chi''s identity before, it might have been a little possible. But now? " Chi ran said with a smile, "don''t be kidding."

 Chapter 294

    "I''m not kidding. Who are you? It''s not about feelings. Can''t you see that my uncle is interested in you? "


    Pool dye a Leng, in the eyes flash uncomfortable, immediately the facial expression is serious.


    "Xiao Nuan, stop talking. I know myself. Don''t say that any more in the future. "


    Fu yinuan sees that Chi ran doesn''t plan to continue, and it''s hard for him to speak.


    However, looking at this, she felt it necessary to report to the novel.


    If you go on so slowly, you may not be able to get the beauty back.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran finished a day''s class and was very hungry. He went to the school restaurant to have some rice before he went back to Jiang''s house by car.


    When the phone rang, she was just about to stand at the bus stop and find out the bus card.


    However, a look at the phone number, pool dye moment Leng under, eyes red.


    When I picked up the phone, my voice was hoarse.


    "Hello? Grandma


    "Well, do you know I''m your grandmother? Chi ran, you let me down. "


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Mrs. Chi. I --" Chi ran thought that what disappointed her grandmother was that she was not the blood of the Chi family.


    However, when the old lady heard Chi Ran''s name, she almost didn''t come up in a breath, "you - what do you call me? Chi ran, you unfilial granddaughter, how do you repay me for all the years of nurturing you? "


    Listening to the angry voice of the old lady, Chi ran tears quietly, but her mouth is still smiling.


    "Grandma, I''m sorry, I miss you."


    "Why don''t you come home to see me when you miss me? I limit you half an hour, you must appear in front of me, otherwise, you don''t have to see me in the future


    "OK, OK, grandma, wait for me. I''ll see you right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Chi ran directly stopped the taxi and reported the address of Chi''s family.


    At the same time, grandma Chi finally smiles with satisfaction, but when she sees the people in her family, her face immediately grows old.


    "Mom, I know you are good to Chi ran, but after all, Shu Yao is your granddaughter. You were so indifferent to Shu Yao just now. She was very sad. "


    Chi Jingrui is sitting opposite his mother. Shu Yao is chased upstairs by the old lady, and her wife is not happy because after the old lady loses her temper, she stubbornly wants Chi ran back.


    "That''s right, Ma. The mother of Chi ran changed her child without permission. It''s good that we didn''t investigate Chi Ran''s responsibility. How can you still -- "he Shunhua has been oppressed by this powerful mother-in-law all her life, and she is not happy because Chi ran treats Shu Yao like this.


    "What''s the matter with me? It''s human nature for me to do so. Even if I have a dog, I''ve been more in love for 20 years than you. It''s good for you to say you''re going to drive people. Are you cold-blooded? Is twenty years of love a fake? "


    Chi Jingrui was a dutiful man. When his mother said that, his face couldn''t hang. However, he Shunhua felt a little guilty and looked a little ugly. He had nothing to say.


    Qin Shuyao is sobbing and sad upstairs, but even if she is crying, it is beautiful.


    Zhuo Tiancheng has been comforting him all the time. He can''t help but resent old lady Chi''s ruthlessness. However, he didn''t dare to say anything to Mrs. Chi. First, he was afraid of Mrs. Chi since he was a child. Second, he has changed from Chi Ran''s fiance to Shu Yao''s fiance. He is guilty because he is afraid that the old lady''s anger will spread to him, and he doesn''t dare to come out.


    "Shuyao, don''t be sad. You''re so sad. I''ll follow you. Good, will you stop crying? "


    Zhuo Tiancheng kisses Qin Shuyao. No, it''s Chi Shuyao''s forehead now. His fingers brush away the tears on her face. He wants to cry for her. His voice is gentle and soothing.


    "Tiancheng, Wuwu How can grandma do this to me? I''m her granddaughter. Even if she likes Chi randuo, I would like to be a sister with Chi ran, but she doesn''t recognize me? Sobbing I really love this family. But if I can satisfy grandma, I''d rather be Qin Shuyao, so that my family won''t be because of me - "


    " Shuyao, what are you talking about? You are a member of the Chi family. That can''t be changed. "


    Zhuo Tiancheng hugged Shu Yao, "don''t think about it, grandma. He is strict. She just hasn''t adapted to it. If you give grandma time, she will accept you. Trust me, huh? Don''t say what to do, Qin Shuyao. Uncle Chi and aunt Chi should be sad to hear that. "


    Chi Shuyao sobs for a while, burying himself in Zhuo Tiancheng''s arms. Is he saying anything else.


    After a while, she just looked up and forced a smile, "Tiancheng, grandma will definitely let Chi ran come back, we should be happy to welcome her back. All right, I''m fine. I will try my best to make Grandma like me. "


    Zhuo Tiancheng''s strength in Chi Shuyao''s weakness is what he appreciates most.


    "Good girl, you are the best. As long as you give grandma time, she will see you. Better than chiran. "Chi Shuyao nods and smiles, dazzling.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran came back to Chi''s home for the first time after he left that time.


    She needs to knock on the door and get the permission of the host''s house to enter. This kind of treatment, she feels a little strange.


    Into the house, a glance saw sitting in the middle of the sofa pool grandma.


    Chi Ran''s eyes turned red in an instant, and grandma Chi couldn''t help crying when she looked at her beloved little granddaughter.


    "Ranran, come here quickly."


    "grandma," Chi ran threw herself directly into the old lady''s arms, half kneeling, holding her, and began to cry.


    At this time, Chi Shuyao, who came down from Lou and Zhuo Tiancheng, saw this scene. His eyes flashed hatred, but soon disappeared, and no one noticed it.


    "Silly child, Ranran, you silly child -"


    the old lady has been stroking Chi Ran''s head and reciting this sentence.


    Both of them were very excited. After crying for a while, Chi Jingrui advised his old mother.


    "Mom, when Ranran has come back, don''t cry, hurt yourself. Ranran, you also advise your grandmother not to cry like this. "


    Chi ran immediately stopped crying and took the old lady''s hand. "Grandma, Dad - Mr. Chi is right. Don''t cry. Your health matters. "


    As soon as the old lady heard Chi Ran''s address to her son, she was immediately unhappy again.


    "What do you call him, Mr. Chi?"


    Chi ran smiles, "grandma, don''t worry about this. How are you


    To tell you the truth, Chi Ran''s feelings for Chi''s parents are different from those of grandma Chi.


    Therefore, she can easily accept her parents'' abandonment, but she will never forget grandma Chi.


    "Grandma, have you just come back? Are you tired after such a long journey? Don''t worry about me. I''m not OK? As long as you recognize my granddaughter, I will still be your granddaughter. Of course, I am only your granddaughter. You will understand me. Right? "


    Grandma Chi looks at Chi ran, her granddaughter, the granddaughter she raised by hand. How can she not understand?


    Grandma Chi sighed, "Oh, I''m tired. Go to my room with me to have a rest."


    "OK, grandma, I''ll hold you."


    "Sister chiran, are you back? Grandma, I''ll come - "


    chi Shuyao comes forward to say hello, and also wants to help grandma Chi. However, grandma Chi and Chi ran just pass her without giving her any extra eyes.


    Chi Shuyao''s embarrassed face is stiff, Zhuo Tiancheng can''t bear it, and he Shunhua''s psychology is not right now.


    "Mom, how can you do this to Shu Yao?"


    "Mom, it''s OK. I''m ok. Grandma likes chiran. We should be happy when chiran comes back. " Chi Shu is smiling, he Shunhua is angry, Chi Jingrui is embarrassed, and Zhuo Tiancheng can''t bear it.


    However, these people, Chi ran and Lao Tai Tian, all ignore them. No matter how they play, they will not pay attention to them at this time.


    When they got to the room, Mrs. Chi sat beside the bed, and Chi ran also sat beside her, holding the old lady''s arm. Her heart was quiet and warm.


    "Grandma, don''t blame them. I''m not the blood of Chi family. Since my so-called mother has done such a thing, I''m satisfied that I can be raised for 20 years. Besides, I''m really satisfied with Grandma''s pain. "


    "What evil has this been made of?" Mrs. Chi sighed.


    "Destiny."


    "Where do you live now? They didn''t give you money to live on? "


    " I''m an adult and can support myself. Besides, I live in my friend''s house, which is very nice, big and good to me. "


    " they strangers can treat you so well, why are your parents so unfeeling? " The old lady was dissatisfied.


    Even if Chi ran stopped her from getting angry, "OK, OK, grandma, don''t talk about it. This is the reality, and there is nothing we can do. But I''ll see you often, won''t I? "


    "Can''t you live here? This family has the final say, who dares not let you live? "


    "Grandma, no one in your family will be happy."


    "Well, who won''t be happy? I think it''s the fox spirit. She -- "


    chi Ran has no choice but to say," grandma, no matter how she is, Shu Yao keeps Chi''s blood after all. It''s your real granddaughter''s


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Granny Chi frowned, "how come it''s just this woman?"


    Looking at the old lady that is very reluctant, as if to see at the beginning, she did not let the old lady eat sweets, the pain, this is lovely enough.


    Chi ran laughed, "grandma, don''t you like Ms. He? Isn''t she the daughter-in-law you have to accept? "


    Grandma Chi snorted, "I said, how could that woman give birth to your granddaughter that I like so much? Now it seems that like mother, like daughter. It''s really annoying. ""Haha, haha... Grandma, just accept your fate."

 Chapter 295

    At dinner, Chi ran accompanied the old lady downstairs for dinner.


    The huge dining table, pool dye sat in the original is her position, later Qin Shuyao snatched, now return to her place.


    Chi Shuyao wants to please the old lady, so she has to sit on the other side of the old lady, but she drives her away directly and mercilessly.


    "What are you doing here? Go away, I have pool dye enough


    "Grandma, Shuyao wants to accompany you with Chi ran," Zhuo Tiancheng can''t help explaining to Chi Shuyao.


    Grandma Chi just looked at Zhuo Tiancheng, but she gave a cold hum.


    "It''s natural, isn''t it? I remember when I asked you, do you really like chiran? What''s your answer? "


    This question, everyone is stunned, Chi Shu Yao looks at Zhuo Tiancheng, and Zhuo Tiancheng face embarrassed red.


    Grandma Chi seemed not to see Zhuo Tiancheng''s embarrassment and continued, "you said that you like Chi ran very much. In the future, you will make her your wife and make her happy. Is that what you say? "


    "Grandma Chi, I -"


    "what happened to you? Don''t you admit that? "


    "No, but at that time I thought Chi ran belonged to Uncle Chi''s daughter. Our engagement was true."


    Chi Ran''s sneer flashed across the corner of his mouth, and grandma Chi''s eyes were cold.


    "According to your opinion, your feelings for Chi ran are only because she is a member of the Chi family? Then your feelings are too fake. Now we have a granddaughter in Chi''s family, and you immediately change your goal. Is your feelings too fast? If I still think Chi Ran is my family, do you turn around and continue to like Chi ran and dislike others? "


    "Grandma, brother Tiancheng doesn''t mean that. He is sincere to me. " Chi Shuyao can''t help arguing for Zhuo Tiancheng.


    Zhuo Tiancheng immediately nodded, "yes, grandma, in fact, what I really like is Shu Yao. I have loved her for a long time. Later, I was very glad that Shu Yao and I were really engaged."


    He Shunhua could not help explaining to them, "Mom, it''s Shu Yao and Tian Cheng who really love each other. They were together when we didn''t know Shu Yao was our daughter. Don''t doubt their feelings. "


    "Ha ha..."


    After listening to them, Chi ran couldn''t help laughing.


    And her smile, let Chi Shu Yao immediately face a change, she realized that they said something wrong.


    "No, grandma,"


    just as Chi Shu was about to explain, grandma Chi slapped the dining table fiercely, making a loud noise and angry on her face.


    "Well, you Qin Shuyao and Zhuo Tiancheng, when you didn''t know Chi Ran''s identity, you were carrying Chi ran together. This is shameless. Are you worthy of my chiran? Is it worthy of my family? "


    This time, everyone''s face turned red. If they wanted to argue, they had no words to refute.


    And Chi ran sneers, looking at the couple, I don''t know what to say?


    "Grandma, it''s not brother Tiancheng''s fault. At the beginning, I liked brother Tiancheng first, but he didn''t - "


    grandma Chi laughed again and said," then you are Xiao San, who knows that Zhuo Tiancheng is someone else''s fiance and goes to rob him. There is no morality to speak of. How can such a girl be our chi family? "


    "Mom, how can you say that?"


    He Shunhua sharply retorts, and Zhuo Tiancheng is also angry.


    "Grandma, I just like Shuyao. You can say that I''m fine."


    "ah, a little three without morality and a cheating man. I think you''re made for each other."


    When grandma Chi was young, she was a famous shrew. Because her husband died early, she raised her son by herself. After all, she suffered a lot of blows and humiliations.


    Despite her years of self-cultivation, she is an elegant old lady, but she has never given up her strength and strength.


    It''s really fierce to scold people. Moreover, she dares to love and hate, and has a straight temper, so she always doesn''t like this daughter-in-law like white lotus.


    In front of her, the real granddaughter is a little white lotus. When Qin Shuyao was a guest at home with Chi ran, she didn''t like this girl. She was not generous enough and had a lot of eyes. Her eyes were very utilitarian.


    Now, unexpectedly, she became her own granddaughter.


    But even so, she still doesn''t like Qin Shuyao. Whether she is the flesh and blood of the Chi family or not, she just can''t get used to her, and she can''t get used to Zhuo Tiancheng.


    And these two, so directly into the eyes of the old lady.


    It''s also Zhuo Tiancheng''s bad luck. He has to get together with the old lady and get so close to Chi Shuyao when he doesn''t return home so late. He''s just asking for it.


    Old lady Chi scolded her rudely, but Chi ran was amused and moved.


    However, all the Chi family members resent Chi ran and the old lady, but they dare not show it.


    The hardest thing to do is Chi Jingrui."Mom, please calm down. The children are still young. When they were young, their feelings were the most unstable."


    Chi Jingrui wants to be a peacemaker to ease the tension and embarrassment.


    How do you know that the old lady is not going to stop now, and then scold.


    "So, Jingrui, when you were young, you said that you loved Yuanting very much. In the twinkling of an eye, you moved away from Shunhua, didn''t you?"


    "Mom -" Chi Jingrui lost all his old face today.


    And he Shunhua also looks super ugly.


    "It seems that my mother doesn''t like our family, does she? Well, can''t we go? "He Shunhua called his daughter, took Zhuo Tiancheng, and left home regardless of her husband.


    But Chi Jingrui also helpless, looked at the mother, looked at the wife, finally sat down.


    "Ma, scold me, as long as you calm down. "


    " I''m done. " Old lady Chi smiles and says to Chi ran, "this time it''s clean. Let''s have a meal."


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Chi ran couldn''t help laughing. She was so happy that she agreed with grandma Chi," grandma, you are so powerful. "


    "Hum, that''s it."


    There were only three people left in the family. Chi ran and the old lady had the most comfortable meal. Chi Jingrui accompanied them. Listening to the old lady talking about Chi Ran''s childhood from time to time, Chi Ran''s family affection gradually warmed up.


    He can''t help looking at himself, is it really too cold-blooded.


    This daughter used to tease herself, make soup considerate after he was tired, and amuse him when he was in a bad mood


    Such a daughter is not only related by blood.


    At least, now her own daughter Shu Yao doesn''t seem to be coquettishing him, amusing him, or aware of his fatigue. She seems to go shopping with her wife every day except school.


    Chi Jingrui sighed in his heart. At the bottom of his heart, he didn''t know the quality gap between his two daughters.


    It''s a pity that Chi Ran is the daughter of the murderer?


    Chi ran didn''t leave that night, and she accompanied her grandmother all the time. Maybe she knew that she didn''t have so many opportunities in the future, so she didn''t ask to leave stubbornly.


    In the evening, the three didn''t come back to Chi''s house. Maybe Chi Jingrui secretly asked them, or maybe they didn''t come back in a fit of pique, but they made Chi ran feel more comfortable.


    Chi ran, who was with the old lady, said a lot to the old lady about what happened after she left Chi''s house. She described it in a very entertaining way, such as how she got angry with others who came to see her jokes, such as how those people in Jiang''s family got coke, such as when she went to work at Fu''s, and she didn''t care about the living expenses and tuition fees in the future. Maybe she did a good job She can also stay at Fu''s, and have a bright future in the future.


    "I knew my dyestuff could do it. It used to be that you didn''t pay attention. Now you''re doing well. "


    "Grandma, the child was going to leave home when he was old. Now I''m old too. You should think that I left home to work. I''ll come and see you more in the future. Moreover, after all, Shu Yao is the flesh and blood of Chi family. Even if you don''t like her any more, you can''t deny the fact. You can''t be willful any more. Today, they don''t look good on their faces. In fact, Mr. Chi is still in a dilemma. Is that right? "


    Grandma Chi touched Chi Ran''s head and sighed, "if you think so much about them, how can one of them think about you?"


    Chi ran said with a smile, "grandma, if I were them, I would be very angry. After all, my own child has been exchanged and has been living a miserable life for so many years. Grandma, I appreciate that you didn''t hate me. I''m grateful they didn''t get back at me. "


    "You silly child!" Grandma Chi''s feelings are more complicated when she says so.


    Chen Hui, who used to be a servant at home, thought for a long time and then said, "if ah Hui is really your mother, if you want to find her, grandma will find someone to help you."


    "No, if she is still alive and remembers me, she will come back later. If she doesn''t want to come back, I don''t want to


    Grandma Chi nodded, "when ah Hui was here, she was very beautiful. I was a little worried about whether such a beautiful girl would have a lot of heart. I was relieved to find that she was silent and dutiful. However, she has been quiet, unexpectedly suddenly big stomach up. We didn''t know who the child belonged to, and she didn''t say anything. At that time, I thought, a little girl had no one here to help, so I wanted to help her. Unexpectedly, she left after she had a baby. Well, there''s nothing about your father. We don''t know who that person is or who ah Hui has contacted. "


    Chi ran heard something about her mother. In fact, she didn''t have much curiosity.


    After talking for a long time, the old lady naturally went to sleep. Chi ran got up and left the old lady''s room.


    Chi Jingrui didn''t rest downstairs. Seeing Chi ran coming downstairs, he said, "you can sleep in your original room. Shu Yao won''t come tonight either. ¡°"No, I''ll just stay in the guest room. It''s getting late. Mr. Chi, you should have a rest early. "


    Chi ran didn''t have anything to say. He turned and left. Chi Jingrui opened his mouth and stopped her.


    "Ranran, do you hate us?"

 Chapter 296

    Chi ran turned back and shook his head. "Don''t think about it. I have no right to hate you. The key is that you don''t hate me and my so-called mother. "


    "You - I hear you''re working? Is the cost of living not enough? I still want someone to give it to you every month - "


    " Mr. Chi, no need. I am not short of money, and I have enough money to work. You don''t have to worry. That''s it. We probably don''t owe anyone now. I''ll have a rest first. "


    Chi ran didn''t do any melancholy performance to Chi Jingrui. She really has nothing to do with the Chi family. Naturally, there''s no need to constantly pester her.


    Chi Jingrui looks at Chi Ran''s back. His eyes are hot and his heart is sour.


    The next day


    after having breakfast with the old lady, Chi ran left for school and promised to visit her when she was free at the weekend.


    Back at school, Chi ran didn''t expect Chi Shuyao to wait for her in front of her classroom.


    Chi Shuyao is the kind of soft beauty, Qiongyao heroine of the white lotus, easy to let men have the desire to protect. At one glance, she felt a thousand words in her eyes. But to Chi ran, Chi ran didn''t see "a thousand words" in her eyes at all. She crossed her and wanted to enter the classroom.


    "Chi ran, don''t do that. You made my grandmother happy. I really appreciate it. But I hope you don''t speak ill of me to grandma, OK? I know you want to rely on your grandmother to come back to Chi''s house, and you want to be the eldest lady of Chi''s house. Originally, we didn''t stop you from coming back, but you didn''t come back yourself. "


    "Now that grandma is back, we don''t care if you come to confuse right and wrong. After all, it''s for grandma. But she is also my own grandmother. If she misunderstands you like that, don''t you feel guilty? "


    Chi Shuyao''s performance is very good, although the voice is not big, but the students who come and go into the classroom can hear it, and that he wants to cry sincerely, no one will doubt Chi Shuyao''s words.


    On the contrary, Chi Ran is cold and arrogant, which makes people feel that Chi Shuyao is right.


    After Chi Shuyao finished, tears seemed to fall in his eyes. The skill of tears is really superb.


    However, all the students around cast disapproval eyes to Chi ran, but Chi ran still looked at himself with a sneer.


    Chi Shuyao''s mind clattered, while Chi ran opened his mouth.


    "You seem to have forgotten what I warned you last time?"


    Chi Shuyao''s face turned white, and Chi ran was more and more proud with a smile. "Grandma told me last night that she was the master of Chi''s family."


    "Chi -- Chi ran, you --"


    "hum!" Chi ran sneers and enters the classroom. Chi Shu Yao is behind her, but she can only clench her fist and bite her teeth. The feeling of being suppressed by Chi ran makes her hate and fear.


    She can''t wait to die like this. As Chi ran said, the master of Chi''s family is still the old lady. She scolded her granddaughter impolitely in front of these people yesterday. Chi Shuyao has no doubt that the old lady will really disown herself and ask for Chi ran. Not to mention the property of Chi family


    it''s impossible. She can''t let Chi ran succeed. Everything of Chi family belongs to Chi Shuyao.


    Chi Shuyao turns to leave, and so on out of the teaching building, she brewed a cry, dial the phone, called Zhuo Tiancheng.


    "Tiancheng, what should we do? Chi ran said - "


    chi ran escaped from two oral English classes in the afternoon. After all, she was an employee of Fu family. She didn''t report or do anything. She was really sorry.


    In the afternoon, she went straight to Fu''s, all the way unimpeded, Chi ran passed by with the staff, and instantly had a feeling of special expectation. In the future, like people here, she can''t help feeling proud when she works here.


    When he arrived at the International Department on the 21st floor, Chi ran went to report. Before that, the outreach group of the International Department was called and came back to work as a student helper. Seeing Chi ran, the group leader Xing Chengzhi looks at Chi ran silently. No matter how many doubts and questions he has in his heart, he doesn''t ask.


    No one who can come to work can be underestimated. Even a small student may have excellent ability or different background.


    Xing Chengzhi introduces her to Chi ran, greets the team members and gives her to Chi Ni.


    "Hello, sister Chi Ni, please give me more advice in the future."


    Chi Ni is a woman who knows from a glance that she is capable and sharp, with sharp and flexible eyes.


    "Chiran, right? There''s nothing to say here. Since you''re a work study student, you can stay here only if you talk less and do more and work hard, you know? "


    Chi ran nodded, "I will."


    "Well, here''s a piece of advice. Don''t make friends."


    Finish saying, Chi Ni gave her a document directly, "go to print 100 copies."


    Holding the document in her hand, Chi ran asked all the way and found the place where the copy was made. There were still several people lining up to print the information. Next to them were the tea room and the rest room. She stood there and waited for a long time before it was her turn.To copy this thing, she really does not understand, just want to find someone to ask, but everyone seems to be very busy, in a hurry, she can only quickly take out her mobile phone to Baidu.


    make complaints about Baidu. She only succeeded in trying it once, and when she was waiting to print, she felt some tuckus. People here seem to be too busy and too indifferent. What''s the meaning of Chi Ni''s warning just now?


    In the afternoon, chiran didn''t do too much work, copying documents, delivering documents and so on, but it was quite easy. In the middle, he also helped them call and order drinks. Although the people here seem to be difficult to get along with, they will not bully her directly. For example, before ordering drinks, she will be told which one to order, no need to pay, and the Department will settle accounts at the end of the month.


    Chi ran also drank expensive drinks that he hadn''t drunk for a long time. Just look at this, Fu''s welfare is still good.


    It''s 5:30 in the afternoon, but they have a lot of overtime. Chi ran can''t leave directly because he has been following them until 7:00.


    Go to the bus stop near the company, Chi ran calls Jiang Shiyi back, and he will go back soon.


    "Dudu..." A black car stops, honks its horn, and Chi Ran is stunned. The rear window comes down. Fu Jin and he are sitting in the back seat, looking at her with deep black eyes.


    Chi ran quickly looked around to see if there were any employees of Fu. Fortunately, most of them drove away. Of course, she didn''t know a few of Fu''s employees.


    "Get in the car!"


    Seeing Chi ran looking around nervously, Fu Jinyu seems to be displeased, and his voice is cold.


    Chi ran thought that if he lingered here, he would be more attractive. He just gritted his teeth and got into the car. He blurted out, "drive quickly."


    Every time I meet Fu Jin or in a space, Chi ran feels very uncomfortable.


    Always feel the air is thin, but dare not gasp, for fear that an action is like destroying something.


    Chi ran sat on one side, shrinking as much as he could, and his rigid gaze fell out of the car window. However, it seemed impolite to be silent like this.


    Chi ran hesitated and broke the silence in a low voice.


    "President, it''s hard for you to leave the company so late! Ha ha "


    Fu Jin turned away from Chi Ran''s eyes and said directly," I''m waiting for you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran lost her voice and opened her mouth. Her little face turned red gradually. She was so smart that she didn''t even know how to reply in front of Fu Jinyu.


    Fu Jin and she are happy to see her hold on like this, black eyes flash a smile.


    "Chi ran, you and me, nothing is impossible."


    He directly grasped Chi Ran''s hand. In her stunned mood, Fu Jin and the corners of her mouth hidden in the shadow slowly stirred up a very shallow arc.


    Chi ran later understood what he meant. She had said that to Fu yinuan before. It was impossible for her to say that to Fu Jinyu. Unexpectedly, Fu yinuan told him that?


    She is more and more hot, want to get rid of his hand, but he was holding.


    "You, Mr. Fu, let me go."


    Fu Jin and his head turned. His black eyes were deep, but Chi Ran''s eyes were flashing. Some of them didn''t dare to face him.


    "Just get used to it."


    "Poof..." Chi ran wants to spray his blood. Does this man know what trouble his mind will bring to her? Still used to it? How can this kind of thing be solved by habit?


    Since he can''t break free, Chi ran can only bear it.


    She was angry and embarrassed, and tried to talk seriously with Fu Jin.


    "Mr. Fu, I don''t like you. I can''t get used to it."


    With that, Chi ran immediately feels that the car is suddenly cold, and Fu Jin''s eyes make her want to escape.


    Fu Jin and his voice are a little thin and cool. "You''ll like it."


    "I will not. And Mr. Fu, you must know my situation. Although I''m not a member of the Chi family, I won''t let myself degenerate to the point of being a lover. "


    "Lover?" Fu Jin and frown, "who let you be a lover?"


    Chi ran directly refuted, "can''t you still marry me, President Fu?"


    Fu Jin and Ji ran were silent. Chi ran was about to sneer. His voice was so deep that he said, "why not? Chi ran, I don''t need a lover, I need a wife. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran was silent and didn''t know what to say.


    For a while, inside the carriage, neither of them spoke.


    Fu Jinyu thought that he had made it clear, and Chi ran acquiesced. However, Chi ran was a little confused. He thought about the authenticity of Fu Jinyu''s words and why he was disturbed. His heart would jump so fast.


    Bang Bang -


    outside the gate of the Jiang family, Chi ran had to open the door and get off after the car stopped, but Fu Jinyu didn''t let go of the hand that was caught.

 Chapter 297

    Chi ran blushed, "I''m here, let me go."


    Fu Jin and stare at Chi ran for a while, and his dark eyes seem to have something to say.


    But after all, he just let go of Chi ran and watched her disappear quickly.


    When Chi ran arrived at school the next day, he was in poor spirits and had heavy dark circles under his eyes.


    It''s all Fu Jinyu''s fault. No matter how calm Chi ran was, he couldn''t calm down.


    Fu Jin and such a man, like a confession, make her such an ordinary girl, how can she calm down?


    So, she couldn''t sleep until early in the morning, when it was almost dawn.


    Yawning, Chi ran slowly went to the classroom.


    "Chi ran,"


    Fu yinuan stops Chi ran and says hello.


    "Did you go to work at Friedrich''s? What does it feel like? "


    Chi ran yawned again. "Fortunately, I went there yesterday afternoon, but I didn''t feel much. Your department has no classes today? "


    "Yes, basic English. It''s boring. I''ll come with you."


    Chi ran shakes his head. As soon as they go to the teaching building, Zhuo Tiancheng and Chi Shuzheng embrace each other. Zhuo Tiancheng doesn''t know what to comfort her. They talk. They don''t find her until Chi ran wants to pass them. They stop Chi ran.


    "Chi ran, I have something to tell you."


    Zhuo Tiancheng is not polite, Chi ran steps, "sick? I have nothing to tell you. I have classes to attend. "


    "Chiran, stop."


    Zhuo Tiancheng came forward to stop Chi ran, his face was not happy, "go out and have a chat with me first."


    Chi ran looked at Zhuo Tiancheng like a psycho. "I''ve already said that I have nothing to talk to you. Besides, if you delay my class, I don''t mind calling the school guard to help


    "Tiancheng, it''s not the right time for us to come. Let''s go out and wait. Chi ran, when your class is over, we''ll wait for you in the East Lake of our school, OK? "


    Chi ran didn''t agree or refuse. Fu yinuan glanced at the dog and quickly followed Chi ran.


    "Why do they come to you? Isn''t that ok? "


    Chi ran Leng snorted, "my grandmother, oh, the old lady of Chi family has come back. She loves me most and doesn''t like those two people. Yesterday Chi Shu came to see me and tried to get in the dark. I taught her a lesson. I''m afraid I''ll go back to Chi''s house. After all, my grandmother is likely to leave me some property. "


    "Tut, are you so anxious and nervous for such a little property? Chi ran, I don''t think you can let them harass and bully you all the time. You have to find a support. "


    Fu Yi warm very timely gave a mind.


    Chi ran picks up her eyebrows and glances at Fu yinuan. Fu yinuan smiles, "am I right?"


    "Don''t give me bad ideas."


    Fu yinuan shrugs. It''s a good idea. Unfortunately, Chi Ran is ungrateful.


    After class, Fu yinuan followed Chi ran and watched her walk outside the school. Then he said with a smile, "don''t you see them?"


    "Did I promise to go. I have to go to Fu''s, you still follow me? "


    Fu yinuan just waved his hand," go ahead, go to the top floor if you have something to do, and tell my uncle directly! "


    Chi ran rolled his eyes and left.


    Chi ran just entered the office, but he didn''t see anyone.


    She had nothing to do. Her curiosity rose and she began to walk around the whole building.


    In such a big company, there are so many departments. Needless to say, even a cleaner has the quality. The garbage can in the office is always cleaned quickly, and the toilet is always bright and comfortable.


    Chi ran praised Fu Jinyu first. He heard that he was the founder of Fu''s family. He was only thirty-six years old. He had such a great achievement. Just from the perspective of a stranger, he could not help admiring such a man.


    Chi ran stepped into the marketing department, and as soon as he poked his head, he was carried by the back collar.


    "New? It''s just right. You go


    Chi ran was encircled, and her hands were stuffed with tray and coffee. She was stunned and didn''t know what happened.


    "No, I --"


    "don''t be afraid. This is an opportunity for you to meet the president. You see, we''ve seen each other. It''s not so new. Don''t waste such an opportunity. "


    Chi ran glared, and several people around her nodded, "just don''t dawdle. Come on


    Someone whispered, "is it right to let her go? In case -- "


    " there''s nothing inappropriate, "a few people secretly exchange their eyes, but Chi ran doesn''t react, so he is pushed and walks in.


    "There are the president and the two directors of our marketing department in it. Be careful, you know? "


    after saying this, the man ran away immediately. Chi ran looked around and thought about it. He hadn''t figured out what it was. Forget it, it was just a coffee? There''s no danger, is there?Chi ran knocked at the door, but didn''t hear anyone inside calling in.


    She hesitated, opened the door and went in -


    "touch! "


    with a loud noise, Chi Ran''s hands trembled, and the coffee on the tray almost fell off. Fortunately, she had been a waiter, and she was quick and steady.


    But she was really scared, and the sound of her coffee cup made the three people inside look at the door quickly, their faces were cold and frightening all the time.


    Under such eyes, Chi ran immediately shrinks in fear.


    "Get out! "


    one of them yelled angrily.


    "Well - yes. "


    chi ran was about to turn around. Unexpectedly, the only person who was familiar with her voice was calm," don''t go, come here. "


    Pool dye dark frown, and turned around, carefully sent to them in the past.


    The two supervisors were flustered and panicked to accept Fu Jinyu''s anger, but unexpectedly, they were interrupted by the coffee man and calmed down so quickly.


    Chi ran first gave the coffee to Fu Jinyu. Her hand trembled. She was not afraid of it. She clearly felt that Fu Jin and her deep eyes had been circling on her body.


    pool dye heart can not help but Tucao, this man, make complaints about the occasion, there are two people staring at it.


    Yes, the two executives also found the president''s eyes, and never left the new coffee girl.


    Executives look at each other. When will the President be so obsessed with beauty?


    This appearance should never appear on the president, especially the president''s eyes, like a fool, has been staring at the little girl, and the little girl''s body is shaking.


    Chiran put the coffee and immediately said, "please use it slowly."


    He turned around and left the office.


    But Fu Jin and this just draw back the vision and look at those two men who are also staring at Chi Ran''s back.


    His eyes sank, more and more cold.


    "You take your eyes away from her at last."


    Threat, understand the threat, let two people back a cold.


    Fu Jinyu didn''t say anything more. His deep eyes closed slightly. "What do you have to say about the loss of this marketing activity?"


    "President, it''s our negligence. We are too conceited to look down on our competitors. And let them take advantage of the loopholes. The responsibility lies with me. "


    " president, all of us are responsible. I didn''t expect that our subordinates who have been with us for so many years would betray us. "


    Fu Jinyu was silent and said sharply," what I want is not a review, but how to turn defeat into victory again. "


    Chi ran just walked out of the office and was surrounded by people.


    "How''s it going in there?"


    "Are you scared?"


    "Is our manager very dangerous?"


    "Is the president terrible? Have you lost your temper? "


    Chi ran shakes her head. These people just push her in because they know how terrible it is. Also said that give her a chance to see the president, are excuses.


    Chi ran can''t help but smile on her face. She is naive and flushed, although she tries to hold her breath.


    "The president is so handsome."


    The appearance of flower maniac makes people frown.


    "You don''t notice anything except that the president is handsome?"


    Chi ran shook his head, still pretending to be a fool. "The president came in from me and looked at me all the time. It''s so charming. His eyes are like a mysterious secluded place, which attracts people to explore. They are also like a deep ocean, in which people want to swim. "


    "Oh -"


    someone vomited on purpose, "don''t be a flower maniac, it''s useless."


    "Haha, after seeing the president, I feel that I have fallen in love with him. He is absolutely the most perfect man in the world. I want to marry him, and I must be his woman."


    Chi Ran is funny on purpose. No one will support him this time.


    She looks at the crowd and looks strange. Is her performance too exaggerated?


    "Ha ha Are you scared? Ha ha, in fact - "


    people shake their heads, and the girl who is nearest to chiran frowns and winks. It took chiran a while to understand.


    Suddenly, her back was cold, and she suddenly turned around, "Ho -"


    "

 Chapter 298

    Fu Jinyu didn''t know when she was standing not far behind her. As for the distance, it was enough to hear what she had just said.


    Fu Jinyu''s expression is unpredictable, but the corners of his mouth are not smiling. His hands are in his pants pocket, and his eyes are deep, staring at Chi ran.


    Chi Ran''s face turned red in an instant. It was as red as never before. It was like the explosion that was about to go up in the next second.


    "I, I was - joking."


    Damn, he heard her so stupid.


    Chi ran wants to find a hole to get in at once.


    At this moment, Fu Jin and his feet moved. He stepped forward, step by step, as if stepping on Chi Ran''s heart. Finally, he stood in front of Chi ran.


    The distance between them is very close, less than 30 cm, which is a very close distance.


    Chi ran felt the pressure of his breath, his heart beat a little fast, and his eyes twinkled.


    "I heard it."


    Fu Jinyu seems to have no emotion, but Chi ran clearly seems to have heard the meaning of his words.


    He heard it. He took it seriously.


    "I''m joking, president. Don''t take it seriously. I believe that all the female employees, even the male employees of Fu''s, may say what I just said behind your back. "


    Chi ran immediately wants to get rid of the relationship, and doesn''t want to let people see anything. At the same time, her eyes are praying for Fu Jin and don''t say anything misunderstood, especially in front of so many people.


    Fu Jin and thin lips slightly pursed. The staff over there thought that the president was angry with the new rookie, but they didn''t have the heart.


    "President, this girl just came here today. She doesn''t understand any rules. You can rest assured that we will educate her well and prevent her from talking nonsense. "


    Fu Jin and his eyes seem to be colder. He looks at Chi ran with a guilty heart.


    Then he bowed his head to Chi Ran''s ear. No matter what other people thought, he spat out what she could hear in her ear.


    "Explain it to me in the evening."


    Then he passed them and left the marketing department.


    When Fu Jin and the burning breath were spitting in Chi Ran''s ear, she felt as if she had been electrified, numb from head to foot.


    After Fu Jinyu left, as well as the two supervisors who looked at Yanchi dye with profound eyes, they also left.


    "New comer, what did the president tell you?"


    "Was it a cruel remark?"


    "No, it''s strange to see the president. It seems that he has a crush on the new comer."


    "Bah, no one will like her just like her. I said, new comer, you''d better have a rest. There are so many people in our company, as you said, needless to say, women, even men want to give their lives to our president. You need to be rational, you know? "


    chi ran took a puff at the corner of his mouth and finally opened his mouth weakly.


    "Sorry, I''m in the wrong place. I''m from the international department. I''ll go first


    Whoosh, Chi ran escaped from the market department. No wonder it''s from the market department. His mouth can be said.


    When Chi ran returned to the 21st floor, he was asked to make coffee as soon as he saw her.


    Chi ran sighs in her heart. Today she''s tied up with coffee.


    Today, it seems that every department is very busy, and the atmosphere is a little tense. At first, Chi ran didn''t know why. Later, in the tea room, he heard some news.


    There was a betrayer who leaked secrets. It was said that he was in the marketing department. The president was furious, and other departments suffered as well.


    Therefore, they are very careful. There is no scene of a million corpses lying in the emperor''s anger, but there are layers of pressure. No one dares to make a mistake at this time.


    "Are you afraid?"


    When Chi ran delivered the coffee, his colleague Xiao a, everyone called him that. He looks white and gentle, with black frame glasses, but he is more polite, especially the others are thin and weak. He speaks softly, which makes Chi ran feel uncomfortable.


    "Er - OK." Chi ran didn''t expect that Xiao a would talk to her, and she felt like talking more.


    However, she is also very cautious, Chi Ni said, do not make friends, she still firmly remember. Although she hasn''t found out what''s in it yet, she tries to keep a cautious distance.


    "Ha ha Our company often like this, just get used to it. If you want to get better wages and benefits than others, you have to pay more. By the way, Chi ran, I heard that you are a student of a university? It''s so young. Why do you want to work for Fu? At this time, sophomore''s schoolwork is tense. You don''t have much time to come to the company, do you? "


    This sounds like chatting, but Chi ran hears something tentative.


    Chi ran said with a smile, "practice leads to true knowledge. No matter how well I study mathematics, I need a better environment to learn more practical things. It''s the dream of every student who hasn''t worked yet. "


    "It''s a dream, but it''s not so easy to realize it. You are the lucky one. When I was in school, why didn''t I come to work for Fu? I think the recruitment of work study students is very strict? How did you get through? "Chi ran hehe said, "I got this quota by delaying the relationship between my uncle''s son''s girlfriend''s father''s classmate''s daughter''s friend."


    As soon as Xiao a got involved, Chi ran immediately said, "I have to print the documents. I won''t talk."


    After turning around again, Chi ran was happy and quickly found something to do, which saved him from being told the same thing again.


    Chi ran left Fu in the evening and wanted to sneak away. Maybe Fu Jin and she just talked about it and didn''t know when she came or left.


    However, as soon as we got to the bus stop, the car came slowly, as if it had been waiting for her.


    Chi Ran is helpless and murmurs in his heart, won''t he install a tracker on himself?


    Although I don''t want to, it seems that I can''t escape from Fu Jin''s trap.


    Compared with the last time, Chi ran was not so nervous, but not so calm and natural.


    She first explained what she said in the morning, "Mr. Fu, what I said in the morning is actually a joke. Don''t take it seriously


    Fu Jin and silence, Chi ran touched his nose, won''t he be angry?


    "Mr. Fu, in fact, you are what I said. You are handsome and golden. You are a woman''s dream marriage partner. But I am not worthy of you. "


    Fu Jin and still don''t talk. Chi ran secretly aims at Fu Jin and his deep black eyes.


    She felt guilty for no reason and turned to look out of the car.


    The heart beat a little fast, this man''s eyes have a kind of magic that makes people sink, that is to let her swim inside, that is false, but the meaning is almost the same.


    Fu Jin and he didn''t talk. Chi ran calmed down and suddenly realized that the direction of the car was not the Jiang family.


    "Mr. Fu, do we seem to have gone wrong?"


    "No. Eat first. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll just go back and eat. "


    If Fu Jinyu directly ignores Chi ran, Chi ran can only be obedient.


    The car stopped in front of a restaurant. As soon as she got out of the car, her hand had been held by Fu Jinyu and she was dragged forward.


    Chi Ran''s heart is full of Fei. It seems that this hand is his. Can''t he ask for her advice?


    Chi ran doesn''t break free. She just knows that this man is tough and irresistible.


    "Mr. Fu, here you are. This way, please. "


    as soon as the manager of the restaurant saw him, he immediately came to greet Fu Jinyu. However, when he swept Chi ran beside him and their hands, his eyes stayed on Chi ran for two seconds.


    Chi Ran is a little uncomfortable. Try to be as cool as possible.


    They were led to a box. The manager skillfully took Fu Jinyu''s coat, hung it up, and asked with a smile, "Mr. Fu, what would you like to eat today?"


    Fu Jin and look at Chi ran, "you order."


    Chi ran took the menu from the manager, looked at it and ordered four dishes.


    Fu Jin and another way, "add a dessert."


    After the manager left, the atmosphere was instantly embarrassed.


    In particular, Fu Jinyu made old mistakes again, so her eyes were always on her, and her eyes were persistent and hot.


    Chi ran touches the end of her hair unnaturally, drinks a cup of tea, lowers her head, slowly picks out her mobile phone, sends a message to Xi''an, telling her that she will go back later.


    Fu Jinyu looks at Chi Ran''s pretty face. A 20-year-old girl has delicate skin, delicate facial features, and her eyelashes are fluttering like a fluttering butterfly.


    I don''t know what''s on her mobile phone. After she read it, her lips pouted slightly, his fingers moved, and he restrained his impulse to touch it. She could only clench her fist under the table, but her eyes were more burning.


    And he also found that the side of the pool dye, the small earlobe slowly red up, has been forbearing restraint Fu Jin and, this heart slowly happy up.

 Chapter 299

    After the dishes came up, Chi ran was liberated. Even if she didn''t want her own image, she quickly buried herself in the meal to avoid Fu Jinyu''s hot eyes.


    Fortunately, Fu Jin and she didn''t even let go of her meal, which made the atmosphere more comfortable.


    After dinner, Fu Jinyu didn''t leave immediately. Chi ran could only sit and drink while eating the delicious dessert, waiting for Fu Jinyu to speak.


    "Do you like it?"


    Chi ran nodded, "well,"


    "do you like me?"


    Chi ran nodded his head reflexively. After nodding his head, he immediately blushed with regret, and then looked at Fu Jin Yu with some complaints.


    "I heard you wrong."


    Fu Jin overlapped his legs and supported his elbow on the armrest of the chair. His dark eyes narrowed slightly, and his deep eyes seemed to be infected with a smile.


    "Chi ran, you like me."


    "I - I heard it wrong, I didn''t." Chi Ran''s blushing refutation is just Fu Jin''s substantive eyes, which can make people believe that what he said is correct. Chi ran feels that he is so determined that she is you like him.


    Chi Ran''s denial makes her feel guilty. Does she really like him?


    Fu Jinyu suddenly reaches over the table and holds Chi Ran''s hand, and does not allow her to break free.


    "Why not admit it?"


    "I don''t deny it," Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu stubbornly. Even if she blushes at this time, she doesn''t have any persuasive power at all. "Mr. Fu, why do you insist on me?"


    Fu Jin and silence seemed to be thinking about how to answer.


    Chi Ran''s heart gradually cooled down. In fact, she didn''t expect any real answer from Fu Jin and here.


    Obviously, neither Fu Jin nor himself has an answer. Why does he cling to himself?


    "I''m finished, Mr. Fu. It''s time for us to go."


    Chi ran pulls back his hand, gets up, takes his bag, and looks at Fu Jin Yu.


    Fu Jinyu got up with her, didn''t say anything, but went to her side, held Chi Ran''s hand again, and walked out.


    Chi Ran''s mood is not as calm as when she first came here. At least she is a little depressed now. She doesn''t want to admit it because Fu Jinyu didn''t answer her question clearly.


    As she walked out with her head down, Chi ran was like an awkward child, following herself and Fu Jin.


    "Chiran?"


    A cry of surprise, and stopped them.


    Chi ran looks up and sees Zhuo Tiancheng and Chi Shuyao.


    They were obviously more surprised and shocked than Chi ran, especially when they saw her walking out hand in hand with a man, who seemed to have a strong sense of existence and domineering momentum.


    Chi Shuyao turns around Fu Jinyu and smiles at Chi ran with jealousy in her heart.


    "Chi ran, it''s a coincidence that you''ve come to dinner, too? Is this gentleman


    Chi ran didn''t have the patience to introduce himself to them. He just said, "friend."


    "Oh?" Chi Shuyao looked at Fu Jinyu again, "Hello, sir. I''m Chi Shuyao. I''m Chi Ran''s sister. Although she is not the daughter of the Chi family now, our family still regard her as a relative. "


    Chi Shuyao said, Chi ran very impolite cold hum, "save it, don''t specially emphasize that I''m not Chi family."


    Chi Shuyao immediately refuted, "I didn''t mean that, Chi ran."


    Zhuo Tiancheng also followed, "Chi ran, you can''t always misinterpret our good intentions like this. It''s just a greeting. "


    Chi ran sneered, "I don''t need your kindness."


    Immediately pulled to pull Fu Jin and, "go."


    Chi ran doesn''t want to waste time with these two best products, but they don''t let Chi ran go.


    Chi Shuyao, in particular, is inexplicable to see that Chi ran can live so well and have such an excellent man around her. She is just jealous and jealous.


    "Chiran, don''t go."


    Chi Shuyao''s expression changed, with supplication and helplessness, as if Chi ran was a willful child.


    Chi Shuyao knows better when she is the most beautiful. When she frowns, she can attract men''s eyes.


    "Chi ran, haven''t you put down Tiancheng? You still hate us, don''t you?


    chi Ran is stopped. Looking at Chi Shuyao''s affectation, her eyes still float to Fu Jinyu. She thinks it''s ridiculous and funny.


    "Well, you can say something."


    Chi ran holds her hands in front of her body with a posture of listening attentively. At the same time, she is still observing Fu Jinyu''s reaction in her heart.


    Chi Shu''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and his delicate face seemed to smile like helplessness. "Chi ran, although brother Cheng was your fiance the day before yesterday, he was just a brother and sister to you, and the engagement was only made by the parents of both sides. At that time, you were the daughter of the Chi family, and he was also a trustworthy person. He knew you liked him, and he didn''t break the engagement with you.""But love is unpredictable, and fate is even more so. After brother Tiancheng and I knew that I was the daughter of Chi family, our engagement with you was over. And brother Tiancheng, the real person is me. For this, I can only say I''m sorry. I''m sorry that fate has played a trick on the three of us. "


    "If I can, I''d rather never know my own parents. In this way, we are still good friends. I''d also prefer brother Tiancheng to keep his engagement with you. We are still as good as before. But everything has happened and can''t be changed. "


    "Chi ran, you try to put down brother Tiancheng and accept the reality. We are still relatives, OK? Believe me, as long as you don''t care, our family will treat you as a relative. In the future, I can even ask my parents to give you a share of property, OK? "


    Zhuo Tiancheng, listening to his sweetheart''s reasonable and generous welcome to Chi ran, was already intoxicated. His eyes were only locked on Chi Shuyao, as if she were an angel.


    Chi Shuyao also looks forward to looking at Chi ran. If she ignores the way she looks at Fu Jinyu from time to time, Chi ran really has to applaud her acting skills.


    Chi ran, of course, took two shots, "Chi Shuyao, I''ll give you a summary of what I just said. First, in front of my friend, you emphasized my previous engagement with Zhuo Tiancheng, and also hinted that I only like him unilaterally, and he doesn''t like me. "


    "Second, you can accept me as your relative, but emphasize again that I''m not the eldest miss of Chi family any more. You are the real eldest miss of Chi family."


    Chi Shuyao seems to be misunderstood and wants to refute. Chi ran doesn''t give her a chance at all. She goes on, "third, you can persuade my parents to give me a share of my property, and you suggest that I care about this, so that people think that I''m greedy for Chi''s property, which doesn''t belong to me."


    "Fourth, when you say this, the voice is still very loud when you come and go in the dining hall. I believe many people have heard it. You wish everyone could hear you and look down on me."


    "Fifth, by the way, show your beauty, your kindness and your generosity. In front of Zhuo Tiancheng''s fiance, of course, I don''t know if it''s my illusion. What you want most is to show your charm in front of this friend beside me, isn''t it?"


    Chi Shuyao didn''t expect that Chi ran was so calm that she was not a miss of the Chi family, and she was not afraid to be heard without shame


    What''s more, she didn''t expect that Chi ran was so generous in front of everyone, and she had no cover up to analyze her words. She was very embarrassed, pale, but she had to pretend to be misunderstood and tottering I can''t believe Chi ran looks at her like this.


    "Chi ran, why is your heart so cold? I didn''t mean that at all Chi Shuyao argues.

 Chapter 300

    Chi ran said with a smile, "don''t treat all the people here as fools! Chi Shuyao, since you are so shameless, I won''t give you a face. "


    Her smile, let Chi Shu Yao suddenly afraid, haven''t wait to stop, Chi Ran has opened his mouth.


    "Chi Shuyao, don''t think you are the eldest lady of the Chi family now. You are a member of the upper class. Look at you. You have been harassed by your adoptive father and ignored by your adoptive mother since you were a child. Your heart has become so ugly. Why don''t you know to be restrained. I''m not a member of the Chi family any more. You''re afraid that the property of the Chi family will be taken away by me. Who can''t see it when you think so carefully? "


    "I''ve warned you again and again, don''t provoke me, but you''re not obedient and don''t see my depression, are you? As I said, although I don''t have the blood of Chi family, I still have the heart and temperament that Chi family''s grandmother taught me from childhood. I won''t worry about you for making a fool of yourself, because I won''t make Chi''s parents hard to do, and I don''t want grandma to hate you any more. I haven''t forgotten what grandma gave me. I want to be honest and clean. Obviously, you haven''t learned yet. "


    "You''d better go back and learn what Miss Chi should do. As for me, you don''t have to worry about who, like you, suddenly gets the wealth and status that you dream of, just clings to it for fear that others will rob you. If I''m not the Chi family, even if I''m still the Chi family, I won''t want these properties. What matters to a person is what he or she creates, not what his or her parents give him or her. You still have a lot to learn. "


    At this time, Chi ran, standing aloof, was full of disdain and contempt for Chi Shuyao.


    Chi Shuyao seems to have gone back to two years ago. When she first met Chi ran, she was a dazzling young lady with boundless scenery. She was just a local student from a small place. In front of Chi ran, she always had the inferiority from her bones.


    Even now, she has become a miss of Chi''s family, but she just can''t get rid of the shadow and oppression brought by Chi ran, her inferiority complex and her jealousy. She always wants to destroy Chi ran.


    Chi Shuyao, who has been unable to refute, leans in Zhuo Tiancheng''s arms. She seems to feel that everyone''s eyes are on her, and all of them are laughing at her overconfidence.


    Tears can''t stop falling. Chi Shuyao seems to faint at any time.


    Chi ran finished happily, looked at Chi Shuyao''s weak appearance and laughed. This time, she directly took Fu Jinyu''s arm and was in a good mood.


    "Let''s go."


    Fu Jin and his black eyes brightened, as if very pleased with Chi Ran''s initiative.


    After they get into the car, Chi ran smiles all the time, while Fu Jin and Fu Jin meditate and suddenly open their mouth.


    "Marry me, you''ll have more than you have at Chi''s house."


    Chi ran was scared and speechless for a long time.


    After a long silence, Chi Ran has been looking at Fu Jinyu. She can see the seriousness in his dark eyes.


    Chi ran opened his mouth, and his voice was a little low.


    "Mr. Fu, just now, during the meal, I actually asked you. Why me? "


    Fu and Jin were silent again.


    Chi ran no longer answered Fu Jinyu''s question. Although he asked her to marry him, she really missed a beat.


    All the way to Jiang''s house, Chi ran gave a simple thanks.


    "Thank you, Mr. Fu."


    Then she turned to open the door and get off.


    However, behind her, Fu Jinyu suddenly stuck up, grabbed her hand with his wrist and prevented her from getting off the bus.


    They are very close to each other. Her back is his warm chest.


    Chi Ran''s face is hot, and his voice is weak unconsciously.


    "Mr. Fu, you --"


    Fu Jinyu''s voice was a little deep, "Chi ran, can''t you remember what happened in Junshi hotel that night?"


    The words made Chi ran stiff.


    There was a sudden blank in her mind, and then she understood.


    Fu Jinyu also slowly let go of Chi ran, looking at her rigid turn, rigid look at himself, eyes, as if it is unbelievable, but also as if it is some kind of unspeakable complexity.


    Fu Jinyu couldn''t understand, but he continued.


    "That night, I was drugged, and you were drunk and went to the wrong room. But I have to admit that I have feelings for you. "


    Chi ran didn''t know what to say?


    That night, it was always a nightmare that could not be mentioned. Of course, she knew it was her own folly and her own problem, not all the blame on the man.


    However, I didn''t expect that Fu Jinyu was the man.


    She listened to Fu Jinyu''s words, "I''m going to consult you the next day and want to marry you. I didn''t expect you to leave. "


    "Marriage? Because of one night? "


    Chi ran was shocked again, some unbelievable.


    This man is the one who has a one night stand with her, the one who may be terrible in her imagination, the one who has irresistible affection for him in reality, and the one she tries to avoid.This man wants to marry her just for one night.


    So that''s his answer.


    Why her?


    Because of that night?


    Fu Jin and don''t know why Chi Ran''s expression becomes strange. He picks his eyebrows and says, "one night, I''m sure enough."


    He has a desire for her and wants her again and again, which is enough for him to confirm.


    But Chi Ran is a little messy.


    Everyone has love at first sight. Doesn''t he have the idea of one night''s love?


    Chi ran opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    It''s a bit of a mess. She needs to be quiet.


    "Mr. Fu, thank you for your honesty. I - now the only feeling, probably some thanks, that person is not a bad person, but you. As for the others, I''m still in a bit of a mess. I think I have to go back first and let me be quiet. "


    Chi ran gets out of the car. Fu Jinyu doesn''t stop her any more. Looking at her back as she leaves step by step, Fu Jinyu is silent for a long time before letting the driver drive away.


    He tells Chi ran the truth. First, he doesn''t want to hide anything. Second, he doesn''t want to spend so much time with her.


    Chi ran, he must get it, and as soon as possible.


    Chi ran didn''t sleep all night. The next day, he walked out of Jiang''s house and saw the familiar car.


    The eleven who went out with Chi ran and the people who went in and out of the Jiangjia martial arts school saw it.


    After Chi Ran''s step, Fu Jin and he have stepped down from the car.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Fu Jinyu, watching him approach Chi ran, not letting go of any details.


    Chi ran was a little cramped. She had been thinking about that night in her mind last night. Now Fu Jin and she stood in front of her. Although they could not remember much about that night, she could not be as comfortable as before when she thought of the intimate relationship between her and the man in front of her.


    Chi ran blushed at a rapid and observable speed. He couldn''t control it. His heat rose, his heart beat faster, his eyes dodged, and he didn''t dare to look at Fu Jinyu.


    Jiang Shiyi was afraid and shy of ordinary men, not to mention Fu Jin and such a oppressive man.


    She timidly back, but is aware of Chi Ran''s blush, in the heart is probably some ideas, but eventually dare not speak, just quietly looking at two people.


    Anyone with a slight look can see the difference between Chi ran and Fu Jin.


    "Chi ran"


    after seeing Chi ran blush, Fu Jin and he, who had been awake all night, finally put his mind down, with a less obvious pleasure in his voice.


    "I''ll take you to school."


    Without waiting for Chi ran to say anything or refuse, he has been used to holding Chi Ran''s hand, and in a group of people who lost their eyes, he got into the car.


    When the car drove away, Chi ran suddenly realized that she had forgotten eleven.


    However, at this time, it''s too late to go back.


    Chi ran took his hand, but he didn''t succeed.


    Fu Jinyu is in a good mood. Holding Chi Ran''s hand, she can''t help rubbing her thumb in the palm of her hand. I don''t know whether it was inadvertent or intentional.


    Chi ran felt a little itchy, and his face became more red. He whispered, "how did you come here?"


    Fu Jin and his eyes were deep, and his mouth curved slightly to the scarlet color of shangchi.


    "I can''t wait."


    "Ah?"


    After Chi Ran''s little surprise, he was even more embarrassed. His face was about to catch fire.


    Fu Jin and obviously feel that Chi Ran''s attitude towards himself is more shy than before.


    This made him feel more easily. Looking at her red neck, Fu Jin and his body were tight, and he wanted to hold her in his arms immediately, just like that night.


    However, now it can only hold the small hand, can only suppress the impulse.


    The car passed through the city, but it didn''t go to chiran school.


    Until after parking, Chi ran looked out and was stunned.


    "How - come here?"

 Chapter 301

    Civil Affairs Bureau of a city.


    Fu Jin and deeply looked at Chi ran, "do you have your ID card?"


    Chi ran replied reflexively, "yes."


    "Well, let''s register."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi Ran is not sure whether she is awake or he is dreaming.


    After getting off the bus, Fu Jin leads Chi ran out of the other door.


    "Fu Jinyu, what do you mean? I''m sure I didn''t promise to get the license with you, right? No, it''s not about obtaining a license. It''s about when we can directly obtain a license? "


    Chi ran really can''t immediately understand Fu Jinyu''s thinking. Has he always been such a triple jump action?


    Chi Ran''s reluctance made Fu Jin and his face sink.


    "You don''t want to marry me?"


    Fu Jin''s voice was slightly cold and his black eyes were deep.


    Chi ran said directly, "what are you thinking?"


    She''s not on the same channel as him.


    Chi ran was puzzled. Why did Fu Jinyu think she would marry him?


    She calmly looked at Fu Jinyu and told him, "you, Fu Jinyu, the president of Fu''s group, everyone in the whole a city, how many women want to marry you, the top diamond single man, you, not to mention how much background your Fu family has, just you, do you think it''s appropriate to marry me? Even if I used to be the daughter of the Chi family, I''m high on you and me. What''s more, I''m just an orphan without father or mother. "


    "So, does it have anything to do with your marrying me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran wanted to pry Fu Jinyu''s head open to see what was inside him and what he was thinking.


    She took a deep breath and tried to keep calm and not to go wild.


    "Are you responsible for me?" Chi ran asked.


    "Yes." He has to be responsible, and Chi Ran has to be responsible for him.


    Chi ran closed his eyes, opened them a few seconds later, and said, "in fact, it''s just a night of love. You don''t have to go through your life. Don''t be responsible for me, OK? "


    Fu Jin frowned, "I don''t have to be responsible for you, but you have to be responsible for me."


    "I -" Chi ran wanted to swear. At last, she only asked irritably, "what''s my responsibility to you? It''s me who''s at a loss! "


    "So marry me and I''ll make it up to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shit, it''s back.


    Chi ran really didn''t understand what he was clinging to her.


    "Why?"


    Fu Jin pondered with her this time. He absolutely wanted to be with her aboveboard and try the peak happiness with her.


    But he''s not that stupid either.


    "You can make me excited."


    His words were more implicit, but Chi ran understood them.


    She was sweating silently. She didn''t know whether she was happy or unhappy that she could arouse Fu Jinyu''s excitement.


    "Any questions?"


    Fu Jinyu looks at Chi Ran''s complicated face and feels that he can''t waste any more time. He directly holds Chi Ran''s hand and finally confirms.


    Chi ran can''t laugh or cry. She speaks her mind directly.


    "Fu Jinyu, I really don''t understand you, and I don''t understand. How did we get to this point?"


    Fu Jin said, "I''ll understand later."


    When Chi ran agreed, he led her in.


    Then, in Chi Ran''s countless struggles, she finally became Mrs. Fu in law.


    Out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, standing at the door, Chi ran looks at the big red book in her hand. She wants to pinch herself to make sure it''s not a dream. What''s more, how can she agree?


    She became Fu Jin''s wife.


    She became Fu Jin''s wife!


    Take a look at Fu Jinyu next to him. He has perfect facial features, charming and fierce momentum. His deep eyes are dark and confusing. He doesn''t care about his value. He comes from a famous family. Is such a man really Chi Ran''s husband?


    Fu Jinyu suddenly leaned over and pecked at Chi Ran''s mouth.


    Once again, it''s sweet. Once again, it''s not fun. Once again, it''s his. Once again -


    "you''ve had enough!"


    Chi ran pushed him away in anger and shame. She suddenly regretted that the man on the street was really the Fu Jin Yu she thought he was?


    When they get into the car, Fu Jin and Chi Ran''s legal husband no longer have to restrain themselves. They catch Chi ran in their arms and kiss her deeply.


    Chi ran was so confused by the kiss that he couldn''t breathe well. In the end, he didn''t have enough breath. He could only beat his fist and flutter behind Fu Jinyu to remind him to let go of himself.


    When Fu Jinyu heard Chi Ran''s sobbing voice, he slowly withdrew his deep kiss.Chi ran took a big breath and his eyes were moist. He blocked her lips and kissed her again.


    "Enough of you!"


    Chi ran finally pushes Fu Jinyu away and stares at her, but she doesn''t know that her eyes are like silk now, which is a deeper temptation.


    Fu Jin and his eyes were deep and gloomy. Chi ran quickly covered his mouth, patted off the big hand that covered him, and said, "enough! If it goes on like this, I''m really angry. "


    Fu Jinyu is still aware that Chi Ran''s tone is serious. His facial features are tense. He holds Chi Ran''s other hand and rubs it, which is better than nothing.


    Chi ran saw him calm down, looked out of the car, and suddenly exclaimed.


    "Where is this going?"


    Fu Jin and replied, "go home."


    Chi ran was furious, "what''s home? I''m going to school. "


    Fu Jin and thick eyebrows frown slightly. They just got the certificate. Now they don''t have to restrain themselves. He''s ready to hold her and finish what he dreams about every night. Of course, he''ll go home.


    "We''re husband and wife. It''s time to celebrate."


    Pool dye very strange understand, her face brush red, with, temper is really irritated by him.


    "Fu Jinyu, is there anything else in your mind besides going to bed?"


    Chi Ran''s roar, Fu Jin and did not have any reaction at all, just a light way, "not at present."


    "Poof --" Chi ran vomited blood and covered her heart. It seemed that she really regretted it. It turned out that the cold and unattractive man was really a fake. Now the man with only movement in his mind turned out to be the real Fu Jin Yu.


    Is it too late for her to divorce now?


    Chi Ran''s regret seems to let Fu Jinyu see it. He immediately tightly hoops Chi Ran''s wrist, "you have no room to go back."


    Chi ran was in pain, and his face turned white. Fu Jinyu relaxed his strength a little, and touched Chi Ran''s cheek with his other hand, which he cherished.


    "If we don''t want to go home, we''ll go to the hotel."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not going


    Chi ran objected, "why don''t you expose your nature so quickly? It''s daylight, and I have to go back to school. I''m already late. "


    Fu Jin and his face were very unhappy. He was looking forward to today, but this little woman looked very repulsive.


    Chi ran saw his uncertain look and tried to ease his tone.


    "I''ll go to class, you go to work, and we''ll meet in the evening, OK?"


    She felt that she needed to calm down, and he also needed to calm down. Maybe in the evening, they could calm down and have a good talk.


    Chi ran was so tired after a whole day''s class. The key is that she was completely absent-minded today and didn''t listen to anything. She thought again and again that she had become a married person.


    How could it be like this? Chi ran doesn''t know how to make his mind hot, so he agrees with Fu Jin Yu.


    Now if she wants a divorce, she will be married in the future.


    Damn it. Is she seduced by Fu Jinyu''s beauty?


    Thinking about facing Fu Jin and Yu in the evening, she felt that since they had come to this stage, they had to have a good talk and could not live in such a muddle headed way in the future.


    Just out of the classroom, Chi Ran''s mobile phone rings, a strange number, her voice slightly light.


    "How are you? Who is calling, please


    "I''ll wait for you at the school gate."


    Fu Jin and his low voice came. Chi ran was stunned and said, "OK, wait for me for a while, I''ll go out."

 Chapter 302

    She quickens her pace and is ready to go out. She looks around at the school gate, but meets Chi Shuyao and Zhuo Tiancheng.


    Chi ran skips them, but Chi Shuyao looks at her all the time, until she gets on a black car, and behind the car, the figure of Fu Jinyu flashes away.


    Chi Shu''s eyebrows flashed away. After she got into Zhuo Tiancheng''s car, she didn''t have the mood just now. Instead, she said to Zhuo Tiancheng with a smile, "Chi ran looks good now. Will that man give her a better life? If so, then my parents and grandma should be happy. "


    Zhuo Tiancheng seems to have suddenly thought of something, and his face looks ugly.


    "Shu Yao, Chi ran and the man may not be what you think."


    Chi Shu didn''t understand, "ah? What do you mean, Tiancheng? They two, aren''t they girlfriends and girlfriends? If Chi ran finds her own happiness, we should be happy for her. In the future, maybe we''ll get engaged together. Do you think she''ll agree


    Zhuo Tiancheng snorted with disdain, "Shuyao, not every woman is as simple as you."


    "What?"


    Zhuo Tiancheng continued, "Chi ran and the man may have an improper relationship. You think, with her character, with a boyfriend, will not tell Grandma? What''s more, she hasn''t taken any money away since she left the Chi family. Although she works outside, I think she''s used to the luxurious life of the Chi family. Will she change all of a sudden? "


    "What do you mean?" Chi Shuyao was shocked and unbelievable. "No, no, Chi Ran is not like that."


    "Nothing is impossible. It''s not that I belittle Chi ran. When she was a member of the Chi family before, there might be men who would take her seriously. Now she is just an orphan without parents. Do you think that kind of man would take chi ran seriously? "


    " this -- "Chi Shuyao hesitated. She shook her head again and again, as if she was sad and lost. Finally, she just said," how can this happen? "


    Zhuo Tiancheng comforts Chi Shuyao, "don''t worry, you are so kind to her, she doesn''t appreciate it. Why do you feel sad for Chi Ran''s self indulgence? Well, let''s go home. "


    After they returned to Chi''s home, Chi Shuyao was always in a low mood. When the whole family ate together, she even ate and wept.


    Grandma Chi was very angry, "bad luck! What are you crying about after dinner? Do you think I live too long? "


    Chi Shuyao immediately shook her head, "grandma, no, I''m just sad. Chi ran, she --"


    chi Shuyao suddenly covered her mouth, scared and reproached herself. How could she say it?


    "What happened to chiran?"


    Grandma Chi is the most anxious. She doesn''t have any panic. She just asks.


    Chi Shu Yao bit her lip and quickly denied, "nothing - nothing. She''s fine."


    "Good? Well, how would you react? " Grandma Chi sneers and sighs. How could Chi Shuyao be her granddaughter? This kind of affectation, her old lady has lived so many years, can''t you see what she means?


    What a sin! How could this girl be cultivated such a virtue?


    "Shuyao, what''s wrong with chiran? Since your grandmother wants to know, let her know. " He Shunhua looked at his daughter''s appearance and wished something had happened to chiran. This silly daughter also helps Chi ran cover up. It''s really silly.


    Chi Shu Yao timidly looked at her mother, then at her father, and finally at her grandmother. She bowed her head and whispered, "maybe brother Tiancheng misunderstood. Chi Ran has a boyfriend, and I''m very happy for her. The man looks very important. But brother Tiancheng says - "


    " what do you say, you say it! " He Shunhua was thinking of something, eyes a bright, tone can not help but some urgent.


    "He said that such a man would not take chi ran seriously, and Chi ran may be in order to live a better life, so -"


    "so they are two improper lovers, right?" He Shunhua directly for Chi Shuyao put her words out of the obscure meaning, and Chi Shuyao scared to shake his head.


    "Mom, maybe we misunderstood. Really, brother Tiancheng and I have met that man. Although he looks very cold, he may really like Chi ran. Let''s not get it wrong. "


    "You say that your family is cold. How can you be a boyfriend or girlfriend? What''s more, Chi ran doesn''t have any money now. Where did she get her tuition and living expenses? "


    Now that I have said that, no one can''t understand the meaning.


    Chi Jingrui looks ugly and looks at his mother.


    Although Mrs. Chi looked serious, she didn''t say anything.


    "Mom, don''t be angry. I''ll call Chi ran and ask her. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding. "


    Chi Jingrui knows that the old lady likes Chi ran, and he can''t bear to let her down.


    But the old lady shook her head and got up, "no, Chi Ran is not your daughter, and you are not qualified to manage. I won''t eat any more. "


    Chi Jingrui was a little worried. He asked people to heat up the food and prepare it for the old lady to deliver it later.Chi Shuyao looked at his father''s sad look, some remorse, "Dad, I''m not good. I said the wrong thing. It makes grandma sad. "


    Chi Jingrui sighed. He didn''t blame his daughter or say anything else.


    He Shunhua said with a smile, "OK, you are also worried about Chi ran. However, as your grandmother said, it''s not our family, and there''s nothing to worry about. Don''t blame yourself. Chi Ran is responsible for what she did. We don''t care


    Chi Jingrui listened to his wife''s schadenfreude tone, but also dissatisfied with the outbreak, fiercely cheered, "OK, say a few words."


    Pushing aside the chair, he went upstairs and stopped eating.


    He Shunhua snorted and looked at his daughter, "Shuyao, don''t worry about them. They are all people who don''t know right from wrong. What else does a criminal''s daughter care about? Don''t be so stupid. You should make friends with Chi ran. The worse she is, the happier I will be, you know? "


    Chi Shu was in a dilemma. "Mom, Chi Ran is innocent after all."


    "Well, it''s nothing innocent. I had a servant''s daughter for twenty years, and I just hated her. All right, let''s not talk about her any more. Let''s have dinner. "


    After Chi ran got on the car, he fell into Fu Jinyu''s arms. First came his deep long kiss.


    At the time of being kissed, Chi ran was still thinking about how thirsty the man was. How could he be so emotional when he met him.


    Simply, she is also the wife of others now, and there is nothing to object to. After all, this man''s kiss still makes her emotional.


    Along the way, the two people were tired of kissing and stopping. The driver felt the affected face was red, but he didn''t dare to look at it. He only speeded up secretly, hoping to arrive at the destination early.


    After getting out of the car, Chi ran looks up and sees whether it''s a hotel or a Junshi hotel. She draws a little at the corner of her mouth and is led in by Fu Jinyu.


    As soon as he entered the room, Chi ran was about to go on, but he was hugged by Fu Jinyu behind him.


    What Chi ran could not resist any more, he began to attack.


    Soon, the picture in the suite made people blush.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took, but Chi ran didn''t realize it. Before she fainted, she thought that Fu Jinyu had endured it for a long time. She didn''t feel tired at all. It was too hard to do so.


    When Chi ran woke up, she didn''t know what time it was outside. She was just choked by her own physiological problems. After she went to the bathroom to solve them, she found that her feet were soft, her legs were soft, her whole body was soft, and she didn''t have any strength.


    Dragging her weak body, Chi ran doesn''t see Fu Jin and her friends. She calls the hotel to deliver the meal. She starves to death.


    However, as soon as she hung up, Fu Jin and her nightgown went in. When she woke up, Chi ran swore that she really saw the green light of Fu Jin and her eyes light up


    in fact

 Chapter 303

    She quickly begged for mercy, "I''m starving, don''t come again, OK?"


    Fu Jin and his body, the quiet green light slowly rest down, Chi ran just less breath, collapsed in bed, she is really hungry.


    Fu Jinyu came to the bedside, covered Chi Ran''s forehead with his big hand, lifted the hair between her forehead, and asked, "what do you want to eat?"


    "I just ordered the hotel to deliver the meal," Chi ran replied, looking at him and staring at himself. Such a quiet atmosphere would seem ambiguous. She asked again, "what time is it now? Why didn''t you go to the company? "


    Fu Jin said, "eight in the morning. I don''t have to go to the company. I''ll stay with you. "


    Chi ran thought that she had been sleeping for a long time. It would not be the next morning. It should be the third morning after that night.


    In the heart low sigh, is really too depraved.


    ¡­¡­


    After the room service person enters the door, sees the male guest person to wear the Nightgown, only stands there, imposing manner.


    He delivered the meal in an orderly manner. He didn''t even dare to ask for a tip, so he left in a hurry.


    Fu Jin and Cai took a deep look at the food, turned around and walked into the bedroom. Looking at Chi ran, he was still blushing, but he had already wrapped himself up.


    "I''ll push the dining car in?"


    "No, eat outside."


    The bedroom is too dangerous a place for chiran to take the risk.


    She was so sad that she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Fu Jinyu quickly came forward and hugged her, so that she would not fall directly.


    Fu Jinyu simply picked up Chi ran, walked out of the bedroom and put it on the chair. Then he served Chi ran and put the food on the table.


    Chi ran was really hungry, and he didn''t care about anything else. He had enough to fight.


    Fu Jinyu was sitting opposite her, looking at Chi ran with dark eyes. He could see her every move, even when her mouth was full of food.


    Chi ran tries to ignore Fu Jin''s and his eyes which are similar to those of a fool.


    She now understands that this man is just a big appetite for discontent. Now his head must be full of unhealthy things. As for when he will be rational again, she doesn''t know.


    After dinner, Chi ran really burped and touched her stomach. She leaned back in her chair and was handed a glass of warm water by Fu Jinyu. She smiled and said, "thank you."


    Fu Jin and his black eyes narrowed slightly, and Chi ran was on the alert. Don''t be in heat at any time. Although she seems to have a little vanity, his appearance makes Chi ran really feel attractive.


    However, it''s not good to do this too often, at least she can''t stand it.


    Chi ran looked around and asked, "where''s my bag? Did my cell phone ring? "


    Fu Jinyu immediately gets up, takes her bag and mobile phone and hands them to Chi ran.


    Chi Ran is very happy in his heart. If he has been treating himself like this, it''s really good.


    Chi ran looked at her mobile phone, and there were 11 wechat and missed calls, and there were Fu yinuan''s, but later she sent a message, saying that she was not worried about her at all.


    Pool dye mouth corner smoked to smoke, this wench definitely knew what.


    Another missed call was from Grandma Chi.


    Chi ran called eleven times first, and she was worried about her all the time, but later she received a phone call from Fu yinuan, and knew that she was still safe, so she put down her mind.


    After hanging up, Chi ran asked Fu Jinyu, "did you ask Xiao Nuan to call the Jiang family and tell them to rest assured?"


    Fu Jinyu nods and Chi ran smiles, "thank you."


    Fu Jinyu is about to move forward. Chi ran turns his eyes and says, "don''t come. Do you want to be me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s wrong with you? "


    "Nonsense!" Chi ran said angrily, "I - hurt!"


    She blushed a little, but Fu Jinyu frowned, turned around and didn''t know what to do.


    Chi ran breathes a sigh. Regardless of him, he quickly takes the phone to grandma Chi and goes back.


    "Grandma, I''m chiran. Do you miss me?" Chi ran said with a smile.


    But Grandma Chi opened her mouth and scolded, "smelly girl, where did she die? Now she just called back. Is she really fooling around with a man?"


    Yo, she hasn''t reported to grandma Chi yet. Does grandma know?


    When Chi ran thought about it, he knew who was so talkative.


    However, that talkative person will not say anything good.


    Chi ran smiles and looks at Fu Jinyu who has come back. He doesn''t know what he''s holding. He smiles and says to grandma Chi on the other end of the phone, "grandma, how do you know I''m fooling around with a man?"


    In that tone, it was all intentional.


    Fu Jin and duichran use the word "fool" to describe them. They just pick their eyebrows and don''t say anything.


    Granny Chi was so angry that she didn''t come here. She scolded again, "smelly girl, you can fool around and let people meet you. You don''t want to be shameful?""Hey, hey, yes, this face is so beautiful, how can you not? But grandma, you can see it when you see it. I''m so old, can''t I have a man to fool around with? "


    "really? I''m not joking, Ranran. If I''m sure, I''ll see someone first. "


    chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu and smiles with pride


    "OK, grandma, I''ll take him to see you."


    "now, there''s no one at home."


    "Er - OK." Pool dye a think is also good, save the man trapped her in bed squeeze


    when she gets up, she pulls Chi ran into the bedroom and asks her to sit on the bed and "lie down."


    chi Ran is really uncompromising. She can''t apply medicine to that place in front of him. Isn''t it a disguised form? It''s so exciting, so depraved


    "you''re not going out? Then you don''t have to take the medicine. Let''s go now. "


    chi ran gets up. Fu Jin and Nong Mei frown slightly. They face each other face to face, their eyes are opposite, deep and stubborn


    after Chi ran came out of the house, Fu Jin and she had changed clothes, and a set of women''s clothes, including complete underwear, were separated on the sofa


    in front of Fu Jinyu''s eyes, how can she be so confident


    therefore, it is not a bad thing for a man to be a wolf sometimes

 Chapter 304

    "I grew up with my grandmother. She was very strict, but she was very kind to me. Even now she knows that I am not a descendant of Chi family, she is very kind to me. I was going to take you to see grandma, but it''s just right. We don''t have to talk about it ourselves. Chi Shuyao will smear you first. "


    Chi ran simply tells Fu Jinyu about her feelings with Mrs. Chi. She can tell the difference between her grandmother Chi and the rest of the Chi family.


    Fu Jinyu has been embracing her waist, but now she has made progress from holding hands to embracing her waist. What is the difference between having a certificate and not having a certificate.


    Of course, even if Chi ran protested, he would not let go.


    Simply, Chi ran let him go.


    "But don''t worry. If you stand in front of grandma, that''s absolutely convincing. Chi Shuyao''s two slang words are useless. Besides, grandma doesn''t like her all the time, so she won''t believe her. "


    Fu Jin and his wife bowed their heads and kissed Chi Ran''s forehead before they spoke.


    "If you want to deal with that woman, I''ll help you."


    Chi ran smiles and shakes his head. He looks at Fu Jin and his serious eyes. He is very happy.


    "Such a small role is not worth being the president of Fuda. If I really want to have a hard time with her, she will never have a good time. But I don''t want to be serious with her. After all, she is still the daughter of Chi family. Even if it''s not for her, it''s for grandma. But I''m glad you said that


    Fu Jinyu is very good. He really likes Chi ran to protect himself.


    Fu Jinyu obviously liked the way she was smiling. Then he looked down, looked for her lips and began to kiss her.


    ¡­¡­


    When they got to Chi''s house and got out of the car, Chi ran blushed and his lips were red. He wanted to push Fu Jinyu away and put his arm around him, but his strong arm was still tightly around her waist. No matter how hard she struggled, she would not let go.


    "Don''t you want to go in? Don''t make any noise, my dear


    Chi Ran''s blood is in his heart. He can''t get up and down.


    Who''s making trouble?


    It''s Fu Jin who has gone too far. She has been kissing and touching all the time. It''s useless for her to protest. Up to now, she blushes and her mouth is hot. When she looked in the mirror just now, she looks like she was kissing. If she goes to see her grandmother like this, the old man will be very angry.


    But how she dodges, how to warn, Fu Jin and just don''t stop, at this time, Chi Ran is annoyed, the man is too wolf, also not so good.


    "Well, I''ll get back to you."


    Chi ran feels that she is absolutely asking for trouble to quarrel with him now. She keeps this account in mind and waits for her to go back and solve it.


    Chi ran walks into Chi''s house with Fu Jinyu. The old lady takes presbyopic glasses and sees Fu Jinyu at a glance.


    With a deep, cold and fierce manner, and a pair of sharp black eyes, Mrs. Chi immediately put away her carelessness and looked at Fu Jinyu seriously.


    "Granny, we''ve come to see you. This is Fu Jinyu. Look, the man I''m looking for is not bad? "


    Grandma Chi helplessly stares at Chi ran and ignores her jokes. She quickly rummages for information about the man in her mind.


    "Fu? Is it the Fu family I think of? "


    Fu Jin and Yu came forward in awe and were very polite to Mrs. Chi.


    "Grandma, I''m Fu Jinyu, the husband of Chi ran."


    "Husband?" As soon as Mrs. Chi''s voice was picked up, her hale and hearty eyes immediately looked at Chi ran, and her guilty look was confirmed by Mrs. Chi.


    Chi ran was staring at by the old lady and couldn''t help shrinking her neck. She laughed two times.


    "Chi ran."


    Old lady Chi was quite dignified. She called Chi ran in a deep voice, with a little dissatisfaction in her voice.


    Chi ran hasn''t explained yet. Her new husband blocks the old lady''s sharp eyes. In fact, she is fully open to protect Chi ran.


    "Grandma, you can tell me what you want to say. Don''t blame Chi ran. "


    Mrs. Chi''s deep eyes were oppressive to Fu Jin. She immediately narrowed her eyes.


    Mrs. Chi is serious but satisfied with Fu Jin''s and Chi Ran''s actions.


    It can be seen that this man is not what she thought. At least, his eyes basically fell on Chi ran after he came in, and he was very focused.


    She didn''t know. How could Chi ran get to know the man surnamed Fu in such a short time, and how could she become a husband and wife so quickly?


    Grandma Chi''s face sank at the thought of some possibility.


    See two people confrontation, the atmosphere is not happy, pool dye quickly make it over.


    She quickly sat beside the old lady, voice sweet coax, "grandma, don''t be angry. This is a normal flash marriage. Oh, don''t stare at me. You see how good this man is. If I don''t hurry up and decide, I''ll suffer a lot if I''m robbed! "


    In front of Fu Jinyu''s face, Chi ran was not afraid of his hearing, so he coaxed the old lady.The old lady looked at Fu Jinyu. His face was expressionless. He just looked at Chi ran. With Chi Ran''s words, there was a slight fluctuation in his eyes.


    Mrs. Chi frowned, "Ranran, tell me the truth, do you want to rely on someone, so you --"


    chi ran immediately denied Mrs. Chi''s conjecture and interrupted her.


    "Grandma, you really think too much. Do you think I''m that vulnerable? Besides, do you think that if I don''t like him, my character, I will really agree to marry him? "


    Old lady Chi was stunned, then sighed, "but it''s too hasty."


    But Fu Jin and heard Chi Ran''s love, the light in his black eyes flowed.


    Chi ran feels the heat clearly, and her ears are red, but she tries to act as if nothing happened and continues to say to grandma Chi.


    "Ha ha Grandma, you don''t know about flash marriage. It''s popular. "


    "Is marriage still popular? Don''t fool me. I''ll ask you, what are you going to do when you get married? " Looking at Chi Ran''s blank appearance, Mrs. Chi sighed in her heart and looked at Fu Jin and, "Mr. Fu, with your background, you won''t get married without even a sound, will you? I tell you that Chi Ran is still a child of my Chi family. If you dare to cheat her, I will -- "


    " grandma, you can rest assured that if Chi ran wants to, I can give her anything she wants. I will handle the wedding as soon as possible. "


    "Wedding?" After listening to Chi ran, she understood what grandma Chi meant. She quickly objected, "Fu Jinyu, I didn''t say to have a wedding!"


    Grandma Chi gave Chi ran a straight look, "what do you say?"


    Fu Jin and also frown, pool dye under the attack of two people''s eyes, the small voice way of shrinking.


    "I didn''t say no, but it''s not now! I''m still in school. I think it''s better not to be too high-profile. "


    Grandma Chi doesn''t understand that marriage means that everyone knows about it, so we should keep a high profile?


    "when we get married, we will let people know that my granddaughter has married openly. You don''t have to worry about the dowry. I''ll prepare it for you. "


    "It''s not a dowry. Grandma, "Chi ran said anxiously," I still want to finish college quietly. If people know that I married Fu Jinyu, can my life still go away? "


    Grandma Chi really didn''t understand, and Fu Jinyu didn''t understand.


    Chi Ran is his wife, and he doesn''t plan to hide her. How can Fu Jin and his wife just hide her? He won''t allow it.


    Pool dye see two people just don''t understand, her explanation is very pale, simply willful up, play crazy.


    "Oh, anyway, don''t hold a wedding now. I won''t do it. If you don''t listen to me, don''t blame me for the lack of a bride at the wedding!"


    Old lady Chi had no choice but to complain, "you smelly girl, what''s your temper at this time? It''s a big marriage affair. Can we still have fun? "


    What''s more, she could see that Fu Jinyu was not happy. His brow could pretend to be a fly. Chi ran was still so petty. How could he do that?


    "I don''t have any children''s play. I''ve got all the certificates. The wedding is just a form, and I didn''t say that I won''t hold a wedding, but I have to wait until I graduate from college. Grandma, you don''t know that he is not only the famous Fu family, but also the president of Fu group. You tell me, if I had a wedding like this and was known, how could I still study in school quietly? "


    Old lady Chi was stunned. She didn''t expect that this man should have such an identity.


    Chi ran also looks at Fu Jinyu with some coquetry in his eyes.


    "I got some attention because something like that happened some time ago. Of course, these concerns made me very uncomfortable. Now, I can''t get used to being noticed again. "


    Chi ran didn''t lie, but he exaggerated his feelings a little.


    She was concerned because she was not the daughter of the Chi family. Most of her attitude was to watch the play and ridicule. At the beginning, she was very sad, but now it doesn''t matter. However, it is possible to seize this point, so that both of them feel sorry for themselves, that she was afraid of the strange eye attention.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Chi immediately felt helpless and distressed for Chi ran, holding her and sighing.


    "What a sin! How could God make such a fool of me, poor Ranran?"


    In Fu Jin''s deep eyes, a dim light flashed and quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 305

    Chi ran held grandma Chi and comforted her, "grandma, you just know I''m fine. Don''t worry about the rest. You''ll still be my grandma at the wedding in the future, OK? But two years later. "


    "All right." Naturally, grandma Chi is facing her granddaughter, but Fu Jin is here. She is a little worried.


    "Chi ran can do whatever he wants." Fu Jinyu also says that he absolutely supports Chi ran and can''t bear to force her to do anything.


    Chi ran got the support. Naturally, she was relaxed. She stayed with her for a long time. When it was almost noon, she left with Fu Jin and her husband.


    The old lady didn''t ask her to stay. She knew that Chi ran didn''t want to see anyone else, so she told her to call her often.


    After they leave Chi''s house, Chi Ran is in the car and is pulled into Fu Jinyu''s arms.


    "Thank you, Fu Jinyu."


    Thank him a lot, accompany him to see grandma, patiently accompany her, thank him for agreeing not to hold a wedding.


    Fu Jinyu stroked Chi Ran''s head.


    "You can do whatever you want. I''ll do whatever you want. In the future, it''s enough for you to have me. "


    Chi ran side face, ears close to his heart, hear the powerful heartbeat, bang bang, and from his mouth to hear such beautiful words, she had a kind of mysterious feeling.


    Is this the fearsome Fu Jinyu?


    Is it the tough Fu Jinyu who only knows how to express himself with strong actions?


    Although it''s strange, who doesn''t like to hear love words?


    Chi ran raised her head, facing up to Fu Jin and her low black eyes, which made her easy to immerse in.


    Until the touch from her lips awakens Chi ran, she can''t laugh or cry in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran and Fu Jinyu stayed in the hotel for another day. She said that she was going to leave this time. She had been absent from school for several days.


    "Back to Fu''s house."


    Since he doesn''t stay in a hotel, Fu Jinyu directly takes Chi ran to Fu''s house.


    "No Chi ran rejected it directly. "Not yet."


    She can guarantee that it is not necessarily a good thing for her to enter the Fu family as Fu Jin and his wife. Think about all the unknowns she might face when going to the Fu family, she still needs to be cautious.


    Fu Jin and his black eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Chi ran straight. Chi ran felt guilty.


    "Why don''t I go back to Jiang''s house first, let''s take our time, and when the time is ripe, we''ll make it public?"


    Fu Jin is silent, with cool eyes and dark eyes locked on Chi ran.


    "Ha ha Come on, it''s scary. " Chi ran touched Fu Jinyu''s face as if he was flattering him, and he caught him.


    "We are husband and wife. We can''t live apart."


    "Then live somewhere else." If she wants to live in a house, it''s certainly not as difficult as president Fu.


    Fu Jin and after a deep look at Chi ran, "OK."


    Chi ran smiles and kisses Fu Jinyu happily. "Thank you, Fu Jinyu."


    Fu Jin and frown are called by name and surname.


    His discontented palm was on Chi Ran''s waist and touched her slender waist.


    "Ranran,"


    "en?" Chi Ran is used to Fu Jin and his sudden movements.


    "Don''t call my name."


    "Ah? What do you call that? " Chi ran asked in surprise.


    "What do you say?" Fu Jin and his lips almost touched Chi Ran''s lips.


    Chi ran was so fascinated by the man that he blurted out, "husband?"


    Fu Jin had a meal with his body, and then answered with satisfaction, "HMM. Call me again


    "Husband!" The corner of Chi Ran''s mouth raised a smile and called again, "husband."


    It seems that such a title is actually quite agreeable.


    "Good dye dye."


    Fu Jin kisses him.


    In the morning, at seven o''clock, Chi Ran is lying in a comfortable bed and in the bedroom with moderate temperature. She breathes evenly. On her beautiful face, she is quiet and unprepared, like a child. Her mouth is slightly bent, like a dream.


    Fu Jin and his wife sat by the bed, bowed their heads and gave a deep kiss.


    "Well -"


    the good dream was broken by this man.


    "Early in the morning, I haven''t even brushed my teeth."


    Fu Jin and her palm touched her cheek, and her voice was low and dumb.


    "Get up."


    Chi ran turned over, away from Fu Jinyu, sat up from the bed and said, "can you tell me to get up in a normal way in the future?"


    Fu Jin and his eyes flashed a smile, directly refused, "can''t."


    Chi ran knew that he would say so. He rolled his eyes and went into the bathroom.


    Fu Jinyu didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he went into the cloakroom and personally selected clothes for Chi ran, including a floral dress, a long sweater and a pair of flat heel sandals.No one would have thought that such a thing is necessary for president Fu Da every day.


    Chi ran didn''t understand that he would have such a hobby. Although he had a sense of disobedience, he had good taste. All her clothes in the wardrobe were selected by him.


    Chi Ran is also enjoying the treatment of the princess. She doesn''t have to worry about anything every day. She is well kept by this man.


    When Chi ran came out after washing, she put on the clothes Fu Jinyu had chosen and went downstairs. The breakfast prepared by the servant was ready. She sat down and Fu Jinyu handed her a glass of warm milk first.


    "There are many classes today. I packed some food in your backpack. At noon, mother Kong will wait for you. Remember to be safe when you come back. Don''t worry. After dinner, you must sleep for a while. "


    When Chi ran moved in with Fu Jinhe, he told her every day. He told her this and that. She was a good husband of twenty-four filial piety.


    "Yes, I see."


    "It''s getting hot, but don''t eat more ice cream."


    "OK, OK, I promise not to eat more. Well, don''t be so wordy, President Fu. Hurry up, I''m almost time. "


    Chi ran took a few mouthfuls, looked at the time, got up and went to get his backpack first.


    Fu Jinyu took her backpack directly, carried it with one hand, hugged her and went out.


    It''s only five minutes'' drive from chiran''s school where they live now. In fact, chiran only walks for more than ten minutes every day, but Fu Jinyu wants to send her for five minutes every day, and then hurry to kiss her in the car. Every time, chiran goes to school, she blushes and her lips turn red.


    Fu yinuan makes fun of her every time. Chi ran once got angry and directly ordered Fu Jinyu not to kiss her again. He was also wronged and said that Fu yinuan made fun of her.


    As a result, Fu yinuan didn''t show up in the next few days. When she remembered, she called her and realized that the man had given Fu yinuan an order not to see Chi ran again.


    Pool dye helpless, this man is not happy, he let others not happy, finally, is not she compromise?

 Chapter 306

    Chi Ran''s face is more red now than before. Every day she looks at her breakfast, lunch and dinner and eats a lot every time. Here, she doesn''t have the trouble of losing weight. What she has is Fu Jin and her daily nagging. Eat more and eat more.


    Chi ran now feels more and more that her impulsive marriage is really a good choice.


    "Chi ran, Chi ran,"


    Fu yinuan called after Chi ran to catch up.


    "Well? Xiao Nuan, it''s so early to get up! "


    Fu yinuan didn''t pay attention to Chi Ran''s teasing. Now she helps my uncle catch up with his wife, and her task is completed. After that, she indulged a little. She made the same mistake in the evening and played very late, which led to Fu''s inability to get up in the morning.


    Compared with the two brothers who were still suffering in the army, Chi ran felt that she was too disgusted with her appearance.


    However, she just told Fu yinuan in private. Otherwise, if Fu Jinyu heard this from her, Chi ran would promise that Fu Jinyu would send Chi ran to the army the next day.


    Fu yinuan yawned, rubbed his eyes and said to Chi ran bitterly, "I was driven out by my grandfather. She also said, "to tell you the truth, you don''t know that half of me is for you!"


    "Ah? For me? "


    Fu yinuan took an enigmatic look at Chi ran, shook his head, tut tut said, "now you have a husband, everything is enough. It''s a hidden marriage again, but you haven''t worried about how you and your uncle will go back to Fu''s house after graduation? "


    Chi ran shrugged, "it''s still early for you. It''s not urgent."


    "You are not in a hurry. I think of it for you."


    "What did he do?"


    Fu yinuan laughs. She doesn''t answer Chi ran directly. She just says, "I''ve fallen and played high these days. My grandmother asked me why I didn''t see your friend. Of course, I said, "you''re busy in class, and you don''t always have time to play with me."


    "So?" Chi ran doesn''t understand.


    "Grandma asked me to learn from you. Don''t play all the time and go to school well. You are the most decent girl in their eyes


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran still doesn''t understand.


    Fu Jinyu chuckled and patted her on the shoulder. "It''s nothing like that. If you don''t understand, it doesn''t matter. You will understand later. Well, let''s hurry to class. I''ll go to our department too. At noon, I''ll go to your house to have a meal! "


    Chi ran was puzzled. In fact, she thought that the last time she was unhappy in the Fu family, the two Fu family elders would have a knot in their heart. This is also a small part of the reason why she does not want to go home with Fu Jinyu directly. If she really wants to go back with him like this, the old couple may not think that she was going for Fu Jinyu at the beginning.


    However, the meaning of Fu yinuan''s words seems that the old couple have a good impression of themselves?


    Chi Ran has been thinking, thinking, she suddenly suddenly, won''t it?


    Before he got to know Chi ran, Fu Yi Nuan was in a state where he didn''t even go to class, went out late at night and couldn''t get up in the morning. Later, under the pressure of Fu Jinyu, when she helped to watch Chi ran, the old lady also said that after Fu yinuan made Chi ran a friend, she learned well and got up to school every day. However, during this period of time, Fu yinuan never mentioned Chi ran at home, and she didn''t play well. The old lady and the old man still wanted to learn from Chi ran?


    Fu also explained the old lady''s question.


    Fu Yi Nuan told the old lady that the last time someone else came to Chi ran, he was afraid that the Fu family might misunderstand her, so his relationship with her would become simple. He did not dare to be close to himself. He was afraid that the Fu family would think more about her for a purpose.


    The old lady thought about it later, and it was true that she misunderstood Chi ran last time, but she was a little embarrassed.


    Now, because of their misunderstanding, Fu yinuan and Chi ran are alienated. The old lady advises Fu yinuan to make friends with Chi ran, not to chill others'' heart, and by the way, let Fu yinuan learn from Chi ran, not to do business with some friends all day.


    At noon, Chi Ran is waiting for Fu yinuan downstairs. After seeing her, Chi ran asks directly.


    "You don''t have to do something for me that the old man misunderstood. You are not the kind of person who only knows how to play."


    Fu yinuan chuckles, embraces Chi Ran''s shoulder and walks out together.


    "I said, my dear little aunt, you are too simple. You really believe what I say?"


    Fu yinuan shakes his head funny. Chi ran still says very seriously, "I''m not so simple. I believe what you say."


    "Don''t believe it. You think I''m really ignoring myself for you. I''m not that noble. In fact, during this period, I really suffocated. I had a chance to have a good high with my friends. That''s what I thought. But it''s good for you, by the way. What do you think I did before I met you? In fact, it''s this kind of fun time. It''s really enjoyable. "


    Chi ran frowned, "don''t say light words. Did your uncle force you? "


    "That''s not true. That''s what I do. For you, my uncle will benefit from me. Don''t worry. I''m sure I won''t be able to bear the loss of doing things for my uncle. "Chi ran sighed, "if you say that, I don''t know how to say it. Do you appreciate it or not? "


    "Haha, just keep it in mind. In the future, if I make any mistakes and offend my uncle, remember to intercede for me in the future. This is the most effective way. "


    Chi ran said, "I have to say that if you make a mistake, I will not help you."


    "Tut, cross the river and tear down the bridge! I''m the matchmaker for you and uncle. "


    Chi ran raised his eyebrows. "Yes, the big matchmaker is right. If you hadn''t given your uncle medicine, we wouldn''t be together."


    At that point, Fu Yi Nuan felt guilty. "Ha ha ha This is fate! You''ll be in a hotel, you''ll come to my uncle''s door. At that time, my uncle''s medicine attack, and you''re drunk. You say that God wants you to be together. If you''re not a couple, you''ve really failed God''s arrangement. "


    Chi Ran''s mouth curled. If she said that, she would have to thank fate.


    When they returned to chiran''s house, they saw that all the dishes on the table had been arranged, and the meat and vegetables were well balanced.


    "Tut Tut, Chi ran, no wonder I saw that you''ve been glowing red recently. I thought you had my uncle''s moistening. Now it seems that besides this moistening, there''s also the contribution of these delicacies. If it wasn''t for my uncle, I would envy you. That''s very considerate. However, I''m really puzzled that I didn''t see that my uncle was such a gentle and considerate man before. Chi ran, you are a royal master with skill


    "I don''t know where I have a royal master who has skills."


    Not to mention that Fu yinuan is puzzled, Chi Ran is still puzzled. Fu Jinyu is a well-trained husband.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t train it.


    Chi ran can''t help guessing, "do you think your uncle had a girlfriend before, and she trained your uncle to be like this?"


    Fu yinuan retorts directly, "how is it possible?"


    "If there is one, you don''t have to hide it for him. Anyway, we are married. I won''t care about the past. Just tell me."


    Fu yinuan shakes her head in affirmation again. Her eyes are curious about the gossip of shangchi dye, and her guess is blocked by a direct sentence. "Chi ran, don''t you know you are my uncle''s first love?"


    "Poof -"


    the food in Chi Ran''s mouth was directly sprayed out. Fortunately, Fu Yi was in a hurry. However, several dishes in front of him were also affected.


    Fu yinuan immediately exclaimed, "Chi ran, you did it on purpose, didn''t you? You just don''t want me to eat your family''s food. You''re so mean. You''re disgusting. "


    "Cough..." Chi ran was too busy for himself to stop coughing by pouring water into his mouth.


    While Fu Yi Nuan took some dishes that had not been affected to one side and ate them by himself, he said to Chi ran, who still couldn''t believe it, "I said you earned it, you don''t understand. I tell you, my uncle, if it wasn''t for my uncle, I would certainly have robbed such a good man. "


    Chi Ran''s idea now is not in her first love. What she''s thinking now is, so that night in the hotel, her first time, maybe Fu Jin''s first time with her?


    So, before her, Fu Jinyu was probably a virgin?

 Chapter 307

    Poof -


    chi ran almost choked on his own saliva again, and then he turned red.


    So, this 36 year old man who just started meat, has not been close enough to her, and is thirsty, just because he just started meat?


    Chi ran thinks it''s incredible, but maybe, no first love doesn''t mean no experience. Maybe he had a woman, but it''s not love.


    It''s possible to think about it like this, but when Chi ran thinks about Fu Jin and the strength of being a wolf, she thinks that Fu Jin and he used to be the same place.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Fu yinuan looks at Chi Ran''s face and turns red. He can''t help but wonder.


    "No," Chi ran shook his head and ate the dishes unconsciously. He didn''t remember that he had "polluted" the dishes just now.


    Fu yinuan looked at it and kept silent. Anyway, it was all from her mouth. It was nothing to go in again.


    In this way, after a strange meal, Chi ran forgot what he had done.


    Her mind is still tangled with Fu Jin and this man, how can there be no doubt about women before?


    This seems to be a very difficult problem. How can Fu Jin not have it with him?


    Just after lunch, Chi Ran''s phone rings, and Fu Jinyu comes to check on time.


    "Have you had lunch? Take a break and take a nap, you know? "


    Still so thoughtful and wordy, Chi ran wanted to laugh.


    "Well, I see. Cough - ha ha - "


    Fu Jin and his voice wondered," what''s the matter? What''s the problem? "


    Chi ran immediately denied, "no, No."


    "Is it?" Fu Jinyu is obviously more suspicious,


    Fu Jinyu''s tone tells Chi ran that he will not stop until he reaches his goal.


    She had to compromise.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to ask you some questions."


    At the moment, Fu Jinyu, sitting in the wide chair of the office, leans lazily, listening to Chi Ran''s voice. His eyes are darkening, and his voice is soft and unconscious.


    "What''s the problem, you say."


    "Yes, have you ever had a girlfriend before?"


    Fu Jin and a listen, thin lips pursed a radian, deep eyeground, stained with a smile is not easy to detect.


    "Why do you ask this question?"


    After Chi ran asked, he had some regrets.


    Fu Jinyu didn''t answer immediately, which made her even more awkward.


    Faltering, clutching the edge of the skirt, murmured in a low voice, "in fact, there is no reason, just remember, just ask. If you don''t want to say it, it''s all in the past. Who hasn''t? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chi ran finished, and immediately felt a chill from the phone. Really, she was not exaggerating. Fu Jinyu''s silence made her feel it.


    It''s broken. It''s wrong.


    Chi ran was so nervous that he quickly made up, "I mean, it''s nothing if you have a past. It''s all in the past. "


    There is still silence on the other side of the phone. Chi ran can''t help but feel annoyed. How can he be so cheap?


    "Dye dye."


    Fu Jinyu finally spoke. Obviously, his tone was not as soft as before.


    "Yes." Chi ran sat up straight away from the reflex.


    "I didn''t have a girlfriend or a childhood fiancee. Don''t worry


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi Ran is about to cry. Isn''t this a reflection of his childhood fiancee?


    Now Chi ran doesn''t pay attention to Fu Jin''s first love with her. What she should worry about now is how to let Fu Jin and his fiance get angry.


    "I was wrong." Chi Ran has no backbone to apologize, "Fu Jinyu, husband, I have no other meaning. As you know, I don''t really have any love with that person. I just grow up together. "


    "How can I know the relationship between you and that person?" Fu Jinyu is really jealous. The air-conditioning is diffused in the whole office, and his black eyes sink down. If anyone dares to come in at this time, it''s killing him.


    "Wuwu - I''ll explain it to you when you come back. Also, I''m very happy. I''m your first love


    "Unfortunately, I''m not your first love." Fu Jin and the strange answer.


    "No, you are. Really? Emotionally, you are the first person I like, really


    Even if not, Chi ran must turn him into his first love.


    Fu Jinyu is silent. Chi ran doesn''t know if he is more happy after hearing this. After all, this is the first time that she directly tells him what she likes in front of him.


    "Husband, husband?"


    There were two calls, and then there was a response.


    "Ranran, when you get home, say this sentence to me again. In front of me, say it yourself."¡°¡­¡­¡± Pool dye tears, can only promise, "good!"


    "Good dye dye, go to lunch break, sleep for a while, afternoon class." Fu Jin and he just relaxed some air conditioning. However, he really can''t forget Chi Ran''s childhood sweetheart fiance. Fu Jin and he were very upset when he remembered that Chi ran had such a fiance. Sooner or later, he will find a chance to get rid of this eyesore and never let him appear again.


    In front of Fu Jinyu''s face, she said that she liked him and only liked him. Chi ran would blush and feel uncomfortable when she thought about it.


    In fact, she likes him a little. Although they are ridiculous at the beginning, they can''t stop liking this kind of thing. In particular, Fu Jin and this man are in line with all women''s fantasies about men. What''s more, he is so persistent to himself.


    It''s strange that Chi ran can''t be moved.


    However, it''s one thing to be attracted, and another thing to be advertised.


    He didn''t seem to say that he liked himself.


    Chi ran walked out of the teaching building in the afternoon and walked out of the school step by step. His pace was very slow and he was more and more nervous.


    When we go home, we have to face Fu Jin and she is so nervous.


    Chi ran lowers her head and counts her steps to walk outside the school.


    In front of her, a pair of exquisite handmade leather shoes suddenly appeared in her line of sight. Chi ran stopped and looked up. At the moment when she saw someone coming, her little face turned red. The red color spread to her neck and ears, and her eyes also flickered. She didn''t dare to look at his black eyes.


    "You - what are you doing here?"


    Fu Jin and looked down at Tong Nian''s face, deep black eyes and deep voice.


    "To meet you."


    With that, he held Chi Ran''s hand tightly, but the other hand stroked her cheek and hooked her thumb.


    "Why are you blushing? Is it hot? "


    Chi ran quickly pushed his hand away and felt his whole body warm.


    She also disguised her hand as a fan, whistling, hoping that the weak wind could cool her cheek.


    "Ha ha It''s very hot. It''s really hot today. Let''s go. Let''s go home. "


    Chi ran felt guilty about Fu Jinyu''s deep vision, so he immediately led Fu Jinyu to the school gate.


    Fu Jin and behind her, fingers were led, looking at the little woman''s guilty appearance, the corners of her mouth slightly raised.


    But this male and female, did not notice at all, this in the class peak period, two people bring attention.


    Who is Chi ran? I''ve heard about her in a small range. Isn''t she the one who became an orphan from the bottom of the daughter? As for that man, they are greedy for his attractive appearance and temperament, but they can''t help but get excited by his intimacy with Chi ran.


    Isn''t Chi ran down? She''s not a young lady. How can there be such a high-quality man?


    Curiosity, jealousy, admiration, all kinds of thoughts, but as the parties, they only have each other in their eyes, and have no time to deal with these strange eyes for the time being.


    Until they watched them get into a black Porsche car and leave, all kinds of discussions and speculation had begun.


    In the car, Chi ran was pulled into Fu Jinyu''s arms again. This time, Fu Jinyu didn''t come up directly and gnawed at her mouth. Instead, she touched her little face which never cooled down. The tip of her nose rubbed against her cheek, and her voice was deep and smiling.


    "Is it still hot? There''s air conditioning in the car. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hot. " He did it on purpose, absolutely on purpose.


    "How can it be hot? I feel it. Are you sweating? " He just said it.


    Chi ran immediately grabbed his big hand and became angry. He glared angrily, "Fu Jinyu, you did it on purpose!"

 Chapter 308

    He didn''t have any scruples when the front and rear partitions in the car were raised.


    "Ranran, I''m just checking. What did I do on purpose?"


    Chi ran snorted, fingers deliberately forced, "still in the car, like what?"


    Fu Jin and black eyes pick up and smile, kissing Chi Ran''s lips.


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, the two finally get off the bus. The passers-by didn''t notice, but looking at Chi Ran''s blush, it''s natural for people to imagine.


    "Say, who do you like?"


    He held Chi Ran''s chin, let her water beautiful eyes, look at himself, say what he wants her to say.


    "Husband,"


    "again, tell me --"


    she couldn''t help crying, clenching her hands and beating his heart, "Wuwu, Fu Jinyu, you bully people."


    Fu Jin and hold her small fist, but continue to demand.


    "Good dye dye, say again, eh?"


    Seduce the ending of the pick, hook pool dye heart tremble.


    "Wuwu - I like you."


    "darling," Fu Jinyu chuckles, lowering his head, with Chi Ran''s forehead on his forehead.


    "Ranran, Ranran -"


    "Fu Jinyu, you are my husband, my favorite man."


    ¡­¡­


    It turns out that her liking is so important to him, what he wants now is all of her, liking, heart, brain and consciousness, it should be him slowly, no one else, no one else.


    "Ranran, next time, tell me you love me, OK?"


    In the already somnolent Chi Ran''s ear, Fu Jin and his lips slightly hook, spit out his deep announcement.


    Chi ran yawned into the classroom and was not unaware of the pointing of her classmates. However, it was not the first time that she had been discussed in private, and she didn''t care much about their ideas.


    In addition to dealing with her unsatisfied husband, she has to prepare for the coming final exam.


    This semester, although the first half of her heart, but the second half, she has been very hard, she believes that their results, will catch up.


    Before that, she wanted to get a scholarship based on her achievements, and this goal has not changed.


    She can''t give up just because Fu Jinyu has become her husband. Chi Ran is not such a quitter. She has to fight for a scholarship.


    Sure enough, in class, the teacher has announced that next week will enter the review week, and two weeks later, it will be the final exam.


    Chi ran rubbed his aching waist and bit his pen while listening to the teacher''s lecture. He thought that he should make an agreement with Fu Jin when he went back in the evening. Before her final exam, she needs to take a vacation, prepare for the exam, and forbid indulgence.


    Chi Ran is psychologically prepared. It must be difficult.


    Therefore, if you want to bargain, you must first raise the conditions to the highest level. If he wants to bargain at that time, she will have the minimum requirements to prepare.


    During the break time between the two classes, Chi ran was lying on the table with no spirit, squinting his eyes.


    However, those comments that she was more concerned about seemed to be discussed behind her rather than whether she heard them.


    "It''s not unusual for me to be kept. She is no longer a lady of gold. She has always been used to extravagance. She must not be used to living without money. How easy is it to be a mistress? Lying down once and getting money, she can still maintain her luxurious life. She doesn''t know how happy she is. What kind of moral integrity does she want? "


    "Shh, keep it down. Don''t let her hear you."


    "If you hear it, you can hear it. She dares to do it and is afraid of being told? Hum, this kind of person, originally quite sympathetic to her, did not expect, even willing to degenerate, really lose our school''s face


    "Don''t say it. It''s a personal choice. Besides, I think that man is very good. Maybe they just fall in love, which is quite normal. "


    "In love? Do you think people will fall in love with her as she is? Just play. The man must know that she is not a young lady. It''s wrong that the door is not in charge. Can he afford to fall in love?


    "look at your tone, do you know the identity of the man? Which young master? "


    "Young master, I''ve heard that he''s a playful, idle, irresponsible man who specializes in playing with young women. It looks good. I didn''t expect that my character was so bad. She didn''t find a good one for the gold owner. She really met all the way. "


    The latter three people were very enthusiastic in front of Chi ran. What they heard seemed to know. They completely described Chi ran as a vain woman, while President Fu was a dandy who only played with women.


    Tut -


    Listen, Chi ran really admires the man who made up the story.


    "It''s said that they are degenerate. In the circle of several dandy young masters, they still play several P''s, which is particularly frightening. Has she been played by several men?"Chi ran sat up, turned his head and said to the three men, "do you want to know? How about I tell you? "


    Chi Ran''s sudden voice startled the three people behind him.


    Although she said it intentionally in front of Chi ran, she was not afraid to hear it. But she didn''t expect Chi ran to turn around and expose them.


    At this time, the three of them were guilty.


    "You - what do you say? We''re not talking about you. "


    Chi ran sneered, "how dare you admit it?"


    "Who dare not admit it? What if we''re talking about you? You''ve made it, and you won''t let us talk about it? "


    "Just say it. I didn''t stop it. On the contrary, you see, I''m giving you a solution! Don''t you know how I play with people? "


    "You --"


    chi ran said so directly, these three people blushed, "you don''t want to face."


    "Poof -"


    chi ran couldn''t help laughing. He put his hands in front of him and his eyes were cold.


    "Well, I haven''t said anything yet. That''s what you said about me? Why do you want to be shameful when you say something false in front of me


    "Chi ran, don''t bully people."


    Chi Ran has always been very powerful. She used to be a miss of the Chi family, and others did not dare to care about her. Now she is so guilty that she just stares at her with a cold look, so she can only retort.


    "Where did I bully you?"


    "Well, you are not a big lady now. We are not afraid of you. You said it was nothing. You asked the students to talk about it. We all saw it that day. You are the man who walked together intimately. Can you be a fake


    "Oh, it''s true."


    "You see, you see, you admit it yourself."


    Chi ran sneered, "what do I admit? Is there a problem with my intimacy with that man? Is it stipulated by law that I can''t be intimate with a man? "


    "The law does not rule you, but we have morality in our hearts. Your improper relationship with that man is disgusting. "


    Chi ran put away his smile and sharpened his eyes.


    "Disgusting?" Pool dye eyebrow tail a pick, "I am intimate with my man, is disgusting?"? Do you want to do it with your boyfriend? Can we all spit it out for you? "


    " Chi ran, you''re very reasonable. " The girl blushed when she was told by Chi ran that she couldn''t resist. Some people couldn''t help but look at her.


    "Chi ran, if you were a boyfriend and girlfriend with that man, we would not say that. However, everyone knows that you have an improper relationship with that man, and you even fool around with people in their circle. Can''t we reproach you? "

 Chapter 309

    "Oh, this classmate, let me ask you, everyone knows this range, why don''t I know? You said I had an improper relationship with that man. Did you see us do it with your own eyes? I''m messing with people. Did you see me messing with people with your own eyes? What''s more, even if I''m fooling around, what''s the matter with you? Will you condemn me? Are you God?


    it seems that the people who help them have stronger psychological quality, and they are not retreated as Chi ran said.


    He just sneered and said to Chi ran, "there is no impermeable wall in the world. You don''t think that if you are upright, others won''t know your dirty heart. You do this kind of thing, we all know, even if you sophistry, eloquence is useless, we just know who you are


    "Ah - you are all roundworms in my stomach, and you all know who I am," Chi ran said with a smile. He looked at all the students in the class who were watching the drama, but his voice was not loud. "Students, do you all know who I am?"


    No one answered, they were all silent.


    Chi ran shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. He looked at the classmate who thought he was standing on the moral high ground and said, "this classmate, you are waiting to receive my lawyer''s letter tomorrow. Slander and insult others, you wait to go to court


    Chi Ran''s toughness and frankness made everyone stunned.


    The person who was told that he would receive a letter from a lawyer didn''t seem to believe it. He just said a few words and would be sent to court.


    Looking at Chi Ran''s serious expression and cold eyes, she didn''t realize that Chi ran was serious.


    "What are you pulling? Return the lawyer''s letter. Do you think you still have a lawyer? Well, I''m waiting for your lawyer. What''s more, I''m not slander. People say that. Can you still Sue everyone? "


    Female students are very proud, she does not believe that Chi ran will really do this kind of thing. What goes to court? That''s a matter of saying a few words. Is it true that someone will go to jail with a bad word?


    Chi ran knew that these people were not serious. She could not help but sneer, as if she were looking at a group of ignorant people.


    "Classmate, they say they can''t all sue, but they are not so stupid. They tell me those words directly in front of me. Who makes you so stupid to say these slanders in front of me? Of course, all the people present heard it. They are my witnesses. "


    "Well, testify? Don''t make trouble. If you have the ability, try it. I''m not afraid of you. "


    The girl students obviously didn''t take it seriously. When they heard the bell, they all sat back.


    Chi ran also returned to his seat, but this time, the whole classroom was in a strange atmosphere, especially silent.


    The teacher found that this class did not know why, many people are quiet, but a lot of satisfaction.


    After class, Chi ran came out of the classroom with a backpack. The girl student who always felt that she couldn''t stand Chi ran stopped her.


    "Chi ran, don''t be stubborn. You are the one who can do it. Not only do you not know how to repent, but also do you want to turn black and white into trouble for me? How can you be so hateful? "


    I didn''t know what the girl thought of during the class. She didn''t have the sense of righteousness before. In front of Tong Nian, she seemed to be afraid of the trouble that Tong Nian said.


    "Oh, you said it, didn''t you?"


    "I''m not afraid, but I''m afraid you''ll frame me up in an improper way."


    "I''m afraid of that!" Tong nianleng snorted and threw his backpack on him. "If you''re afraid that I''ll frame you with an improper relationship, you don''t have to. Believe me, I''ll show you from beginning to end. "


    With that, Chi ran pushed aside the girl student who was in the way and left directly.


    After Chi ran left, several female students gathered around her and said, "Chi Ran is too arrogant, Ding Yuyu, an orphan who can''t even afford a lawyer. If it wasn''t for the help of those lovers behind her, how could she talk so much? You''d better be careful. Otherwise, take a soft suit and go to apologize. "


    "Sorry? I''m afraid she won''t? Originally, I didn''t talk empty words and slander. You can see that she is not clear with that man, can''t you? "


    The others were silent, and someone whispered, "maybe it''s not an improper relationship. What if it''s a boyfriend or a girlfriend? "


    Ding Yu''s face turned white, but he pretended to be calm.


    "Well, no matter what, the words didn''t come from me. She can''t sue me. Besides, if she wants to fight a lawsuit, does she have that condition? Don''t worry. I''m not afraid of her. "


    Although she said that, Ding Yuyu was very worried. She left her classmates alone.


    I don''t know whether she is really not afraid or whether she has already thought about countermeasures.


    After leaving the domineering words, he went out of school and got on the bus.


    She got the chance to work in Fu''s company before, and then she went there only twice. She was dragged by President Fu to get her license. Then she didn''t go to Fu''s company again for a long time.Today, there are not many classes. After finishing the class, Chi ran plans to go to Fu''s to continue to work as a student.


    Originally, it was for living expenses and study. Of course, it was mainly for living expenses. Now, as Mrs. Fu, there is no lack of money. However, after all, it has been reported that study is also very important. Moreover, it is irresponsible for her to leave so directly.


    After a week, Chi ran didn''t tell Fu Jinyu, so she went to the international department with her work card. After seeing the group leader Xing Chengzhi, she first expressed her excuse and guilt for not coming to work, and then said that she would take the exam half a month later. After the exam, she would come to work more in the summer vacation.


    Xing Chengzhi knew that Chi ran was a strange student, and he didn''t say much. With a few simple instructions, he let Chi ran go to work.


    "Back? A work study student is busy enough. Is the school going to take an exam


    Chi Ni cold words, let Chi ran embarrassed nodded, "is something, also fast exam.". But after the exam, I have more time in the summer vacation. "


    "Well, will love come. Well, here are 11 points of information. They are all for the meeting in the afternoon. You should copy 50 points of them respectively, and then put them in the conference room. Also, make me a cup of coffee. I''ll order everything for a while. "


    Chi Ni calls her impolitely. Chi ran smiles and goes on with her task.


    In the tea room, chiran brews coffee carefully, and looks at the photocopies in the next room. He runs on both sides. He does not forget to listen to the gossip of colleagues from other floors in the tea room.


    "I don''t know how many women have been pushed to the president''s side. Tut Tut, how long do you think she can last?"


    Women? Chi Ran''s ears stood up immediately.


    "Don''t worry, there are all kinds of ladies who come to work, but none of them can really stand the president''s indifference. This time, I can''t resist and leave crying. "


    "I think so. Where is our president so easy to be attacked?"


    "However, speaking of it, what kind of women would the president like? I''m really curious!"


    "Anyway, it''s not you or me. Those ladies of noble families are not sure, let alone us. There is no real Cinderella these days. "


    "Even if not, it doesn''t prevent us from thinking about it, ha ha..."


    Chi ran went out with coffee and a smile in his mouth. The stories and legends about the overbearing president everywhere were so yearning.


    Tut Tut, I''m sorry, sisters. I''m the president of your company.


    "What are you laughing at? So proud? "


    Small a stopped Chi Ran''s way, with small eyes of glasses to Chi ran, under the glasses, sharp eyes flashed.


    Chi ran steps around, over small a, will give the coffee to Chi Ni, turn back, small a followed up.


    "Let''s go to the Department Party in the evening?"


    Party?


    Chi ran wanted to get in touch with his colleagues, but he still hesitated.


    Seeing her hesitation, Xiao a came up to hold Chi Ran''s shoulder with a kind smile.


    "Go ahead, chiran. It''s not just our department. Girls like you have a good chance to hook up with high-quality men from other departments. Go on, go on


    Pool dye direct expression dislike, take off small a''s shoulder, "I''m married."

 Chapter 310

    "What? Married? "


    Xiao a may be too surprised. His voice is a little loud. When colleagues heard his surprised cry, they couldn''t help looking up


    after looking at Xiao a and looking at Chi ran, they were all surprised


    however, the male colleagues feel a little sorry about marriage, but they are less defensive in the surprise of the female colleagues


    chi ran ignores Xiao a''s surprise and just as her mobile phone rings, she picks it up quickly


    "husband?"


    "are you in the company?" Standing outside the International Department, Fu Jinyu sees Chi ran and hears the announcement of her marriage


    very good. He is very satisfied with Chi Ran''s announcement


    "well, you know that again? Do you have a tracker on my side? "


    chi ran touched her red cheek and laughed secretly, but she didn''t know that her appearance was in Fu Jin''s eyes


    "husband, you are so nice. Tell me the truth, did you secretly hide the book of love story in the office?"


    she really didn''t expect that Fu Jin and such a cool and cold man would say such words that make people''s heart beat like a deer


    "a complete collection of love stories? What''s that? What I say is what I think in my heart. Do you like Ranran very much? "


    "like it." Chi ran chicken pecked Rice''s nod, but thinking that Fu Jinyu couldn''t see him on the phone, he quickly said, "what you said from the bottom of your heart is so nice. I''m glad you haven''t had another woman before


    after he had his own Chi ran, this kind of love talk setting was automatically turned on, so he didn''t have to learn, and he was able to teach himself


    "yes, yes. You said, if you dare to be so kind to other women, I -- "


    chi ran wanted to threaten, but she didn''t know how to threaten


    "I can''t do anything."


    chi ran thinks dejectedly that she seems to have no other way. At that time, the real feelings are gone, he empathized, and everything is useless


    "Ranran, I will not be nice to other women. It''s only you, and it''s only you in my life. "


    after listening to Chi ran, she immediately raised her small face with a dazzling smile, and Fu Jinyu outside softened her facial lines with her smile


    "well, I know what you mean. I believe you!"


    and Chi ran said to the phone, "husband, I''m sorry, there was a colleague looking for me just now. There''s nothing wrong. You can be busy first. I''ll see you in the evening!"


    "Alas? Did you hear that? There''s a party, but I''m not going. I want to accompany you, right? "


    "OK. Then you are busy. "


    after hanging up the phone, Fu Jin and looking at Chi ran busy copying, deep black eyes staring at her for a long time, the assistant Zheng Qucai behind reminded


    "president, it''s time to make an appointment with Mr. Li."


    the restaurant has only three floors. Most of the ordinary employees are on the first floor, while those at the level of department manager can go to the second floor box, which is the treatment of the company''s higher level


    of course, it''s not a differential treatment. On the contrary, it''s an incentive way


    as long as you have the ability and your own ideas, everyone can have the opportunity to improve. The level of expectation makes many people eager to play to a higher level and get better treatment


    it''s the first time Chi ran came here. Although he can''t say that he''s a bumpkin, he''s also very curious. You can see that he''s a new comer at a glance


    however, there are too many departments and many people. Chi ran follows Chi Ni closely. Although Chi Ni looks cold and indifferent, she doesn''t dislike Chi Ran''s following


    "don''t be like a woodlouse. Take away your curious view. Don''t give us a shame." Br >


    chi ran was embarrassed to smile, so she quickly chose two dishes, took a cup of fresh juice, and sat down with Chi Ni


    as soon as she sat down, there was a commotion. Chi Ni took a sip of the juice and looked at it from the voice. It turned out that several senior executives were coming


    and at the front, the most prominent man came over coldly


    chi ran quickly lowered her head and pretended to eat, but she also felt someone''s sharp eyes sweeping over


    "what are you doing? Are you asleep


    "well, it''s the first time I''ve seen you so afraid of meeting people when I saw you being so stupid. Usually, when new people see the president, they want to stick to him. Are you afraid? "


    "I''m afraid I''m attracted by the president. I''m sorry for her husband. It''s self-knowledge. "


    "Yo? You have beauty in your eyes. How nice is your husband? "


    "haha, it''s so good. It''s a fact." Chi ran smiles sweetly. Her husband is not only the president, but also the gentlest man who can say love words. All in all, her husband is much better than President Fu


    "look what you said, I''m curious. I''ll ask your husband to come out some other day and show us! By the way, is your husband a student like you? "


    chi ran shook his head, "no, it''s already working. My husband is busy. I''ll see you later. "


    "hehe... So mean? Why don''t we meet? "


    "yes, there are too many beautiful women in our group. I''m afraid my husband will be taken away."


    "ha ha... In fact, there are a lot of beauties in our international department. You didn''t see the president staring at us just now."


    "..." everyone was sweating and kept silent


    "hahaha... Maybe the president just hasn''t seen anyone who is stupid enough to hide his face in the plate. Is that right? "


    "ha ha... Yes, the president is looking at you, absolutely at you." The other people just changed the topic without bothering Chi ran


    chi ran shrugs. You don''t believe it


    he''s just looking at me. It''s really interesting that everyone is drunk and I wake up alone, and heaven knows that only he knows me


    at the moment, from upstairs, a sharp realization, penetrating, straight, Chi Ran''s reflective look up, and then see someone standing by the railing, she quietly looks up and smiles, see, he is looking at me.

 Chapter 311

    As soon as it''s time to get off work, because of the Department Party, no one is dragging on, and they all leave one after another. It''s also convenient for chiran to go upstairs in secret.


    After seeing her colleagues leave, she picked up her backpack and walked carefully to the 24th floor.


    The assistant secretary on the 24th floor was not surprised to see her. Although they were very curious, they had seen Chi ran enter the president''s office once before, but they were able to sit down in this seat for so many years. Naturally, they knew that there were many things to say and many things not to say.


    They know the word propriety better than anyone else.


    So, when Chi ran arrived, they didn''t look any different. After watching Chi ran enter the president''s office again, they bent down to do their work.


    Chi ran knocks on the door and goes in. She looks up first. When she sees Fu Jin and looks up at her, she comes in with a bright smile.


    There was no one else in the room. Chi ran relaxed and put down her backpack. When she saw Fu Jinyu''s eyes looking at her deeply, it was like a silent invitation.


    She immediately sweet smile, small step to Fu Jin and in front of, all of a sudden rushed to his body.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Fu Jin and her powerful arms caught the smiling little woman, held her across her arms, sat on her lap, lowered her head, clasped her back and gave her a firm kiss.


    After a while, Fu Jin and his wife finished the kiss, feeling the little woman''s perfect feeling in her arms.


    "Do you like the food in the restaurant at noon?"


    Fu Jin and now have to carefully discuss all kinds of things about Chi Ran''s whole body, from the inside to the outside. Of course, eating is no exception.


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu with bright eyes and smiles. The worship in her eyes is obvious.


    "Yes, I didn''t know. It turns out that Fu''s restaurant is so famous. Today, I heard from my colleagues that it''s no wonder that so many people are rushing to come to Fu''s. the welfare is great. "


    Fu''s restaurant is not only a place to eat, but also a banquet.


    "Husband, you are a good boss."


    Fu Jin and the corners of his mouth slightly hook, and then kiss the forehead of Chi ran, "is it a good husband?"


    Chi Ran has no second words, "of course."


    she is holding Fu Jinyu''s face, whistling and laughing. She thinks it''s great to think of the cool president Fu in front of others, holding her gentle face at the moment.


    "You don''t know that you are so powerful today. Husband, do you know how many women in the company covet you? Ha ha, however, you are mine, those women can only be greedy


    Fu Jin and his eyes were doting, and his voice was mellow. "Well, my husband is just yours."


    Chi ran was satisfied and giggled. Then he turned his head, looked at Fu Jin and his desk, and tossed curiously.


    "Haven''t you finished yet? When shall we go home? "


    Fu Jin patted Chi ran and said, "I''ll finish this first, and I''ll go back in a moment."


    "Then I''ll sit there and wait for you."


    Chi ran was about to get up, but Fu Jinyu didn''t let her. He held her body down, stroked her back with his left hand, and turned over the document with his right hand. "That''s it. It''ll be fine in a moment."


    Tut, it''s really a pleasure for a beautiful woman to come back to work.


    In the evening, they return to xiaowo''er. After dinner, Chi ran sits on the sofa watching TV, while Fu Jinyu sits beside her and hugs her.


    Chi ran was also used to his nature of being sticky when he saw himself. He let Fu Jin go with him.


    Two people also chat from time to time, this said to think of the morning in the school that kind of thing.


    Chi ran was not so true. She couldn''t trouble everyone if so many people said it casually.


    However, for fear that Chi ran didn''t know how strong their sense of morality was, these people even boasted that they could not stand Chi Ran''s actions and preached.


    This kind of people, still have no facts to make a fuss, this is a gavel, Chi ran doesn''t beat who they beat.


    "I''m a little orphan now. Husband, you have to decide for me."


    Chi ran looks at Xiao Bailian''s appearance in the costume play just now. She also pretends to be gentle and complains in Fu Jinyu''s arms.


    Fu Jin and she also eat this set of her, her small eyes so attractive a float, where can not make the decision?


    The edge of the voice is slightly dumb.


    "Ranran, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    "Well, honey, you''re so nice!" Chi ran gave a charming smile and blinked his eyes.


    Two people play to make trouble, servant discern interest of retreat.


    "No, I have something to discuss with you."


    Fu Jin and dissatisfied, kissing Chi ran, vaguely said, "we''ll discuss it tomorrow."


    "No, now."


    At this time, it will be effective.


    Fu Jin and impatient, only way, "then you say your."That is, he will not stop, can be distracted, now listen to her, is already tolerant


    "not at all, no way."


    she knew he would bargain


    the final shot is one


    "well - once a night, too much, it doesn''t count."

 Chapter 312

    Fu Jinyu is not polite. He has to toss about at will. In order to make up for the feeling that he can''t toss about at will in the later period of time, Chi ran cut class decisively.


    When Fu Jin and Chi ran were leaving, Chi ran was still confused. She felt that he was kissing the corner of her mouth. She responded vaguely and turned over to sleep again.


    At school, when she saw Ding Yuyu, who had not come to chiran, she was worried all night, and then she hummed coldly,


    look, you know that chiran didn''t have the guts to go to a lawyer? Fool people!


    However, Ding Yuyu was still very happy. During the two-hour class, during the break, a middle-aged man dressed as an elite went directly to the classroom. Needless to ask, he had already got all the information about Ding Yuyu and the details of all the students in the class. He went directly to several people who were still discussing the irony of Chi ran.


    "I''m miss Chi Ran''s lawyer. My name is Chen. This is Chi Ran''s lawsuit against Ding Yuyu and several other students for slandering, insulting and spreading rumors about Miss Chi ran. "


    Everyone was stunned, but the lawyer was still smiling, as if he didn''t notice that several female students were scared white.


    "This is my business card. If you have any questions, you can contact me directly. I hope you''ll be ready. The news from the court should arrive soon. "


    Lawyer Chen smiles at the crowd again. The smile is like a wolf with a big tail. He can eat these people every minute.


    After Lawyer Chen left, all of them bowed their heads and pretended to be dead in silence. Only the female students who were with Ding Yuyu, with pale faces, seemed to be shaking?


    In this real life, who will always receive letters from lawyers and see lawyers like TV dramas? Moreover, some of their students will be taken to the court so suddenly, and they are likely to be sentenced. If you think about it, who will not be afraid.


    Scared not light of a few students, has been absent-minded, and finally, some people cry out, the teacher see this situation, frown asked.


    The teacher asked, they seem to find the backbone, quickly told the teacher.


    Usually, in the eyes of students, teachers are more authoritative.


    Don''t they just say a few words? They won''t go to court and be sentenced. As their teachers, the matter must be dealt with.


    "Teacher, what Chi ran said is not what we said. How could Chi ran be so reluctant to us. Besides, even if we misunderstood her, she clarified herself, and we just apologized to her, but her appearance is going to destroy us, regardless of the reputation of the school. Teacher, you need to help us. "


    Ding Yuyu''s cry, I have to say that there is still a certain scheming, rising to the school level, in the end is not good-looking.


    The teacher brought the students to the counselors and department heads, but the school and teachers had to come forward.


    When the Dean heard about it, he could not help frowning. He also heard about Chi ran, but he didn''t expect that she would make another accident.


    Immediately contact the counselor, let the pool dye called over, this check just know, pool dye also skip class, department director is not willing to, immediately call to urge people.


    Unfortunately, President Fu''s gentle and considerate attitude has long silenced Chi Ran''s mobile phone. Therefore, Chi ran, who is sleeping to death, doesn''t know how anxious the school is. She even misunderstands that she deliberately doesn''t answer the phone, just wants to fight with these students to the end.


    Chi ran woke up hungry at noon and yawned several times. She directly sat down at the dining table without any image. After eating enough, she talked about the image. Besides, now that the man is not at home, she doesn''t pay so much attention to it.


    After dinner, holding the stomach of Chi ran, he found time to turn over his mobile phone, several strange calls.


    After thinking about it, this seems to be the phone of the school office, so she tried to dial it back.


    But as soon as I put in my name, I felt cold and angry.


    "Chi ran, you will come to school immediately."


    After all, Chi ran was absent from class, but she felt guilty, but she would not simply think that the counselor would be so angry just because she was absent from class.


    Chi ran tidied up himself, had enough to eat, and went to school bravely.


    As soon as he entered the office, not only the counselor was there, but Ding Yuyu and three other students were also there. Chi ran realized this and sneered at him.


    "Counselor, what can I do for you?"


    Chi ran didn''t directly pierce it, but the Counselor''s face was ugly. Looking at Chi Ran''s comfortable appearance, he felt even more uncomfortable.


    He was scolded by the head of the Department because of Chi ran. Naturally, he won''t have a good face to Chi ran at the moment.


    Besides, Chi ran was absent from school today. He grasped the reason first.


    "Chi ran, students have the responsibility of students. Don''t be absent from school all day long. Now they are still in court. They are so noisy. Can they still calm down to study?"


    He criticized her for being absent from school, but Chi ran did not refute.


    "Students should get along well with each other. Don''t make trouble because of a little thing. I''ve also heard about you and them. They say something ugly without any reason. It''s their fault. But you can''t take a lawsuit because of a few words. It''s too much of a fuss. Since you are all here, let''s talk about it here. If there is any misunderstanding, let''s talk about it. Don''t make too much noise. It''s not good for you and the school. "Chi ran didn''t want to make a big noise, but he taught them some lessons.


    Now, since these people are not stupid and have found teachers and schools to show up, she wants to see whether they sincerely apologize or are as stupid as they were yesterday.


    "Counselor, since I''ve listened to them, I won''t have to be unreasonable. What I want is a public apology. Of course, you don''t have to be in front of the whole school. Just say sorry to me at the school radio station and let people hear it. "


    The counselor was also relieved. Looking at the four people, they were all afraid that Chi ran would make a big noise, but it was best to apologize publicly.


    Three people quickly nodded with the same meaning, "Chi ran sorry, we must publicly apologize."


    Chi ran nodded with satisfaction. As for Ding Yuyu, another stubborn one, she hesitated, but she also offered some conditions.


    "Chi ran, if we don''t confirm the rumors, we say you are our fault. I''d like to apologize. But before I can apologize, you have to confirm to us that these rumors are true. Whether you have an improper relationship with that man or not, and whether you have done anything immoral, otherwise, I''m not wrong, and I don''t accept our apology. "


    The other three students really hated Ding Yuyu when they saw that she was not satisfied.


    Don''t apologize. It''s not in front of people. If they just say it on the radio, they can avoid the trouble of a lawsuit. They are willing to apologize, but they are not willing to do what Ding Yuyu said.


    In doing so, Ding Yuyu is just pulling the three of them into the water.


    Of course, they don''t do it. One of them immediately put aside the relationship.


    "Counselor, the three of us are willing to apologize. There is no need for Chi ran to explain."


    The Counselor''s face is ugly, and Chi Ran''s heart is funny. The three people are quite aware of current affairs. Now it''s just Ding Yuyu and Chi ran who are confronting each other.


    "Counselor, it''s a rumor, but everyone says so. No wind, no fire. I think Chi ran also wants to give us an explanation. "


    Ding Yuyu is a good face person and a league secretary in her class. She thinks she is right and has to pursue a job. Although she is scared by the lawyer Chi ran got, she is not afraid of the support of the school and the teacher.


    She just can''t swallow this breath. She can''t just apologize to Chi ran. If she wants to apologize, she has to be convinced.


    Chi Ran is very happy. If you don''t get to the Yellow River, you will never die.


    The counselor also knows what Ding Yuyu means. Besides, when he says so, he as a teacher has to ask. After all, if he really does something bad, since he is present, he has to say it.


    "Chi ran, what Ding Yuyu said is reasonable. Please tell me what happened."


    Chi ran raises her eyebrows and looks at Ding Yuyu. Instead of being in a hurry to clarify herself, she has questions to ask.


    "Ding Yuyu, there are a lot of boys and girls who fall in love in our school, whether they are students'' lovers in the school or those who have contacts outside the school. Of course, there are a lot of situations you mentioned, and I have seen them. These people, not to mention hand-in-hand kissing, are all caught by their classmates in school. "


    "I''d like to ask, why do people make a boyfriend and no one talks about it? When those luxury cars parked downstairs pick up girls every night, you don''t blame me. Why do I join hands with my boyfriend and you just blame me? Did I offend you, or did you have a natural problem with me? I''ll find out why


    Chi Ran''s words made the Counselor''s face even worse.

 Chapter 313

    In fact, everyone knows what Chi ran said. They just don''t say it so openly. Besides, the students are adults, and the school has no right to take care of other people''s private affairs.


    As soon as Chi Ran''s words came out, Ding Yuyu was stunned. Her brows were wrinkled, as if she had nothing to say.


    "Oh, by the way, I just heard something. I''d like to hear from you, too. A few days ago, a girl in your dormitory heard that she had a rich second-generation boyfriend and invited her classmates to dinner. Did you go too? "


    "Did you play that night in an entertainment club called Hougong? I''m also very curious about this matter. Why don''t you talk about your ideas? Where are you going? Are you sacrificing your life to tell them your morality? Or persuade the ladies to be good? I think a person of such high level as you, especially noble character, will definitely not be greedy for vanity. Do you want to play with him? "


    Chi ran said too much and felt uncomfortable standing. She simply leaned against the Counselor''s desk and put her arms around her body. Shi Shi ran looked at Ding Yuyu''s blue and white face and was not happy.


    Her husband is really wonderful and efficient. When she fell asleep, she not only sent a lawyer, but also sent all the information of these students to her mobile phone. She saw a lot of things about Ding Yuyu at that time. It was very interesting to see stories.


    Don''t say that the students in this school are pure, at least, many people are more out of tune than her Chi ran.


    This kind of thing, but this classmate Ding Yuyu is clinging to, still think oneself how high still come to condemn oneself, Chi ran can only say, Ding Yuyu picked the wrong object.


    With that, Chi ran looks at Ding Yuyu, who is almost unable to stand. Tut Tut, he looks like he has been stripped of his clothes.


    Of course, this kind of thing is almost like being stripped of clothes, which is not good-looking.


    And the three students who had been standing with Ding Yuyu couldn''t help but move to the side, looking at Ding Yuyu with strange eyes. Even the counselors look ugly.


    Originally, he was still on Ding Yuyu''s side and asked Chi ran to give an explanation. Now it''s good that they all picked up Ding Yuyu''s scandal. They even have the time, place and characters, and it''s impossible to deny it.


    "Classmate Ding? Don''t faint. You haven''t given me a reply yet. Oh, and don''t you want to hear my explanation? "


    Ding Yuyu seems to faint. Chi ran immediately makes a cool voice and stops her escape.


    "If Ding Yuyu treats everyone and herself equally, I will certainly not chase her. However, even though she didn''t give up on me, I was also very curious about why? "


    Ding Yuyu opened her mouth difficultly," I - I didn''t aim at you, I just listen to others. "


    "It''s not aimed at me yet?"


    Chi ran looked around at everything in front of him, and his eyes became cold.


    "Why don''t I speak for you?"


    Ding Yu''s eyes flashed, "I - I don''t know what you''re talking about. Chi ran, I apologize to you. Please let me go. I can apologize now in front of the whole school. "


    Chi ran Leng snorted, "what did you do earlier? When I''m a bullying orphan? Tut Tut, it''s a pity that I''m not so kind now. So, it''s unnecessary to do all this. You''d better wait to go to court. "


    Chi ran said, and looked at the pale counselor, "teacher, I''m sorry, I can''t have a private relationship with Ding Yuyu, she has exceeded my tolerance bottom line. So, you''d better not get involved in this matter. Otherwise, it''s not good to help the wrong person. "


    Chi ran turned and left the office. The counselor couldn''t help yelling, "Ding Yuyu, what''s the matter?"


    The other three people had already run away. They just felt that Chi ran was in front of them, and they were stopped by Chi ran.


    "Classmate, don''t forget to go to the school radio station to apologize!"


    Several students immediately stiff, and then quickly ran.


    When it was time for dinner in the afternoon, new content came to the school radio station. Everyone heard the apology of the three students, and many people spread the story of Chi ran.


    Don''t offend Chi ran. She will find a lawyer and take you to court.


    Chi ran walked out of the campus with a leisurely pace and backpack on his back, but before he got out of the school gate, he was stopped by Ding Yuyu.


    Chi ran smiles and looks at Ding Yuyu with resentment and yielding eyes.


    "Chiran, please, let me go."


    "Why?"


    "Our classmates have a fight. It''s very ugly. The school won''t allow it."


    "Tut, I will not change my mind." Chi ran thinks Ding Yuyu''s mouth is hard, just for the benefit of that idea? "You are not afraid to suffer losses if you send yourself to prison for the benefit of others."


    Ding Yuyu''s eyes flashed, flustered, "I won''t go to jail."


    "So confident?"Chi ran smiles, "what else do you want me to do? You should ask for the person who benefits you. "


    Ding Yuyu''s facial expression is stiff. Now that chiran knows everything, she doesn''t hide.


    "Chi ran, now that you know it, let me go. What you really want to deal with is those people, not me. You know I''m just a chess piece. Why are you so ugly? If my family knew I was suing someone, I couldn''t afford to lose him. "


    "Oh? Together, Ding spent the night with a rich man in the entertainment club, so he was not afraid of shame? "


    "You --" Ding Yuyu''s face turned pale, "I like that person, I''m willing to."


    "Then I still hold hands with my boyfriend, and I''m willing to. Are you stupid enough to teach me? It''s a double standard. Especially, the man you like even beat ten thousand yuan to your card afterwards. You are quite willing to do so. "


    Ding Yu''s eyes were wide open and flustered. "How do you know?"


    "Ha ha Ding Yuyu, as I said, you really look down on me. Or the man behind you looks down on me. " Chi ran had her hair cut, but she didn''t want to talk to him. At the moment, her husband couldn''t tell him how much he thought of her.


    "Chi ran, don''t go. I''m really afraid. Since you already know these things, I won''t hide it from you. I love vanity, I accept the benefits of others, she also promised that I would introduce rich men to me, I am bewildered, I am wrong. I''ll never mess with you again, OK? Please let me go, please


    No matter how stupid Ding Yuyu is, Chi Ran has found out so many things about herself. She is really provoked and shouldn''t be provoked.


    Chi ran stopped and said with a smile, "if only I had said that earlier?"


    "The lawyer --"


    "you''re like them. Go and apologize. As for the future, you can do it yourself. However, to remind you, Chi Shuyao is just a stupid woman. You''d better not mix with her. Otherwise, it won''t be as simple as today. "


    Ding Yuyu''s face was ugly. "I know."


    When Chi ran stepped out of the school gate, she saw Fu Jin and the familiar car parked on the side of the road. She immediately brightened up, trotted over and got on the bus.


    As soon as he gets on the bus, Chi ran rushes into Fu Jin and bad Zhong. His little head is in Fu Jin''s arms, rubbing and rubbing. When he is satisfied, he looks up with a dazzling smile.


    "Husband, you are wonderful!"


    Fu Jin and touch Chi Ran''s little face, bow down, look for the corner of her mouth, kiss the past.


    "Well, my husband has something better."


    Chi ran drew from the corner of her mouth and pushed away Fu Jin''s face. "I''m talking about helping me find a lawyer and investigating my classmates. Who told you that? "


    Fu Jin and then took her little hand and kissed the palm of her hand. Her eyes were deep and gloomy.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. You need to care. That''s it. "


    Chi ran frowned, "we agreed last night. I''m going to take an exam soon. Our agreement is that you can''t speak, President Fu, and it doesn''t count, does it?"


    Fu Jin and his eyes flashed, and his eyes were unpredictable, "naturally not."


    Kiss Chi Ran''s forehead, Fu Jin and light smile.

 Chapter 314

    Chi ran doesn''t know the attention of President Fu da. In her heart, Fu Jin and that are absolutely true. So far, there is no time when she doesn''t mean what she says.


    Ten minutes later, two people will arrive at the apartment.


    "I don''t need a lawyer. I''m at school today and I''ve settled with those people."


    Fu Jinyu, holding Chi Ran''s waist, enters the elevator. Hearing this, he feels soft.


    "You let them go?"


    "It''s not really their business, and they all sincerely apologized to me. In particular, Ding Yuyu is just Chi Shuyao''s chess piece. Your barrister is a bit overqualified to stir up the public


    "My heart is still too soft."


    There is nothing innocent about such a person. If Fu Jinyu came to do it, Chi ran would not be so soft hearted.


    "It''s not that I''m soft hearted. There''s no need for me to be serious with them. If you really want to find something, you should also find Chi Shuyao. "


    When they came into the house, the smell of food came. Chi ran took a deep breath of the smell, and then felt that he was really hungry.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later. I''ll have some first."


    Chi ran put down her bag and rushed into the kitchen. Fu Jinyu hung up her bag and went into the room to change clothes. When she came out, the food was served on the table.


    Chi ran was also sitting down, and Gulu drank a small mouthful of bone soup, "husband, come quickly,"


    Fu Jin and his eyes were warm, melting his cold and hard facial features.


    Every day, accompanied by such a little woman, Fu Jinyu really realized that those people''s so-called enrichment of the heart, to put it more romantic, his whole person was completely complete because of Chi Ran''s rib.


    So, even if someone dares not to be afraid of death to provoke his baby rib pool dye, then he will be ready to die.


    Thinking of this, Fu Jin and Chi Shuyao, the stupid woman who is beyond her capacity, have the idea of killing her.


    "Ranran, what are you going to do?"


    Chi ran shook his head, "what can I do for the time being! Anyway, she''s the only one who does this little thing. One day I''ll expect her to do something to kill me. I can do it. However, now forget it, but occasionally I can go to Chi Jiage to meet her. Ha ha... "


    Fu Jinyu rolled up his sleeves and naturally peeled the shrimp for chiran. His slender fingers were just so hot that it was pleasant to watch. Finally, the white shrimp was put into chiran''s bowl.


    "It''s a problem for her to keep it." Fu Jin and he spoke at will.


    "It''s OK. I have a big heart. I''m not better than her. I''m just going to answer her. I''m sure her lungs will explode." Chi ran knows Chi Shu''s caution.


    She knows how to make Chi Shuyao uncomfortable, which is more painful than solving her at one time.


    Fu Jin and pet drown smile, "OK, it''s up to you."


    "Well, come on, honey, you also eat shrimp." Chi ran took another shrimp and sent it to Fu Jin himself, "is it delicious?"


    Fu Jin and Xiao said, "it''s naturally delicious when dyed and sandwiched."


    Chi ran giggles. She likes this man''s unconditional agreement with her.


    Oh, I never thought that I would be so sentimental because of a man before. Now when I really met this right man, Chi ran really felt it. No matter how sentimental she was, her heart was so sweet.


    After dinner, Chi ran takes Fu Jinyu downstairs for a walk.


    This community, because it is near the school, the house price is very expensive, so the people who live in it are all rich.


    The management in the community is pretty good. It seems to be of high quality. The quality of the people is good. Especially the old man and the old lady, who greet people with a smile, are very kind whether they know them or not.


    Now after dinner in summer, the weather is still cool and it''s not dark, so she goes downstairs for a walk.


    Two hands hand in hand, Fu Jin and not satisfied, but also holding Chi ran, intimate pull in his arms, just satisfied.


    Chi ran can''t care about his careful thinking.


    People who come and go to the community can''t help looking at two people, men and women. Some want to say hello and talk about the situation, but because of Fu Jin''s cool appearance, I''ll forget it.


    Chi Ran is not the one who takes the initiative to chat with others. They talk in secret and just walk around.


    When it gets dark, Fu Jinyu doesn''t waste any more time and takes Chi ran home.


    Chi ran didn''t have any sense of crisis. "Don''t forget, just once!"


    Fu Jin responded vaguely and quickly got involved.


    After a long time, Chi ran realized that he had been cheated.


    Sobbing


    She''ll set the time later!


    However, it''s too late. Now that it''s settled, Fu Jinyu won''t give her the chance to go back.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chi ran stopped talking to Fu Jinyu. Fu Jinyu didn''t care at all. She hugged her little smelly face until she sent her to school.In the school, Chi Shu is waiting for Chi ran.


    Well, she still wants to find Chi Shuyao, and the woman comes to the door by herself.


    "Chi ran, how are you? I heard the rumors of the school and the apologies of those people before I knew about it. I''m sorry to have wronged you. "


    Chi ran followed Chi Shu and said with a smile, "I accept your apology. But what you did is not authentic. I didn''t provoke you. You came to trouble me first, and you still used such poor means. Was it not enough to educate you last time? It''s really bad luck for the Chi family to have children like you. "


    Chi Shuyao has always been a chicken. Do you remember to eat or fight. Every time she tries to tease Chi ran, she forgets that she won''t benefit from Chi ran.


    This time it was like this again. She didn''t remember that Chi ran could directly hurt her in front of her.


    "Chi ran, I didn''t make it. You misunderstood me


    "Well, there''s no misunderstanding, or what would you say I''m sorry?"


    "I said I''m sorry, just because -"


    "don''t explain, I don''t know you? Come on, cut the crap. I didn''t feel bad this time. What do you think of? " Chi ran looks at Chi Shuyao with great interest. From her twisted and forced face, it''s more comfortable.


    "I didn''t," Chi denied.


    "No? Forget it. I went to class, "Chi ran suddenly stepped, then turned to Chi Shu and said," I heard that I''ve been doing well in the circle recently, and I''ve got to know a better man. How come I''m going to kick Zhuo Tian when I climb up Gao zhi''er? "


    With that, Chi Shuyao turned pale and ugly.

 Chapter 315

    Chi Shuyao got to know a man when she went to the party with her mother.


    That man is older than Zhuo Tiancheng, but now older men are more mature and charming. Besides, he has stronger strength than Zhuo family.


    Chi Shuyao was just a little excited, but she knew that she had an engagement with Zhuo Tiancheng, and she seemed to really like Zhuo Tiancheng, so she would not easily empathize with him.


    But recently, Zhuo Tiancheng is a little busy with the company, so he has no time to accompany Chi Shuyao. However, the old man appears beside Chi Shuyao by chance.


    Of course, he doesn''t use childish means, but inadvertently shows his appreciation of Chi Shuyao, shows his charm, but keeps a safe distance from Chi Shuyao.


    The more so, Chi Shu''s heart wavered.


    However, she only went out with that man a few times, which was not a real date. Her heart wavered. Even her mother he Shunhua didn''t know about it. Unexpectedly, Chi ran would know about it.


    This is what Chi Shuyao is really afraid of.


    In other words, is there anything Chi ran doesn''t know about her? Does Chi ran know his behavior all the time?


    In fact, this is not the case. Chi ran just gave a report about Chi Shuyao by the way of Fu Jinyu''s investigation.


    Chi ran looked at it a little bit. She was like a worm in Chi Shu Yao''s heart. She could see through Chi Shu Yao''s desire.


    Chi Shuyao''s desire for money and vanity is definitely not limited to Zhuo Tiancheng, a man who can only guard his own small company. In the past, Chi Shuyao had no chance. Now she will see more and more powerful men. She will not guard Zhuo Tiancheng.


    "Why don''t you talk? Am I right? "


    Chi ran laughs more deliberately, "Shuyao, it''s not me who said you, you have to steal. Be careful. Zhuo Tiancheng is useless, but you have an engagement. If you let that Mr. Wei know, Zhuo Tian knows again, you can lose both sides, it''s not worth the loss. "


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice. If you really want to find a better man, you have to cancel the engagement of the Zhuo family first. Otherwise, even if the best man wants to chase you, people will back down because of your engagement, won''t they?"


    Chi Shuyao''s tone was a little stuttering, and his face was white. He retorted, "Chi ran, don''t talk. I don''t. I really like brother Tiancheng. "


    "Oh, that''s my misunderstanding." Chi ran shrugged, "Zhuo Tiancheng, people are infatuated with you. This is a good thing. However, tut Tut, it''s a pity that he doesn''t have much ability. He will stay with his own company all his life. Well, in fact, it''s good for Chi Shuyao to be a young grandmother of the Zhuo family. You still don''t want to be too far away. As Mr. Wei''s wife of a big group, you''d better take it easy. Don''t think about it! "


    Chi ran left with emotion, leaving Chi Shuyao in the same place, staring at Chi Ran''s back tightly, clasping his bag tightly with his fingers, and not satisfied with his eyes.


    Chi Shuyao is no longer the daughter of the poor. She is the eldest lady of Chi family. She is beautiful and has wealth. Why can''t she marry the president of a large group?


    Chi Ran is jealous of her. She can''t do it herself, but Chi Shu Yao must.


    In her life, she wants to turn over and make Chi ran envious of herself, and let Chi ran look up to herself. She is the superior person.


    Chi ran knows what Chi Shuyao is thinking. After stimulating Chi Shuyao, she is really waiting to see how she will deal with her marriage with Zhuo Tiancheng.


    With this in mind, Chi ran feels that she is really looking forward to the future.


    Chi ran came back to school again. Fu Yi Nuan had been waiting in her classroom for a long time. Don''t ask her why she knew Chi Ran''s class. She had recited Chi Ran''s class so well that it was hard for her to forget it.


    As soon as he saw Chi ran coming, he waved and took her.


    "You don''t have class now?"


    Fu Yi said with a smile, "I''m coming to class. I heard that people in the school are not afraid to offend you. In the end, they directly broadcast an apology at the radio station? You don''t know that I regret not being in school after listening to it. If only I had been there at that time, tut Tut, Miss Ben would have come out for you. "


    Chi Ran''s heart warms up and says, "you just have this heart. Is this little thing still useful for you?"


    with that, Chi ran sweeps those apologizing classmates in the classroom and smiles. They look really honest now.


    Fu yinuan is very curious about what''s going on. Even when it''s time for class, she pesters Chi ran to talk about it in detail.


    Chi ran, however, whispered clearly while listening to the class. Fu yinuan was a student of this class. She was so angry that she wanted to go and beat people.


    Fortunately, he was caught by Chi ran, but after class, Fu Yi Nuan didn''t forget to warn these people.


    "I tell you that Chi Ran is covered by Fu Yi. If you have any problems, you dare to bully Chi ran. Don''t blame Fu Yi for being rude."


    Fu yinuan is not a big sister at school, but she has heard that she is a child of the Fu family. Therefore, the people in Chi Ran''s class are nervous when they hear the name. Judging from what happened yesterday, they dare not offend Chi ran any more. Now that Fu yinuan comes out to support Chi ran, they have to be more careful.Out of the classroom, Fu yinuan is still indignant.


    "Didn''t you tell my uncle? If he knew, he would never let those people apologize so easily. "


    Chi ran laughs, "can I not tell him? But he let me make a decision. "


    Fu yinuan shook his head and sighed, "you are too soft hearted."


    "It''s just some brave novelists. There''s no need to make too much noise. Just scare them. I guess with the cowards, I was the most terrible nightmare in their hearts during the rest of their college life. Ha ha... "


    Fu yinuan, helpless, stroked his forehead and said, "Chi ran, you are really --"


    forget it, she doesn''t say much.


    This is the end of chiran''s fear?


    She really didn''t know how kind she was. If it were for her Fu yinuan, the lowest thing would be to let these people drop out of school, not to mention the devil.


    Of course, I don''t know if I really respect Chi ran, or if I''m afraid Chi ran knows that he''s too cruel?


    Fu yinuan won''t take the initiative to tell Chi ran. In the future, she may or may not know how my uncle will treat Chi ran. She doesn''t care.


    "By the way, you and my uncle are so hidden. Grandparents at home can wonder, how uncle suddenly moved out to live. They don''t know where my uncle lives yet, but they have doubts in their hearts. "


    "Is it?" Chi ran was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, go to my house at the weekend, first deepen my grandparents'' good impression on you, even if it is open in the future, it will be good."


    Chi ran was a little scared when he went to Fu''s.


    She frowned and did not answer Fu yinuan directly.


    "I''ll go back and ask your uncle."


    Fu yinuan hates iron but not steel, "this little thing, you still need to ask him? Do you want him to be your master when you eat, drink and sleep in the future? "


    Chi ran said with a smile, "although it''s not so exaggerated, it''s almost the same. What I eat and what I drink now are all prescribed by him in advance. "


    Fu Yi warm speechless, rolled his eyes, "it seems that you are not promising, my uncle is too strong. Even what you eat? Tut Tut, you can''t turn over. I don''t think you are in bed. Are you regulated to fully cooperate without your own requirements? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Chi Ran''s mouth smoked and blushed, "what are you talking about?"


    Fu Yi Nuan couldn''t help hooking Chi Ran''s little face. Looking at her blushing, she said with a bad smile, "Oh, they are all married women. Are they still so pure? Am I right? "


    "Come on, tell me, I''m really curious. My uncle doesn''t even get close to a woman or even a mother animal. You say he''s with you What is it like? "


    Chi ran blushed, embarrassed and shy. He pushed Fu yinuan away and glared at her.


    "Fu yinuan, your skin is itching, isn''t it? If you amuse me like this again, I''ll tell your uncle and let him deal with you. "


    "Ouch, ouch, I''m wrong. Auntie, don''t complain to uncle. Can''t I tell you if I don''t?"


    Fu yinuan begged for mercy, but the tone was still ironic.


    Chi Ran is a little thin skinned after all. Before she was with Fu Jin, you were a pure girl. Even if you have a fiance, they can hold hands at most. Now I have a husband and a couple, but it''s not as explicit as Fu yinuan.


    "Well, still laughing?"


    Fu yinuan quickly put away his funny smile and hugged Chi Ran''s arm to beg for mercy.


    "I''m wrong. Well, I know you''re thin skinned. No more


    Chi ran snorts discontentedly, but some of them want to reproach Fu yinuan.


    "You say you are a little girl, and you don''t even have a boyfriend. You are too explicit."


    Fu yinuan couldn''t help but draw from his forehead, "Chi ran, although I don''t have a boyfriend, it doesn''t mean I don''t understand it, does it? These days, primary school students are precocious. Don''t think I''m ignorant


    Chi ran was sweating, and the primary school students were precocious.


    "Well, I have a class for you. What should you do. In the evening, let''s call. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Chi ran tells Fu Jinyu what Fu yinuan thinks. After two seconds of silence, he agrees.


    "I''ll go back with you."


    "Ah?" Chi ran immediately shook his head like a rattle. "No, you want to accompany me. What else do I have to do?"


    Fu Jin and his eyes were cold.

 Chapter 316

    Chi ran quickly flattered with a smile, went to Fu Jin and his side, hugged his neck, whining coquetry.


    "My husband, don''t you mean to make a good impression on your parents? If you go directly like this, you will lose any good impression and be scared directly. Then I''ll be guilty. Is that right? "


    The little girl is coquettishing, which makes his heart crisp.


    Fu Jinyu held Chi ran and chewed until Chi ran was a little breathless and beat him twice.


    His fingers rubbed Chi Ran''s Scarlet cheek. Fu Jin and he had to remind Chi ran.


    "That''s your parents, too."


    "Ah? ¡ª¡ªOh Some of those who can''t react to Chi ran, think for a while, and then react.


    They have already obtained the certificate. Fu''s parents should call her parents.


    The corner of Chi Ran''s mouth was flat, and he was coquettish again. "Now, I haven''t let them know. However, I''m serious. I went as a friend of xiaonuan. You really can''t make trouble! Otherwise, my parents don''t welcome me and just sweep me out of the house. Don''t blame me


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, "they will not."


    "If you say no, it won''t be. Last time I was not suddenly surprised, I was ignored?"


    Chi ran complains that he was really innocent last time. It was the man''s fault.


    "You don''t think so, but you don''t know what your parents think. If they knew about it, they would think that I, a lonely girl in poverty, had taken on you, President Fu, and they might not know how to hate me. "


    Fu Jin and his eyes darkened, holding Chi Ran''s hand tightly, looking at the sadness in her eyes, his heart hurt.


    "Ranran, it won''t be. My parents will understand my choice. "


    "So give them time to understand!" Chi ran said, "just listen to me, eh? My husband ~ "


    the voice of my husband was very tactful.


    Chi Rui didn''t feel it yet. He just felt that Fu Jinyu put his arm around him a little harder. Before he got Fu Jinyu''s guarantee, he had already been turned over by Fu Jinyu and was in the sofa.


    Chi ran exclaimed.


    She suddenly giggled, holding Fu Jinyu''s neck in her hands. Although she was shy, she was still very bold and charming.


    "Husband, promise me, eh?"


    Fu Jin moved between his throat and his voice.


    "Ranran, you are playing with fire."


    Chi ran blushed, but she was still smiling.


    "Then you promise me?"


    Fu Jin and Xie Xie smile, and a dangerous smell falls in Chi Ran''s ear.


    "I can''t help saying no!"


    Chi Ran has never been in charge of the two people''s affairs.


    Therefore, Chi Ran''s use of beauty trick is really wrong.


    Chi ran really knew the meaning of this sentence.


    In the future, if you want to negotiate with Fu Jin, you should never use yourself as a bargaining chip. Otherwise, she will have to pay for herself and have no chance to win.


    Sobbing She didn''t dare.


    At the weekend, Chi ran was still driven into Fu''s house by Fu Jinhe.


    Mrs. Fu was still wondering, but she didn''t think much about it.


    "Why did you come together?"


    Chi ran smiles, and Fu Yi Nuan immediately explains.


    "I know that my uncle came back today, and I just asked him to pick up Chi ran."


    Old lady Fu looked at Fu yinuan and then at Fu Jinyu. Would her little son be so kind?


    However, after watching for a long time, she didn''t see anything from Fu Jinyu. She was still so indifferent and speechless. It seemed that there was nothing special. Fu Jinyu didn''t explain at all.


    Chi ran was embarrassed. He was scared to death by his uncle and nephew''s calm appearance.


    Fu yinuan whispered in the old lady''s ear, "grandma, look at you, you are suspicious. I''m really angry to scare Chi ran away this time. Chi Ran is such a good man. You can misunderstand him. What do you mean? Besides, even if you let her stay with my uncle, what''s the matter? My uncle is so old and has no wife. I''ll be a matchmaker for her. You should be happy. "


    Mrs. Fu frowned, glared at her granddaughter, and whispered, "nonsense!"


    With that, she quickly entertained Chi ran with a smile on her face.


    "Chi ran, don''t mention it. Take it as your home. Last time it was embarrassing. Don''t take it to heart. Xiaonuan can trust you so much, and you are good to xiaonuan. We thank you very much. Let this smelly girl go back to the right. "


    "Grandma, what''s the point? I''m not guilty again. OK, Chi ran knows what you mean, doesn''t he? "


    Chi ran nodded. "Yes, er - granny,"


    chi ran couldn''t help hissing at the cry of granny. As soon as she was about to laugh uncontrollably, she felt that Fu Jin and the cold air beside her began to disperse.She quickly put away her smile and tried to make it over.


    "Uncle, you haven''t been back to your Jinyuan for a long time. Don''t you go back and have a look?"


    Mrs. Fu had not seen her son for a long time. She said to Fu Jinyu, "don''t leave. I have something to tell you. Xiao Nuan, take chiran to play. "


    " come on. " Fu yinuan pulls Chi ran away from the air-conditioning circle. Chi ran peeks at Fu Jinyu, and then he looks into his deep eyes. He is scared and follows Fu yinuan upstairs. However, the chilly sight on her back still makes her panic.


    "Oh, I''m scared to death. My uncle''s cold eyes have been my nightmare since childhood."


    Fu yinuan claps his heart with lingering fear, while Chi ran shivers.


    "I''m afraid, too, OK. Really, it''s just a name, isn''t it? "


    Chi Ran''s unhappy tuzui is so considerate. I didn''t expect that he would be so frightening to her.


    Chi ran, who has been spoiled, says that I''m not happy. When she comes home, she must punish her kneeling washboard, hum!


    but now she just thinks about it. After she comes home, she still doesn''t know who will be punished.


    "Oh, my uncle is really angry. You don''t give him a formal title."


    Chi ran said, "look, dare I?"


    She saw the doubts and examination of the Fu family just now.


    Just to give her a ride, the old lady just explored. She was really worried about the future of her and Fu Jinyu.


    Fu yinuan felt guilty and felt his nose. He was helpless to his old lady.


    Such a good daughter-in-law, she does not know the goods, and she will have to regret it in the future.

 Chapter 317

    Mrs. Fu is holding her son, but she has something to say.


    At ordinary times, when the old man was there, when she said something about her son, the old man would turn to him instead of nagging himself.


    Today, the old man went out to chat with someone for tea. She had to talk about it quickly.


    "Third son, does Shanshan, the granddaughter of your uncle Luo, remember last time?"


    As soon as the old lady said this, Fu Jinyu''s eyes were cold. The old lady also knew that her son didn''t like to listen, so she quickly explained.


    "I''m not urging you. I''m just Shanshan. I think she''s really a good child. Last time I asked you to work in your company, it was hard for you. However, Shanshan also told me to understand her mind, she is very like you, you really can''t give her a chance to see everywhere? I heard that since Shanshan went to your company, you haven''t even met her once. Your uncle Luo also loves his granddaughter. I''m sorry to stretch him like this, isn''t he? "


    Fu Jinyu said coldly, "Mom, Luo Shanshan can go at any time. I won''t keep people. "


    "You --" old lady Fu said helplessly, "Why are you so ignorant? Why is it so difficult for you to choose a daughter-in-law? "


    "I have my own plan. You don''t have to worry. In addition, I''ll ask the personnel department to inform Luo Shanshan to leave the company tomorrow. I have no shortage of people here. I''ll tell her where to go. "


    "No, san''er, you''re too direct. It''s not good-looking." Mrs. Fu was very embarrassed. "Your father knows that. I have to talk about it again. I think so, Shanshan that girl you don''t quit, originally she is also very powerful? Even if you don''t like others, doesn''t mean she can''t work in your company? "


    Fu Jin and frown, the voice is deep, "that you follow you."


    "Saner, Shanshan can''t do it. Before, there was a military doctor in your elder brother''s army. I heard your elder sister-in-law say that the conditions are good. You --"


    "I don''t see. As I said, I have my own plan. Don''t make any arrangements for me in the future. When the time comes, I''ll bring people back. "


    Fu Jinyu was very impatient. With that, he got up and left for Jinyuan.


    And Mrs. Fu is still digesting what her son just said.


    It''s time to bring people back?


    What do you mean, do you have a woman or not?


    Upstairs, the two people who are avoiding Fu Jin and air conditioner are just chatting happily. After a while, Chi Ran''s mobile phone suddenly rings. When she picked it up, it was her husband''s.


    Some thieves pick up their cell phones and listen in a low voice, "hello?"


    "Come to Jinyuan, I''ll wait for you."


    "Dudu, Dudu..."


    Order simply direct, and then directly hang up, pool dye listen to the busy sound of Du Du Du, very embarrassed toward Fu Yi warm put mobile phone.


    "What to do? Your uncle wants to settle with me. Let me go to Jinyuan immediately. It sounds terrible. "


    Fu yinuan looked at Chi Ran''s fright, and he laughed gloating, "little aunt, little uncle, this is to shock my husband.". Tut Tut, I thought, he''s already in bed waiting to clean you up. "


    "Go away!" Chi ran blushed and retorted, "don''t be kidding. Hurry up, take me there and put out the fire first. "


    "Go by yourself, I dare not."


    "If I go by myself, your grandmother will drive me out directly." Chi ran pulls the reluctant Fu yinuan to get up, "hurry up, if you don''t like it, I''ll tell your uncle. We can''t escape."


    Fu yinuan sends Chi ran to Jinyuan. As soon as Chi ran enters the door, she is led upstairs by Fu Jin and Fu. But Fu yinuan is on the first floor. Looking back at Chi Ran''s crying face, she shows her love and mutual help.


    Chi ran was dragged upstairs in this way. As soon as he was pulled up to the second floor, he kissed him.


    "Husband, no, it''s in the Fu family."


    Fu Jin holds Chi Ran''s hand, but he doesn''t let her go.


    After a long time.


    A deep, hoarse voice sounded in her ear, mellow and magnetic.


    "If you make any more mistakes, I''ll take care of you."


    Chi Ran''s face collapsed and she was innocent.


    Chi ran, lying in Fu Jinyu''s arms, looks up and shows his innocence with a bitter face.


    "What''s my name?"


    "Aunt."


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s what the old lady knows when she hears about it Chi ran blinked his big eyes, and his eyes were full of grievances. "You didn''t look at the old lady''s eyes when she saw you and I came in together. It was terrible."


    Fu Jin and his thick eyebrows frowned slightly, as if thinking of something. He touched Chi Ran''s head and thought deeply. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Chi ran saw him meditating, and he put his cheek back on his strong chest.


    After a while, Fu and Jin spoke.


    "Then you don''t have to call."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran felt that the man had not come up with a good idea. He was willful. ¡°Chi ran can''t help pulling Fu Jin and the buttons in front of her, muttering, "it''s so impolite."


    "that''s mom."


    when you listen, you are angry


    chi ran quickly got up and comforted his air conditioner, "OK, OK, I''ll try not to shout. Don''t be angry. If you are angry, it''s my fault to keep it from them. Right? Do you blame me? "


    with Chi ran, I knew that you would blame me. You were angry with me. I was very aggrieved and I wanted to cry. How could Fu Jin and I not be distressed


    he immediately hugs Chi ran, and his big hand follows her hair, half helpless and half seducing, but his tone is a little stiff


    "I don''t blame you."


    "it''s not your fault, it''s my fault." At this moment, the mistake became Fu Jin''s fault again


    "no, it''s my fault."


    in fact, many women dream of marrying him. Who can be as ignorant as she is


    he didn''t tell his parents, and now he helps her keep it from her. In fact, it''s all for her own self-interest


    this time, Chi ran really felt that he was wrong


    she shakes my wrong expression and looks at Fu Jinyu sincerely. Her whole expression is pitiful and painful


    "well behaved, it''s not your fault. Why are you so pitiful? "


    chi ran was very guilty, and she said timidly, "I''m the one who implicated you. I have my selfishness, and now I let you hide it from my family. It''s not my fault. Don''t be angry, or let''s tell your parents. "


    chi ran thought that he was joking and relaxed the topic, but at the end of the sentence, he really added to the story


    "no one can separate us. We are not allowed to say the word" separation "in our life."

 Chapter 318

    Chi ran quickly pecked the chicken''s head, but his face was held, so he had to express his determination immediately.


    "Certainly, absolutely not."


    Now it seems that Fu Jinyu has lost his breath, and Chi Ran''s heart is beating normally again.


    At this moment, Chi ran just grabs Fu Jinyu''s shoulder and asks in a low voice, "I should go out. Xiao Nuan is still waiting below."


    Fu Jin frowned, but he just gave up after kissing Chi Ran''s lips again.


    "Let''s go."


    Chi ran didn''t expect that she would let people go so happily. When she was happy, she gave Fu Jin and her cheek a big smile.


    "Honey, it''s very kind of you. Then I''ll go down. "


    Waving his hand, Chi ran went downstairs briskly, while Fu yinuan was still exploring on the first floor.


    You know, the number of times she came to Jinyuan was limited. Even if she didn''t dare to run around, she was only allowed to enter when Fu Jin was with her.


    At this moment, however, she seized the time to explore the mysterious and solemn room in her eyes. As a result, she was disappointed.


    There''s really nothing but books.


    Obviously, she has five senses about books and other things. After a few minutes, she is bored and can''t go out. She can only stay in the sofa and listen to what''s happening upstairs while playing with her mobile phone.


    When he heard the footsteps of people coming downstairs, Fu yinuan looked up and was surprised.


    "That''s it? Uncle, this time is too short - "


    before finishing his words, Fu Jinyu, who is behind Chi ran, follows him. When he hears Fu yinuan''s ambiguous query, he looks at Fu yinuan deeply.


    Fu Yi warm scared Teng stand up from the sofa, ha ha giggle, as he did not say anything.


    Chi ran winked at Fu Yi. After he came down, he turned to Fu Jin and said, "let''s go first. I''ll see you later."


    Fu Jin and nodded, but he still touched Chi Ran''s cheek before he let him go.


    After walking out of Jinyuan, Fu yinuan almost trotted all the way, dragging Chi ran across the wooden bridge. After turning around and seeing no one, he patted his heart with lingering fear.


    "It''s dangerous. I almost got killed by the eyes."


    "Pooh - you exaggerate." Chi ran couldn''t help laughing, "OK, let''s go outside and go back later."


    "Good." Fu yinuan accompanies Chi ran and walks through the Fu family''s huge house. Last time I came, Chi ran didn''t really visit.


    "That''s my family over there, but my parents are in the army all the year round. I''ve been living with my grandmother since my family saved me. That''s ER Bo''s house over there. Er Bo and ER Bo''s mother sometimes go home, but they are also very busy. I really don''t know where they are busy all day. The best is my uncle. I used to go back to Jinyuan, but I''m not enthusiastic. Fu Yihan and I, Fu Yibei is the only one in our family who can be lively. "


    "But in recent years, brother Yi Bei seldom comes back. So do Fu Yihan and I. now, it''s not easy for my grandparents to come. I''ve brought up the children, and now they''re not around. "


    Chi ran feels guilty when she listens to Fu yinuan.


    The only little son in the family was pulled out by himself. The old couple didn''t know how to be lonely.


    "Well? Second uncle? Are you at home today? "


    Two people into the north of the house, from the door out to a middle-aged man. The man was dressed in a gray casual Tang suit, elegant and smiling.


    Chi ran looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him.


    "Xiao Nuan, I''m fine today. Your second aunt is also here. I don''t know. Your uncle is back. I''ll go and have a look. What is this


    Fu Mingzhang looked at Chi ran and asked with a smile.


    "Oh, second uncle, this is my good friend Chi ran. Chi ran, this is my second uncle. "


    Chi ran smiles freely, "Hello, second uncle."


    "Good, good, the little girl is so energetic." Fu Mingzhang just praised him, and then said, "your second aunt is in the house. Take your friends in and have a seat. I''ll go to Jinyuan. "


    "Good,"


    after Fu Mingzhang left, Chi ran suddenly remembered where he had seen this man.


    "Is your uncle the leader on TV?"


    Fu yinuan nodded, "don''t you know? My uncle didn''t tell you? "


    Chi ran opened his mouth. He was really surprised, and Fu Jinyu didn''t say that. Chi Ran is quite nervous in this respect. She knows that the Fu family has a high status in the city and is a family of celebrities, but she doesn''t know what the Fu family do.


    Fu yinuan looks at Chi Ran''s expression, shakes his head and smiles, "you''re thick enough. Let me tell you something, grandfather. He used to be a soldier. Don''t mention it in those days. He also crossed the line of life and death when he joined the army. Later, he was liberated and served as a commander. Now retired, do nothing, just a little old man who likes to drink tea and chat


    "My father has also joined the army. Now he is a major general. He holds a specific position. Oh, I remember that he was promoted before. Now I know what it is. Why don''t you go back and ask Uncle. That was the second uncle just now. Obviously, he has been in politics and is now the vice governor step by step. My uncle is the flesh of my grandfather''s heart. Originally, it was good for him to choose to join the army or politics, but he went into business himself. My grandfather was very angry at that time, but my uncle is really not an ordinary person. He is so powerful in founding the Fu family. Now my grandfather is proud of this. "Chi ran was surprised to hear that the Fu family, a family of three, were all so powerful.


    Tut Tut, even if she''s a Chi family, she''s just a small business family. I''m afraid that in the eyes of the Fu family, the Chi family can only be small businesses.


    Chi ran could not help sighing, sighing again and again.


    Fu yinuan looked sideways, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Chi ran shook his head. "I just feel like I''m really lucky."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Poof, ha ha... "


    Fu yinuan laughs, and his description of Chi Ran is really unexpected.


    Chi ran was embarrassed, "don''t laugh."


    "Ha ha ha Is uncle dog shit? "


    The corner of Chi Ran''s mouth said, "you can say this in front of your uncle."


    Fu yinuan stopped laughing immediately, but he still said, "look at you, as for you? It''s not luck. You and my uncle, that''s fate. "


    Chi ran thought about it. It''s really good.


    He was secretly happy again. "Well, to be more precise, it''s predestined."


    "Eh..." Fu yinuan couldn''t stand touching his arm, "numbness!"


    "Ha ha ha When you find your destiny, you will be more numb than me. " Chi ran joked.


    Fu yinuan immediately retorted, "I don''t think so. Now I think, uncle so gentle appearance, I feel goose bumps fall on the ground. Really, I''m not flattered at all. "


    But Chi ran smiles. How can she feel that Fu Jin is gentle with her. So what''s so heartwarming?


    "It''s xiaonuan. I also looked at two little girls from the room and wondered. Xiao Nuan, is this your friend? What a beautiful little girl. "


    Qin Ge, the second aunt of the Fu family, comes out of the house and looks at Fu Yi''s warm Chi ran. Her eyes stay on Chi ran for a while and she smiles.


    Fu yinuan immediately rushed up and took Qin GE''s arm, "Er auntie, you just stare at Chi ran, a beautiful little girl. Why don''t you praise me? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Second aunt, do you think I''m more beautiful? "


    Qin Ge looked at Fu yinuan with a smile, and then said, "it''s not beautiful, it seems more narcissistic."


    "Oh, second aunt, don''t hit me like that."


    "Ha ha ha Well, it''s beautiful. Our little beauty is even more beautiful. "


    Fu yinuan said with a smile, "it''s almost the same. Come on, Chi ran, let''s meet our beautiful woman. This is my second aunt, Miss Qin. She has a pair of eyes for discovering beauty. I can''t see you at a glance. Second aunt, this is my good friend Chi ran. "


    "Chi ran? Nice name, too. Just call me second aunt with Xiao Nuan. "


    "How are you, Auntie! You are beautiful. "


    Chi Ran''s remark is not a compliment, but a fact. Although the second aunt only wore a simple short sleeve long skirt, her long hair was casually pulled up with a wooden hairpin, and a few wisps fell on her ears. Her face was delicate and beautiful, and she had the elegant spirit of a woman, and BEI''ER had the temperament.


    Chi Ran has always been envious of this beautiful woman, and her eyes are moist and soft, especially comfortable.


    "Look, the mouth is sweet. Xiao Nuan, you are a good friend, much better than those before. "


    "Oh, second aunt, I''ve changed my mind and become a new man. Don''t talk about the past. This is due to the influence of chiran. She is a good girl. My grandmother said that I should learn more from Chi ran. "


    "Then you should learn more from others," Qin Ge said with a smile to Chi ran. "Chi Ran is so worried."


    "Second aunt said it''s important. In fact, Xiao Nuan and I are good friends. We take care of each other."


    "I''m not talking here. Just now, the old lady called me to come over and just called you. Let''s go. Let''s go together. "


    Qin Ge takes them to the main house. On the way, Chi ran knows that Qin Er Auntie is a university art professor.


    No wonder she has such a temperament. Chi ran always thinks that people who study art have a special temperament. This second aunt is the best representative.


    When he arrived at the main house, master Fu didn''t know when he would come back. He was sitting with his two sons chatting. Chi ran came in. Under Fu Jin Yu''s burning eyes, he still called grandfather Fu and second uncle Fu. He looked a little nervous. The old lady comforted her and asked her to be a family.


    In fact, her nervousness is nothing else. Don''t you see the frightening eyes of your little son?


    In fact, it''s not that they didn''t realize it, but that Fu Jinyu''s eyes were always like this. No matter who they looked at, they didn''t think much about it.


    But aunt Qin, who is good at discovering beauty, observes very carefully and sees something, but she doesn''t make a sound.


    During the meal, Chi ran always bowed her head, or she would chat with Fu yinuan. Unless someone asked her a question, she would not dare to look up.


    Qin Ge looks at Fu Jinyu, who is still indifferent on the surface, and then looks at Chi ran. The corner of his mouth is hooked.

 Chapter 319

    After this meal, Chi ran didn''t have enough to eat. He had been provided by Fu Jin before. Every lunch was delicious, and he unconsciously ate more. At this moment, when you are a guest, and you are frightened, you certainly eat very little


    chi ran was relieved, and Fu Jinyu''s eyes came after him again


    "is that girl a little small?"


    still so sparing words


    over there, Chi Ran is eating a peach, ignoring Fu Jinyu''s eyes, and Qin GE''s eyes come back


    just in time, Fu yinuan joked, "second aunt, you don''t want Chi ran to be a mannequin for you, do you?"


    "ah?" Chi ran was stunned


    chi ran took a puff at the corner of her mouth, but she couldn''t respond. The goddess asked her questions with a beautiful smile, but asked her whether she wanted to be a mannequin


    why is it so creepy


    "I -"


    "no way." Before Chi ran refused, someone made a decision for her


    "Chi ran, look at you. Fortunately, your grandparents are not here, otherwise it will be bad."


    moreover, the little girl and the third are still hiding from the family


    after hearing this, Chi ran was embarrassed and immediately changed into a sad face


    Fu Jin is not happy with the slight frown


    is this his third brother? The man who is never close to a woman, but also cold and fierce, even has a tender side<


    Xu is aware of their strange eyes, and Chi ran quickly pushes Fu Jinyu away<


    but Fu Jinyu was not happy. He pulled her into his arms and said in a low voice, "darling, don''t move."<


    "hahaha..."


    Fu yinuan made no secret of his smile. Chi ran was so embarrassed and his face was so red that he buried it in Fu Jin''s arms and did not dare to see anyone<


    Qin Ge also smiles, "third brother, I didn''t expect that you have today."<


    Fu Mingzhang shook his head, but he thought more<


    "father and mother don''t know that you can''t hide it for a lifetime. Jin Yu, what''s your plan? "<


    Fu Jin and his black eyes were deep and said, "wait until Ranran graduates."< However, Fu Mingzhang and his wife knew it immediately, and they were even more surprised.Look at the old three. What''s the meaning of not wanting to make it public? His eyes would like to stick to Chi ran, and his family also urged him to get married. If Chi ran was open at this time, Fu Jin would have nothing to do with nature.


    However, he is so insidious that he still wants to graduate from Chi ran University. I don''t know what Chi ran means or whether Fu Jin and Yu are thinking about Chi ran.


    No matter what the reason is, we can see the compromise between Fu Jin and Wei Chi ran.


    What surprised them was that when the third son of the Fu family, who had always been domineering, would compromise for the sake of a woman?


    All this can only be said that Chi ran, the little girl, really caught Fu Jinyu''s heart.


    After the two elders of the Fu family wake up, Fu yinuan takes Chi ran to the second uncle''s house, and Fu Jinyu is also called away by Fu Mingzhang. The two elders have no other doubts.


    Only in Fu''s second son''s home, Fu Mingzhang avoided Chi ran and talked with Fu Jin about him and Chi ran.


    "The old man won''t agree. No matter how good chiran is. "


    Fu Mingzhang is straightforward.


    He knows too well that his third brother has always been the favorite of the old man, not only because he is his youngest son, but also because he is the most like and intelligent of his brothers.


    Although the old man inherited his will and joined the army, the old man wanted the third man to join the army.


    With Lao San''s wisdom and courage, he will certainly go higher than the boss.


    It''s a pity that the third man has nothing to do with business. He has gone into business on his own. For this reason, the old man and the third man haven''t talked for several years.


    The third is also capable, Leng is not relying on a point at home, created Fu, built today''s legendary business empire.


    In fact, the old man was very proud in his heart, and he gradually eased the relationship with Fu Jin.


    Fu Jin and his wife are a little regret of the old man. Therefore, in his marriage, the old man hopes that the third wife can have some relationship. What he hopes is that Lao San''s ability should not only involve business, but also make great achievements in the future. And a relative in law with a background can go far enough for Lao San.


    Therefore, if Chi ran can''t pass the old man''s test in her family, I''m afraid that even if Fu Jin insists, she will suffer.


    And if the old man really won''t accept the little girl, it''s possible that the little girl can stand up to the old man''s means.


    Fu Mingzhang doesn''t say too much. I believe Lao San will understand very well.


    But Fu Jinyu answered Fu Mingzhang in a cool tone.


    "I just want chiran."


    Fu Mingzhang sighed and shook his head.


    "Third, what do you want to do with the old man? But even if you are determined, can you guarantee that the little girl can persist? You know, if a man wants to deal with a little girl, he has a lot of means. I don''t think that''s a pretty little girl that I can bear. "


    "I''ll protect her." It is not only a kind of determination, but also a kind of commitment.


    But Fu Mingzhang didn''t think it was good.


    "If you really want to let Chi ran into our Fu family, can you protect her for the rest of your life?"


    Fu Jin and her silent, dark eyes are a little deep.


    "Actually, I don''t think much of you. However, if you insist, we also know how stubborn you are, but you should also know that the old man''s temper is the same as yours. Think ahead of time about what to do! "


    "I won''t let go." Fu Jin and Shen looked at Fu Mingzhang, his mouth curved, but he said, "I won''t let Chi ran be the second one to wish you a good day."


    With that, regardless of the change of Fu Mingzhang''s face, he got up and left the study.


    Fu Mingzhang, pale and dispirited, sat in his chair with a heavy sadness in his eyes, as if he had fallen into a painful memory.


    Downstairs, Qin Ge didn''t say anything to Chi ran in advance like Fu Mingzhang. She was like a regular guest at home, chatting about unimportant things.


    Until Fu Jin and he go downstairs, Chi ran looks at him without expression, but he obviously feels his anger in his heart.

 Chapter 320

    Chi ran immediately got up. Before she spoke, she was pulled away by Fu Jin.


    Qin GE''s beautiful and delicate eyebrows slightly frowned. She looked upstairs, but her husband didn''t go downstairs. She had already guessed what they would say.


    Judging from Fu Jinyu''s attitude, it seems that this girl is very important in Lao San''s heart.


    "Second aunt, what''s the matter?"


    Fu yinuan was also a little confused, but she did not dare to catch up.


    My uncle usually makes her afraid when she looks straight, not to mention the deep coldness I just felt. For the sake of my life, I''d better not join in the fun.


    Qin Ge just smiles and shakes his head, "don''t get involved in their affairs. Come on, tell me how you met this little girl. Exactly, how did Chi ran get together with your uncle? "


    Speaking of this matter, Fu yinuan''s expression immediately froze. Can she say it?


    She certainly didn''t dare to say such things as giving my uncle medicine.


    Fu Yi warm bitter face, know oneself lie two aunts certainly will discover, but want to say the fact, she also dare not.


    She could only shake her head pitifully, "second aunt, I can''t say this. If I do, my uncle will peel my skin."


    Qin song surprised pick eyebrows, did not expect to have become a secret can not be said?


    However, looking at Xiao Nuan''s fear, I believe that there must be some inside information about this matter, so I don''t want to ask her.


    "But there''s something I want to ask you. Yi Bei and Yi Han are sent to army training by your uncle this time. What''s the matter this time? Why didn''t you get involved? "


    Fu Yi warm expression is a stiff, "this, I can''t say."


    Qin Ge smiles and says quickly, "is it all about Chi ran?"


    This time, Fu yinuan just shook his head and said nothing.


    Qin Ge also smiles but doesn''t speak. It seems that he is thinking about how these little ones have provoked Fu Jinyu and how they have something to do with Chi ran.


    "Second aunt, don''t guess. Anyway, if brother Elbe comes back, if he has the courage, let him tell you. I don''t dare. I have to go first to see my uncle and Chi ran. Otherwise, if my grandparents see me, something will happen. "


    Fu yinuan said and ran away, but he didn''t want to stay any longer. Moreover, what she said is also true. She has to cover for Chi ran.


    At the same time, the old Fu family didn''t see it. Chi ran was taken to Jinyuan by Fu Jinyu.


    "What are you doing? If your parents see it, something will happen. "


    Chi Ran''s heart is still palpitating. Looking at Fu Jin''s dignified expression, she immediately shrinks back from her dissatisfaction. At this moment, she is a little afraid.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?"


    Chi Ran''s small hand touched Fu Jinyu''s face, but he was caught by his big hand. His deep eyes were like a black pool, which made people unable to see the mystery.


    Fu Jin and stare at Chi ran for a long time, and her heart trembles.


    Just when Chi ran was about to ask again, Fu Jinyu''s voice suddenly sank.


    "Ranran, no matter what happens, you won''t give up on me. Tell me, you won''t."


    Pool dye a Leng, don''t know exactly is what happened, let Fu Jin and so dignified.


    Her momentary hesitation made Fu Jin and his expression coagulate. He squeezed Chi Ran''s chin tightly with one hand, and his eyes were cold and frightening.


    "Tell me, Ranran, you won''t leave me."


    "Well - I won''t leave you," Chi ran said after eating the pain.


    After receiving Chi Ran''s reply, Fu Jinyu relaxes her strength. Chi ran doesn''t care about her pain for the first time. Instead, she holds Fu Jinyu''s cold face in her small hand and worries about it.


    "Honey, I won''t leave you. So, don''t scare me like that, OK? Tell me what you have to say. I don''t want you to be like this. It scares me and worries me. "


    It suddenly occurred to Fu Jin that what he had just done had gone too far.


    His dark eyes closed slightly, his eyes flashed with heartache and remorse, his face was close to Chi Ran''s soft palm, and his voice was no longer as cold as before.


    "Sorry, Ranran, I hurt you just now."


    Chi ran shook his head. "I''m ok. It''s you. Did your second brother say something just now? About me? "


    Fu Jin''s eyes were shining slightly, but he avoided the heavy and took the light.


    "He thinks you''re young, I''m too old."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran raised her eyebrows, "is that all?"


    Fu Jin and also immediately frowned, "do you think so?"


    Chi ran immediately shook his head, "no, I don''t think you''re old. You are just at a good age, mature and charming, and I like you like that. "


    Fu Jinyu relaxed the cold feeling between her sharp eyebrows, took her hand, hugged her waist, and pulled Chi ran into her arms.


    The determined chin rubs against the top of Chi Ran''s head, and the deep and cold eyes flash away. Chi ran naturally doesn''t notice it.She only thinks that she is Fu Jinyu because of her age insecurity. Is it true that such a man should be afraid of this?


    Chi Ran''s cheek rubbed with Fu Jin''s heart and comforted him in a delicate voice, "husband, don''t listen to your second brother. I like a mature old man like you. Don''t you know uncle is popular now? If you are like this, I am worried that you will be robbed by those younger girls than me? "


    "Nonsense."


    Chi ran said with a smile, "I''m not talking nonsense. I can tell you that now all the little girls outside are powerful. They don''t care if you have a wife or a girlfriend. If you like them, they will rob them. Do you want to defend yourself for me, treat such little girls, and of course some mature women, just like the enemy, and never be soft hearted, you know? "


    Fu Jin and thin lips finally conjured up a radian, with a smile in their voice.


    "I won''t let any woman get close to me except you. Put your heart in your stomach and trust me. "


    "Yes, I believe you. I don''t believe in the women out there. "


    When the atmosphere is good, Chi Ran is in the arms of Fu Jin and Fu Jin. They are in the house of Jinyuan, enjoying a quiet and warm time, and they are hugging each other from time to time. Chi ran forgets that this is the Fu family.


    Poor Fu yinuan is still strolling outside the garden, like a small radar, for fear that the two old Fu family will come out.


    Until looking at the time is almost, Fu yinuan secretly complained that Chi ran valued his color and despised his friends. On the other hand, he had to harden his head and knock on the door.


    When they heard the knock, Chi ran suddenly remembered that she had to leave the Fu family.


    "No, I have to go. Husband, I''ll go first. I''ll see you at home in the evening! "


    Chi Ran is about to get up, but Fu Jinyu is sitting still. His eyes are burning, which makes Chi ran want to walk so neatly.


    "Well, I really have to go. Just separate for a while. Let''s go back to our apartment and see you again. "


    Chi ran coaxes her. Fu Jin and her eyes are still staring at her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her husband became a fool in a second, swollen and broken!

 Chapter 321

    Chi ran can only turn around and hold Fu Jinyu''s face. Several mouthfuls of Ba Ji Ba Ji are printed on Fu Jinyu''s forehead.


    "Honey, I love you. I''ll go first


    Chi ran said that she loved you so much. She blushed and ran away. She didn''t dare to see Fu Jin and he was a reaction. She pulled Fu yinuan away from Jinyuan.


    After saying goodbye to the Fu family, Fu yinuan drives Chi ran away.


    In the car, Chi Ran''s heart was still fluttering, a little excited and nervous.


    "What? What did you do just now? "


    Fu yinuan observed Chi Ran''s face white and red, and his eyes full of spring. It''s hard not to think more.


    Chi ran immediately denied, "nothing. Can you think of something healthy in your mind?"


    Fu yinuan, however, said, "just look at your self confessed appearance. Can I not think more?"


    Chi ran immediately covered his cheek with both hands, and glared at Fu yinuan in anger, "don''t be curious. Watch out for me to complain. "


    "Hum, classmate Chi ran, now that you have an uncle as a supporter, you know how to blackmail me with your uncle, don''t you? If it wasn''t for me, would you and uncle have today? "


    Chi ran low smile, dissatisfied with Fu yinuan, but deliberately wayward way, "I just have a backer, hehe, now is still your elder, respect me."


    "Bang Fu Yi warm rolled a white eye son, "I dare not go?"? Little aunt... "


    Chi ran laughs and wants to hold Fu yinuan. However, it''s not convenient for her to drive, so she gives up.


    "Little warm, good boy!"


    Chi ran finally just patted Fu yinuan''s head as if to appease a child.


    Fu Yi warms the corner of his mouth and smokes. She''s an unscrupulous woman and has turned over to be an elder. But she can''t do anything about her.


    ¡­¡­


    After sending Chi ran back to his apartment, Fu yinuan just sat down for a while, and the chair was still hot, so fu Jinyu came back.


    As soon as he came back, Fu yinuan didn''t have to be driven away, so he took the initiative to leave.


    Chi ran, remembering what he said when he left, is embarrassed and wants to go into the bedroom. Although he can''t run away, he has to find a place to hide for the time being. Otherwise, he is really shy.


    However, she didn''t even have to hide. Fu Jinyu chased her and at the moment when she closed the door, he went in and buttoned her on the door.


    "Tell me, what did you say?"


    "I love you, my husband -"


    Fu Jinyu was finally satisfied, and there seemed to be a deep laugh in her throat.


    Teng holds Chi ran up. Fu Jinyu holds her chin and lets her look at herself.


    "Ranran, look at me"


    chi Ran''s eyes are like spring water. She looks at Fu Jinyu with flattery. She seems to hear what he said in confusion, but she doesn''t hear it clearly, and she is deeply kissed by him.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day


    chi ran wakes up naturally when she sleeps. At the weekend, she has nothing else to do. When she wakes up, Fu Jinyu is still around.


    Gently kiss printed in the corner of her mouth, was pool dye away.


    "I didn''t brush my teeth."


    Fu Jin and smile, but still insist on kissing her lips.


    Good morning


    "Morning --" Chi ran pushes Fu Jinyu away, gets out of bed and walks into the bathroom.


    They are not the kind of people with rich life. Now it''s hot outside. Chi ran and Fu Jin are living in their apartment, quietly relying on each other.


    They either watch TV together, he kisses her, she watches TV, or he hugs her, he watches her, she reads a book, or she tries to make a la carte. He starts at the side, but it''s still very warm even if he doesn''t say anything.


    As the final exam is approaching, Chi ran basically doesn''t go to Fu''s to report. Now, in addition to going back to her apartment for dinner, Chi ran, even if she doesn''t have a class during the day, will be in school with a large number of students for final review.


    However, after knowing that Chi ran had no class, Fu Jin took her to his office to review, regardless of Chi Ran''s protest.


    Anyway, it''s all review. It''s the same everywhere.


    Chi ran said that her resistance had failed, so she could only put a small table in the rest room of Fu Jin''s office for her to study.


    Needless to say, there is no need to occupy seats here, and no one is bothering me. There are free drinks, and some people deliver meals. It''s a matter of clothing and food.


    In addition to Fu Jin and occasionally eating tofu, Chi ran said it was pretty good.


    Zheng Qu, the Secretary, is a little upset in his heart. The main reason is that the president is more inattentive than before. Often he is reporting here, but the president is looking straight at the rest room behind him. If you want to say that he is not paying attention, the president can point out what he says to the point. If you want to say that he is paying attention, the president is obviously absent-minded.


    Therefore, it is entirely reasonable to say that people who love beauty do not love mountains and rivers, and that kings do not go to court early.


    No, he just said that he would have lunch with President Zhou at noon. President Fu''s first thought was what his wife would eat at noon.Standing at the door of the rest room, Fu Jinyu asked Chi ran, "Ran Ran, what would you like to eat at noon? I asked the restaurant chef to prepare it now. I''ll finish with you later, and then I''ll go out. "


    chi ran turned his head, hit his head with the black signature pen on his hand, and thought," I suddenly want to eat shrimp balls with roses, hehe, and seafood porridge, whatever. If you have an appointment with someone at noon, you can go and have dinner with me. What have I become? "


    Fu Jin and thin lip slightly hook, voice mellow soft, "no problem, I want to accompany you. Well, take a break. Don''t keep staring. "


    Chi ran nodded, "OK, hurry up."


    She waved her hand. Fu Jin and Cai turned around and said to Zheng, "make seafood porridge, rose shrimp balls and one meat and one vegetable at noon."


    After Zheng Qu took the order and said the rest, he went out to convey the order.


    The chefs in the restaurant often accept the ordering service from the senior executives. If they want to eat something, they can say it in advance and make it immediately.


    However, on the president''s side, it seems that he has been ordering meals recently. It''s not strange, but very strange.


    You know, according to the habit of the president before, he didn''t ask for anything to order. As long as they made something, the president would eat it.


    Of course, they make meat and vegetables with balanced nutrition. However, during this period of time, the president even changed the order, and the quantity seems to be more. What''s most surprising is that there is also the demand for desserts.


    This request, let the restaurant staff gossip fire.


    You have to know, where is the densest and most accurate place of all kinds of eight trigrams? That''s Fu''s restaurant.


    The employees here may have secret information that many people don''t know.


    Therefore, President Fu''s desserts have already revealed some obvious information. Combined with the casual gossip from the manager and the supervisor of the food sharing aunt, it seems that there has been a girl''s thing in the president''s office recently, and the cleaner has chatted with the food shopping master Fu. One by one, he has come to a very bad conclusion.


    There are women in the president''s office.

 Chapter 322

    "Rose shrimp balls? Seafood congee? One more meat and one more vegetarian. "


    Master Fu wrote down that while he was preparing, he was gossiping with his colleagues. He didn''t think he was a big man, but he also had a chat about who the little girl in the Department fell in love with, who the director of the Department fell in love with, and even who was lovelorn in the company. All this was due to the careful observation and listening ability of his colleagues, as well as non-verbal communication Excellent analytical and comprehensive ability.


    "Not much today." Master Yang said.


    "I heard that the president has a lunch date with Zhou''s Zhou always today." Master Chen speaks.


    "That''s it. It''s all for the women in the president''s room. Well, it''s been a week. Why hasn''t anyone found the woman in the president''s office? What kind of woman is she? I''m here with the president every day. Nothing else? It''s too sticky. " Master Yang analyzed it and added his own exclamation.


    "At least a few people from the president''s office must have seen it. But their mouths are the strictest. They dare not say it. To say that women stick to the president, that''s for sure. The president is such a top-level diamond. He is the number one in the whole country. He is a woman. Don''t you have to stick to the president all the time? " Help kitchen Xiao Li analysis.


    "If it''s too sticky, men will be annoyed. It''s only now. I''ve been in love for some time. I''m really tired of the president. " Xiao Wang, the kitchen assistant, seems to judge from the past.


    "I don''t think so. Let''s not say anything else, it''s our president. When was there a woman around? I''ve been here for a long time, but I''ve never seen the president really have anything to do with any woman. With this, I think the women in the president''s office are unusual. If you don''t believe it, we''ll see. "


    Master Yang is also a senior gossip expert, and his analysis was agreed by many people present.


    "Lao Yang is right. Maybe this is our future president''s wife." Master Chen sat down to sum up.


    "Well? Xiao Zhang, every time you go up to deliver food, don''t you see anyone? "


    Handsome Xiao Zhang, who specially delivers food upstairs, shakes his head. "No, if I see him, can I not say? But once again, I peeked at a book


    "Books? There are plenty of books in the president''s office. What you say is nonsense. " Wang retorted.


    When the cleaner came to visit, he suddenly realized, "yes, Xiao Zhang is right. I''ve seen him before. There''s definitely a backpack, like a backpack for students. When I saw what English book it was, I glanced at where it turned. It seemed that it was used by students in class. Is that what you see, Xiao Zhang? "


    Xiao Zhang shook his head," what I see is Oxford Advanced Dictionary. For this dictionary, I have also studied it. I think it should be used by college students, maybe English majors. "


    "Oh? That woman, probably a college student? Little girl in her early twenties, tut Tut, President, is this an old cow eating tender grass? "


    "What do you know? Men like 20-year-old girls, and our president is no exception. "


    "Screw you. It''s your bad nature. Our president is always clean and self-improvement. He is certainly not because of his age." As a female cleaner, sister Zhao retorted.


    "Anyway, I think it''s settled for the woman president."


    "But is there another possibility? Doesn''t the president have a niece about the same age? I''ve been to the company before. Could it be her? Or another relative of the president''s family? " That''s not out of the question. Master Chen wants to be more comprehensive.


    Master Yang nodded, "it''s possible."


    Chi ran, on the top floor, had no idea that the restaurant was making a big guess about the woman in the president''s office.


    The president''s woman, miss chiran, is eating at the moment. Next to her, President Fu Da''s eyes are deep and staring at her. Her body is languid and relaxed, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Chi ran also looks up at him from time to time and smiles. She is used to Fu Jinyu''s way of staring at her eating. She says that she has been able to blush from the beginning and smile now.


    She took a shrimp ball and sent it to Fu Jinyu''s mouth. Fu Jinyu bit it and Chi ran said with a smile, "is it delicious? I think it''s delicious. The chef here is really good at craftsmanship. "


    Fu Jin and smile, "you like it."


    "Well, this summer vacation, I''ll report to the company every day. I''ll eat all kinds of food in the restaurant."


    Chi ran felt that she was going to lose weight in summer, so she would be fat.


    "The ideal is very big, Ranran, but to eat all the dishes, a summer vacation is not enough."


    "That''s OK. Anyway, I''m a member of Fu family. I''ll finish it one day.".


    After eating, Chi ran habitually touched his stomach, "I''m so full. Ha ha... "


    Fu Jin said: "don''t eat so much in the future. Seven percent is enough. If I''m really hungry, I''ve got snacks for you. "


    Chi ran leaned against Fu Jin and hugged his neck. He imprinted his little mouth on Fu Jin and his face. He said with a mischievous smile, "well, don''t talk about it. You can go quickly. It''s not good if it''s too late."Fu Jin and Chi ran, who didn''t care about Chi ran, bowed their heads to kiss their lips. When they separated, they let Chi ran, who started the kiss first, turn red


    then there was silence in the room


    then, Fu Jinyu''s deep and low laughter, his sleeve fingers brushing his thin lips, and his eyes catching a trace of evil smile, staring at the door of the lounge, stood up and walked step by step


    at the door, Chi ran leans on her back and seems to hear the steady and familiar footsteps, which makes her nervous


    "Dong Dong!"


    after the knock on the door, Fu Jinyu didn''t get a response, but he gave a spoiled smile, "Ranran, take a nap for a while, don''t read all the time. I''ll be back soon. "


    chi Ran''s stuffy voice came out from behind the door, "I see."


    after hearing the sound of closing the door outside, Chi ran let out a long breath, wiped her hot face and scolded herself


    "Chi ran, you''re too frustrated. It''s all husband and wife. This little idea makes you escape. It''s useless. "


    what a surprise


    "Hello, I''m here to clean up. Secretary Zheng asked me to come in."


    so, first of all, she said that she didn''t break in without permission


    and Chi ran just laughed after he was stunned


    "Oh, yes, please."


    chi ran didn''t get angry or enthusiastic. She just gave a faint smile, took her mobile phone that she had left on the table and went into the rest room


    after sister Zhao quickly packed up and left, her excitement never subsided


    soon, the speculation about the women in the president''s office was finally settled in the cleaning department


    female, about 20 years old, beautiful, about 1.65 meters by sight, mild tempered, college student. As for the relationship with the president, it may be a girlfriend or a relative. After all, no one really sees the president''s intimacy with this woman. Many people, especially women, do not want to believe that the woman who is the president, but rather believe that she is the president''s niece or relative


    chi ran doesn''t know at present, and she didn''t expect that she would cause such a big reaction. From top to bottom, she was discussing the appearance of this woman

 Chapter 323

    Luo Shanshan, from the beginning of entering Fu''s enterprise, thought she was special. She didn''t expect that this was just her own self indulgence


    however, this kind of thinking makes reality give a hard face


    because up to now, she has not even seen Fu Jinyu. Even if she went up to the top floor and asked to see Fu Jinyu, Fu Jinyu refused to meet her


    at first, she was lucky and thought that Fu Jin was busy. Later, slowly, what was unclear in her mind


    this is what Fu Jinyu means by humiliating her and not accepting her at all


    originally, Luo''s family was angry and asked her to leave immediately, but Luo Shanshan was also stubborn. On the one hand, Fu''s company was really a good one, and on the other hand, she wanted to work hard


    this kind of expectation and stubbornness made her stay all the time. At the same time, she often talked with the old lady and the old man of the Fu family on the phone to get in touch with them and hope to get some help from them


    the effect is very small, but she doesn''t give up


    but this woman who didn''t give up was hit by the company''s popular woman in the president''s office


    how is it possible? Fu Jinyu had no women at all. She knew from Mrs. Fu that he had no women. How could he appear out of thin air


    from the description of those people, it should be Fu yinuan


    "Zhengqu."


    the cool and thin voice was enough to let Zheng Qu know his displeasure


    "Jin and brother, I''m Shanshan, have you forgotten?"


    "as a staff member, has no one ever told you about the staff rules?"


    "... What''s the code?"


    "sorry, Miss Luo. Without notice, employees of Fu family are not allowed to go to the top floor without permission. That''s the first rule in the code. "


    "what?" Luo Shanshan was rejected thoroughly, once again saw Fu Jinyu''s indifference and ruthlessness, and her eyes were injured, more than that, she was not reconciled


    "Secretary Zheng, the second elder of the Fu family should have told you who I am. This time, even if you stop me, I will go in. "


    "Miss Luo, you can''t go in." Zheng Qu insisted, and the tone was very gentle to emphasize, "Miss Luo, you are now an employee of Fu''s, where you stand is Fu''s. If you want to break through, then the result will only be that you leave Fu


    "you are not qualified to let me leave." Roxanne raised her chin haughtily


    "it''s a pity that as long as you are an employee of Fu''s, I still have the right to expel you if you break into the president''s office like this." Zheng Qu smiles


    "how dare you? Are you not afraid of the trouble that the second master of the Fu family is asking you? "


    "sorry, I''m just the Secretary of President Fu, not the Secretary of Fu family."


    "there are no women in it, right?" Roxanne had a little hope


    "Miss Luo, please leave at once."


    after all, Luo Shanshan, who was mercilessly expelled, failed to enter the president''s office


    She clenched her fist tightly, pinched her palm hard, but she didn''t notice the pain at all, and finally left the top floor in Zheng Qu''s expressionless smile


    after Luo Shanshan left, try to inform the two assistants."In the future, Miss Luo is not allowed to appear on the top floor."


    The two assistants nodded, "yes, Secretary Zheng."


    It seems that Miss Luo, who relies on the support of the two elders of the Fu family, does not need to be employed at all.


    They know that the one in the office goes in and out with the president every day. This is what the real hostess looks like. As for these young ladies who want to rely on the relationship at home, it''s time to give up.


    However, they were aware of the existence of the young lady inside, but they did not dare to disclose it. Just looking at the company''s website in a variety of speculation gossip, they can only say that there is a sense of superiority that everyone is drunk and I wake up alone.


    Fu Jin entered the office, took off his coat and went straight to the rest room.


    Twist the door, just about to enter, I feel someone at the door.


    Fu Jin and his cold mouth slightly hooked, softened his cold and heartless facial features just now.


    "Dye dye?"


    As soon as he extended his long arm, he pulled the little woman hidden at the door into his arms.


    "Ah -" Chi ran was pulled into his arms and exclaimed. Fortunately, he put his hands on his head, or his nose would be damaged.


    Fu Jinyu put his arms around Chi Ran''s waist and touched her little face with one hand. He lowered his head and rubbed her forehead with the tip of his nose. His voice was deep and smiling.


    "Why are you hiding?"


    Chi ran looked up from Fu Jinyu''s arms and said, "I heard someone outside."


    In fact, she just heard the voice of Luo Shanshan, which was originally pasted behind the door outside. But when she heard Luo Shanshan''s voice and her insistence, Chi ran quickly hid in the rest room.


    "What can someone do to hide?"


    Fu Jinyu held her in his arms and went inside. Finally, he sat down on the sofa and put her on his lap.


    Chi ran just flattened the corner of his mouth and said in a low voice, "isn''t that afraid that Luo Shanshan will see me?"


    If Luo Shanshan sees it, the Fu family can''t hide it.


    Fu Jin and chuckled, "what does that matter? Do you think that these days, you, the mysterious woman who appears in my office, there are so many people outside that no one guesses? No matter who guesses, sooner or later it will get to my parents. "


    Chi ran immediately straightened up, his eyes were wide, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "What then?"


    Fu Jinyu shakes his head and plays with Chi Ran''s little hands. He leans lazily on the back of the sofa, and his black eyes are full of spoiled smiles.


    "Scared?"


    Chi ran frowned, "aren''t you afraid?"


    Shouldn''t she be afraid?


    Fu Jinyu didn''t answer, but he grabbed Chi Ran''s little hand and pecked it again.


    "How long did you sleep at noon?"


    Chi ran picks his eyebrows and disagrees with his way of diverting his attention.


    However, seeing that he didn''t worry at all, he could only cooperate.


    "Not long, about half an hour. Set the alarm clock, afraid to sleep too much, can''t get up. What did you eat out just now? Do you like it? Did you drink? "


    Chi ran asked, and leaned against Fu Jinyu. His little nose sniffed around his neck. It seemed that he had a little taste.


    "Yes, not much?"


    Fu Jin and Gou lip smile, but directly holding Chi Ran''s face, kissing Chi Ran''s lips.


    "Did you drink too much?" Fu Jin and rhetorical questions.


    "No Chi Ran''s face turned red. Here''s the answer.


    For a long time, Chi ran breathed heavily, but his body was on the sofa with Fu Jin.


    Pool dye small voice of stop, "don''t continue."

 Chapter 324

    When Zheng Qu came in, Fu Jin came out from the rest room just now. As she walked, she buttoned her shirt. Her lazy black eyes were strange and sexy, which made people feel a little ambiguous.


    However, Zheng Qu, as a well-trained man who never collapsed before Mount Tai, has always been expressionless and has no curiosity.


    Fu Jinyu''s secretary will never have any problems. Otherwise, he will not be left with Fu Jinyu for so many years.


    "President, there is a document for you to sign."


    He handed the document to Fu Jinyu, who looked at it and signed it. Then Zheng Qu said, "tomorrow, you need to come to Fu''s hotel project in city B in person. In addition, we need to cooperate with the Tang family, and you need to meet with the Tang Association in person. Specific arrangements have been made. "


    Fu Jinyu knew this before, but Zheng Qu reminded him again today.


    Fu Jin and lift eyes, "what time''s the plane tomorrow morning?"


    "Eight o''clock."


    "Well, I see."


    after Zheng Qu left, Chi ran poked his head out of it, "are you going on a business trip? How many days? "


    Fu Jin beckons to chiran, but chiran shakes his head again.


    Just now, the two of them went off. Although they didn''t make it to the end, what she was more afraid of was that he really made her here.


    Fu Jin and smile, "two or three days, I try to come back as soon as possible."


    Chi ran nodded and his voice was lighter. He seemed to feel that he had been free for a long time.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, "stand up, do you want me to go?"


    Chi ran quickly smiles on his face, but he is sweating for himself.


    "I didn''t. I''m reassuring you. I''ll be obedient and wait for your answer. You don''t have to worry about me. "


    "Better be."


    "Hey, hey, you''re busy. I''ll read a book, too."


    Fu Jin did have a lot to do with her, so he didn''t fight with her any more, and soon got into work.


    When it''s time to get off work, Chi ran gets up and moves. He looks at the time, then gently moves and looks outside. Fu Jinyu seems to be busy sinking into it, not noticing the time at all.


    Chi ran accompanies Fu Jinyu these days. She really feels that he is busy.


    It''s not that the chief executive in the novel can finish a big project with a casual word, or have too much time to play with the heroine to create romance. Maybe they have the freedom to skip work at will, but when they can''t see it, they also have the hardest busy time.


    Chi ran loves him very much. He is so busy that he doesn''t eat according to the time. He has no problem at all.


    She waited another half an hour before she walked out of the lounge and went directly to take away the documents in front of Fu Jin. She looked very dissatisfied.


    "I''m starving. Didn''t you find that? Am I important or is my work important? "


    Fu Jin and a Leng, immediately some remorse, quickly holding Chi ran, pacified kiss her flat mouth.


    "I''m sorry, Ranran, it''s my fault. We''re going home now. "


    "Well, let''s go."


    Chi ran picked up her schoolbag, took Fu Jin and walked out of the office, and could not help complaining as she walked.


    "Here I am. You remember to eat. If I were not here, would you never eat on time? Are you always busy forgetting the time before? You can''t do this. Before you were not a man, I don''t care. But now, you are mine and your body is mine. You should take good care of your body. "


    "Take care of your body, that is, take care of my body. So your health, that is, my health, of course, I will be happy. You''ll be happy, too, won''t you? "


    After entering the elevator, all the way to the garage and inside the car, Chi ran was thinking about it. He just asked Fu Jinyu to take good care of his body.


    But her little housekeeper''s appearance is just like Fu Jin''s.


    Eyes deep love dote on drowning, enjoy the pool dye recitation.


    However, Chi ran said for a long time, but he didn''t respond. Chi ran was dissatisfied. He touched Fu Jinyu''s face with his little hand and pinched it boldly and deliberately.


    "Fu Jinyu, did you hear that?"


    Fu Jinyu grabs her mischievous hand, and her voice is extremely mellow and pleasant,


    "Ranran, we have only been married for less than a month, and you will become a little nagger?"


    Chi ran stares, pulls out his hand, and forks his waist like a shrew, "do you think I''m nagging? Hum, Fu Jin and I have only been married for less than a month. Do you think I am nagging you? "


    Despite this posture, Chi Ran has a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Looking at Fu Jinyu''s gentle smile, he finally burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha Do I look like a shrew who makes trouble out of nothing? "


    Fu Jin and shook his head, "like a pretty little daughter-in-law."Chi ran raised his chin and raised his eyebrows. "That''s what I am!"


    Fu Jin and his wife loved her so much for her lovely and dead appearance. They held her in their arms, held her little face and kissed her again and again.


    "Well Don''t get excited. I know I hurt Chi Ran''s small hand blocked Fu Jinyu''s mouth, "listen to me. What I just said is not funny. I''m telling you the truth. Before, I didn''t know you didn''t care about your body like this, but these days, even if you were looking after me, I forgot the time several times. It means that without me, it must be more serious. I tell you, if you go on like this, I''m really worried, you know? "


    Fu Jinyu took away her hand and was able to speak.


    "Ranran, I will pay attention to it in the future."


    "It''s no use just talking. You have to do it. President Fu has always been a great talker. He won''t break his promise to me, will he? "


    Fu Jin nodded, "No."


    "Well, you promise to take good care of your body even if I''m not here. If you forget, I''ll ask Zheng Qu, your secretary, to watch you. So if Zheng Qu reminds you, I''m reminding you. You can''t listen to me, you know? "


    The little housekeeper mode was opened again, and Fu Jinyu fully accepted it.


    "Listen, do listen." Fu Jinyu, who listens to his wife''s words, can''t object.


    chi ran nods with satisfaction, holds Fu Jinyu''s head, and gives him a rewarding kiss first.


    "Well, President Fu is such a good president and husband. That''s right. Your health is the happiness of all Fu''s employees and mine, isn''t it? "


    Fu Jin and black eyes are a little deeper. Chi ran feels tight when he sees his reaction.


    "My body is your sex? I must remember that. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can you stop distorting her purity?

 Chapter 325

    Fu Jinyu is on a business trip, and Chi ran doesn''t have to report to Fu every day. In the morning, she has breakfast with Fu Jinyu and watches him go out. She doesn''t waste her time and goes to school.


    School is now review week, classroom study rooms are overcrowded, but she came in addition to self-study, but also to see the exam arrangements.


    She doesn''t stay at school now and has no friends, so no one will tell her when to take the exam or what to pay attention to.


    Being used to independence, Chi ran didn''t really feel anything.


    I went to the English Department, and after the exam arrangement, there was the school holiday arrangement. Summer vacation starts from the second day after the exam, with 40 days.


    She used to go out to play in the summer vacation, or go back home with grandma Chi. This year, I wonder if she will have other arrangements with Fu Jinyu.


    When Fu Jin and Chen come back, Chi Ran has to discuss with him.


    Out of the teaching building, suddenly someone stopped her behind.


    "Chi ran"


    as soon as Chi ran stopped, she turned around and was chased by a familiar girl.


    She seems to have something to say, but it seems to be more difficult to speak, with a shy red face.


    "Classmate, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Chi ran, I''m from cet-13 class one, too. I''m Liu Xiaohai. Well, I have something to tell you. "


    It turned out to be a class, Chi ran pick eyebrows, "Liu classmate, you can say anything."


    "That --" Liu Xiaohai hesitated, and then said, "well, isn''t our teacher assigned homework? In groups of five. There are four people in our dormitory, one more. I wonder if you are interested? Well, if you have another choice, forget it. "


    Chi ran remembered that the teacher who came back from abroad always had some strange homework and examination methods.


    Before class next semester, he had already assigned homework to this class in advance, five people in a group, and completed it cooperatively.


    She didn''t think so at that time and forgot about it. Didn''t she expect that these people would find her?


    "Yes, I can."


    "Great." Liu Xiaohai looks more happy, "after the exam, let''s meet together and study how to do it."


    "Well, call me then."


    After Chi ran turned around, Liu Xiaohai ran back to the building. The three students who had been waiting immediately surrounded him.


    "How''s it going? Did she agree? " Asked Zhuang Leilei.


    "Yes. It''s a pleasure


    "So easy to talk?" Another classmate, Chen Xiangmei, was a little suspicious. After all, the feeling of Chi ran before was too much for people to touch. Especially after what happened last time, many people are actually afraid.


    "I''ll tell you. In fact, no one invited Chi ran. If we can invite her, why doesn''t she agree? Well, did she say anything else? " Zhang Qian curled his lips and said.


    "No, just let me call her after the exam."


    "Good. That''s it. Let''s wait until the exam is over. "


    Chi ran doesn''t know why these people invited her. Originally, even though she was independent in the class, she had to come to her and invite her to do the task together. Although Chi ran was confused, she didn''t refuse.


    She is not absolutely indifferent to people, as long as it does not provoke their own, these students are just classmates, there is no bitter hatred, simply do not communicate.


    As long as they really want to do their homework together.


    Chi ran and Fu Jin have been together for only a month, but they have been together all the time.


    This is Fu Jin''s business trip with her. It''s the first time after her marriage. Chi ran thought she would be very comfortable, but she didn''t expect that she would feel uncomfortable.


    In the morning, no one wakes her up with a deep kiss, and in the evening, no one holds her and gives her a stable embrace. Except for this, every day, without Fu Jin''s instructions and nagging from his pleasant and low voice, and without the gentle smile on his perfect cold face, she really doesn''t feel well.


    Look at the book, and then look around, is the lack of what.


    At night, Chi ran rolled around with the quilt in her arms, but she couldn''t sleep. Her mind was just like Fu Jin Yu. This was her first night.


    At last, Chi ran to the balcony of the bedroom, looking at the stars that couldn''t be seen in the sky, holding his cell phone and hesitating.


    At dinner, Fu Jin and I called. She didn''t feel it yet, but now, it''s so late, he must have gone to bed.


    Sigh, sigh again -


    chi ran finally holds Fu Jinyu''s shirt, lies on the bed, and falls asleep in the early morning.


    When the mobile phone rings, she turns over and answers the phone without thinking about it.


    "Husband?"


    Fu Jin and his steps out of the hotel room, then a smile spilled over his cold face.Little girl this tone, good anxious appearance.


    "Ranran, are you awake?"


    Chi ran laughs, and his voice is not tired of not sleeping well all night. He is light and full of spirit.


    "Well, get up. I was just about to call you. "


    She leaned on the head of the bed, laughing happily, "have you had breakfast? It''s not good for your health to eat on time and come to the breakfast meeting and eat while working. "


    The little housekeeper mode started, and Fu Jin enjoyed it with her.


    Until he got out of the elevator, several subordinates behind him completely watched the whole process of how the cold president turned into a gentle spring breeze.


    Tut Tut, I don''t know which fairy daughter has such great ability to let the president have such a side.


    "Can I forget your advice?" Fu Jin said, "well, it''s still early now. After breakfast, if you go to school, pay attention to the car on the way. Also, when reading, take a rest every other hour... "


    Both of them seem to be nagging.


    Fortunately to see the president so gentle and considerate and nagging, subordinates also feel lucky.


    After hanging up the phone, Chi ran was smiling all the time. He was so sweet that he didn''t have the restlessness that he couldn''t sleep last night.


    On this day, Fu Jinyu''s phone call was basically a stimulant. After giving Chi ran such a call, she was full of energy.


    Chi Ran''s spirit came. He got out of bed and washed. Then he walked out of the room. His voice was clear and crisp. "Good morning, sister-in-law Wang."


    Mrs. Wang looked up from the kitchen and said with a smile, "is Mrs. Wang up? Did you sleep well last night? "


    "Good."


    Chi ran nodded, sat at the side of the meal, drank milk, and felt great.


    He took a picture of himself holding a milk cup and then sent it to Fu Jinyu with the text attached.


    "Honey, milk is good!"


    Fu Jinyu, who just sat down at the conference table, saw the information and opened the picture.


    Instant, the body a stiff, dark eyes thick dark, Adam''s apple rolling up and down.


    Damn little girl.

 Chapter 326

    "President?"


    but Chi ran didn''t know that she didn''t have any attractive photos at all, so she would react to Fu Jin and Yu


    after she finished her hair, she quickly finished her meal and went to school on foot


    the classroom is full of self-study students. After sweeping around the classroom, they walk into the last empty seat. As soon as they sit down, the students next to them greet her


    chi ran nodded, "yes."


    she is just like this. In fact, she is a little enthusiastic. Now she has become Chi Ran''s friend


    "how is your review? I haven''t written down a lot of them. I''m so worried. I''m afraid I can''t make it. "


    chi ran replied calmly, "it''s OK. I''m sure I will."


    "Chi ran, you are so wonderful! If I''m really confident, I can''t do it. "


    chi ran takes a puff from the corner of her mouth. She is not used to Liu Xiaohai''s praise. She points to her book to show that she wants to be quiet


    chi ran was helpless. It was really strange for him to look at himself


    "classmate, do you have any questions?"


    "Hey, you''re welcome. I''m telling the truth, "Liu Xiaohai seems to have been encouraged by Chi Ran''s attitude. She has the courage to say a lot to Chi ran in a low voice


    "ah?"


    "how many times did you look at your notes in this hour?"


    "... Ha ha, ha ha... OK, don''t say, don''t say," Liu Xiaohai blushed with embarrassment and laughed foolishly. This time, he finally stopped


    at more than eleven o''clock, the students in the classroom began to leave one after another. Chi ran also packed his bags. As soon as he walked out of the classroom, Liu Xiaohai followed him


    "Chi ran, are you going to dinner? Let''s do it together. "


    chi ran rolled her eyes secretly. Doesn''t she feel very cold? What''s the matter with Liu Xiaohai sticking it up all the time


    "sorry, I''ll go home for dinner."


    "ah, all right. I''m going with you. I''m just going to the canteen. By the way, does your family live nearby? You used to eat at home every day. No wonder you seldom see you in the restaurant. It''s good to be close to home. You can eat whatever you want... "


    chi ran just got home and looked at the cucumbers washed in the kitchen. She ate them crunchily. Fu Jinyu''s phone call came


    "husband, are you finished? Is it time for dinner? What are you going to eat? "


    "Ranran, I want to eat you."


    "..." Chi ran was speechless. How could it be so exciting


    though, she also thinks about him, his body and arms


    chi Ran''s face is a little red, and the mobile phone she put in her ear feels the same heat as Fu Jin''s breath. She moves a little and then answers in a low voice


    "wait until you come back."


    regardless, Fu Jinyu can only breathe deeply at the thought that the little girl is not with him now


    "where do I have it?" Chi Ran is innocent


    "you have." Fu Jinyu definitely convicted Chi ran, "morning photos, and now, aren''t they?"


    "I didn''t. I just sent you a picture to share my feelings Chi ran argued, but still didn''t quite understand


    "but that''s not what your little tongue says."


    "..." boom, Chi Ran''s face suddenly turned red. She was annoyed and angry, and kept silent for a while. At last, she could only mutter and retort, "I don''t have it. It''s because you don''t have a healthy mind. You just want to think about it."


    "haha... Ranran, are you shy? I guess you''re looking like a steamed crab now. "Chi ran was annoyed and embarrassed. "You can make fun of me. Anyway, you can hear it now, and you can''t touch it. Hum


    There was a trace of chagrin on Fu Jin''s and his cold face. Chi ran was right. He couldn''t touch it now, let alone eat it.


    Can only threaten in the phone, "wait for me to go back to deal with you."


    "Hey, wait till you come back."


    Chi ran chuckled, "OK, don''t be angry. Hurry to have a meal. I''m still hungry. Ah, sister-in-law Wang has already arranged her meal. She''s making sweet and sour chops today... "


    two people have not broken the phone, and make complaints about it. Zheng Qu sees it in his eyes and feels it in his heart.


    It''s too numb!


    ¡­¡­


    Originally scheduled for a few days of business trip, Fu Jinyu did not come back on time.


    Chi ran didn''t see her back until she began to take the exam. She said that she was very unhappy about Fu Jinyu''s breaking his promise. When he came back, she would be punished by kneeling on the washboard.


    On the first day of the examination, in the morning and afternoon, Chi ran was in a bad mood. She vented her anger on the examination questions. She wrote very hard, blocked up her anger and finished it quickly. As a result, she was the first one to hand in the examination paper.


    When she handed in the paper, she still had a gloomy face. The teacher thought she couldn''t do it. She handed in the paper in anger.


    At first glance, the results were pretty good.


    Out of the teaching building, Chi ran wants to go back in the evening. She''s so angry that she won''t answer Fu Jinyu''s phone. She''s a fat man. She wants to hang him up.


    "Dye dye."


    Chi ran, who was thinking of various ways to punish Fu Jinyu, was stopped by a familiar magnetic voice that he had missed for a long time.


    She suddenly raised her head. Ten meters in front of her, a handsome uncle was standing there upright and upright. On her noble and cold face, with a spoiled smile and dark eyes, she threw herself.


    The first reaction in Chi Ran''s heart was, "my husband is really a handsome corn!"

 Chapter 327

    Pool dye reaction come over, in front of a handsome millet is his husband, just that resentment ah punishment ah what, all forget


    on her little face, her smile bloomed. She screamed, quickly stepped forward, and ran to Fu Jinyu


    "Mo ah..."


    chi randu''s mouth gives Fu Jin a heavy kiss. Because he is happy, his eyebrows, eyes and corners of his mouth are curved, which makes him look cute and tight


    Fu Jinyu was also affected by her smile, and her cold facial features became softer


    "miss me?"


    "yes!" Chi ran nodded and nodded again. "You don''t want me, do you? It took so long to come back. "


    the excitement soon turned to complaining, flat mouth, very aggrieved


    "go home and let you know how much I miss you."


    "..." so direct, so shy


    chi Ran is not happy when she looks at a girl in front of her and takes a photo with her mobile phone


    he walked up to the girl with a fierce expression


    "classmate, delete your photos."


    the woman was a little surprised, but she didn''t agree and asked, "it''s not you that I photographed. They didn''t say anything. Why do you want me to delete it?"


    chi ran snatched the girl''s mobile phone, quickly deleted it before she could react, and then gave it to her


    "hahaha..."


    after walking out of the girl''s sight, Chi ran finally couldn''t help laughing. She said to Fu Jinyu with pride, "I was just like that, isn''t it powerful?"


    "hum, hum, what''s wrong with shrew? How dare you dislike it? "


    "enjoy it." Fu Jinyu smiles and takes her into the car. She can''t help kissing Chi ran deeply. She hugs her in her arms as if she wants to put all her thoughts into this kiss


    on that night, Fu Jinyu also proved how much he missed Chi ran


    ...


    chi ran entered and left the examination room yawning


    chi ran touched her heart, and her heart murmured


    "OK."


    "I think it''s not bad either. We should be able to make it Liu Xiaohai''s classmates began to get better with Chi ran since she came to know each other, and several of her colleagues in the same dormitory also followed her. They were curious or cautious


    "Oh," Chi ran felt the hot coffee that Fu Jin and she had packed in the morning. The temperature was still hot. She took a sip of it and prepared for the next exam


    "Oh, what a strong coffee smell. It''s really fragrant. Did you stay at home, chiran? Did you make it yourself? "


    "well,"


    "that''s good," Liu Xiaohai turned his eyes silently and said, "I''ll buy a bottle of water."


    chi ran looks at Liu Xiaohai''s back, shakes his head and laughs. Several people nearby seem thirsty and go to the supermarket one after another


    you know, they have so many courses and so many exams this semester, and after the whole semester, their heads will be empty.As soon as it''s over, Chi ran receives a call from Fu Jin.


    "Finished?"


    "Well, it''s over at last. My head is empty, but it''s very relaxed. "


    Listening to Chi Ran''s energetic voice, Fu Jinyu can''t help bending his mouth, "do you want to have something else at night? I''ll take you out to dinner. "


    "Good!" Chi Ran is very happy. She hasn''t gone out for dinner with Fu Jinyu for a long time, or they can go to a movie or something after dinner.


    Chi ran immediately planned, "I''m going to have barbecue, and I''ll go to a movie after dinner."


    "Good. It''s all up to you. "


    After hanging up the phone, Fu Jin and the man sitting opposite raised his peach blossom eyes. His eyes were rarely surprised. His face, which used to give people the impression of uninhibited, was too surprised to believe. On his delicate face, he could use the word "beautiful" to describe it. He never recovered for a long time.


    "You have a woman? No, men and women? "


    Mo Qianjun put down his legs and asked seriously.


    Fu Jin and his eyes were cold, "Mo Qianjun, do you want to get out or be carried out?"


    on Mo Qianjun''s beautiful face, his lips could not help looking down.


    "Well, women? student? Are you grown up? "


    Fu Jin and Mo Qianjun don''t care about him, but they talk to themselves there.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that. Fu Laosan, you old bachelor, have been liberated at last! Ha ha ha... "


    Fu Jin and pressed the inside line, "Zheng Qu, let Baochi come over and blow people out."


    "No, Zheng Qu, no shouting. OK, third brother, can I stop? Do you think it''s hard for me to come here? Are you so ruthless and cruel? "


    Mo Qianjun''s peach blossom eyes narrowed, which made people want to beat him.


    But Fu Jin and his eyes were cold and thin. He looked at Mo Qianjun deeply.


    "No more nonsense, you can try how merciless and cruel I am."

 Chapter 328

    "Ha ha ha..."


    Mo Qianjun didn''t want to try how ruthless Fu Jinyu was. He had to smile.


    "Third brother, don''t I miss you?"


    Fu Jin and his fingers went to press the phone again. Mo Qianjun got up quickly and stopped him from calling again. He had to be honest.


    "I was entangled by women. This time, I was so powerful that I ran back to hide."


    Seeing that Fu Jin and his eyes were too lethal, Mo Qianjun was always handsome, but now he felt guilty.


    If those women who love him can see it, they will be disappointed. Only Fu Jinyu can see it.


    "Cough I''m a little tired recently, and I''m going to have a rest. " Mo Qianjun moved his body uneasily. His slender fingers brushed his broken hair in front of his forehead to avoid Fu Jin and too sharp and cold eyes. "Third brother, just in time, I''ll go to your house in the evening, right? Let me meet my sister-in-law. I have to see where the fairy daughter has taken you as a bachelor for ten thousand years. "


    "Not welcome."


    Fu Jin was very directly against it.


    "No? Third brother, don''t be so cruel, OK? Are you afraid that your sister-in-law will fall in love with me after seeing me? Ha ha ha Cough... "


    Mo Qianjun''s self-confident smile suddenly collapsed his astonished eyes at Fu Jin and Sen Leng.


    "I''m wrong, brother --"


    "you can go away."


    "I don''t want to see you?" Mo Qianjun is more curious. He thinks about it. There is no news about Fu Jin''s relationship with a woman, and no one in his family has said anything about it. That is to keep it secret from his family for the time being.


    With clear, Mo Qianjun raised his long legs again, folded his body lazily, "third brother, I promise not to tell others. Don''t you believe me? "


    Fu Jin and coolly looked at Mo Qianjun, "don''t believe it."


    "Tut If you keep it a secret, you won''t see me sooner or later? Sooner or later, I''m your brother. "


    "I''ll let you see it when it''s time to see it."


    Mo Qianjun saw Fu Jin and did not let go. His peach blossom eyes flashed, and he didn''t get entangled.


    "OK, when you are happy, goodbye. Well, brother, I''ll go first. I haven''t been back to the city for many days. I''ve forgotten what our little girl tastes like? I have to feel it. "


    Mo Qianjun left Fu Jin and his office in a romantic and dandy manner.


    ¡­¡­


    After staying at home for a while, Chi ran changed his clothes and went straight to Fu group.


    Avoid the company''s people, from the negative one garage there, directly into the president''s exclusive elevator upstairs, this is her usual trick.


    But today, as soon as she pressed the elevator, a man came out of the elevator. He was so coquettish in his fancy cloth suit that he almost blinded Chi Ran''s eyes.


    Is Zhang Xing''s cloth so popular now? Look at this man. He has a coquettish appearance. With such a flowered cloth coat, it''s a feeling of moving scenery everywhere.


    Mo Qianjun looked at the beautiful girl in front of him. He was still talking about the beautiful girl in his heart, and this happened.


    See the little girl is about to enter the elevator, he suddenly blocked the elevator door, coquettishly put a handsome posture, one hand supporting the elevator door, back against the other side, long legs blocked Chi Ran''s way.


    "Hi, little beauty,"


    chi ran rolled her eyes impolitely as she looked at the Huabu man in his most handsome posture.


    "Get out of the way, please. You''re in my way."


    Mo Qianjun was stunned. He was incompetent to accept the little woman''s direct white eyes.


    He hasn''t come back for only two months. Why are girls so informal now? But it''s cute to be so straightforward!


    Mo Qianjun is going to have a charming smile again. His peach blossom eyes are slightly narrowed. He is so powerful that no woman will resist.


    However, Chi ran was already impatient. He pulled Mo Qianjun''s collar and pulled him out. Then he quickly entered the elevator and closed the door.


    "Don''t worry --"


    Mo Qianjun acted fast, directly jammed the elevator, then with a smile, stepped into the elevator.


    "Little beauty, how many floors do you go up?"


    chi ran ignored the psychosis and said nothing.


    But Mo Qianjun looked at the little beauty''s cold appearance, and he was still thinking about how to hook up. He completely forgot that he was just going to hide in the garage waiting to follow Fu Jinyu to see his little sister-in-law.


    "Are you a staff member of Fu''s?"


    "I''m Mo Qianjun, have you ever heard of me?"


    "I''m a good brother of your president."


    chi ran responded to this sentence. Mo Qianjun scolded in his heart. How can Fu Laosan''s cold face make little beauty have ideas? It''s unfair!


    "Fu Jin and his brother?"


    "Yes," Mo Qianjun suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the little beauty''s expression. She seemed to be questioning?However, the elevator speed is too fast, he has not got the name and identity of the little beauty, and before he asked her why she questioned, the little beauty has walked out of the elevator.


    Mo Qianjun also stepped out of the elevator and watched the little beauty go in directly without any obstacles. It seemed that he was familiar with the way. Mo Qianjun''s valuable head finally abandoned the temptation of beauty and began to turn at this moment.


    Little beauty directly to the top floor, this is not the treatment of the general staff. But seeing her like this, I think of what Fu Jin said on the phone just now.


    This little beauty can''t be -


    Mo Qianjun suddenly felt excited and burst out in a cold sweat on his back.


    He did not want to rush into the elevator, shaking press the elevator, only one idea in his mind, escape!


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran went to the door and met Zheng Qu and said, "is there anyone inside?"


    Zheng Qu said with a smile, "no one, madam, go straight in."


    Chi ran nodded, waved his hand with a smile, and went to Fu Jin and his office. He knocked on the door. There was a cold voice inside.


    "Come in."


    Chi ran didn''t call in advance. It was still early and she was not worried. Fu Jin and nature didn''t know that she was coming.


    She opened the door lightly and went in. Fu Jin and his wife were busy, thinking it was Zheng Qu or some other staff member.


    Chi ran stood in front of his desk, holding a smile, "president, I have a document for you -"


    Fu Jinyu heard the voice, immediately looked up, saw the naughty Chi ran, his dark eyes seemed to be bright, and his thin lips pursed a smile.


    Put down the pen in hand, relax, lean lazily on the back of the chair, and reach out to chiran standing in front of her.


    Chi ran chuckled, then went around the desk, put his little hand on his big hand, and rushed over.


    "Husband,"


    Fu Jinyu catches Chi ran steadily, holds her on her lap and sits horizontally. He clasps her back with his big hand and kisses her first.

 Chapter 329

    "Don''t kiss me anymore"


    chi ran smiles and avoids his constant kisses. His little hand covers his lips, but he is just caught and kisses the palm of his hand.


    "Don''t itch -"


    Fu Jin and pecked for a long time before letting her go, but he still held her tightly and looked at the watch time in his hand. His voice was low and hoarse.


    "Wait a little longer, it''ll be over soon."


    "Well, don''t worry. You''re busy."


    Chi ran came down from his legs and wanted to enter the rest room. Fu Jinyu stopped him.


    "Just sit on the sofa. No one''s coming."


    Chi ran nodded and said with a smile, "well, don''t look. It''s not like I haven''t seen it."


    Fu Jinyu just smiles and looks at her. Chi Ran has no choice but to ask him about the gauze coquettish man just now.


    "When I came up, I met a man in calico, claiming to be your brother?"


    The smile of Fu Jin and the corner of his lips was stiff, and his eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    "He is mo Qianjun. He didn''t do anything to you, did he? "


    Chi ran chuckled and said, "it seems that you know your brother''s temperament well."


    In this way, what else does Fu Jin and he don''t understand?


    The expression on his face quickly darkened down, black eyes flashed across the fierce color, Chi ran quickly smile to appease, "well, don''t care, that psycho, I don''t have to talk to him. I said, "husband, how can you have such a brother?"


    Fu Jin and nature believed in their own little girl, but they wrote a note to Mo Qianjun.


    "The Mo family and the Fu family are family friends. We grew up together. "


    "I see." Chi ran nodded, "I also want to say, when did you have such bad eyes and make such a brother? I said that Mo Qianjun has been like this since childhood Is that right? "


    Fu Jinyu obviously didn''t want Chi ran to mention Mo Qianjun again, and his face was cold.


    "You don''t have to know him."


    Chi ran was stunned, and then he cooperated with Fu Jinyu and said with a cute smile, "well, what my husband said is what he said. Well, you can get to work. Finish early, and we''ll leave early. "


    Chi Ran is sitting in the sofa. As long as Fu Jinyu looks up, she can be seen. On her clean and beautiful side face, there is a faint smile. As long as she looks at it, Fu Jinyu''s tiredness will be swept away.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran brushes her mobile phone and is watching some famous tourist attractions. Although she may not go, she hopes to have a world for two or three days with Fu Jin and herself.


    Focusing on Chi Ran''s mobile phone, he didn''t pay attention to the time. Suddenly, his head sank. Fu Jin and his chin rested on her head from behind her and rubbed intimately.


    "Do you want to go to Italy?"


    Chi ran laughs, "no, just look around. Have you finished your work? May I go now? "


    Fu Jinyu leaned over and rubbed her cheek against her, but did not leave immediately.


    "If you want to go, I''ll take you."


    "Besides, you are so busy, and I have to come to work in the company. If you go out to play, you don''t have to be so far away. It''s OK nearby, as long as you accompany me. "


    Pool dye side face, gently kiss his cheek, "well, let''s go."


    Fu Jin and Ji ran are not talking about this problem. They pull Chi ran and leave together.


    As for going out to play, he has kept in mind that this matter will be carried out.


    Fu Jin and hechiran go down from the elevator to the garage.


    Fu Jinyu grabs Chi ran and enters the car. After the car leaves slowly, Fu Jinyu''s eyes withdraw from the rearview mirror and coldly looks at the Sao Bao red sports car coming up behind them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chi ran leaned over and put her head on his shoulder. She looked at him coldly and asked.


    Fu Jinyu immediately looked back and shook his head with a smile, "nothing."


    And in the back, hiding in the car, I really saw with my own eyes. As I guessed, the little beauty was really Mo Qianjun, the future little sister-in-law, with a big face in her heart.


    Now he was afraid, and his body was sweating.


    However, as soon as he turned his head, he immediately put the fear behind him.


    Tut Tut, look at Fu Jinyu, who has been frozen for thousands of years, holding the little beauty tightly, looking at the little beauty''s eyes, the soft, in Mo Qianjun''s eyes, they all feel numb and goose bumps.


    Looking at them getting on the bus, Fu Jinyu was considerate enough to block their heads. Then he got on the bus and got on the bus. When he looked from the back, he held them in his arms again. Alas, the impression Mo Qianjun had known Fu Jinyu for more than 30 years has been overturned today.


    It turned out that he couldn''t help doubting whether Fu Jin and the cold ice were wrong in his orientation. Now it seems that it''s all because you didn''t meet his destiny.


    In the past 36 years, Fu Jin and I have been waiting for this little beauty to grow up.Mo Qianjun suddenly felt that he was also looking for a little beauty to talk about feelings? It looks so envious!


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Qianjun''s car followed Fu Jinyu all the way. He watched them go to the restaurant. Then he realized that he hadn''t eaten yet, so he went in immediately. But he was hiding from them. He knew that if he wanted to destroy someone''s date at this time, he would be cut off.


    Fu Jin and he chiran ask for a private box. While eating, they don''t get in the way of chatting with each other or pulling hands to do such intimate activities. Fu Jin and he chiran say that they don''t get in the way at all.


    When they are fed up and two hours have passed before they go to the cinema, Mo Qianjun doesn''t follow them at all.


    I''ll find a place to enjoy myself. If I follow him, he will be jealous.


    In the cinema, although Fu Jinyu didn''t monopolize the whole theater, he also wanted to make a box.


    But Chi ran can''t do it. It''s boring to watch a movie like that. At last, the two balance and ask for a couple. However, because there are other couples, they can also watch a movie with everyone.


    In fact, for Fu Jinyu, it doesn''t matter what the movie is about. The important thing is that in the dark room, the little girl leans against her arms and her body is completely relaxed. When his fancy is magnified, she begins to be dishonest.


    Originally, Chi ran really took a good look at the film. She had popcorn in her hand and her husband with her. Her favorite movie was on the movie. She was still thinking that the movie was still a big screen.


    Watching the movie with such serious thoughts, Chi ran felt different

 Chapter 330

    Chi ran shrunk his neck, reached out to push Fu Jinyu''s head away, and said with a smile, "don''t make trouble, watch a movie!"


    "yes. You see


    however, it took less than five minutes for Fu Jinyu to concentrate. Chi ran was helpless and refused


    "don''t make trouble. This is not a home. What can you do if you make your own fire?"


    chi ran moves uneasily and refuses


    "..." Chi ran frowned and blushed, but because of the darkness, she couldn''t see her blush. She was so thin skinned that she couldn''t agree to his request


    "no, I''m not responsible."


    chi randuzui, against


    finally


    in the future, she will never come with Fu Jinyu again


    there is absolutely no future


    the most obvious feeling of summer vacation is to wake up naturally after sleeping


    if she wants to sleep, who dares to disturb her, there will be no mercy


    after getting out of bed, she kisses her forehead and then leaves the room


    after ordering to prepare breakfast for Chi ran, he left home


    when Chi ran wakes up, it''s already noon. When she wakes up, her lunch is ready, but maybe she just wakes up and has no appetite. She just eats a little


    chi ran answers lazily, but he is not strong enough


    it''s not at home. Even in the car, it''s better than in a movie theater with people


    it''s true -


    chi ran was very angry and blushed when she thought of it


    "what for?"


    "laugh, you still laugh!" Chi Ran is annoyed. If Fu Jin is in front of him, she will go up and scratch him hard


    "OK, stop laughing, don''t be angry, OK?" Fu Jin coaxed with his voice, holding his mobile phone, got up and walked to the French window of the office. On the glass, his less obvious cold face was reflected. On that face, there was a gentle smile


    "hum, don''t you get angry if you don''t make me angry? no way. Let me tell you fu Jinyu, I wrote down this matter for you. "


    " write it down? So you''re going to settle it later? " Fu Jin and Tiao Mei


    "hum, since you say so, you don''t have to settle the accounts in the future. Let''s settle the accounts today. When you come back, remember to buy a washboard. "


    "hehe... Isn''t the keyboard more powerful?" Fu Jin said with a smile


    "well, the keyboard is the keyboard. Do you think you and I dare not? I''ll get the keyboard ready for you. When you come back, you face the computer and type "sorry, wife" with your knee These are five words. "


    "dye, it seems to be a little difficult." Fu and Jin were honest


    "why didn''t you find it difficult last night?" On that occasion, it was easy for him to do something like that for her


    "I can''t help it. It''s really easier."


    "ah bah! You''re trying to be reasonable. "Chi ran Du mouth," you still sophistry? The crime is more serious. "


    "what Ranran says is what he says." Fu Jin and Chi ran knew that this time it was not easy to coax them, so they tried their best to follow


    however, the geomantic omen changed in turn. A few days ago, Chi ran was the only one who could survive. Now it''s Fu Jinyu


    husband and wife have good fun, and they know who is soft when they are soft


    "hum, just coax me. Would you listen to me like that? "


    "of course, Ranran, you are my wife!"


    chi ran turned her mouth, but her face was a little bit full of smile."Well, don''t talk nonsense! No amount can escape your punishment. "


    "Well, I''ll say it again."


    "Go ahead." Chi Ran''s tone is haughty.


    "Ranran, I miss you. Come with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meat is numb.


    Chi ran was silent for a while, and Fu Jinyu was very patient.


    After a while, Chi ran said, "no!"


    Then he hung up and giggled.


    Chi ran really didn''t go to Fu''s because after a while she was called to school by Liu Xiaohai.


    At the beginning of the summer vacation, there are still many people in the school. Many students take advantage of the summer vacation to work, or they are not in a hurry to go home. Especially for their girlfriends and girlfriends, they have to enjoy a few more free and sweet days.


    Chi ran walks to the school lake, on a stone bench in the shade of a tree. Liu Xiaohai and the other three people in the dormitory are waiting for her.


    "Chiran, here."


    Looking at Chi ran from a distance, Liu Xiaohai immediately waved his hand. His excitement seemed to be like a family member who had been separated for many years.


    "Chi ran, if you come here, I''ll tell you. You''re near home. It must be less than 15 minutes. By the way, which neighborhood do you live in? Is it a rental house? The neighborhood is very expensive, and the rent is very expensive. I heard elder martial sister say that they want to take the postgraduate entrance examination and rent a house nearby. It''s only 500 beds a month. How could that be... "


    "Xiaohai, you''re off topic." Zhuang Leilei interrupts Liu Xiaohai''s self talk.


    Liu Xiaohai shut up awkwardly, and Chi ran got to the point directly.


    "It''s more troublesome for five of us to do the homework assigned by teacher Ren. It''s better to make a division, one person in charge of a country''s investigation, which will save time. "


    "That''s what we think. Chi ran, choose one. " Chen Xiangmei hands the printed homework to Chi ran.


    "Then I''ll have any." Chi ran didn''t talk too much. He took one and didn''t look at it. "That''s it. Let''s split up. When it''s done, get together again. Call me if you have any other questions


    "Chi ran, are you going now?" Liu Xiaohai saw that chiran didn''t mean to stay much. He said quickly, "we''re going shopping, and then we''re going to sing. Shall we go together?"


    "Yes, chiran. If it''s OK, let''s go together." Zhang Qian sees that Chi Ran is a happy person, and she can''t help feeling a little good.


    Chi ran thought about it and nodded, "OK. Let''s go. "


    So happy, let four people all Leng next. Chi ran raised her eyebrows and said, "don''t you go?"


    "Ah - go, go, ha ha We just didn''t expect you to be so direct. That''s great, Chi ran. Where do you think we should go shopping first? "


    Liu Xiaohai takes chiran''s arm when he comes to the restaurant. Chiran smokes at the corner of his mouth, but he doesn''t get away from Liu Xiaohai.


    "You can go anywhere, you say. I''m free."


    "Then go to the downtown pedestrian street. It''s lively there. "


    A few people took the bus and went straight to the pedestrian street in the center of the city.


    It''s not cool, it''s not weekend, but it seems that there are a lot of people in the pedestrian street every day, a few young girls, young and energetic, just like students.


    They go into every shop, but they don''t necessarily buy things. Most of them stop and look.


    "Is the new shopping mall open? Let''s go there and have a look. "


    "I really have a look. The Cartier brand in front of the door makes me flinch. I dare not. I can''t even buy what''s inside. "


    "If it''s expensive, we''ll just have a look. What are you afraid of?"


    Not afraid of embarrassment, the little girls burst into the big shopping mall with a wide range of shops but few customers.


    Maybe the reason why the rich are in the minority.


    "Chi ran, you lead," Chi ran glanced at the shops and was pushed to the front by Liu Xiaohai.


    Chi ran rolled his eyes and was pushed in front of him. He entered Prada''s store, but he still said it frankly.


    "Do I look like someone with money to buy things here?"


    This question, the shop assistant also just heard Chi Ran''s words, they saw a few young girls come in, no action, just busy.


    No one even gave them eyes, but let these little girls feel at ease.


    Looking at these clothes, or matching bags, several little girls whispered.


    "How much does it cost?"


    "Ask Chi ran." Chen Xiangmei stood aside, even his eyes are calm pool dye, "she must have bought before."

 Chapter 331

    Liu Xiaohai shakes his head. After all, it was before. I don''t know if it would make Chi ran unhappy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Chen Xiangmei goes to chiran and asks directly, "has chiran bought this luxury before? Can you popularize it for us? Let''s have a long experience! "


    Chi ran glanced at Chen Xiangmei and said with a faint smile, "use your mobile phone to surf the Internet and check it out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Xiaohai sees Chen Xiangmei choking and speechless. He comes quickly and takes Chi Ran''s arm. "Let''s go, let''s go. Come and have a look anyway. Gone - "


    came out with Chi ran, and several little girls came out with him.


    Liu Xiaohai whispered in front of her, "Chi ran, I''m sorry. Xiang Mei doesn''t mean anything to her. She''s not a good talker, but she has a good heart


    "Yes."


    Chi ran didn''t pay attention to this matter. If she really wants to be popular, it''s not her Chi ran.


    However, Liu Xiaohai is very patient. Chi ran looks at Liu Xiaohai. She blinks her eyes and looks curious. It''s funny in her heart. This classmate''s expression is on her face, which is also lovely.


    Rare, Chi ran spoke to Liu Xiaohai, "in fact, things here are very expensive. However, there is no need to show too low self-esteem and formality. Brands, especially the so-called luxury goods, have their own history, culture and fashion. It''s good to like them, but they are not just pursuing the price. We can appreciate it as a culture, not as cowardice because we have no money. "


    Liu Xiaohai almost looked at Chi ran with adoring eyes, "Chi ran, you are so powerful."


    Chi ran laughs, "it''s not me. These are also given to me by an elder. "


    "But I feel embarrassed to see the way the shop assistants look down on us."


    Chi ran sneered, "it''s not a crime to have no money. Even if you have money, you don''t have to buy those things. It''s just a personal choice. And those shop assistants, the mentality is not sound, why do we care about their eyes? Care about other people''s eyes to change themselves, life is not very tired? "


    Liu Xiaohai nodded, "yes, Chi ran, you are right. It''s the mentality of those people who have problems. Do I have no money now, that means I have no money in the future? "


    Chi ran laughs, "yes, you may buy them all in the future."


    "Yes, I will try. I will educate them well then. "


    "Oh, who are you going to educate? The little girl has a high ambition. "


    A demon''s teasing voice made Chi ran tremble. On one side of his face, he saw a luminous body coming.


    The same Sao Bao color, colorful shirt and white trousers, smiling appearance, full of peach blossom posture.


    He was also holding a girl with exposed clothes, but the girl''s face value was high enough. Her whole body looked high enough, including her front.


    Chi ran shakes her head. Liu Xiaohai seems to be stunned. She''s going to pretend she didn''t see Mo Qianjun and pull Liu Xiaohai away.


    If Liu Xiaohai, the innocent little girl, was harmed by the goods, she would be guilty.


    "Oh, little beauty, what''s the hurry?"


    Mo Qianjun stood in front of Chi ran and Liu Xiaohai, making his girlfriend a little unhappy.


    Chi ran turned his eyes toward Mo Qianjun and said, "you still have a female companion."


    Mo Qianjun doesn''t care and smiles, "little beauty, where is she important to you?"


    Pool dye silently took out the mobile phone, and then toward Mo Qianjun skin smile meat don''t smile, that smile as if not with good intentions.


    Mo Qianjun was nervous. "Don''t, don''t, little sister-in-law, don''t call."


    "Hum, get out of the way."


    Mo Qianjun reluctantly touches his nose and retreats. Chi ran pulls Liu Xiaohai forward. The one behind is the man who quickly follows him. They look at Mo Qianjun, such a charming and handsome guy here, and they have lost their souls for a long time.


    "Chi ran, is this your friend?"


    Chi ran sighs in his heart, but Mo Qianjun consciously releases his most charming smile.


    "Several beauties, I''m Mo Qianjun. Are you all friends of Chi ran?"


    "Well - yes."


    "That''s my friend of Mo Qianjun. If you like something, just open your mouth and tell the people in the shop to put it on my account. "


    "Wow -"


    "really?"


    "What''s the point?"


    Several girls have been crazy, Mo Qianjun successful smile, "however, or I personally accompany a few how?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Chi ran frowns and looks at Liu Xiaohai. He recovers his sense, but his face is still red. Chi ran says directly.


    "Since you have company, I will not. I''ll go first


    Chi ran turns around and walks away. Liu Xiaohai follows him quickly. However, the others are hesitant and have some complaints about Chi Ran''s leaving. If you look at Mo Qianjun, he doesn''t leave."No less, let''s go. Aren''t you going to see the car?"


    "I don''t think they are short of that little money. It''s OK." Zhang Qian was shaken, pulling two people, "left, we will buy some small things, they certainly when the alms to us."


    "Chi ran, don''t be angry. I''ll call them out right away."


    "Oh." Liu Xiaohai has no doubt about him. For her husband, many of her school friends and girlfriends are like this, so she didn''t expect that Chi ran was married


    the old man spoke in person. He thought it was something important. When he saw Luo Shanshan, his dark eyes flashed cold


    "Jin Yu, come here. Shanshan hasn''t been here for a long time. Please sit with her for a while."


    "mother, if nothing happens, I''ll go first."


    "stop for me."

 Chapter 332

    Looking at Luo Shanshan''s pale face, the old man said to Fu Jinyu, "come with me."


    The old man spoke, and Fu Jinyu followed him quickly. They went to the pavilion in the yard and sat down.


    "Laosan, you really don''t like the girl of Luo family?"


    The old man''s tone was better than just now. He asked Fu Jinyu.


    Fu Jin and direct cold voice overflow, "yes."


    "No, your mother and I won''t force you. But if you want to choose a woman, you have to get my approval. It doesn''t matter if you just pass the time, but if you want to enter our Fu family, you have to let me see you. "


    Fu Jin and his eyes were bright and cool. He looked at the old man indifferently. He seemed to be thinking about his bright eyes.


    "Do you see what I mean?"


    The old man stressed again.


    Fu Jin and the fundus of his eyes were calm, but only answered.


    The old man nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "Shanshan told me that there are rumors in the company that you are taking a woman to work? I won''t ask much about it. When you are so old, we won''t care about our own private affairs. But if you want to get married, you have to let mom and I meet. "


    "I see."


    The old man showed a smile, "now that we have a woman, we should get married early. Your mother and I are still waiting to have grandchildren."


    Fu Jin and shen Mou said, "isn''t Xiao Bei Xiao Han a grandson?"


    "Those two smelly boys, the more they grow up, the more boring they are. Your mother and I are worried about your marriage now. "


    "It''s not the time"


    "well, I know you always have your own ideas, so I won''t rush you. You can do it yourself. In addition, Shanshan this child I look very good, if you do not want to like, there is no need to be so indifferent. In the future, if you get married, you may not like it. Usually, you have to maintain a relationship with her. "


    Fu Jin and Mou son cold lie, quickly get up, completely did not agree to the old man''s proposal.


    "I can''t be with her."


    With that, he left without looking back.


    And master Fu frowned, then shook his head and laughed.


    "Still so stubborn."


    Nevertheless, the old man was not annoyed at all. At the beginning, the boy wanted to go into business. He had been quarreling with him for several years. This little thing is not worth mentioning at all.


    Seeing Fu Jinyu leave, Luo Shanshan is embarrassed and humiliated. However, Rao is so angry that she either leaves the Fu family or abandons Fu Jinyu.


    Mrs. Fu comforted Luo Shanshan, took the little girl''s hand, and said, "Shanshan, this is the temper of our third brother. The old man has no rule of law. You are predestined relationship with our family, and I like you as a child. Even if you are older than 30%, will you be my granddaughter? "


    The old lady''s disguise made her give up, which made her feel worse.


    She bit her lip and said to the old lady, "I like Jin and brother very much. I won''t give up until he marries someone else. "


    Chi Ran''s summer vacation is coming, and she also realizes her promise to go to work.


    President Fu is not very happy about this. When he goes to work, he can''t compare with Chi ran who goes to the office every day to accompany him.


    However, in view of the fact that he didn''t make the trip last time, if Fu Jin and Chi ran want to oppose it again, Chi ran will take it out to settle the accounts, and he has to agree to Chi Ran''s request first.


    As a result, Chi ran began to work from nine to five, just like the general staff of Fu.


    I haven''t seen Chi ran for many days, and the colleagues in the group have no special enthusiasm or alienation.


    Chi ran always keeps a close distance with his colleagues. And she also felt that there was a different distance between colleagues.


    Chi ran doesn''t understand the rules of the workplace, but it doesn''t prevent her from observing and understanding them slowly.


    "Chiran, pour me a cup of coffee."


    Chi Ran has done most of these things. She won''t feel looked down upon. She still doesn''t pay attention to this little thing. After all, to do things, to learn, from the end of a cup of coffee, will see something.


    Sun Yuanhui, the elder sister in the group, is quite old here. She likes the coffee made by Chi ran very much. Of course, she also likes to say something to Chi ran from time to time.


    For example, today, when sun Yuanhui saw a bag in Lisa''s hand, she would say more when she brought coffee to chiran.


    "Lisa is the second bag this month. She seems to have made a fortune


    But let Chi ran guess what the meaning is.


    For another example, Chi Ni was smiling when she came out of Xing Chengzhi''s office. Sun Jie can say again.


    "Chi Ni is in a good mood every time she sees the group leader."


    So, in fact, it''s very interesting that chiran gives people coffee.


    "Chi ran, look at the days you''ve been here. A suit of clothes every day is the latest fashion of several brands of that season."


    When Sun Jie had dinner, she even said that she was on her own, and in front of several other people on the table.Chi ran was stunned. To tell you the truth, she really didn''t know which brand of clothes was the latest.


    Fu Jinyu is in charge of all these things. Even in the morning, what she gets up to wear, Fu Jinyu directly hangs it up for her. Now she is used to her clothes, food, housing and transportation.


    "Ha ha..." Chi ran smiles faintly. She won''t pretend to be poor, but she won''t admit it directly.


    But someone else said, "sister sun, you can''t be so observant. Which one of Chi Ran''s clothes is not a boutique? You think it''s just a few clothes? "


    Lisa glanced at Chi ran with a silly smile. Her eyes were full of inquiries.


    "Chi ran, is your bracelet the latest one from Cartier? I''ve seen it in magazines. Unfortunately, we can''t afford it. "


    Chi ran smokes from the corner of her mouth, and Fu Jin matches her bracelet in the morning.


    "Chi ran, I can''t see if they don''t say it. You''re a real person Little a made a fuss. "You said you had the strength, what class did you come to Fu''s?"


    "Is Chi ran about experiencing life?" Sun Jie said with a smile, but she didn''t know what the smile meant.


    Chi ran looked at them and said with a smile, "these are all bought by my husband. I don''t know. As for coming to work, I''m here to learn. What''s more, I''d like to be an employee of Fu''s company. "


    "Oh? Is your husband so considerate? I wanted to see you last time. Seeing you say that, we are even more curious. " Lisa pulled out her long, charming curly hair and said with a smile, "let''s meet."


    With Lisa''s request and her charming smile, Chi ran would not agree.


    "Sorry, my husband is very busy. And he doesn''t like to see outsiders. "


    "Oh, is this against us? What doesn''t like to meet outsiders? It''s a big shelf. "


    When Lisa heard this, she was not happy. Her tone was sarcastic. "No matter how busy you are, can you be more busy than our president?"


    Chi ran laughs. In fact, he is as busy as your president.


    Little a comforted Lisa and said, "well, the rich are very busy. Lisa, don''t you understand? If we''re lucky, we''ll see each other sooner or later. "


    Sun Jie also said, "this is the reason. Lisa, after all, he''s a husband. Where can he meet people casually? What''s more, Chi Ran is afraid that her husband will be robbed by you. "


    No matter what the meaning of Sun Jie''s words is, Lisa likes it better. She smiles confidently, "I understand what Sun Jie says. Chi ran, you are scared. Can I really rob my husband from you? I''m not like that. "


    Chi Ran''s heart turns to the corner of his mouth. Who believes that?


    "Ha ha..."


    Chi ran smiles and doesn''t comment on their words.


    See her such an attitude, everyone in the heart had weigh.


    I don''t know if I hate chiran or if there are other measures, I don''t know.


    Just after dinner, Chi ran received a phone call from Fu Jinyu. The smile on her face was different. After Lisa saw it, she suddenly grabbed Chi Ran''s mobile phone and ran away with it. "Hello, I''m Lisa, Chi Ran''s colleague. How are you


    Her voice is charming and moving, which is what she thinks of herself.


    "Lisa, you''ve gone too far."


    Chi ran chases her, but she is absolutely angry. She wants to grab her cell phone. Lisa smiles and hides, but she doesn''t give chi ran,


    "Oh, don''t worry, just say a few words to your husband."


    chi ran can''t grab it all the time. She just stands in front of Lisa, her face is cold, her eyes are straight at Lisa, and she reaches out her hand.


    "Give me my cell phone back."


    Chi Ran''s instant change makes Lisa, who was smiling, feel cold. She seems to be frightened by Chi Ran''s coldness, so she can''t help but smile.


    "Here you are, here you are. You are mean. You can''t say a word."


    After returning her cell phone to Chi ran, she watched her go out, still talking, looking for a place for herself.


    "Look at the way she''s scared. Her husband''s covering her up so tightly must be not confident. Today''s little girls don''t know how to tie men, but they don''t have true love, and they are afraid of being robbed. It''s true that such a man will leave her sooner or later. "


    Chi ran hears Lisa''s chanting behind her back, and she doesn''t care.


    I went to the stairs and stood in front of the window. Then I took the phone and said to Fu Jin who had not hung up yet, "husband, it''s me."


    Fu Jin and Cong got on the phone. He heard the scene just now. He really remembered the one named Lisa.


    "It was my colleague who joked with me just now. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Well," he said, but Fu Jin and his face were cold.


    "Have you eaten yet? I didn''t see you coming down. Did I send you upstairs? "


    When Chi ran asked, Fu Jinyu remembered what he wanted to do on the phone. He has thin lips and a deep, mellow voice.


    "Ranran, I haven''t eaten yet. Come up with me, or you''ll have no appetite. "Chi ranmo, is this man acting like a spoiler?

 Chapter 333

    After lunch, there is a short break.


    Chi ran evades the public''s attention, quietly brushes his fingerprints, enters the elevator exclusive to the president, and goes straight up to the top floor.


    Seeing the two assistants, Chi ran said hello before going in.


    As soon as chiran was about to push the door, the door was opened from inside. With one hand, she reached out and pulled chiran into the door. The next second, the familiar breath from her nose poured in. She had been pulled into her arms and hugged by Fu Jinyu.


    "You scared me."


    Chi ran rebukes him lightly, but he is not angry, just deliberately coquettish.


    Fu Jin and his deep laughter rang out on Chi Ran''s head, and his chin rubbed against Chi Ran''s head.


    "Really scared? I''ll just kiss you. "


    He bowed his head and was about to kiss Chi Ran''s lips, but Chi ran laughed and dodged, blocking Fu Jinyu''s lips with his small hand, "don''t be angry, hurry to eat."


    Fu Jin gives up, but kisses the palm of Chi Ran''s hand. He looks at her with satisfaction and blushes. Then he leads her to the big table and sits down.


    After Chi ran sat down, she was stuffed with chopsticks again.


    "I just ate it. I''m not hungry."


    Fu Jin patted her head and said, "eat a little."


    Chi ran picked a little, mainly to accompany Fu Jinyu, but he didn''t find that he had another meal.


    At last, Chi ran holds her stomach and looks at Fu Jin and Yu resentfully.


    "I''m full of food," the expression is a look of blame Fu Jin and.


    Fu Jin and smile, reaching out to touch her round stomach, "Ranran, I''ll rub it for you."


    Chi ran quietly enjoys Fu Jinyu''s service, but he inadvertently mentions Chi Ran''s work in the working group.


    "How do you get along with your colleagues?"


    Chi ran put her head on Fu Jinyu''s shoulder. She was easy to fall asleep when she was full. She said lazily, "it''s OK. We didn''t get along for long, that''s all


    "They didn''t bully you?"


    "No, I won''t be bullied so easily."


    Fu Jin and Xiao, he has never seen the powerful side of this little woman.


    Big hand has been stroking, looking at her sleepy little face, bow close to the past.


    "If someone bullies you, don''t bear to report your husband''s name."


    "En en..."


    Chi Ran''s mouth is hooked. Fu Jin and thin lips are slightly hooked and kiss her


    ¡­¡­


    When Chi ran came down the stairs, his face was crimson, and he came out of the elevator quietly. After a circle, he entered the office.


    But as soon as I went in, I met the cleaning elder sister who came out from inside.


    Chi ran was stunned, so was sister Zhao.


    "Chi ran, where have you been? Hurry up and copy the documents. I''ll have a meeting later. "


    Pool dye should be a voice, and then quietly to Zhao big sister put up a finger between the lips, "Shh!"


    Sister Zhao nodded, a promise that I would keep it secret.


    Chi ran just went in with a smile, and sister Zhao was very excited. The woman who was the president was not only a student, but also a member of the Fu family.


    At present, only sister Zhao knows this secret. Look at the swallow that the little girl just asked her to keep secret, of course she will keep it secret.


    How excited she is that she has a little secret in common with the woman of the president!


    While chiran was copying documents in the copy room, sun Yuanhui came from the tea room with a cup. It seemed that she was chatting with chiran.


    "Chi ran, what does your husband do?"


    Pool dye light smile, "is to do business."


    "That''s when I became the boss."


    chi ran didn''t speak, and sister sun continued to ask, "what kind of voice do you make?"


    "I don''t know. It''s complicated."


    Sister Sun took a sip of coffee and said, "it seems that the scale is not small."


    "I don''t know much about it, and I don''t care. He never tells me about work


    Of course, she wasn''t interested.


    "Yes? You can''t do this. As a wife, you should know something about your own business. In particular, it''s good for you and your husband to hold the economic power in their hands. Do you see what I mean? "


    Sun Jie''s sincere suggestion, Chi ran looked at her, "Sun Jie, I understand what you mean. But my husband and I are not what you think. I believe in him


    "Ha ha, you little girls are pure. I think that everything will be fine with love, but I don''t know that after a few years, it will be too late for you to regret it. "


    Chi ran shakes her head and laughs. Sun Yuanhui sees that she can''t listen to her persuasion at all, so she sighs and leaves.


    When Chi ran came out, little a came over to help carry the papers to the meeting room. There was another problem.


    "Chi ran, be careful with Lisa. She''s a famous man for robbing others. Of course, the man has to be rich. I think your husband has been targeted by her. Be careful. ""Thank you."


    "Don''t take it seriously. She will certainly pester you until she meets your husband."


    "Well, I''ll pay attention."


    "Good. By the way, Chi ran, what''s your husband''s business? About what? Is the company a big one? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran took a puff from the corner of her mouth and gave her the words she had just answered.


    "Well, you are the most comfortable to be a rich lady. By the way, how do you get home at night? Where do you live? Let me give you a ride. "


    Chi ran shook his head, "no, I''ll go back myself."


    "By bus? How inconvenient. I''ll give you a ride. You don''t trust me, do you? I''m a man. What do I have? "


    Chi ran said jokingly, "nowadays, men don''t have to be more hearty than women."


    Little a''s face was a little embarrassed, and she said with a smile, "ha ha, you''re really beautiful. Forget it. When it''s convenient for you, come to me again. "


    After leaving the meeting room, Lisa comes over again. Chi Ran is about to hide. Xing Chengzhi goes to stop Lisa.


    "Lisa, come to my office."


    After a while, Xing Chengzhi''s office suddenly sounded curse, all ears, after a while, Lisa came out with a look of rage, ugly face, abnormal anger.


    And Xing Chengzhi quickly came out and looked at Lisa.


    "Lisa, it''s an order. Before you get off work today, clean up and leave. "


    "I don''t agree, I don''t agree, I want to appeal."


    "This is a direct order from the president''s office."


    As soon as Xing Chengzhi said, Lisa stopped, but she still hummed, "you wait."


    Said stepping on high heels, quickly walked out.


    And all the people were shocked. What happened to Lisa? What''s the meaning of the order from the president?


    Lisa didn''t dare to go directly to the top floor. Although she doubted that the CEO''s office would give a direct transfer order to a small employee, she didn''t dare to break in without permission. At that time, she would be dismissed instead of transferred.


    Instead of going to the top floor for questioning, she broke into the office of the deputy manager of the international department.


    "Lao Li, what''s the matter?"


    Lisa didn''t even knock on the door. When she went in and saw vice president Li, she called him affectionately. Her aggrieved face was full of pity, but with flattery.


    As soon as vice president Li saw that Lisa was coming, his face didn''t look good either.


    "I want to ask you, what have you done? Let the president give the order directly, and the manager will know about you. "


    "What? Is it really the president''s office? "


    Lisa was shocked. She thought it was Xing Chengzhi who was playing tricks. Unexpectedly, the manager was informed.


    At this moment, Lisa just flustered up, "Lao Li, I don''t know, I didn''t do anything!"


    "I didn''t do anything. Will the boss find you directly? Are you selling information behind the company''s back? "


    Lao Li asked in a low voice.


    "No, how dare I? What''s more, if my information is known, can I be transferred as simple as that? "


    Lao Li thought it was the same. Lisa had that idea before, but she didn''t have the courage in the end.


    Lisa is his man. They have an affair in private. Lisa has helped him with many things at work.


    This time, the president''s office directly ordered Lisa to be transferred to the most buried logistics department. This order made Lao Li have to think of some conspiracies.


    Lisa also felt that she was the result of the game, but how could the whole group be transferred?


    "Lao Li, what should we do now?"


    Vice President Li thought for a while and said, "don''t act rashly now. Maybe they are waiting for me. You''re still in the company. You haven''t been fired or transferred to other places. After a while, I''ll get you back. "


    "But -"


    "no, but, dear Lisa, don''t you believe me?" Vice President Li hugged Lisa, touched her beautiful young face, and said placidly, "I''ve wronged you first. Didn''t you say you wanted to buy that Cartier Bracelet last time? At the end of the week, Lisa knows that vice president Li can''t save herself this time. She thinks that the bracelet is good, but she hates it when she thinks that Chi Ran has brought the same bracelet.


    "I want something else,"


    "OK, everything."


    ¡­¡­


    Lisa came back to the office, quickly packed up and left.


    We all know that Lisa was taken down by you. People have different ideas. Many of them think of conspiracies, rules in the workplace and so on.


    He whispered in private, "Vice President Li and general manager Zhang are at odds, and general manager Zhang first takes Lisa, vice president Li''s man," or "the head of the International Department has a conflict with a boss of the branch, and Lisa has an affair with the boss of the overseas branch," or "the president''s office is warning others."All in all, various versions involve a lot of complicated or various struggles


    only Chi ran was speechless


    there''s no conspiracy or workplace struggle. It''s all bullshit


    in fact, there is only one reason, that is, Fu Jin has a grudge against his wife. He must not be lenient to those who bully his wife

 Chapter 334

    Lisa''s departure has made people in the company more honest for a while. They think that there is something big going on in the company. All departments are temporarily separated and dare not cause any more trouble. They are afraid that they will be directly dealt with by the leaders.


    Fu Jinhe naturally knows about this matter. Looking at the cautious posture of these executives, he is very satisfied.


    Chi ran just thinks it''s funny. Listening to what colleagues say about the chaos in the company, she has a funny feeling that these people think too much.


    "I''ve never thought that if you transfer someone to another place, they will have such a big brain hole. If you go downstairs and walk at will some other day, will they have too much brain tonic? What''s more, who is the president targeting? "


    Chi Ran has been called to accompany Fu Jinyu to dinner these days. He tells Fu Jinyu the funny reaction of the people in the recent group.


    "Do you think they have too many thoughts?"


    Fu Jin and Chi ran put a dish in the middle, then said with a smile, "it''s normal to think too much."


    Chi ran shrugged his shoulders at last. He didn''t understand the twists and turns of them and didn''t have any interest.


    After lunch, Chi Ran is held by Fu Jin and Li for half an hour before she is allowed to leave. She sneaks down to the office again.


    Like that, it''s kind of funny.


    "Chi ran, what''s the matter? So happy? "


    Little a pats Chi ran on the shoulder and frightens him with a silly smile.


    Pool dye white small a one eye, "what are you doing?"


    "So timid? Did you do something secretly? "Yes?"


    Small a looks up and down at Chi ran, his eyes are like radar, which makes Chi ran very uncomfortable.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Chi ran, where have you been for lunch recently? Why didn''t our group see you. After dinner, I haven''t come back for such a long time. Tut Tut, there''s a secret! "


    Chi ran was very nervous. She dodged the sight of little a and went to her seat. But sister sun was also very curious. She crossed the partition, stood up and said with a smile, "little a is right. Chi ran, where have you been? I didn''t see you in the staff restaurant. I can tell you that no matter who''s family around here, the food is not as good as that of our Fu''s restaurant. If you go out for dinner, there must be an appointment for you, right? Who is it? Is it your husband who is so secretive? "


    Chi Ran''s brain turned quickly, then nodded, but he said, "I''m eating out. But it''s not my husband, it''s my classmate. Recently, we did the homework assigned by our teacher together. I didn''t have time to go to work every day, so she came over at noon to discuss with me. So we''ll meet one by one outside at noon. "


    "Really?" Obviously they don''t believe it. "Our restaurant does not limit outsiders to eat, you can also bring your classmates to eat together, it is better to let your classmates come tomorrow."


    Chi ran knew that they would not give up, so he nodded and agreed.


    "Well, my classmates actually want to see it, but I''m afraid I''m sorry to bring it. Since you said so, I''ll bring my classmates here. "


    In the evening, Chi ran called Liu Xiaohai. She didn''t say the specific reason. She just asked Liu Xiaohai to help keep it secret, and then went to Fu''s for dinner.


    Of course, Liu Xiaohai would gladly agree to such a good thing.


    When Liu Xiaohai hung up, the dormitory immediately asked, "Chi ran asked you to go to Fu''s? How can we find you alone? We also want to go, OK?


    Liu Xiaohai was very embarrassed about the behavior of several people in the dormitory who wanted to go together. She wanted to call Chi ran, but she was stopped.


    "Isn''t it just to see chiran? Don''t tell her. We''re just looking. You don''t have to be so nervous, do you? "


    Chen Xiangmei said so, but Liu Xiaohai insisted.


    She may have been confused to let them follow her before, but since the last time she came back to the dormitory, she saw that none of the three people in the dormitory had bought a thing, and said that it was written down on the Mr. Mo Qianjun, Liu Xiaohai did not understand what they did.


    People said that, maybe it was just polite, or for Chi Ran''s sake, but these three people were not polite at all, they really paid for it. If it''s just a small thing, but the things in the shopping mall are thousands of yuan and tens of thousands of yuan, which makes Liu Xiaohai feel terrible. They don''t know that they are ashamed to really spend their money. Since then, Liu Xiaohai has been alienated from the three of them.


    Liu Xiaohai can''t accept such a person.


    "I can''t take you unless Chi ran agrees. If you want to go, let me call, otherwise, I''d rather not go. "


    Seeing that Liu Xiaohai was so unreasonable, several people gave up in embarrassment, "Liu Xiaohai, now that you''ve climbed the pool, you won''t treat us as friends, will you? Hum, flatter us. Do you think we are rare? "


    Liu Xiaohai is not a soft persimmon. He took his mobile phone and retorted, "you are not rare. Do you really buy things with other people''s money?"


    Several people finally shut up, Liu Xiaohai did not call to ask Chi ran.The next day, Liu Xiaohai arrived at Fu''s downstairs on time. Chi ran went down to meet her in person. When he saw Chi ran, Liu Xiaohai followed her. He was still very excited.


    "Chi ran, do you work here every day? How cool


    As a city a person, who can not know Fu, even the national Fu is also ranked in the top ten. For the honor of going to work in Fu''s, many graduates want to enter.


    If Chi ran can get in, Liu Xiaohai''s admiration for her goes up to a new level.


    Chi ran smiles and takes her into the staff restaurant. However, when she selects dishes, she sees Zhao Jie. Chi ran smiles at Zhao Jie, who is flattered and smiles back.


    After the two sat down, several colleagues in the group also saw it. Now there was no doubt. They didn''t even call.


    After dinner, Chi ran didn''t go up to the top floor this time. She had already reported to Fu Jin and Bao. She took Liu Xiaohai to sit down on the first floor of the staff''s entertainment and had a cup of coffee. They talked for a while.


    Liu Xiaohai also tells Chi ran about the three people in the dormitory, and she looks even more guilty.


    "Chi ran, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. If I hadn''t asked them out that day and met Mr. Mo, they wouldn''t have -- "


    chi ran shook her head with a smile," it''s not your fault. What they do has nothing to do with you. It''s just greed. "


    "But they are too greedy. Those things are not cheap. Mr. Mo is just being polite. What if he comes back to you? "


    "Ha ha "Chi ran laughs," no, Mo Qianjun can''t see that little money. Maybe he won''t even remember. However, your three roommates have taken advantage of this. They can''t be sure that they will sell themselves for a greater advantage in the future. "


    Pool dye said so here, Liu Xiaohai silent, seems to understand.


    "Well, don''t think about it. It''s just a personal choice. Thank you for your help today. "


    "I also want to thank you for giving me the opportunity to come to Fu''s," Liu Xiaohai quickly put those three people behind him, happy for today''s harvest.


    Chi ran after work, want to touch the top floor as before, but just walked out of the door, was Chi Ni stopped.


    "I''ll give it to you."


    Chi Ran is surprised. You know Chi Ni is not a passionate person.


    "Well - no more."


    Chi Ni glances at Chi ran, sneers at the corner of her mouth, then goes to Chi ran and talks vaguely in her ear.


    If an outsider looks at it, he must think that Chi Ni has some unexpected tendency, but Chi Ran''s face changes and her eyes open slightly after hearing Chi Ni''s words.


    Chi Ni stepped back with satisfaction, not smiling.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not talkative. It''s just that you should be careful. Since I don''t need to send it, forget it. I''ll go first. "


    After Chi Ni turns around and walks away, Chi ran avoids others and goes to the top floor.


    Entering Fu Jinyu''s office, Chi ran seems to be thinking about something. After saying hello to Fu Jinyu, she sits down and doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    Fu Jin and Qi Qi go to Chi ran, touch her head, and touch her eyes.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Chi ran said, "just now my colleague told me that she saw me enter your elevator. She also said she guessed that Lisa was transferred because of me. "


    Fu Jin and his black eyes flashed and raised their eyebrows


    As soon as Chi ran saw his dangerous expression, he knew what he wanted to do.


    She stopped immediately. "She won''t say it. She''s just reminding me that you don''t have to move any more. If you really want to get rid of her, it will not necessarily make her say it. "


    "She dare not!" Fu Jin and his eyes flashed coldly. His free means made the man dare not speak freely.


    "I know you''re good, OK? However, she really has no malice, she is a very indifferent person, will not care about what others do. Otherwise, she would have told others or threatened me. Don''t interfere in this matter, you know? "


    Chi ran small hand holding Fu Jinyu''s face, very serious to him, declare his requirements.


    Fu Jin and thin lip micro hook, deep black eyes dyed a smile, "know, will not start, to dye dye guarantee."


    "Well," Chi ran was satisfied, but she still frowned, "I thought I did it secretly. I didn''t expect to be seen. That won''t do. I''ll have to come less later. "


    Fu Jin and how could he agree? His cold face sank, holding Chi Ran''s chin and commanding in a deep voice.


    "No!"


    Chi Ran''s mouth is flat. His face changes too fast.


    However, she just said that she knew that this man would not allow it.


    Hasten to voice to appease, "well, husband, I''ll talk about it. But I have to be careful in the future. "


    "It doesn''t matter. You can see when you are seen. You''re the woman I''m Fu Jinyu. How can you hide from me? "Chi ran laughed happily, "I know, it''s a great honor to be Fu Jinyu''s woman, but isn''t she afraid of trouble? How can you explain it to your parents? "


    Fu Jin and his eyes immediately passed by. Chi ran was stunned. He didn''t look well.


    "What? Do they know? "


    Fu Jinyu immediately denied, "No. They won''t believe it unless I admit it myself. Don''t worry


    "That''s good." Chi ran didn''t doubt Fu Jinyu''s words at all, and he kissed his face with a smile, "OK, hurry up. We''ll go home when we''re done. "

 Chapter 335

    At the weekend, Chi ran hasn''t seen grandma Chi for a long time. Besides Chi Jingrui, Chi Shuyao and he Shunhua are not there at all. They either go shopping or participate in various activities. In short, they are very busy.


    Chi ran agreed to go to Chi''s house. Fu Jin took it with him.


    Looking at Chi Ran''s face ruddy and even white and fat, grandma Chi is very satisfied with Fu Jinyu. It seems that he is reliable.


    "Grandma, how are you? Has there been any activity? "


    Although grandma Chi is old, she is still in good health. She likes activities most, which can be regarded as exercise.


    "Well, I don''t have any problems. Don''t worry. What''s more, your father regularly checks me with a doctor. The doctor also said that I''m fine and I''m fine. Don''t worry. "


    Chi ran smiles and holds Mrs. Chi''s hand. "Grandma, you can see that your grandson grew up and got married."


    Grandma Chi said with a smile, "then hold on tight."


    Fu Jin and his grandmother Chi''s black eyes brightened when they heard that, but Chi ran immediately denied it.


    "I''ll have to wait until I graduate from college. Grandma, there''s still time. Don''t worry. I''m still young. "


    Grandma Chi looked at Fu Jinyu and Chi ran with a funny smile, "you are young, Jin Yu is more than 30 years old."


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu and spits out his tongue in embarrassment. He says to Fu Jinyu, "husband, wait for me for another two years, eh?"


    That coquettish and lovely appearance, Fu Jin and where still disagree.


    "OK, listen to Ranran."


    Grandma Chi shakes her head. She is satisfied that Fu Jinyu is so good to Chi ran, but she feels that Fu Jinyu is pitiful.


    "Ranran, although Jin Yu has been letting you go, don''t be so impatient, you know? Between husband and wife, is mutual, only one side pays, is unfair


    "Yes, grandma, I''m very kind to him, too! Is that right? " He asked for the support of Fu Jinyu.


    Fu Jin nodded with a smile, "yes."


    Granny Chi said with a smile, "Jin Yu will listen to whatever you say. He won''t say it badly in front of you. "


    "No, what''s wrong with me? We are all very good, grandma. Don''t look at him or me. I''m your granddaughter. "


    "I turned to him, not for you?"


    According to grandma''s point, Chi Ran''s forehead sighed.


    Chi ran understood grandma Chi''s meaning and nodded, "I know, grandma. Don''t worry. We''re all fine."


    "Well, I''m relieved to see you like this. By the way, I give it to you. You are married. It''s a dowry for you. "


    Chi ran took out the paper bag and immediately refused.


    "Grandma, I can''t. I can''t have it."


    Granny Chi immediately sank her face and said, "don''t you listen to me? Dye dye


    Chi ran was embarrassed. "No, grandma, you are my grandma. I will listen to what you say. But I can''t take these things. "


    " you said I was your grandmother. Why don''t you take the things that grandma gave your granddaughter? If you don''t want it, I''ll be your granddaughter. "


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu in embarrassment, then looks at his grandmother, holding a document bag and hesitating.


    "What do you refuse? Mom, what did you dye for Chi


    As soon as he Shunhua and Chi Shuyao came into the room, they saw that they were refusing. She thought of some possibility. As soon as her face changed, she made a sound.


    Seeing the mother and daughter come in, grandma Chi''s face is heavy.


    Regardless of he Shunhua''s curiosity, he gives the document bag to Chi ran.


    "Ranran, it''s settled. If you refuse again, I''m really angry. "


    chi ran watched he Shunhua and Chi Shuyao''s mother and daughter come back. She also knew that it was not a good time, so she took the document bag and didn''t refuse any more.


    As soon as Chi Shuyao enters the door, she also sees the document bag. Suddenly, she thinks that Chi ran once warned her that grandma Chi might give chi ran a share of her property.


    Thinking about this, her face changed, and she couldn''t look at Fu Jin and herself.


    And obviously, he Shunhua also thinks so. She is anxious to step forward and snatch the document bag from Chi Ran''s hand.


    "I''ll see what''s good."


    He Shunhua moves quickly to open, and Chi ran frowns to get it back. Old lady Chi is very angry.


    "Stop it -"


    "I''m just -"


    he Shunhua was about to draw out the contents, but a big hand behind him had already pulled out more quickly.


    He Shunhua''s face was stiff, but Fu Jinyu had already held the document bag in his hand. He Shunhua did not dare to snatch Fu Jinyu''s face.


    Cowardly mouth, "Mom, you give pool dye things, can want to be good.". She''s not your granddaughter. You have to give it to Shu Yao. "


    "Presumptuous! Give my things to whoever you want. What do you need"It''s not like that, mom. Your things belong to Chi family. Chi Ran is not Chi family. You can''t --"


    "shut up." Granny Chi was very angry. She knew that there was nothing else in her eyes, so she stared at this thing in her hand.


    It''s sad for her to look hopeless.


    "Don''t be angry, grandma. My mother didn''t mean that. If you give these things to Chi ran, you hurt her. We know that. " Chi Shuyao didn''t wait for Chi ran to comfort the old lady. She opened her mouth first, went forward and said, then looked at Chi ran with a smile, "Chi ran, grandma loves you so much, you can keep it. Although you are not a member of the Chi family, how can grandma have the heart that you have nothing after so many years of feelings? "


    Chi Shuyao''s words sound good, but Chi ran and grandma Chi understand them very well.


    Chi ran always frowns. In front of her grandmother, she won''t embarrass Chi Shuyao directly, so she just shut up.


    However, grandma Chi is not so easy to be fooled by Chi Shuyao.


    "Shut up, too."


    Grandma Chi pushed Chi Shuyao away. Her face was not good. Looking at Chi Shuyao''s embarrassed appearance, she sneered, "you are my granddaughter, but no one has stipulated that you are a member of my Chi family. I''ll give you the property of Chi family. I don''t think I can give it to anyone who is not agreeable to me. I would rather donate it than give it to someone I hate. "


    Chi Shuyao''s face turned white, and Chi Ran''s heart snickered. Looking at the mother and daughter, she was really in the eye of money.


    He Shunhua didn''t want to be the boss. "Mom, we are your family. You can''t give us your property or strangers who have nothing to do with it."


    "What''s wrong? I''ll give it to whoever I want. "


    " how can you do that? " He Shunhua was discontented and clamored.


    The old lady was also annoyed and said, "if you say one more word, I''ll give the house to chiran. I''ll see where you live."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He Shunhua finally shut up, but his resentful eyes stare at Chi ran.


    He Shunhua is openly resenting Chi ran, while Chi Shuyao keeps his hatred in the bottom of his heart. He looks ugly, but he doesn''t say a word. He even shows some wrongs and wronged wrongs.


    Fu Jin and his wife swept the two women, and their dark eyes flashed with evil. He saw their thoughts in his eyes.


    Fu Jinyu doesn''t open his mouth. Seeing that Chi Ran is not affected and aggrieved by them, he believes that the little girl is not so easy to be bullied.


    Chi ran really smiles. She shrugs at he Shunhua''s hateful eyes, as if she doesn''t care.


    "Don''t look at me like that, Ms. He. I''m afraid I''ll take up the house if you look at me like this. Grandma loves me and gives me a house. The elderly dare not say goodbye, right? "


    "You -" he Shunhua angry language competition, want to come forward to tear Chi Ran''s smiling face.


    "Ha ha You see, don''t be angry. We have been close for 20 years. Even if we don''t have blood relationship, we still have feelings. You see, grandma gave me a house. Would you like to give me some? My former mother


    "Shut up, who''s your mother?"


    He Shunhua angrily scolds Chi ran, "your mother has changed our children, and we have raised you for 20 years in vain. Are you still not satisfied? Do you want Chi''s property? I tell you, dead this heart, Chi family''s thing, you can''t take a share. You belong to my own daughter Shu Yao. "


    , "well, that''s not your has the final say. Is that grandma? "


    Chi ran deliberately stimulates he Shunhua, and looks at Mrs. Chi with a sly smile. Naturally, the old lady knows that Chi Ran''s careful thinking follows his deliberate way.


    "Yes, I''m not dead yet. I''m the master of this family."


    "Ma, you''ve gone too far. Chi Ran is not your granddaughter. Shu Yao is. We have been sorry for Shu Yao for so many years. Do you still want to be partial to this wild species that is not our chi family at all? "


    "Who do you think is the wild breed?"


    Fu Jin and he Shunhua''s voice was cold and frightening, and his eyes swept him fiercely.


    That look, as if to trap people into the dark, never alive general, let people suffocate terrible.


    He Shunhua''s face was pale, and his body could not help but shrink back. He grasped his daughter Chi Shuyao''s hand, seeking a little cover and a sense of security.


    Chi Shuyao was also a little afraid, but she still managed to maintain an embarrassed smile, "Sir, this is my family''s business. You are chiran''s friend, but as you can see, chiran snatched the things that didn''t belong to her. My mother was just a little unfair. "


    Then she looked at Chi ran again and said, "Chi ran, in fact, it''s OK for grandma to give you these things. However, Chi ran, I know your temperament, proud and independent, but you are used to the luxurious life of a young lady, and some of you want to return to the previous level. We can offer you money. But it''s one thing for grandma to hurt you. Do you really have the heart to take grandma''s things? "


    "I''m willing to give chi ran. You don''t have to talk so much nonsense. In fact, don''t you still covet my things?"Old lady Chi has no manners to expose Chi Shuyao''s heart.


    She just doesn''t like Chi Shuyao''s small family, and she pretends to be innocent.


    In fact, if she was happy, she would admit that she was jealous of Chi ran. Grandma Chi could appreciate her bravery. Unfortunately, these dirty careful thoughts really let Grandma Chi down.

 Chapter 336

    Chi Shuyao seems to be used to being beaten by grandma Chi. She doesn''t say much. She just smiles and says to old lady Chi, "grandma, I know you don''t like me. But I also think about Chi''s family. You may not give these things to me, but if you want to give them to others, do you have to ask dad? "


    chi ran smiles, "Chi Shuyao, you don''t have to excite me so much. When you said that, I really accepted it. Thank you for your generosity, grandma. I didn''t expect that I would come to see you and take away so many things. Ha ha... Grandma still loves me. "


    "you greedy little devil, OK, you are indispensable. I will prepare for you."


    looking at the communication between mother and daughter, Mrs. Chi smiles coldly and goes back to her room


    and he Shunhua is pulled to her room by Chi Shuyao. As soon as she closes the door, she can''t help cursing old lady Chi


    "hum, you''d better piss her off."


    he Shunhua looks at his daughter''s grievance and is deeply distressed


    "Shu Yao, how can Chi ran compare with you? She is a wild species with unknown father, but you are the real eldest lady of Chi family. She can''t compare with you. You are so beautiful and kind. You are much better than Chi ran. Your grandmother, who is old and immortal, is just dazzled. Don''t be sad. It doesn''t matter that she doesn''t like you. After so many years, doesn''t she also don''t like me? It''s OK. You don''t have to care about her likes. Anyway, you are the descendants of Chi family. She can''t help it if she doesn''t like it. "


    "however, she likes Chi ran so much that she gives everything in her hand to Chi ran. I don''t want granny to give me anything. I just think it''s unfair. "


    "hum, don''t worry. When your father comes back, I will tell him. Only your father can ask for the property in the old lady''s hand. Wait, let your father come, give it all to you. "


    "money and other things are external things. I hope my father and grandmother can understand my heart instead of misunderstanding me because they don''t understand me."


    "Shu Yao, you are still too simple." He Shunhua shook his head and said, "the old lady can''t live for several years. What''s the use if you want her to like it. Just get the property from her. If she doesn''t like it, don''t like it. She keeps her favorite chiran, so let chiran die for her. "


    "why not? You should be happy when you get something good! It''s not beautiful to have such a cold face. "


    chi ran raised her eyes and flattened the corners of her mouth. Her eyes flickered, but she was wronged


    chi ran opened his lips and opened his mouth, but his voice was low and waxy


    "husband, I''m not so optimistic and open-minded. I feel bad, really. "


    "well behaved, Ranran, it''s hard to say that she has a husband."


    "although I don''t have much relationship with my mother, I don''t have any feelings for my mother and daughter in the past 20 years? She said that if she drove me away, she would drive me away. If she hated me, she would hate me. Can''t I be better than Qin Shuyao''s hypocritical woman? "<


    "Ranran," Fu Jinyu deeply comforted, "my Ranran is naturally the best girl. That woman, she''s not worth it. Now, you have me, and grandma loves you. Don''t be sad for that woman. It''s not worth it. "<


    chi ran didn''t know whether to listen to Fu Jinyu''s advice, but continued, "maybe I''m close to grandma, and I have some opinions about her. In the past, she asked me what I wanted to get from my grandmother, but I didn''t listen to her. She likes to go shopping and show off. I hate her and don''t go with her"She likes to be complimented, but I always deliberately oppose her. Is that why she doesn''t like my daughter at all? I wish I wasn''t her daughter at all? But, although she hates me, I still love her. She is my mother. No matter what she is, she is my mother in my heart. "


    "Ranran, Ranran, don''t be sad, eh?"


    "When I was driven out of Chi''s house, I always tried to bear it and told myself that there was really nothing to be sad about. That woman is not a good woman. I should be glad that I am not her own daughter. But today, when she scolds me so mercilessly, my heart still hurts. "


    Chi ran said, silent tears rustle down, see Fu Jin and with anxious, more painful than Chi ran, but his advice, but no effect.


    Helpless, he can only hold pool dye, silent accompany her, let her cry, have their own this rely on.


    "Woo woo She''s really cruel. Wu Wu... "


    Chi ran finally couldn''t help it. He couldn''t help the pain and sadness in his heart any more, and sobbed.


    Fu Jin and the only thing she can do is hold Chi ran tightly and let her cry heartily.


    "Why am I not the daughter of the Chi family? Where are my parents? Why did they abandon me, Wuwu... "


    "Ranran, let''s find it. We can find it."


    "Wuwu I want to love my parents, I don''t want to abandon mine. How I wish time would never stop before, so I would always be the happiest chiran with parents and grandma. "


    Chi ran and Fu Jinyu go back to the apartment. She''s already crying and asleep. Fu Jinyu can''t bear to wake her up. He takes her into the elevator and goes back to the apartment.


    After putting Chi ran on the bed, Fu Jin and his big hand touched her little face. After a few seconds, he was reluctant to get up and left the bedroom.


    Walking out of the room, Fu Jin made a phone call with him.


    "Zheng Qu, find someone to find out Ranran''s life experience immediately, and find her biological parents as soon as possible."


    Zheng Qu over there immediately accepted the order, "yes, president."


    After hanging up the phone, Fu Jinyu is always uncomfortable. Thinking of Chi Ran''s grievance in Chi''s house just now, he can''t help crying in the car, but he has no way to make her not hurt - to make her not sad. In his heart, he follows Fu Jinyu who is distressed. He wants to take over all her sadness. All he can do for Chi Ran is smile and happiness.


    If you think about the attitude of the Fu family, Fu Jinyu can imagine the future, the obstacles Chi ran and herself will encounter, or the more grievances she will suffer. Fu Jinyu''s thick eyebrows have been tightly frowned up, her beautiful face is cold and quiet, and her whole body is emitting fierce and frightening breath.


    Rao is so, but he thinks nothing can embarrass him, but in Chi ran, he feels so powerless and helpless.


    Fu Jin and his hands were in his pockets, but he clenched his hands tightly and stood in front of the window of the living room with deep and deep eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    When Chi ran wakes up, it''s already dark. As soon as she''s about to move, the heavy feeling on her waist makes her stop, and this action has made Fu Jinyu wake up.


    Fu Jinyu''s breath was behind Chi Ran''s neck, and his arm hugged Chi Ran''s waist.


    A low, dumb voice sounded behind the neck, "Ranran, wake up?"


    Pool dye should be a voice, quiet, seems to be conscious of some, just lazy mouth.


    "Why is it evening? How long have I been sleeping. "


    "Just a few hours. Are you hungry? "


    Chi ran was amused. He patted the back of his hand and muttered, "I''m not hungry. Are you hungry?"


    Fu Jin and his low laughter rang out in Chi Ran''s ears.


    Fu Jin and his arms are beside Chi Ran''s ears, and his thin lips smile, "Ran Ran, I''m hungry. Now that Ranran knows it, why don''t you help me? "


    That ending, gently across the bottom of Chi Ran''s heart.


    But Chi Ran is not satisfied. The man deliberately hooks her voice, which can make her soft. She is not satisfied. She is so easily fascinated.


    His arms immediately turned Fu Jinyu''s head away and his face turned reddish. "I''m really hungry. I want to eat. I don''t want you. You go! Fu Jin and his wife


    Fu Jin and how easy to leave, he did not move, delicious in front of us, how can there be a reason to stop?

 Chapter 337

    Chi ran didn''t have dinner until more than ten o''clock in the evening. When she ate, she had no strength at all


    of course, he has to go to bed when he''s full. Chi Ran''s head is dizzy. Listening to the gentle sound of his hair blowing from his hair dryer, he feels the tenderness of his slender fingers through his hair. Chi Ran''s heart is quiet and happy


    when she dried her hair, she was no longer sleepy. She just closed her eyes and was moved to the pillow by him. When Fu Jinyu was lying on the bed, Chi ran took the initiative to roll into his arms, holding her little hand behind his waist and her cheek against his heart


    "I can''t sleep." Pool dye low voice, "husband, in fact, I''m very happy now. Even without mom and Dad, I''m no worse than before. "


    "well, to be happy is my goal."


    "sleep."


    the night is deep


    ...


    chi ran hasn''t heard from Fu yinuan for a long time. With the summer vacation coming, she thought that Fu yinuan would play happily without thinking of Shu


    "I don''t dare either, but special circumstances! Well, it''s not Fu Yibei. Fu Yihan''s two brothers have been released. I''m going to give them a welcome party. I''m looking for you. I want you to call me uncle. Of course, it won''t be known to the elderly, just a few of our acquaintances. "


    "well, that''s OK. Then I''ll tell your uncle


    "well, I''ll thank you for this. I''ll confirm the time and place in a moment and send it to your mobile phone. Wait for my letter!"


    after hanging up, Chi ran smiles and calls Fu Jinyu in an empty place


    the executives on the opposite side immediately pretended that they didn''t hear anything and stared at the folder in front of them


    "you''re calling. What''s the matter?"


    "well, Xiao Nuan just told me that her two brothers who were training in the army had been released and wanted to get together in the evening to meet them. Let me go with you


    "did you hear me? Are you going or not? If you don''t go, I''ll go myself! "


    chi ran said, "it''s not impatient. When your nephew comes back, do you still have to think about the party? "


    "if Ranran wants to go, go."


    chi ran tooted, "well said. I said, you really have to go. After all, it was you who sent them in at the beginning. "


    thinking of Fu yinuan''s pitiful experience in military training, Chi ran made a sweat for the two brothers


    this smile shocked the subordinates present. Is this the president


    the man who never smiles or talks


    isn''t such a spring smile switched


    "OK, I''ll thank them very much."


    "well, you can be busy first. I''ll hang up first. I''ll see you in the evening. "Chi ran was about to hang up, but Fu Jinyu stopped him, completely forgetting the eavesdropping subordinates behind him and the tense and cold atmosphere just now.


    "Ranran, do you miss me?"


    Chi ran blushed, spat at Fu Jin and said, "nerve, we just separated in the morning, it''s not three hours now."


    "No?" Fu Jin and persistence get the answer.


    Pool dye silent, it seems that this man can not get a satisfactory answer, is not willing to give up.


    Looking at no one around, Chi ran whispered, "think about it, think about it, OK? I hung up! "


    Fu Jin and his voice are mellow and magnetic, "OK, keep thinking!"


    After hanging up the phone, Fu Jinyu smiles with satisfaction, stands in front of the French window for a while, then turns around, and sees several subordinates sitting around the big table behind him. His face is stunned, and he immediately recovers his cold and frightening expression.


    Fu Jinyu came to sit down and said coldly, "go on!"


    Several subordinates rushed on, but Fu Jin and his eyes were cold and dark. He would never let people see that he had forgotten that there was someone behind him just now.


    Chi ran hung up and went back to the office. Chuxiao, who was newly transferred, teased Chi ran again, "did you call your husband? It''s so sweet. "


    Sun sighed, "young man!"


    Small a also more sentence, "just listen to you say your husband, just don''t see people, Chi ran, you know our group of people want to see his Lushan very face.". Just give me a face. "


    Chi Ran has swept other colleagues. Although they don''t have a close relationship with Chi ran, Chi Ran''s husband has been said to be very mysterious. Rich, young and hidden by Chi ran, they are all more curious just to see that Lisa plans to hook up with others before. But Chi ran doesn''t let her husband show up, which makes her colleagues curious on the one hand and feel that Chi Ran''s husband may be fake on the other.


    After all, it''s not possible for Chi ran to get married when she is young and a sophomore? Isn''t her husband, who is so rich but keeps Chi ran from seeing men? Isn''t she her husband?

 Chapter 338

    It''s normal for a girl to call her husband when she has a boyfriend these days.


    But these days, little girls get married when they are only sophomores. There are not many such girls as Chi ran. They are young, beautiful, extravagant in clothes, expensive in jewelry, and have a husband, which makes people have to think awkwardly.


    Of course, if Chi Ran is generous enough to take her husband to meet people or give her a picture to see, they will not be so suspicious.


    However, Chi Ran is so mysterious that he doesn''t even show the photos, which makes people think about it.


    Moreover, all doubts seem to have a basis.


    First of all, Chi ranjin is a mystery in itself. No one knows how she got in. Fu''s work study students are not without them, but they are all excellent students on campus or about to graduate. Their abilities are obvious to all.


    But Chi ran came in so suddenly. He must have gone through the back door. There''s a background.


    It turns out that they can''t guess the depth. Now it seems that maybe she relies on the help of this unknown rich "husband"?


    Secondly, if Miss Chi ran wants to work for Fu, it''s possible. After all, there are girls who come here to have a blind date with President Fu.


    But Chi Ran is not the reason at all.


    Then she was arranged to come in to learn from experience. But what kind of experience can a work study student learn? If there is a family girl, they just go to their own company to study. There is no need to go to Fu''s.


    It seems that she is an ordinary college student, but what she wears is full of information about her wealth. Since she is a rich husband, why not be a young grandmother at home and come to work in the summer vacation.


    Finally, Chi Ran''s hiding attitude. It''s a little vanity to find a young girl of a certain age. If there''s such a husband, why don''t chiran put it out to make people envious?


    Even if you''re afraid of being robbed, you can''t be so afraid, can you?


    To sum up, many people are affirming that Chi Ran''s husband must be the man who wrapped her up, not the real husband.


    Perhaps, the husband might be torn down, or married, or the famous young master, so Chi ran didn''t dare to let people see him.


    That''s the real reason.


    However, Chi ran didn''t know that. They were so suspicious.


    Just to colleagues repeatedly asked to see his husband, began to be impatient, now even should not.


    As if she didn''t hear another encouragement from little a, she sat down and went on with her work.


    Instead, Chi Ni said, "it''s better to find one than to be curious about someone else''s husband."


    Chi Ni''s cold words made many people feel very excited. The girls all thought, yes, it''s better to find a man for yourself than to envy Chi ran, who is not necessarily a real husband.


    And the boys naturally don''t gossip too much, so they don''t have the sense of curiosity. They continue their work.


    Chi ran looks at Chi Ni. She''s still so cold, and she''s not that kind of coerced.


    After work at night, chiran was about to slip away. Chuxiao suddenly took chiran''s arm warmly.


    "Chi ran, shall we go together? Which bus do you take home? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran pulled out his arm, "sorry, I''ll take a taxi back."


    "Well, let''s do it together. If it''s in one direction, it''s cheaper for us to share it equally. Let''s go - "


    with chuxiao''s kindness, Chi ran was very helpless and could not refuse.


    Finally dragged to the door, Chi ran said, "chuxiao, which direction is your home?"


    Chu said with a smile, "I''m going west. How about you?"


    Chi ran will never admit it even if he goes West now.


    She laughed. "Sorry, we''re not on our way. I''m going east, so goodbye. "


    Chi Ran is going to the East. It''s just the exit of the underground garage. She has to call Fu Jinyu first.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t take two steps, and the first smile came up with her. She took Chi Ran''s arm tightly, and her enthusiasm made her impatient.


    "What are you doing?"


    I don''t know whether chuxiao is really stupid or intentional. She just smiles all the time and says to Chi ran, "just right, I want to go to the East first. Let''s go together."


    This posture obviously means to rely on Chi ran.


    Chi ran stopped, and his eyes were already covered with a cold light. Looking at chuxiao''s silly smile, he felt cold.


    Is she really stupid or fake stupid?


    "Chuxiao, let me go. Let me just say that. I don''t want to go with you. It''s none of my business where you''re going. Now, stay away from me. "


    The smile on chuxiaolian''s face was stiff for a moment, but the stiffness soon disappeared and he was smiling again.


    "Chi ran, are you so cold? We are colleagues. How nice it is to have more contacts. Don''t you see that you seem to be isolated by the people in the group? "Chi ran sneered and pulled out his arm. "You don''t have to worry about my business. I don''t want to know what you''re thinking. But don''t treat me like a fool, that''s all. Don''t follow me now, you know? "


    at last, Chi Ran''s warning, his eyes slightly closed, and his light was thin and cool, which finally stopped chuxiao''s sticky mind


    chi ran, who left quickly, didn''t ignore the cold feeling behind him


    after touching his arm, Chi ran always felt that Fu was really like Fu Jinyu, which was quite horrible


    however, terror is for others to see. As Chi Ran''s husband, Fu Jin and she see a gentle and good man


    chi ran, who finally stealthily takes over, sits beside Fu Jinyu, but does not complain to Fu Jinyu


    after all, that Lisa left before, can he get rid of every one of them


    "I heard Xiao Nuan say that she and her brother are twins? It''s really hard for me to imagine what it''s like to look like in a man''s face. "


    with a smile in her heart, she was taken down by Fu Jinyu


    and the two men, watching their intimate appearance, listened to Fu Jin and Shen Shen''s orders


    "this is your little aunt. It''s called "human."

 Chapter 339

    Fu Yihan chin fell to the ground, he opened his mouth, or was scared by the current situation.


    It was Fu Yibei who was slightly surprised. His eyes were sharp. He swept Fu Jin and he chiran''s intimate posture, and then he recalled a clear smile.


    Chi Ran has been staring at some embarrassed, Fu yinuan just came in, and she also followed a mobile flower background Mo Qianjun.


    Mo Qianjun first saw the two brothers of Hei He and did not hide his ridicule.


    "You two boys, this shape, came back from Africa?"


    Fu Yihan just some return to God, looked at Mo Qianjun, "Mo uncle, you come back from Cannes?"


    Although Mo Qianjun is not a flowery coat today, he has changed it into flowery trousers.


    Chi ran took a puff from the corner of his mouth and asked in a low voice in Fu Jinyu''s ear, "you are a friend. Your taste is really unique. It''s said that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. Why don''t you have the same taste? "


    Fu Jin pinched Chi Ran''s little hand and said with a smile, "if I had this taste, what would you think?"


    Chi ran gave him a white eye, which was self-evident.


    "Ouch, with so many people guarding and showing their love, I really want to blind my dark eyes as deep as the sea."


    "Poof -"


    chi ran couldn''t help laughing.


    Fu yinuan also said with a smile, "Uncle Mo, don''t play cheap. Be careful my uncle drives you out


    Mo Qianjun shrugged, went to Fu Jin and hechiran and sat down. He said hello to Fu Jin and hechiran with a smile, "little sister-in-law, we meet again."


    Chi ran held back her smile and said to Mo Qianjun, "Mr. Mo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are still so beautiful."


    "Ha ha ha..." Fu yinuan was amused by Chi Ran''s words. He also laughed impolitely. Looking at Mo Qianjun''s mouth twitching, but because of his uncle Fu Jin and his side, he couldn''t attack at all. He was so funny.


    "I said Fu Laosan, you just watch me being bullied by your woman? Women are like clothes, brothers are like hands and feet. Can we play happily? "


    Fu Jinyu just dotes on Chi ran with a smile. He completely ignores Mo Qianjun and says to her, "that''s Xiao Han, Xiao Bei."


    "Little aunt,"


    "Hello, I''m Chi ran."


    When Fu Yihan left, he didn''t know that Chi ran was the girl that night. To his surprise, he found a woman so soon.


    Isn''t he not a girl?


    But now there are not only women. It seems that this woman is quite young.


    When Fu Yihan was surprised, Fu Yibei said with a smile, "uncle, we are the matchmaker between you and your aunt, aren''t we?"


    "Matchmaker?" Fu Yihan doesn''t understand.


    Chi ran smiles. Look, that''s true.


    She looked at Fu Jinyu, and the look in her eyes was basically saying, you can do it by yourself.


    But Fu Jin and Fu Yibei, with a smile but no smile, answered Fu Yibei in no hurry, "so what? Are you going to thank me? "


    That deep and quiet eyes, quite cold light, sweep past, let three people shrink to shrink heart.


    Fu yinuan quickly clarified, "ha ha How dare you? We don''t want any thanks. We are all for the happiness of my little uncle, free, voluntary and public welfare. "


    Chi ran takes a puff from the corner of her mouth, saying that she is doing charity for Fu Jin and his daughter-in-law.


    Fu Yihan finally realized that this little aunt was the one who was killed by my uncle in the hotel at night She''s a beautiful woman.


    Now it seems that the three of them are really matchmakers between uncle and Chi ran.


    However, they dare not take credit for the matchmaker''s courtesy.


    "By the way, uncle, aunt, grandparents, do they know?"


    Fu Yihan''s careless words made everyone silent.


    Naturally, their first reaction was that they didn''t have such a simple answer, but Fu Yihan looked at their complicated faces and didn''t know why.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chi ran looks at Fu Yihan and Fu yinuan. He is amused.


    Are these two brothers and sisters, when they were born, Xiao Nuan absorbed nutrition, while Fu Yihan was poor and not so smart?


    Fu Jinyu looked at Chi Ran''s smile, bowed his head, brushed his fingers across Chi Ran''s cheek and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    All of them suddenly shivered. Oh, my God, it''s so numb.


    In particular, they have never seen Fu Jin and his deep eyes and affectionate manner.


    What''s more speechless is that Chi Ran is naturally smiling at Fu Jinyu, and the two heads are all together. He doesn''t feel the eyes of the people around him, and he is immersed in his own small world.


    "I wonder if Fu Yihan, a brother, has been absorbed by Xiao Nuan, and his IQ is a little bit less intelligent."Fu Jin and a smile, "Ran Ran is really smart, Xiao Han, is not very smart."


    Fu Yihan


    Chi ran secretly smiles. Fu Jinyu hugs Chi ran and kisses her on the cheek.


    "Eh..."


    Goose bumps that fall all over the floor.


    Pool dye this just reaction come over, see to the eyes of the public ridicule, her embarrassed cheek is tiny red.


    After Mo Qianjun looked at them, he was surprised.


    "Fu Jinyu, I didn''t expect you to be numb. You''re not human!"


    Fu Jinyu didn''t care about Mo Qianjun''s ridicule and said to Fu Yi, "come here, let''s sit here?"


    Fu yinuan quickly asked people to sit down and serve.


    During the dinner, everyone saw that Fu Jin and his incarnation as a new good man, pouring water, sandwiching vegetables, and doing it by himself. What Fu Yi Nuan saw on one side was just envy.


    "Chi ran, I must find a man like my uncle in the future."


    Pool dye embarrassed smile, "en, very good."


    "Little sister-in-law, is my third brother usually so considerate?" Mo Qianjun is curious.


    Fu yinuan is also, "at home, you also like this?"


    Chi ran looks at others and looks at herself with burning eyes. Then she nods.


    "To what extent?"


    Chi ran was biting his chopsticks, but Fu Jinyu said in a cold voice, "Ran Ran, concentrate on eating."


    This reminder is obviously to ask these individuals not to ask more.


    They are naturally wise and don''t pry into other people''s privacy.


    After that, Chi ran continued to concentrate on being fed by Fu Jin, while others opened their conversation and talked about something else while eating.


    Chi ran also listens to Fu Yihan''s complaints, Mo Qianjun''s troubles with women, and Fu Yibei wants to get Fu Jinyu''s support. He doesn''t want to follow Fu Mingzhang''s request to become a politician. He is interested in business. Most importantly, he has figured out where to start. What he lacks is capital I''ve got it.


    In the evening, after dinner, Mo Qianjun proposes to continue the stall. However, Fu Jin and Ji ran won''t attend, and they leave soon.


    In the car, Chi ran was embarrassed to think of their ambiguous smile just now.


    Fu Jin rubbed Chi Ran''s forehead with his lips. His eyes were deep, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    For a long time, Chi ran found that he was very silent at the moment. Chi ran looked up from his arms.


    Fu Jin and bowed his head, "what''s the matter? Dye dye


    Chi ran Du''s mouth, his eyes examined Fu Jinyu''s expression, and his little hand was fixed on Fu Jinyu''s face, trying to see clues from his face.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Fu Jin and smile, "nothing."


    "Don''t lie to me. You''ve been abnormal since you got on the bus. Is it because of what Mo Qianjun told you just now? "


    Chi ran remembers that before they leave, he and Mo Qianjun go to the bathroom. They must have said something inside.


    Fu Jin and his deep eyes flashed. He took down Chi Ran''s little hand and looked at Chi ran attentively.


    "He told me, congratulations on finding a good girl."


    "That''s it? I don''t believe it


    "Nothing else." Fu Jin and the way of affirmation.


    Chi ran shook his head. "After you just got on the bus, you didn''t even say anything. What are you thinking?"


    "I think Qianjun is right. I didn''t come across Ranran before. It''s not the same with you now. I''m very glad that those three boys let me get along with you. Otherwise, at the moment, I''m still that totally indifferent man. "


    So sentimental?


    Chi ran didn''t believe it, but Fu Jinyu had some feelings about it.


    She hugged Fu Jinyu tightly, her whole body fell in his arms, and her voice was waxy.


    "Honey, I never thought of today. We should all be thankful. "


    Fu Jinyu smiles and touches Chi Ran''s head.


    "But for you, I would be more miserable and embarrassed now."


    Chi ran really feels that she should be grateful. If it''s wrong for her to meet Fu Jin and fall in love, now she feels that it''s even more predestined.


    without Chi''s parents, she has gained more precious Fu Jin and, which is enough to fill the vacancy of her inner feelings and give her a new home, a happy home.


    "It''s all gone. It''s gone."


    Chi ran answered, "well, I know."


    Two people enjoy the happiness of peace, more kind of years quiet good feeling.


    However, the four people who went on to the stall, without the presence of Chi ran, made it clear and worried.


    "I heard my grandfather and grandmother talking at home that day. They know that my uncle has a woman, but they only treat my uncle''s woman as if she was just playing on occasion. Especially the grandfather, also said that let the uncle must find a woman he chose to marry. I''m worried. "There was no smile on Fu Yi''s warm face. "So, I dare not meet Chi ran recently, for fear of letting her see something. Although some of her own will expect such a situation, I think Chi Ran''s thinking is still shallow. She doesn''t know how stubborn her grandfather is. I think, with my grandfather''s temper, even if I know Chi ran and my uncle are married, he will certainly force my uncle to divorce and remarry. "


    Mo Qianjun also shook his head, "my father also said that old man Fu was resolute and ruthless. Oh, my little sister-in-law is such a good girl. I think it''s pitiful. "

 Chapter 340

    In fact, they also agree with Mo Qianjun''s words, but can they do it now?


    "Uncle, it seems that Chi ran likes it very much. He is also stubborn. If you really have a fight with the old man, you really don''t know who will compromise first? " Fu Yihan said so.


    Fu yinuan also nodded, "uncle will certainly protect Chi ran."


    Fu Yibei shook his head. "It''s one thing to protect my uncle. Whether chiran can resist is another matter. "


    Mo Qianjun laughs, "Xiaobei is right to say this. But I know, women, look good, but the real mind, really not necessarily what it looks like? If your old man uses any means, I don''t know what the result will be? I''m afraid that Jin and his little woman will not be able to succeed. Or what tricks the old man uses, Jin Yu may have no power. "


    The three were silent for a while, and seemed to feel heavy about this topic.


    "Forget it, it''s too early to worry about what hasn''t happened. Maybe it won''t be as pessimistic as we think


    Mo Qianjun said with a smile that he would not worry about the future. Enjoy when it''s time to enjoy, and enjoy when it''s time to enjoy.


    Now, if there is a woman and a good wine, he must be happy about the big things.


    Several people think so, so they don''t worry about it any more.


    Besides, what''s the matter? Even if the old man of the Fu family is more powerful, isn''t Fu Jinyu not?


    It is not certain who can overpower whom.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran to the company, the first smile as if nothing happened yesterday, or the same enthusiasm, the same smile.


    She would help when she was free to watch chiran pour water and print documents.


    But Chi Ran is very alert to such a chuxiao.


    A person, have already said that kind of degree, she will still smile to herself like this, then she is not really stupid, or has another plan.


    Chi ran didn''t know what chuxiao was about, so she was even more afraid.


    "Chuxiao, what do you want to do? I don''t think I know you very well. What do you want from me? "


    Chuxiao looked surprised and innocent. "Chi ran, don''t think people are so utilitarian. I''ll help you because I''m new to the group, and so are you. We can help each other. It''s so simple, isn''t it? "


    Chi ran shook his head. "I don''t believe a word you said."


    Chuxiao shrugged, "then I can''t help it. Maybe, after a long time, if you see my sincerity, you won''t doubt it. "


    How can we not doubt it?


    Chi Ran is on guard. Of course, someone reminds her.


    "I told you not to make friends." When Chi Ni met her in the tea room, she reminded her coldly.


    Chi ran frowned, "I didn''t mean that at all. But if you can''t stand it, someone will come to me. "


    Chi ran pulled the corner of his mouth and sneered coldly, "yes. You wrote it blankly, "


    " what? " Chi Ran is unknown.


    "You''re very good!"


    Ah?


    Chi Ni finished, but did not go on.


    And Chi Ran is still in place, very easy to grab? Grab what? Stealing money? Or something else?


    It seems that her husband seems to be coveted recently?


    Not a Lisa, but a little a also came to inquire. Now when chuxiao first came, she was staring at her husband?


    Now, no matter women or men, what kind of mentality is it?


    Chi ran thinks her husband really wants to hide.


    Nowadays, there are too many people who look at the imbalance in their hearts. No matter whether they have wives or girlfriends, they can''t praise the rhythm of grabbing.


    However, they are not afraid of being robbed. Fu Jinyu never shows up. These people have no chance to rob him.


    But it''s always good to guard against them.


    However, this kind of thing always does not prevent some people from seeing clearly.


    "Chi ran, chuxiao seems to be very close to you recently. What''s her intention Small a so remind.


    "Chi ran, is chuxiao aimed at you? Why is she so enthusiastic about you? " This is what sister Sun said.


    If there are other people who seem to have no reminders or temptations, Chi ran always feels that the attitude of the people in the group towards her is alienating, and at the same time, it seems that they will always help her.


    I don''t know that the people here don''t like you and don''t contact you at all. They always have a line in their mind. If something happens one day, they can help. Even though they may secretly guess that Chi Ran is kept by others and disdain this kind of behavior, they don''t really have nothing to do with her.


    Perhaps, the gold master behind her is something extraordinary.


    Chi ran may not know now, but slowly, over time, maybe she will understand this kind of thing.Before leaving work, the group leader Xing Chengzhi suddenly told everyone, "tonight, all employees should not go home after work. All the people who have dates have been pushed. They will have a party in the evening. "


    Party?


    Chi ran thinks that since she is also an employee, she can''t refuse a party once or twice in the future.


    So she called Fu Jinyu and said that she would have a party with her department colleagues.


    "I have to get along with my colleagues, too. Even if we can''t reach a consensus, it''s not good to be isolated. Isn''t it just a party? I''ll be back soon, won''t I


    Chiran begins to show her beauty. Fu Jin and Su frown. Naturally they know what chiran means.


    He wants to lock Chi ran in the small world he created for her all the time, hoping that she only belongs to himself. But that''s impossible.


    "Well, I have to be back by ten. I''ll pick you up then. "


    "Yes, but when you come, call me first, and don''t be found out."


    After hanging up the phone, chuxiao doesn''t know when to be behind her. Chi ran looks at her in disgust, but she smiles.


    "Reporting to your husband? Ha ha Don''t worry. It''s OK. Let''s go. All my colleagues are ready to go. I have agreed with little a that we should take his car. "


    Chi ran Lengleng doesn''t say anything to chuxiao. She picks up her things and goes downstairs with her colleagues.


    Basically, there are many colleagues who have cars. They all set out together to go to the destination.


    After arriving, chiran looked at the location, Xiaguang club.


    It really shows that Fu is rich when he comes to such a high-end place for dinner.


    Out of their group, it is obvious that there are members of other departments. The whole big box, Chi ran, is very busy.


    I thought it was just a small department dinner party, but I didn''t expect that two directors would meet soon.


    I don''t know why, Chi ran looks at Chi Ni''s more indifferent face, and always feels that this dinner party is very strange.


    These people don''t seem to have any strange reactions, like they are used to it, but Chi ran feels very uneasy.

 Chapter 341

    Chi Ran''s desk is with the director. Looking at the whole table, Chi ran found a problem.


    On this table, except for the two directors, the rest are women, and most of them are young women.


    And people like Sun Jie and Xiao a are all at another table.


    Chi ran droops his eyes and looks down at the bowl in front of him. He pretends that what he doesn''t know is just eating.


    "Chi ran, don''t just eat. Let''s drink to manager Liu."


    Chuxiao sits next to manager Liu. Chiran looks at chuxiao and lifts himself up. Manager Liu looks at chiran and his eyes brighten.


    chi ran sneered, his eyes were cold and sharp, but his smile was more brilliant.


    "Your name is Chi ran? Good name, ha ha... "


    Manager Liu holds the wine glass and looks at Chi Ran''s young and fresh face, with a deep smile.


    "Chi ran, don''t be stunned. Raise your glass quickly."


    Chuxiao reminds chiran that when chiran looks at all the people in the room, she takes up her glass. "Manager Liu, manager Li, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    Then he took a sip. Chi ran was about to sit down, but he said with a smile, "Chi ran, only when he''s done can he be sincere. That''s not good for you


    Chi ran stares at her eyes. She looks at her back and doesn''t dare to talk.


    And manager Liu laughed, "well, just have that amount of meaning."


    Next, Chi ran plans to finish his meal and leave.


    But after dinner, Chi ran didn''t make it. Several young women were taken to the KTV in the compartment. The service here is really considerate. After dinner, they can directly sing for entertainment. It''s so convenient.


    Looking at the girls around manager Liu and manager Li, although there was no unusual behavior, the smile was enough to make Chi ran sick.


    Chi ran pulled Chi Ni, "are you going? I''m leaving. Come with me? "


    Chi Ni light way, "want to walk, also not so easy to walk."


    Chi ran picks up her eyebrows, and Chi Ni finally shows a smile. Chi Ni, who is always cold, has such a smile, which makes Chi ran very surprised.


    "I know you''re not afraid, but don''t you want to see how shameless these people are?"


    Chi ran doesn''t move any more. Her intuition is that Chi Ni intentionally left her, but Chi Ni doesn''t mean anything. As for why she left her, Chi Ran has some guesses in her heart.


    After singing for a while, it seems that these people let go, especially the two managers, holding the woman tightly.


    Chi ran quietly hides in the corner, looking at chuxiao. He has no objection to manager Liu''s excessive actions, and he is still so happy. Chi ran can only think in his heart that the population can''t be ugly.


    However, her silent observation, but there are always people with her.


    Chuxiao didn''t know what he said to manager Liu. Manager Liu''s eyes immediately fell on chiran. Then he stood up and came to chiran with a microphone.


    "Chi ran, would you like to see me? Sing with me


    Chi Ran''s eyes are micron. She looks at the first smile of lazy drinking wine. She seems to be gloating.


    Chi ran coldly hooked the corner of his mouth, "manager Liu, sorry, I can''t sing."


    Manager Liu was so rejected that he couldn''t hang on his face. Looking at Chi Ran''s cold and proud face, he suddenly sneered, and then turned back.


    Chuxiao didn''t know how to appease them, and then they began to interact again.


    Chi ran looks at the time. It''s more than nine o''clock. She has to leave at once.


    Pick up the bag, Chi ran will go out, but was stopped by a woman sitting at the door.


    "I can''t go."


    chi ran raises her eyebrows and her eyes are cold.


    "Why?"


    "Why can''t I go?"


    Chi ran didn''t get a definite answer. Even if the woman didn''t let her go, several other female colleagues wanted to follow her. They were all stopped.


    "The party is not over. What are you worried about?"


    Chi ran looked at some hesitant girls, and some even looked at the direction of the two managers. At last, she bit her teeth and sat down, while a few others were so deadlocked at the door.


    Chi ran understood. It seems that these two managers must have female colleagues to accompany them for the night.


    As long as someone volunteers to spend the night with them, others will be free.


    As for this overnight, some do not give up their persistence, some may choose to do so, maybe tomorrow in the company will have a different future.


    Tut tut -


    chi ran went back to Chi Ni and sat down. He said to Chi Ni with a smile, "is this what you want me to see? Or is today''s party just a coincidence, or did you bring me here on purpose? "


    Chi Ni shrugged. "It''s just a coincidence. If you can''t talk, I don''t think the team leader has the courage to keep you. "


    Chi ran sneers. Yes, it''s her mistake.She really thought it was a simple Department Party, but it seemed that all her colleagues understood it, but no one reminded her.


    Moreover, it seems that this party should have been held more than once, but no one will be dissatisfied with it. Do they dare not or acquiesce in this way?


    Chi Ran''s anger rises in her heart, which is not only for these people, but also for Chi Ni.


    However, she calmed down and said to Chi Ni, "where are these two managers from? Which department? How come no one reported it? "


    Chi Ni laughed, a relieved smile.


    Chi ran felt a little softer. "You look like I''m the Savior."


    "Originally, the appearance of your accident was just like the Savior. I just hope for you, but I don''t know if I can succeed. Now that you are so determined, Chi ran, you can really deal with these people. I believe you. "


    Then Chi Ni talked about these two people.


    In fact, these two people are not so great people, but they can do some small actions on these people.


    These two are the two middle-level leaders of their international department, and there are also big leaders at the top. No matter how many people there are or how many famous people there are in such a large enterprise, it is impossible for the upper authorities to be able to see it. Therefore, many private activities are unavoidable.


    Chi Ni''s words are light, and the girls who are left behind are all like this. Even if some people have a way, they don''t get into this trouble.


    What''s more, there are people behind these two people, and they don''t play too much. Every time they find a female colleague to accompany them for the night, the girls are all voluntary. Naturally, no one will make trouble.


    Those girls who spend the night with them will naturally be promoted in the company in the future, or they will not be made difficult. They have all kinds of conveniences. These are what they get in exchange for one night.


    Chi ran shakes her head. She has heard of some hidden rules in the workplace, but this is the first time she has really seen them.


    "So it''s up to me?"


    Chi ran laughed at himself, "if you didn''t have me today, what would you do?"


    Chi Ni said, "without you, sooner or later someone will solve it. But no one knows when it will take. "

 Chapter 342

    When Chi ran heard Chi Ni finish, she laughed


    it seems that today, she really has to do something. Is this a virtue accumulation


    "well, I really have to go. There will be news tomorrow. Will you come with me? "


    chi ran looks at Chi Ni. Chi Ni looks at the audience and nods, "OK, I''ll go too."


    the women just let them go


    chi ran and Chi Ni walk side by side, and the people behind them catch up


    turning around, looking at the haunted chuxiao, his voice was cold, "why don''t you go with manager Liu and come out after us?"


    listening to her saying that, Chi ran was really puzzled


    wasn''t it very hot just now? Now it''s so easy to leave. Who will manager Liu look for


    "ha ha... Don''t worry. Manager Liu is not so unkind. He is very nice. I said go, and he let me go. "


    "Oh?"


    chi Ran is not curious about why manager Liu is a good person in chuxiao''s heart. Anyway, it''s their business


    later, several people come out one after another, but there will always be people who make different choices


    after walking out of Xiaguang, Chi ran makes a phone call. Chi Ni is waiting with her. She is driving here, but she won''t let Chi ran wait here


    "why don''t you go yet?" Looking at chuxiao, chiran picks his eyebrows


    "as I said, we are not the same people. Why don''t you just take a taxi? "


    chi ran said, "there is no best. Then you should go. I don''t need your company. "


    chi Ran has completely convinced this woman


    after a while, Chi Ran''s mobile phone rings. After she answers the phone, her face immediately shows a bright smile


    she went quickly, got on the car and closed the door. But I don''t know when, chuxiao ran over, stood at the back window and knocked on the window


    chi ran was impatient and said directly to the driver, "drive, leave her alone."


    the driver nodded and drove away immediately


    he just hugged Chi ran and lowered his head to kiss her face


    he raised his eyes, looked into Chi Ran''s eyes and said coldly, "no more participation in the future."


    chi ran laughs, "I try not to participate. But it''s not good for me to be too specialized. "


    "my party tonight is really fruitful."<


    Fu Jinyu still didn''t speak. Chi ran continued, "when we started eating, some young female colleagues and I were arranged at the same table. Except for the two managers who were male, all the other female colleagues were on the table."< As soon as she said that, Chi ran felt Fu Jin and her body stiff. She continued, "later, after dinner, I planned to leave, but they only let those male colleagues and older women go. Finally, I stayed with seven or eight little girls and sang with manager Li and manager Liu."<


    "now that we''re leaving, guess why the two managers let us go?"Fu Jinyu tightly holds Chi Ran''s little hand. She seems to pacify Fu Jinyu. She knows the man''s anger, but it''s not aimed at her.


    "Two girls volunteered to stay, and the others could go."


    Chi ran said that and was silent for a while. She didn''t know what Fu Jinyu was thinking. She continued to say her own thoughts. "I heard my colleague Chi Ni say that this kind of thing has not happened twice. Let me meet this time, she said, I believe I will deal with this matter. She trusts me so much, so it''s up to her husband. "


    There was a smile in her voice, but Fu Jinyu couldn''t.


    "What''s the matter? So angry? I wish you had hit them tomorrow. "


    For a long time, Fu Jin made a cold voice.


    "Ranran, I''m sorry."


    Chi ran was stunned, and she was hugged by Fu Jinyu, listening to the deep mellow voice he made in his ear, "let you see such a thing."


    Chi ran felt soft in his heart and raised his head from Fu Jinyu''s arms. He held Fu Jinyu''s perfect face in his small hand and opened his eyes to him seriously.


    "Don''t think of me as a stupid girl who doesn''t know anything. In fact, I have heard of such things. What''s more, I''m glad that it happened to me, so you can deal with it well, can''t you? "


    "If they let others get involved, they may not be able to compromise to such a reality. Honey, it''s not your fault. You''re not Superman. You can''t do everything for the whole company. But fortunately, we found out, so go and correct it. "


    "Good."


    Fu Jin and her voice was low, and then she hooked the corner of her mouth and bowed her head to kiss her.


    The next day


    chi ran went to work spiritually. When she saw Chi Ni, she said hello and winked at her. Chi Ni gave a faint smile and nodded.


    "Chi ran, what time did you leave last night?"


    Sun Jie asked Chi ran. Chi ran said with a smile, "it''s more than nine o''clock."


    Sister sun nodded and said nothing more.


    It is the beginning to smile over, the voice is a bit deliberate, "last night, manager Liu also said to me, he thinks pool dye is very beautiful."


    Chi ran picks her eyebrows and smiles naturally. In their eyes, there is only confrontation between them.


    When outsiders hear this, they just smile and don''t know what they think.


    Chi ran smiles coldly. He doesn''t have the same insight as chuxiao. He bows his head and keeps busy with his own affairs.


    "Chi ran, you are probably the youngest in our group. Manager Liu also said, "it''s best to be young."


    The first smile was whispered by Chi ran.


    Chi ran glanced at Chu with a smile and said, "Chu Xiao, it seems that manager Liu has a good relationship with you. You know what he likes? Do you know him so well? Have you had many "in-depth" exchanges


    Chi Ni added, "chuxiao, before you were in the logistics department, you were directly promoted to the international department. Does this speed have something to do with your understanding of manager Liu?"


    "Puff..."


    Some people can''t help laughing, of course, more secretly.


    In fact, this kind of thing, they are self-evident. But as Chi Ni said so directly, in front of so many people, it was not so bright.


    Chuxiao''s face was embarrassed, but she was an immortal Xiaoqiang.


    This kind of person, has been tempered out of a very strong heart, how others say, she is just a moment of discomfort, and then, but quickly restore combat effectiveness.


    Chuxiao naturally smiles again and says to Chi Ni, "Chi Ni, I''m here because of my luck and ability."


    Chi Ni sneered, as if disdaining to talk to her again.


    Chuxiao then said to Chi ran, "by the way, Chi ran, you are a work student here, aren''t you? Do you want to be a staff member in the future? "


    These words, chuxiao almost whispered in Chi Ran''s ear, and the threat was self-evident.


    Chi ran was really laughed by Qi, or even more funny.


    She spoke to chuxiao generously, which also made everyone in the group hear, "chuxiao, whether I can become a regular employee has nothing to do with you and manager Liu."


    "You should tell manager Liu that I don''t need to. However, since you are so concerned about my future, I also remind you. To be a man, it''s better to be a little more upright. Don''t have too many heresies in your mind. Believe it or not, those two managers will have bad luck today? "


    Chuxiao is stunned. Chiran doesn''t tell her any more. She gets up and leaves her seat.


    And chuxiao, like she didn''t understand Chi Ran''s warning, or she didn''t think what Chi ran said was true at all, just when she used her tongue to do something about herself.


    She is actually waiting to see Chi Ran''s good play.


    Thinking that she hasn''t heard from manager Liu yet, chuxiao can''t wait. She secretly gives Liu Jing a haircut message. After getting his reply, chuxiao receives her mobile phone and smiles more and more charming.At this time, when Chi ran came back from the tea room, the group leader Xing Chengzhi suddenly said to Chi ran, "Chi ran, go to the personnel department."


    Pool dye a Leng, see to beginning smile, she is slanting head, blinking eyes, incomparably innocent.

 Chapter 343

    After listening to the words of the group leader Xing Chengzhi, Chi ran feels that everyone''s eyes fall on him.


    There are those who watch good plays, those who worry, those who expect and those who gloat.


    Chi ran bent his mouth uncontrollably, and then said to Xing Chengzhi, "team leader, I know. But I won''t go. I don''t think the personnel department will let me go after a while. "


    Xing Chengzhi looks at Chi Ni. Chi Ni nods and he doesn''t care.


    "Well, I see."


    When Xing Chengzhi left, Chi ran naturally did what he should do, and people with heart seemed to be aware of what he was determined to do.


    Just, unwilling to smile, looking at Chi ran completely disobedient appearance, can''t help talking.


    "Chi ran, why don''t you go? Just now, the group leader said that you should go to the personnel department. Maybe there''s something important to ask you


    Chi ran took a sip of coffee and sighed at the fact that Fu''s coffee was so delicious that he could raise such filthy gourmet products.


    Of course, in a big company, there will always be some rat excrement. It doesn''t matter. Take them away slowly and they will be clean again.


    "Chi ran, did you hear what I said?"


    Chi ran pulled a smile, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, "chuxiao, I''m not worried, what are you worried about? To go to the personnel department, we have to wait. "


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Just wait, and then you''ll know."


    Chi ran turns around and hums a little song on purpose. She goes to all her colleagues and says to them in a good mood, "it''s a beautiful day today, sister sun. Can I help you? Little a, can I make you coffee? Sister Zhang, your hairstyle is really beautiful today. You look even more beautiful as a whole... "


    Chi Ran is so happy, and chuxiao is so subdued, and they are all watching. They are secretly betting that is Chi ran really has a hard backstage or chuxiao''s manager Liu?


    Ten minutes later, the results were announced.


    At the same time, everyone''s computer email alert sounds.


    They opened the email, which was the dismissal decision of manager Liu and manager Li issued by the head of personnel department. In addition, there are warnings and penalties from other small executives of some companies. Of course, it is mainly the execution of these two managers. The reason is not said, but most people know it.


    After reading the email, people were shocked. Others thought it might be another internal cleaning of the company, which was similar to Lisa''s, and all kinds of speculation arose.


    But Chi Ran''s group is more frightened because all of them have to re-examine Chi ran.


    However, they have not thought that more often, the good play in front of them has been staged.


    "Chuxiao, you are so familiar with manager Liu. Would you like to go and express your sympathy? Comfort me? "


    Chi ran said sarcastic words to chuxiao. Looking at chuxiao''s confused expression, she said, "if you don''t go now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to see it in the future."


    At the beginning of the smile, she was strong, but manager Liu said that she was rolled down, which was too unexpected.


    When he thought of Chi Ran''s confident saying that manager Liu would have bad luck, he turned pale and pointed to Chi ran and asked, "Chi ran, did you do it?"


    Chi Ran''s eyebrows and eyes are curved with laughter, and he stretches out his index finger to make a comfortable swing, tut tut.


    "Chuxiao, what did I do? What are you talking about? "


    Pool dye a completely don''t know what I''m doing expression to, innocent smile.


    But in this way, it makes chuxiao gnash his teeth.


    She has no idea what to do now.


    She rose all the way up, although not entirely thanks to manager Liu, began to have a great relationship with manager Liu, now manager Liu is so caught off guard, the first smile moment seems to lose support, flustered.


    Looking at Chi Ran''s proud smile, chuxiao knows that he has really lost this time.


    She thought flustered to sit back on his seat, only hope that he can calm down at this time.


    And Chi ran, looking at Chu, smiles honestly, shrugs, and goes to work.


    But she was just about to take the information to sort it out, but little a immediately grabbed it, smile does not say flattery, but also almost.


    "Chi ran, I''ll help you sort it out."


    "You help me? No, I can do it myself. "


    " no, no, no - you can rest. You''ve been busy for a long time just now. Go and sit down. I''ll come


    People see small a''s diligence, secretly clench their teeth.


    Chi ran didn''t react. As soon as she got up, she wanted to do something else, but someone rushed to do it.


    Even when she went to make coffee, someone rushed to help her.


    No matter how silly she was, she knew why they were so attentive.


    Chi ran shakes her head and smiles in her heart. This is something she didn''t expect.Just now, I just wanted to smile. I felt happy when I saw her face change, but I forgot that these colleagues were very happy.


    I guess I''m trying to figure out where I came from.


    Chi ran looks at those people''s smiles in his eyes and pulls the corners of his mouth. What should he do in the future?


    If they keep doing this, she won''t be in the class.


    At noon, Chi ran secretly went to the top floor. After dinner, Chi ran and Fu Jinyu are sitting on the sofa. She is not very happy and grasps Fu Jinyu''s fingers to vent her dissatisfaction.


    "How can I work in the future? If it goes on like this, I''ll be confessed by them! "


    The more he said it, the more dissatisfied he was. Chi ran put Fu Jin''s finger into his mouth and bit it.


    But Fu Jinyu just laughs. His low magnetic voice makes people feel comfortable and comfortable.


    Chi ran sighed and then tooted. With her big innocent eyes, she looked at Fu Jinyu.


    "Sorry, it''s not your fault."


    Fu Jin and pet drown smile and shake their heads, "not happy to bite, how to bite all right."


    Although he said so, he still let Chi dye go, but the black of his eyes was thicker.


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu''s deep and quiet eyes with vigilance, and feels that his fingers are not very obedient. He just bites them directly. His little hand still holds his wrist and holds his hand. His eyes are angry, warning Fu Jinyu.


    This small appearance made Fu Jinyu very funny.


    "I''m gone."


    which one, she has already entered Fu Jin and this tiger''s mouth, how can she escape so easily?


    Chi ran was grabbed by Fu Jinyu from behind, and his whole body was unstable, so he fell directly into his arms.


    Fu Jin hugs her in the right direction.


    Chi Ran is clamped down and can''t move. He can only stare at Fu Jin Yu discontentedly. His small hand also holds his ear in revenge.


    "Let go of me."


    Fu Jin and the rogue smile, "Ranran, play with me for a while, eh?"


    A word, gently hook people, pool dye flat mouth, "play what?"


    Fu Jin and Hu''s eyes are stained with evil light. Chi ran can even feel the heat rising in his palm.


    Chi ran moved uneasily, but was fixed by him, and his face was flushed.


    But Fu Jinyu just stares at Chi Ran''s little face, and seems to appreciate her pink face.


    Chi Ran is very uncomfortable and embarrassed to be stared at like this, but Fu Jinyu has been looking at him like this.


    At last, Chi ran was annoyed. His little hand suddenly closed Fu Jinyu''s eyes. His voice was angry and ashamed. "Look again, I''ll bite you!"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Fu Jin and chuckles in a low voice. He doesn''t take away Chi Ran''s little hand. He just smiles, but he can make Chi ran feel embarrassed.


    "Bite. You can go anywhere. "


    Fu Jin and he are blindfolded, but Chi ran can feel that when he blinks, the line of sight that penetrates the palm of his hand falls on his face. You don''t need to look to know that this man must be teasing himself through his eyes at the moment.


    Pool dye cold hum a voice, but the voice is glutinous, like in coquetry.


    "Fu Jinyu, stop it! I''m really going down. Otherwise, colleagues will have to doubt it. Good boy? "


    Her little hand touched Fu Jinyu''s face by the way. When she took off her hand, she saw that Fu Jinyu''s eyes were really embarrassed.


    "Husband ~"


    Fu Jin''s eyes became darker and his voice was low and mellow when he was tight with his big hand.


    "Kiss me,"


    chi ran blinked her eyelashes, trying to make herself less shy. She said, "if you kiss me, let me go?"


    Fu Jinyu nodded. Chi ran bowed his head and stamped it on Fu Jinyu''s lips.


    The fleeting kiss is not what Fu and Jin need.


    He stared at Chi ran, thin lips slightly open, "Ran Ran, you know what I want."


    Pool dye silent under, Du Du mouth, and reluctantly close to the past, but Fu Jin and but holding her small face, coax a smile, "dye dye."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I hate it.


    Chi Ran''s heart is small, but she is still very obedient to put up her mouth, and then giggle, but in an instant, she is kissing by Fu Jin. Then, Chi ran can only whimper and can''t make a sound.


    After a long time, Chi ran didn''t know how long it took. She finally got her freedom out of breath.


    "Can you let me down? If I don''t go down, I''ll be caught! "


    Fu Jin and chuckled, "what are you afraid of? Don''t they all support you? "


    "Hum, schadenfreude. Do you want everyone to know that I''m here to have a tryst with President Fu? "

 Chapter 344

    A tryst is a real pleasure.


    However, Chi ran was careful that no one found out about this secret tryst.


    After a calm morning, chuxiao seems to have recovered her disguise.


    Now, she is more sure that the person behind Chi Ran is more curious.


    And this kind of Chi ran, first smile to play a good relationship.


    After work, every colleague greets Chi ran and then leaves. Chi ran reluctantly accepts this kind of attention.


    At last, chuxiao came over with a sincere smile on his face.


    "Chi ran, I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening. By the way, I have something to say to you, OK?"


    Pool dye light way, "sorry, I have to go home."


    The first smile is not forced, this time it is happy to let go of Chi ran.


    "Well, another day."


    To retreat, Chi ran looks at chuxiao''s back and laughs sarcastically.


    Such a girl can''t help saying that she is powerful.


    It''s always like Xiaoqiang who can''t fight. Chi Ran is very alert to chuxiao.


    ¡­¡­


    There is no airtight wall.


    The people in Chi Ran''s group exchanged the information that Chi ran might have a strong backing with other departments. Only these people could understand that the two managers'' removal might have played a role in Chi Ran''s work.


    Gradually, some people say that last time Lisa just played a joke with Chi ran, robbed her phone, and was taken down.


    This is what they really see in their group, so Chi Ran is a famous woman.


    Later, Chi ran found that recently, from time to time, some people from other departments would appear in the group, either to borrow information or to chat with friends. The frequency was a little high, and she also found that these people''s eyes on her were strange. She really couldn''t stand such attention.


    So Chi ran just disappeared for a few days.


    Anyway, she is a work study student and not a regular employee. When will she stay?


    Fu Jinyu is not very satisfied with Chi Ran''s behavior. However, she is really annoyed recently, so he naturally needs to be considerate.


    Chi ran took advantage of this opportunity to work with Liu Xiaohai on his homework.


    "Chi ran, after finishing this, I''ll go back to my hometown in a few days. If you''re OK, why don''t you come to our place with me. Our hometown has beautiful mountains and waters, which is a suitable place for tourism. And it''s not developed yet. But I heard that our place will be developed into a tourist area tomorrow. "


    Chi Ran is really interested.


    She hesitated. "I want to go. But I asked my husband if he was free


    "Ha ha OK, it doesn''t matter. You can go anytime. I''ll wait for you at home and call me when you go


    Liu Xiaohai''s invitation also hit Chi Ran''s heart.


    In the evening, when Fu Jinyu came back from work, she told Fu Jinyu about it.


    Fu Jin and looking at Chi Ran''s expectant little eyes, without saying a word, let Zheng Qu arrange the journey and squeeze out a few days.


    A few days later, Chi ran and Fu Jinyu followed Liu Xiaohai to her hometown, Fuzhou.


    Liu Xiaohai, as the host, was in awe all the way. He took the first plane for the first time, first class, and the first time he got home. After getting off the plane for the first time, he transferred to pick up Liu Xiaohai came home dizzy all the way.


    Looking at Chi ran and her handsome husband, Liu Xiaohai thinks that they are a perfect match!


    This is Chi ran and Fu Jin''s first trip after their marriage.


    As soon as chiran arrived at Liu Xiaohai''s home, he fell in love with this quiet and cool ancient town full of life.


    She and Fu Jin are walking hand in hand on the Qingshiban road. At the door of the house, people in twos and threes gather to chat.


    It''s said that Liu Xiaohai brought two friends to play. Originally, he was not curious, because in recent years, many young people in the village would bring friends to play. But the next day, they heard that the two people who came back with Liu Xiaohai were very different.


    Liu Xiaohai''s mother shows off everywhere. Her daughter is flying this time. The most important thing is to come back first class. It''s said that first class is too expensive for ordinary people.


    In addition, they came all the way home from the airport. They were all picked up by those two friends. They were rich and respected. The parents were first-class. Liu Xiaohai''s mother boasted that they must be big officials in big cities.


    Many people don''t believe in bragging, but when they see Chi ran and Fu Jin, they really believe Liu Xiaohai''s mother.


    This pair of men and women, handsome men and beautiful women, and people are not only good-looking, they have a share of other people can not say the feeling of awe.


    In short, Chi ran and Fu Jinyu have become celebrities in this village.Chi ran and Fu Jinyu felt that the people sitting at the door chatting saw them with different eyes. She couldn''t help laughing and said to Fu Jinyu, "I''ve been surrounded by people since I was surrounded by them."


    the joke made Chi ran stare in surprise


    "I''m always handsome, aren''t I? Ranran, "


    Fu Jin and Chi Ran''s face are close to each other, and her dark eyes are full of temptation. It seems that President Fu Da is really showing her charm to Chi ran, and she is really more handsome


    "Ranran, do you think I''m handsome?"


    the most important thing is that they are standing in an alley at this time. Fu Jin and her arms are against the wall behind Chi ran, bowing her head and giving her endless male charm


    chi ran felt his heart beating. Sure enough, the power of the wall thump was so great


    "dye dye?"


    "my husband is the most handsome."


    every day when Chi ran and Fu Jinyu are going out, they smile and greet many people, and then come back in their eager eyes


    chi ran finally said that he really wanted to take it with him in such a quiet and leisurely place


    "honey, why don''t you go back first? How many more days shall I stay in Xiaohai''s house? "


    "Ranran, do you think I will agree?"


    chi ranmo wrinkled his nose, took off Fu Jinyu''s hand, turned over and ignored him


    but she still said, "don''t try to use your masculinity against me this time. I''m not going to do that. "


    "Ranran..."


    Fu Jinyu opened her mouth, and her cool voice seemed to run straight down her ears into her whole body, like she had bitten a bite of ice and was completely happy from top to bottom


    chi ran opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say


    "..." is exaggerating


    "it''s alive, but it has no vitality."


    "cut, where is the lack of vitality? I think you have a lot of energy. But I''ve heard Xiao Nuan say that you used to be vigorous and live a beautiful life. "


    "there is really no vitality."


    "..." Chi ran takes a puff from the corner of her mouth and stares at Fu Jin Yu for his serious teasing

 Chapter 345

    But in the end, Chi ran, under the "proof" of Fu Jinyu, knew how he was brought vitality by Fu Jinyu.


    Of course, in the end, I had to follow Fu Jinyu back to a city.


    Anyway, if you want to play, you must be accompanied by Fu Jin. This is his lowest line.


    After returning to city a, Fu Jinyu immediately put himself into work. He had been crowded out of his schedule for the past few days. Many things were postponed and everything was busy.


    Chi ran didn''t go back to the company immediately. She bought some local products in other places. Although they were not expensive, they were also kind-hearted. She went to Jiang''s house to see them. Although she doesn''t live there now, Jiang''s house will always be the place Chi Ran is most grateful for.


    After that, she called old lady Chi and went to her house.


    Seeing Chi Ran''s ruddy face and good complexion, old lady Chi felt that Chi ran was a blessed man.


    Without the protection of Chi''s family, she is loved by Fu Jinyu. She is naturally loved by others.


    Think about that granddaughter Chi Shuyao. Even if she was recognized as Chi''s family, she didn''t have a good impression of Chi Shuyao.


    Chi ran looked at the old lady and didn''t know what she was thinking. Her face was a little dark. She couldn''t help worrying about asking.


    "Grandma, what''s on your mind?"


    Looking at Chi ran, Mrs. Chi was a little comforted.


    "Well, it''s not that Shuyao. I''m really worried. Originally thought she is not a good, but if I can tolerate the rules, but you don''t know, she is ambitious. It''s not easy to be with his mother. I''m going to dump Tiancheng and climb up to the CEO of Weishi group. "


    Chi ran picks up her eyebrows and remembers what Fu Jin and she found before. I didn''t expect that Chi Shuyao, a woman, would really climb up to President Wei.


    However, she remembered that although the president was a figure in the market, he was not very good in the relationship between men and women.


    "Grandma, President Wei is not a good match."


    Grandma Chi nodded, "who said it wasn''t? But the mother and daughter, who have a shallow vision, are waiting to regret it. "


    Looking at the old lady, Chi ran knew that although she didn''t like Chi Shu Yao, it was the flesh and blood of the Chi family. Seeing Chi Shu Yao will not come to a good end, how can she be indifferent.


    Chi ran shook the old lady''s hand and comforted her, "grandma, don''t worry. After all, Mr. Wei passed through many women, and he didn''t necessarily look up to Chi Shuyao. Maybe if she fails, she''ll know what to do. "


    "How can she be satisfied with her ambition? And this smelly girl is very unkind. Now she''s busy trying to please Mr. Wei all day, but there''s no relationship with Tiancheng. You say, my old lady thinks she hasn''t done anything hurtful in her life. How can the Chi family have such a thing? "


    "Grandma, it''s not your fault. After all, she didn''t grow up in Chi''s family... "


    Listening to Chi Ran''s tone, she felt sorry. The old lady knew that she had talked too much, so she accepted the topic.


    "Ranran, it''s summer vacation recently. If you have nothing to do, come to grandma and talk with her. Ah?"


    "OK, grandma."


    Chi ran took out her mobile phone and showed the old lady pictures of herself and Fu Jin playing with her. She told her about the beautiful scenery and customs. The old lady was very happy when she listened.


    Until nearly evening, the old lady wanted to stay in Chi ran for dinner. Chi ran thought about it, and for the sake of the old lady, she stayed. Besides, she needs to have a good chat with Chi Shuyao.


    When Chi Shuyao came back, it was sent back by Zhuo Tiancheng.


    Because of Mrs. Chi''s displeasure, Zhuo Tiancheng seldom comes to Chi''s house recently. In addition, he spends most of the day in the company. Therefore, he has no idea that he has another choice for Chi Shuyao and plans to dump him.


    Today is Zhuo Tiancheng''s free time. I remember that I haven''t seen her for a long time, so I made an appointment with her. What''s more, he didn''t know. When he called, Chi Shuyao just finished his coffee with Wei Xiuyuan and went to Zhuo Tiancheng''s appointment again.


    With Zhuo Tiancheng sweet honey, Zhuo Tiancheng this just send her back.


    I didn''t expect to see Chi ran today.


    When he saw Chi ran, which he hadn''t seen for a long time, Zhuo Tiancheng was stunned. The girl who had always been proud and willful in his eyes was so dazzling. With the beauty of a different little woman, he couldn''t move his eyes for a moment.


    Chi Shuyao is also aware of Zhuo Tiancheng''s surprise. He takes Zhuo Tiancheng''s arm and can''t help exerting himself.


    Zhuo Tiancheng''s arm aches, which makes him feel embarrassed, with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Chi ran, long time no see."


    Chi ran pulls the corner of his mouth and looks at Chi Shu.


    "Chi ran, are you here? Long time no see. Are you still with Mr. Fu? "


    Chi ran sneers. He runs on himself in this way when he meets. This is the only thing in his eyes.


    Pool dye also don''t talk nonsense with her, only light way, "we are very good.""Well, don''t look at me. I''ll keep Ranran for dinner. Be quiet. "


    Chi Shu Yao smiles and is really quiet. She pulls Zhuo Tiancheng''s hand and sits down affectionately.


    Quiet to quiet, but she and Zhuo Tiancheng in front of Chi ran and the old lady''s face, affectionate, funny, kiss hug.


    Chi ran naturally didn''t care, but old lady Chi couldn''t see it.


    "Ill bred is ill bred. In front of my elders, I''m just messing about like this. "


    Old lady Chi''s reproach makes Chi Ran''s face stiff. She stops teasing Zhuo Tiancheng and simply pulls Zhuo Tiancheng upstairs.


    Looking at them going upstairs, the old lady said to Chi ran, "look, it''s just such a person who has no eyes. It''s too poor. At this time, I''m taking a man upstairs. Does she care about my grandmother? "


    Chi ran gently patted the old lady on the back and said something else to divert her attention. Don''t make her angry again.


    Chi ran, who is chatting with grandma Chi, receives a call from Fu Jinyu.


    Grandma Chi looked at her narrowly, waved her hand and let Chi ran go to another place to answer the phone.


    Chi ran walks out of the house and listens to Fu Jinyu''s voice on the phone.


    Fu Jin and Yu chiran can''t go home for dinner. Just now chiran sent him a message, but he wants to call in person to express his loneliness.


    The two people talk intimately over the phone for a while. Chi ran feels that it''s almost over. He urges Fu Jin and Yu to go home and hang up.


    As soon as he turned around, Chi ran, who still had a sweet smile on his face, saw the person behind him, and his expression immediately became cold.


    "When did you stand here?"


    Chi Shu Yao smiles, "when you laugh with your" husband. ". Tut, Chi ran, it seems that you are more cultured than me. You are so intimate with men that you call your husband. Or are you clever and avoid your elders. Next time, I''ll learn from you, too, won''t I? "


    Chi Shuyao is so targeted, Chi Ran is really speechless.


    Just now, in front of grandma Chi, she gave Chi Shuyao some face. Now, she won''t hold herself.


    Chi ran glanced coldly at Chi Shu Yao, "of course I''m well bred. I''m not like some people, eating from the bowl and looking at the pot. "


    Chi Shuyao''s expression was stiff and silent for a while, which she could not refute.


    Chi ran thought of her purpose of staying here tonight, and she didn''t intend to show off.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, Chi ran said to Chi Shuyao, who didn''t look good, "Shuyao, although I don''t like you very much. You may not listen to me. But today I have to say that for grandma''s sake. "


    Chi Shu frowned, "what do you want to say?"


    "As a child of the Chi family, the first thing to do is integrity. Since you fell in love with Zhuo Tiancheng, why give up your love for those illusory things and choose president Wei? Do you think a man like Wei Xiuyuan has never played with a woman? Besides, he''s 50, and he can be your father. "


    "What''s more, do you think you will let a man who has been playing with women for half his life take care of you? Don''t be naive. Your choice will hurt grandma''s heart. "


    Chi Shuyao didn''t know that she had been told the truth. Her face was embarrassed and pale. Looking at Chi Ran''s way of preaching, she was disgusted.


    "You''re jealous of me, aren''t you? Chi ran, don''t use those ridiculous excuses. It seems that it''s for my good, but what do you think I don''t know? Aren''t you just jealous that I''m the eldest lady of the Chi family? "


    "You are more jealous that I can get brother Tiancheng''s heart, so you can''t see me well. Now looking at my possibility of becoming Mrs. Wei, you are not qualified to stand at the height. You can''t hold your breath. You want to stop me. Hum, I tell you, in this life, you are destined to look up to me. I want you to envy me and look up to me all your life. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chi Shuyao''s mind is wide open and he feels good about himself. Chi Ran is really speechless.


    I knew for a long time that she would not listen to her own words. She said that Chi ran really felt stupid.


    Forget it, it has been said that she can do whatever she likes in the future.


    chi ran just turns around and leaves, but Chi Shuyao quickly pulls her, "Chi ran, do you want to tell brother Tiancheng? You''re not allowed, "Chi ran rolled his eyes and said coldly," Chi Shuyao, I''m too lazy to care about your business. How about Zhuo Tiancheng has nothing to do with me. Let me go. I''m going back to grandma. And don''t take yourself too seriously, really. "


    Throw away Chi Shuyao''s arm, Chi ran immediately returns to the house. She doesn''t want to stay with this woman any more.


    Chi Shuyao looks at Chi Ran''s indifference to her words, even indifference, and doesn''t show a bit of jealousy. It''s like her announcement doesn''t matter in Chi Ran''s eyes, which makes Chi Shuyao feel depressed.


    What she wants is Chi Ran''s look up and jealousy. Sooner or later, she will do it.

 Chapter 346

    When we had dinner together in the evening, Chi Jingrui called early to say that he would not come because he had a dinner party in the evening. It''s he Shunhua. I''m happy to come back.


    Can see pool dye in time, she whole person is mean rise, facial expression also not good-looking.


    However, for fear of Mrs. Chi, he Shunhua just threw things unhappily. He didn''t go too far.


    Just, mother and daughter are mother and daughter in the end, don''t want to see pool dye better, use the same method.


    "Tiancheng, did you go out with Shu Yao today? You two are so sweet. My aunt is very happy for you


    "Shu Yao, you have a holiday now. When you have nothing to do, go to Tiancheng company more often. Even if you just accompany him, you also have the heart to save some people who don''t have a long color. Today''s little girls, they are all very good. They want to rob other people''s men all day long. Especially if you are so young and promising, you should pay attention to yourself! "


    If before, Zhuo Tiancheng naturally had to show his loyalty and love to Chi Shuyao. But today, he didn''t know how, he Shunhua so obviously aimed at Chi ran, his heart flashed a touch of embarrassment, more embarrassed.


    Zhuo Tiancheng smiles and looks at Chi ran, but he sees that she is not different. He is silent, but he is not happy with he Shunhua.


    After all, chiran was her daughter before. How could chiran be so ruthless?


    Chi Shuyao is sitting next to him. Naturally, she is the most aware of his abnormality. She hates Chi ran in her heart. Although she doesn''t like Zhuo Tiancheng, this man of her own cares about his fiancee again. Chi Shuyao can''t rest assured.


    She secretly winked at her mother and turned to Zhuo Tiancheng, "Mom, don''t say that. I believe in brother Tiancheng. Brother Tiancheng only loves me, doesn''t he? "


    This is to seek the answer of Zhuo Tiancheng.


    And Zhuo Tiancheng, looking at Chi Shuyao''s tender pulse and beautiful face, felt comfortable.


    Or Shuyao beautiful, Shuyao more understanding, the eyes of their own love is true.


    "Yes, Shuyao, how can I love other people except you?"


    Chi Shuyao gets Zhuo Tiancheng''s guarantee. He Shunhua looks at them from time to time and looks at Chi ran with pride.


    But Chi ran, while eating, whispered to Mrs. Chi. They were still smiling. They didn''t care about their tricks at all.


    He Shunhua''s heart is blocked. This smelly girl has not made herself happy since she was a child. Now she is still so annoying.


    Looking at her and the old lady''s happy eyes, he Shunhua thought, "Chi ran, how are you and your boyfriend? I think that gentleman is fierce, but not considerate. You, if you are bullied, don''t bear it. Although he looks rich, he can''t suffer because of this, you know? Grandma has been thinking about you


    Chi ran glanced at he Shunhua, "we''re fine."


    Mrs. Chi was tired of the childishness of the mother and daughter, and could not help but stop their tricks.


    "There are so many minds in a meal. Do you think other people are fools?"


    He Shunhua and Chi ran face a stiff, even Zhuo Tiancheng face also embarrassed.


    Chi ran said with a smile, "grandma, it''s OK. I''m quite a fool. When you see them happy, you''ll see the farce! "


    To put it bluntly, he Shunhua and Chi Shuyao are all little tricks and stupid.


    When she saw that they played too much, she was too lazy to deal with it.


    Really, as she said to Mrs. Chi, it''s like watching a farce, and still having fun.


    Old lady Chi looks at Chi ran, then shakes her head and laughs. Her eyes seem to be talking about Chi Ran''s mischief.


    "What farce? Chi ran, you smelly girl, what do you think of us? "


    He Shunhua is angry, but Chi ran still smiles, "Mrs. Chi, you think too much. I''m just telling grandma to be happy, but nothing else


    "Don''t play dumb for me!"


    "What I know best is to act silly. Didn''t I just say that?" Chi ran said with a smile, "grandma, do you think I''m so happy?"


    Grandma Chi also smiles happily. Seeing he Shunhua''s appearance, she is also in a good mood.


    "You, don''t tease me. If you can come, grandma will be happy. Well, eat quickly. "


    Unexpectedly, no one took care of he Shunhua''s anger. Chi Shuyao carefully kicked his mother''s leg under the table and shook his head at her.


    After a meal, Chi ran and the old lady enjoyed themselves.


    He Shunhua didn''t eat a few mouthfuls, so he went upstairs in anger. Chi Shuyao saw off Zhuo Tiancheng, who was also embarrassed, and soon went upstairs to accompany his mother.


    Upstairs


    "Mom, what are you angry with Chi ran now? That''s all she can do


    "This ability also makes us uncomfortable. If you look at your grandmother, she is in her eyes. I think the whole Chi family will be handed over to Chi ran sooner or later. "Chi Shuyao didn''t worry. He just said with a smile, "Mom, do I care about Chi family? After I marry Wei Xiuyuan, can I still see the Chi family? I don''t care if she gives the Chi family to Chi ran. "


    Compared with Wei Group, Chi family is a little grasshopper. If she said she cared about this before, she would not pay attention to it now.


    When he Shunhua heard this, he suddenly woke up.


    "Yes, I forgot. By the way, Shuyao, didn''t you say to meet Mr. Wei today? How did you get along with Tiancheng? He didn''t find anything, did he? "


    "Don''t worry, Ma. Tiancheng doesn''t know. Mr. Wei had a cup of coffee with Wo, talked for a while, and then he left. "


    "Is he indifferent to you? You''ve been in touch with each other for some time. Why doesn''t he mean anything else? "


    Chi Shuyao smiles confidently, "Mom, Mr. Wei is a gentleman. If he sees me, he is just like a luster. I don''t want to marry him. What''s more, the president of a large group is certainly busy with work. Where can I have time to date women all the time? I think he is very gentle to me, but he is not uninteresting. Otherwise, you wouldn''t ask me out once in a while. He respects me so much and uses the normal way of meeting, which means that he is not playing with me at least. "


    He Shunhua listened to Chi Shuyao''s analysis, but he also felt reasonable, and he was even more excited.


    "Shuyao, I knew my daughter was the best. Mom is waiting for you to fight for her. When the time comes, will the old lady still face Chi ran? She said all day long that she wanted to do it for Chi''s family, but what''s that Chi ran capable of? For the sake of Chi''s family, it''s still up to you. "


    Chi Shuyao holds he Shunhua in her arms and smiles with confidence and pride.


    "Mom, I''ll let Grandma know that I''m better than chiran."


    Not long after dinner, Chi ran was still chatting with the old lady. The servant announced that there was a Mr. Fu outside to meet Chi ran.


    Looking at Chi Ran''s sweet smile, the old lady said to the servant, "please come in quickly!"


    Chi ran said, "goodbye, grandma. I''ll go now. "


    Although it''s time for Fu Jin to come in and say hello, she doesn''t want Fu Jin to come in. What will happen then.


    Knowing what Chi ran thought, the old lady nodded her head and let her go.


    As soon as Chi ran went out, he saw Fu Jin and his wife standing beside the car. They were very charming.


    With a smile between her eyebrows and eyes, Chi ran quickly walks over and is hugged by Fu Jin and gets into the car.


    Before he could sit still, Fu Jinyu squeezed his chin and kissed his surprised little mouth.


    Until Chi Ran''s breath was almost taken away, Fu Jinyu slightly withdrew her lips, and finally gently stroked her back with Chi ran in her arms, so that she could breathe slowly and gently.


    After Chi ran, he grabbed Fu Jinyu''s skirt and muttered in a low voice, "urgent luster."


    Fu Jinyu heard Chi Ran''s murmur, thin lips slightly hook, long fingers holding Chi Ran''s jaw, raised her head and looked at herself.


    "Ranran, aren''t you happy?"


    Is Chi ran happy or unhappy?


    She blinked, looked at Fu Jinyu''s eyes and said with a small smile, "do you think I should be happy or not?"


    Fu Jin and eyebrow tail pick slightly, evil spirit a smile, "dye dye should be happy."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m only worried about you!"


    Chi ran murmured. It seems that he should not only be happy for this reason. Should she also give thanks?


    Chi ran did so, but he had a sly smile at the bottom of his eyes and a grateful expression on his face.


    "Thank you for president Fu Da''s favor. I''m very lucky in chiran''s life!"


    Fu Jin and also like a chin, fingers tease Chi Ran''s face, "Ran Ran''s thanks should be more sincere."


    Chi ran blinked innocently, saying he didn''t understand.


    Fu Jinyu also exposed her intention. Anyway, when he arrived at home, he would let the little girl show her sincerity.


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jin and his dark and thick eyes, and suddenly feels a chill on his back, a thrill, and his body trembles.


    Fu Jin and hook lip, big hand in pool dye back slowly stroked, "dye dye not afraid."


    She is not afraid of No wonder!

 Chapter 347

    Chi ran also planned to get up early in the morning to go to work. Unexpectedly, he was asked to be "sincere" too much last night, and he didn''t even know when Fu Jin and he left.


    By the time she got up, she was on her way.


    After having lunch at home, I felt bored at home. I packed up and went to the company again.


    Anyway, there is no limit to her working hours.


    As soon as Chi ran arrived at the company, her colleagues didn''t see her for a few days. She was still so hot. She had already taken out the prepared specialty products and divided them into small portions for them to taste.


    Just sat down, ready to do something, outside there is humanity, "Chi ran, are you back? By the way, when you are away these days, a colleague from the planning department is looking for you. "


    Looking for her? Chi Ran is puzzled. Doesn''t she seem to know other colleagues in the company?


    "Do you know what he wants from me?"


    The colleague shook his head. "I don''t know. As soon as I heard you were away, I left. Later, I came here several times and didn''t say anything about it. "


    "Oh! Is it a man or a woman? "


    "A beauty, no name left."


    Chi ran picks eyebrows. She knows Lisa from other departments so far, but Lisa should be in the logistics department.


    As for the planning department or something, she doesn''t remember knowing anyone.


    "Thank you. I don''t know who it is. If you want to find me, you will come again. "


    After Chi ran said thanks, he didn''t take it seriously and left it behind.


    It seems that after a week''s disappearance, Chi Ran''s enthusiasm for attention is also low, and the curiosity of those colleagues turns to others. Chi ran breathes a sigh.


    After all, it''s not comfortable for anyone to be paid so much attention to and criticized in private every day.


    After she was finally quiet, she just thought that she was finally quiet, but maybe reality would not make her so happy.


    After Chi ran came back with the information, he saw a man sitting in his seat.


    Just as he was about to ask, the man seemed to be aware of it. He turned around and faced Chi ran.


    Chi ran was shocked when he saw the person coming, and then he was a little flustered.


    However, after the panic, it lasted for five seconds. Chi ran thought that he would settle down as soon as he came.


    She laughed. "Miss Luo, what a coincidence."


    When she saw Chi ran, her eyes were angry, suspicious and sarcastic


    Finally, the beautiful face, is cold.


    "Unfortunately, I''m here for you. Before I met you, I was looking forward to this chiran. It''s not what I wanted to do. However, I didn''t expect that chiran, you let me down. "


    Chi ran listens, as if Luo Shanshan''s voice is eager to bring ice thorn, right?


    "Miss Luo, I don''t quite understand your tongue twister."


    Luo Shanshan''s beautiful face was suddenly a little angry and ferocious, but just for a moment, she immediately sneered and put her hands in front of her body. She looked at Chi ran as if she must be contemptuous.


    "Chi ran, I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. I''m afraid you cheated xiaonuan, didn''t you? That''s what you''re aiming for, though you''re too ambitious? "


    Chi ran looks at the eyes of her colleagues. She is worried and angry.


    "Miss Luo, I know everything you want to say. But this is not a place to talk. Let''s go out and talk. "


    "Go out and talk? How, afraid to let you know how thoughtful you are at the same time, right? "


    Chi ran was angry and asked, "who am I? Do you have anything to do with me? What qualifications does Miss Luo have to criticize me? "


    Luo Shan''s face turned white, "you..."


    "If you want to say it, say it. I don''t care. Anyway, I have a man who will protect me, and you Miss Luo, are jealous here, let him know, and see who will be unlucky? "


    anyway, now that Luo Shanshan knows, she is expected to go to the Fu family to complain.


    The most important thing she wanted to hide was from the Fu family. As for the people in the company, just know. It doesn''t matter anymore.


    Chi Ran''s reckless and arrogant tone really hit the pain in Luo Shanshan''s heart.


    She bit her teeth and looked at Chi ran fiercely, as if she was going to rush up the next second.


    Even if Luo Shanshan is not reconciled, she is really afraid as Chi ran said.


    It leads to that Fu Jin and she are not afraid. What she is afraid of is that Fu Jin is defending Chi ran, and she must be the one being laughed at.


    That''s not her purpose.


    Luo Shanshan and Chi ran leave indignantly. In the gossip eyes of people in the office, they leave Fu.


    A place other than Fu''s is a more suitable place to talk.


    After sitting down, Chi ran remembers that how did Luo Shanshan know she was in Fu''s?


    "How did you find out?"Roxanne sneered, "isn''t that what you''re aiming for? Let everyone in the company know that you are a wonderful woman. Or do you want everyone to know about your relationship with Jin and brother? Everyone in the company knows that. Do you think there''s anything else I don''t know? "


    chi ran was stunned before she understood what Luo Shanshan meant


    many people have known Chi Ran''s name since it was reported


    chi ran can be remembered by Fu Jinyu


    "Miss Luo, it seems that you have nothing to do with my purpose. I dare not be that I want to cling to the Fu family, or how thoughtful, it has nothing to do with you. Of course, if you don''t like it, you can tell Fu Jinyu, or even the second elder of the Fu family. You''re making trouble of me, but you''re not a good teacher. "


    chi ran thinks that it''s not up to Luo Shanshan to make things difficult for her


    "Chi ran, I''m the daughter-in-law of the Fu family. I have the qualification to let you get out of the Fu family and leave Jin and his brother."


    "..." Chi ranmo


    "Jin and his brother are just playing with you. If you are smart, you can leave while you still have the money. Otherwise, I''ll be known by the Fu family. I''m afraid you don''t even have a place to live in a city. "


    chi Ran''s mouth is flat and his eyebrows are frowning. He looks at Luo Shanshan for a long time, and then slowly opens his mouth in her domineering eyes


    "I..."


    chi ran interrupted Luo Shanshan before she could speak, "of course, cheating may not be so serious. But under the name of Fu Jinyu, is it true? You are the daughter-in-law of the Fu family. Did the two elders of the Fu family tell you in person, or did Fu Jin agree with you? Don''t deceive others by your own wishful thinking. "


    "shut up. I didn''t cheat others. I''m Fu Jin''s fiancee. This is the default of the two families. "


    "tut Tut, shall I call Fu Jinyu and tell him personally that he has such a fiancee? Or let me die? "


    with that, Chi Ran has already taken out her mobile phone and is about to call someone


    "stop it."


    fortunately, across the table, Chi ran quickly took back her hand, but she didn''t take it away


    looking at Luo Shanshan''s excited look, Chi ran couldn''t help laughing


    "what are you laughing at? Shut up


    chi ran was still smiling, but she didn''t smile too arrogantly, with a smile on her lips


    chi ran was stunned and didn''t know what he was thinking


    "I''m quite sure that I will marry him. And you, love is only temporary, you want his love, I may not spell you. But in the end, you are a lover at best, and I will be Mrs. Fu. "


    looking at Chi Ran''s silence, Luo Shanshan is not as angry and fierce as before


    "Chi ran, to be honest, you are a good girl. Younger than me, and beautiful, you want to find a good man to marry, very advantage. But it''s impossible for you to enter the Fu family. Think of it as a wonderful love affair with Jin and his brother. "


    "are you so sure I can''t marry Fu Jinyu?" Chi ran asked calmly


    chi ran said, "I don''t have any background."


    "so, Chi ran, I''ll give you time to leave Jin and brother. In order not to tell the second elder of the Fu family, I just want to leave some room for you. A week, if you don''t leave after a week, I won''t be polite any more. "


    chi ran said with a faint smile, "thank you for your kind week. However, it''s not up to me to leave this matter. I have to ask Fu Jinyu. If he doesn''t want to leave me, I can''t help it. "Luo Shanshan squeezed her fingers under the table. She restrained her anger and said coldly to Chi ran, "do you mean she won''t leave?"


    Chi ran pick eyebrows, almost default meaning.


    Although, rosantha''s words, let her heart has been restless, but she can''t show.


    Luo Shanshan stood up, angry and evil.


    "Chi ran, since you are so ignorant, I don''t have to worry about anything. Don''t regret it


    Luo Shanshan leaves quickly. Chi Ran is still sitting, looking at the figure of Luo Shanshan leaving. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    It''s been a long time since she came back.


    Chi ran didn''t expect that he would be in a daze for so long before he got up and left.


    Back to the company, almost close to work time, see her back, chuxiao was very happy to ask her.


    "Chi ran, who was Miss Luo just now? What did she come to you for? Do you mean it has something to do with your husband? "


    The inquiry of such a small face makes Chi ran very upset. She wants to slap chuxiao''s face directly.


    However, she did not do so, just coldly pushed her away, the tone was very bad, "mind your ass!"

 Chapter 348

    The beginning laughs Leng Leng, the person nearby puffs to laugh


    if you don''t look at this first smile, you deserve it. It''s obvious that chiran doesn''t look well, and he goes up. If she did it on purpose, she deserved it. She was right to be scolded for not being kind


    after work, Chi ran was the first to leave and took a taxi


    chi Ran''s voice was a little stuffy, so he answered, "yes."


    "Ranran, what''s the matter?"


    even if Fu Jinyu had something to do, she immediately lost it and walked out with her mobile phone


    "Ranran, I''ll go home right away. Wait for me


    chi ran listened to the busy beep of her mobile phone, put down her mobile phone and lay on the bed, feeling a little tangled


    although she knew herself well, she was very upset when she thought of the Fu family she would face sooner or later


    if she had not been so upset before, Chi ran would have a sense of inferiority from the bottom of her heart when she was an orphan with unknown parents and no one to rely on


    but what she was afraid of was that when Luo Shanshan poked her heart, she remembered the gap that he had ignored


    when she is guarding an apartment with two people in a small world, she thinks that she is happy and happy. That''s just her self deception


    the big hand gently brushed her hair, covered her face, lowered her head, looked at her open eyes, long eyelashes flickered, Fu Jin and her head lowered, thin lips stuck to her forehead, voice deep mellow, "Ranran, I''m back. Tell me, what''s the matter? "


    chi ran didn''t move. He just grabbed his long finger and stuck it on his face. He rubbed it fondly and didn''t speak


    he lowered his head, rubbed his chin against her cheek, and reached out to break her body to face himself


    her expression made Fu Jin and her eyebrows slightly frown, and her fingers held Chi Ran''s jaw directly, forcing her to look at herself


    "Ranran, talk."


    all along, Fu Jin and Chi ran are gentle, considerate and even obedient to her advice. With her small temperament, Chi ran almost forgets the other side of Fu Jin and Chi ran


    looking at him in such a frightful way, Chi ran suddenly thinks of the fear he felt when he saw Fu Jinyu


    at this moment, Chi ran remembered that he was afraid of the domineering manner


    "dye dye?"


    "en..."


    chi ran feels guilty and responds in a low voice. She decides that Fu Jin and her husband are not the one who loves her so much that they are going to bully her


    she has to respond to her strong tone


    "I......


    chi ran opened her mouth and said a word, then suddenly she turned around," you didn''t tell me that Luo Shanshan works in Fu. "


    "what did she say when she found you?"


    chi ran didn''t hide it, sighed and faced Fu Jinyu with unprecedented seriousness


    "Fu Jinyu, I am not qualified to be your wife. No one in the Fu family will welcome me except you, will they? "


    "Ranran, is it enough to be my wife? I don''t want to hear you say that again. You are the wife of Fu Jin and I, and will not change from now on. You are already my wife, not verbally, legally protected. "


    "I know it''s hard to get your parents'' consent. However, I just feel a little uncomfortable in my heart, so I''m in a bad mood. "


    "don''t worry, you are the only wife I have. We are already husband and wife in law. No one will separate us. As for whether they agree or not, you don''t care at all. As long as you like, I''ll take care of the rest. "


    she finally showed a faint smile, put her hands behind Fu Jinyu''s neck, and her tone became intimate


    "I believe in you."

 Chapter 349

    Chi Ran''s expression is not natural.


    Fu Jinyu suddenly opens Chi Ran''s arm, gets up and strides out of the room. It seems that he is angry with Chi ran.


    Chi ran was stunned, but he didn''t catch up. He sat up from the bed and walked out of the room for a long time.


    "Madam, dinner is ready. Do you serve now? "


    Chi ran nodded. She didn''t see Fu Jin in the living room, so she went to the study.


    The door of the study is open, and Chi ran stands at the door, watching Fu Jin and her on the phone, explaining her business. She didn''t disturb her.


    But Fu Jin and also saw Chi ran come over, only glanced at it, and continued to be busy.


    Chi Ran''s tangled Dudu mouth finally goes in and hugs Fu Jin and him from behind.


    Fu Jin and his body were stiff, and his words just stopped for a moment, then continued, but he didn''t pull Chi ran away.


    After a while, Fu Jin hung up with him. He pressed his hand in front of Chi Ran''s waist and his voice was cool.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chi ran muttered, "coax you!"


    He is so obviously angry, can she really fight with him?


    She doesn''t like the cold war. If she says something directly, she will be angry. Like Fu Jinyu, she is cold enough. Another cold war will certainly hurt people''s hearts.


    While Fu Jinyu, when Chi ran couldn''t see, a smile flashed through his eyes.


    Such a direct answer really made him not know if he was angry.


    Seeing that Fu Jinyu didn''t speak, Chi ran continued, "I didn''t distrust you. Really, I don''t trust myself. "


    Chi ran hides behind Fu Jinyu and tells him her inferiority complex.


    "If I''m still the daughter of the Chi family, maybe I have the courage to argue. But now I''m an orphan without father or mother, and I''m driven out by the Chi family. "


    "If there are parents, I''m still the daughter of a servant. Fu Jinyu, if you tell me that the two elders of the Fu family will like me, they don''t reject me at all. I don''t believe you even kill me. What kind of leader''s daughter are your parents'' two daughter-in-law, I, and the most precious and proud son of the old man. Will he allow his son to marry such a girl? "


    "You don''t have to..."


    "Listen to me first." Chi ran interrupted Fu Jinyu, "I know you will protect me. But it''s inevitable. We have to face it sooner or later. Although I know your firmness, there is still some uneasiness in my heart. Ha ha In fact, you don''t have to worry about it. Women just like to think. It''s normal to think so much now. "


    "Maybe when I really face it, I don''t care. Or, tonight, tomorrow, rosantha will tell the elder about us. You know it, and I''m prepared for it myself. "


    Fu Jin and hold Chi Ran''s hand tightly, pull it away, turn around and face her.


    Chi ran was embarrassed and joked, "you''re really excellent. Even if you don''t try your best, I don''t think I have such inferiority


    "Why don''t I try?"


    "No, never."


    Chi ran shook his head. "I''m kidding. My husband is so powerful, I''m too proud. I must be envied and hated by others. "


    Fu Jin kneaded Chi Ran''s chin, and his cold face was smiling.


    "Would you like everyone to know that your husband is so good at me? People are envious of you? "


    Chi ran laughs and naturally understands Fu Jinyu''s temptation. She quickly takes Fu Jinyu''s arm and pulls him out.


    "Well, let''s talk about it slowly. Eat first. I''m starving. "


    Fu Jinyu only looks at the back of Chi Ran''s head, and his black eyes flash at her evasive attitude.


    During dinner, Chi ran changed the topic. Of course, Fu Jin and he basically kept silent, but sometimes Chi ran felt that eating was boring and would say something.


    Fortunately, I didn''t investigate the problem just now.


    After dinner, Chi ran yelled again and went to take a bath.


    After a long time in the bathroom, I couldn''t find Fu Jinyu.


    After finishing the meal, the servant picked up her things and was ready to leave. When she saw Chi ran coming out, she said, "madam, my husband just answered the phone and said that he would go out if he had something to do. He asked me to tell you. Ma''am, if it''s all right, I''ll go first. "


    Chi ran nods. After waiting for someone to leave, she thinks that she won''t be right. Is Fu''s elder looking for Fu Jinyu all night?


    Is Luo Shanshan in a hurry to complain?


    chi ran calls Fu Jinyu. After talking to her, she asks nervously, "where have you been? Did your parents know? They want you back? "


    "No, it''s not that. It''s the company''s temporary business. Ranran, you can have a rest first. I''ll go back soon. "Chi ran asked suspiciously, "really? Don''t keep it from me! Let''s face it together. "


    "really not. If they do know, they will call you up, of course."


    "xiaonuan? Where are you? "


    chi ran took a puff at the corner of his mouth, which is really good


    "no, I ask you, do your grandparents know about me and your uncle?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t think so. I didn''t hear about it. They look quite normal. "


    "did they know that just now?"


    "I don''t know. I came out in the afternoon to play. What, someone told them? "


    chi ran was hung up and worried for a long time. She would not let go of her heart if Fu Jin did not come back


    at the moment, Fu Jinyu was not really found by the Fu family. His car finally stopped in front of a hotel


    "I''m in the coffee shop downstairs... You come down, or I''ll leave right away."


    after hanging up, Fu Jin and his face have been gloomy and terrible, which makes the women who still want to chat with him in the coffee shop dare not come forward


    she stood at the door and looked at his cold and perfect side face for a moment, almost fascinated


    LUO Shanshan bends her mouth, waves, orders coffee, and then speaks to Fu Jinyu


    "Jin and brother, I was really surprised to see Chi ran today. I really didn''t expect that Chi ran was so deep in the city. Jin and her brother, when Xiao Nuan took chi to the Fu family, I said that she had other thoughts. "


    "in addition, she admitted her ambition. When she first approached xiaonuan, she deliberately wanted to climb up to the Fu family. Of course, I may have no evidence for this, but Jin and her brother, Chi ran, are an orphan girl. If she doesn''t have ambition, the Fu family won''t want her. She is not qualified at all. "


    "did you tell the old man?"


    "No." Looking at Fu Jinyu, Luo Shanshan seemed to want to see something from his cold and expressionless face, but she couldn''t see it. She just explained, "I know the right way. Jin and brother, I understand your interest in Chi ran. I won''t make trouble, but Chi Ran is ambitious after all. Jin and brother, it''s not good for the woman you want to marry in the future. "


    "do you know my interest in Chi ran?"


    she blushed a little, "men have the relationship before marriage, I understand."


    "are you so interested in my relationship with women?"


    "Jin and brother, I like you. Uncle Fu said he wanted me to be your wife. I want to be able to think about me. "

 Chapter 350

    "You?"


    "yes." Luo Shanshan''s nervous fingers were wringing on the table, smiling on her face, "Jin and brother, our family is very suitable. The two families are friends again. Uncle Fu and aunt like me. I know you''ll have other women, but I understand. I won''t interfere with you until I get married. I won''t tell them about you and chiran. I''ll be a very qualified wife. I won''t make trouble for you. "


    "Miss Luo, are you negotiating with me? Take chiran as a chip? "


    "I didn''t, Jin and brother. I didn''t mean that." Luo Shanshan immediately denied that she was flustered


    "if you want to tell the old man, just tell him. You may have forgotten, how can the old man not know if there are women around me? The whole Fu family is so angry. Do you think the old man doesn''t know anything if he doesn''t leave the gate? "


    Yes, the old man is most concerned about this son. How can he not know that Fu Jin and Chi ran are around him


    but the old man didn''t find someone to take away Chi ran. What does he mean


    does the old man approve Chi ran


    No, it''s impossible


    so maybe that''s what the old man thinks


    she regained her smile and said to Fu Jinyu, "Jin and brother, if the old man knows, I won''t talk about it any more. However, Chi ran didn''t know how to be astringent in Fu''s way, so the old man would not be happy. Jin and his brother should restrain Chi ran. "


    what he means is to tell rosantha that no one I marry will marry you


    originally, I looked at the handsome men and beautiful women, but I didn''t expect that the cold handsome man left without mercy, leaving the beautiful women to cry


    really, what''s the matter with men now? How can you be so indifferent


    as soon as Fu Jinyu opened the door, Chi ran met him. His worried face warmed Fu Jinyu''s heart


    "why didn''t you sleep?"


    "can I sleep?"


    chi ran can''t help complaining, "you said it''s the company''s business, but I don''t believe it. I''m afraid it''s the other side that told you to go back. "


    it''s not like Fu Jinyu''s look


    "so scared?"


    at this moment, her face is cold again


    before Chi ran knew what he had said wrong, he got up, left himself and left


    chi ran was still in the same place, and touched his chin thoughtfully, thinking about how Fu Jin and he were cold again


    afraid? Can you be afraid


    she is telling the truth. Let the two elders of the Fu family know how difficult it is for her and Fu Jinyu


    is this wrong


    thinking of his cold reception before going out, Chi ran sighs. After all, it''s really hard to do< However, at least it is not Mr. Fu who knows about it< But tonight is not the time for them to know. What about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow?Chi ran suddenly got a little annoyed. He wondered if Luo Shanshan would tip off the news. It''s better to have a good time.


    She got up angrily and rushed directly into the bedroom. As soon as she pushed the door, she saw Fu Jin and her only pajamas on.


    Chi Ran''s eyes flashed, and he rushed directly to hold Fu Jinyu.


    Fu Jin and his black eyes flashed slightly and looked down at the little girl. He had no choice but to smile.


    "What for?"


    "Hey, hey You''ve done nothing? I feel uneasy. Hold me and I''ll be better. "


    When is the little girl so cheeky?


    Fu Jin and still arm encircle her back, voice is cold, "this next good?"


    "It''s not good. Let me hold it a little longer."


    Listening to her coquetry, Fu Jin and a certain color sank, "Ranran, if you want to hold her, let''s go to bed to hold her."


    Chi ran immediately froze, then slowly looked up from her arms, and then shriveled his mouth, "I''m really upset. You say, what on earth is Roxanne going to complain about? She''s dragging on like this, which makes me feel inferior. I might as well have a good time. "


    After Chi ran finished, Fu Jinyu didn''t respond. She held Fu Jinyu''s waist and said, "husband, why don''t we turn ourselves in?"


    This attitude surprised Fu Jinyu.


    He raised Chi Ran''s chin to find out if she really thought that way,


    and Chi ran really thought that way too. Long pain is better than short pain.


    Fu Jinyu suddenly chuckled, bowed his head, pecked the corner of her mouth first, and then opened his mouth.


    "surrender? Do you think our relationship is a crime?


    "I''m not using analogy!" Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu''s smile and feels relaxed. Fortunately, she doesn''t continue to be cold.


    "Save it."


    Fu Jin pinched Chi Ran''s delicate face with his fingers. His little girl''s skin was very good, and her eyes were stained with a satisfied smile.


    "Why?" Chi Ran is confused.


    "The old man has known for a long time that I have women in the company. However, he did not say anything and did not interfere. "


    Chi Ran''s astonished stare made her know for a long time?


    this shock made Chi ran not react for a while, but Fu Jinyu, on the other hand, ate her little tofu.


    "Fu Jinyu, do you think your master knows that we have obtained the certificate?"


    Fu Jin and chiran touch their hands on their face. Because chiran''s words pause, looking at chiran''s little face, he suddenly can''t answer.


    At last, Chi ran shook his head. His face was a little lost, and his face lost its luster.


    "I knew it was."


    Chi ran said to himself, holding Fu Jinyu''s waist, and said in a low voice, "since your old man knows we are together, but he didn''t ask me for anything, so he thinks that I''m just a woman you play with, and it''s not worth paying attention to. As long as you don''t marry home, you won''t care. Is that right? "


    She asked, but Chi ran had already guessed very accurately. In fact, she already knew it was like this.


    Take a look at Fu Jinyu''s silence. Chi ran tugs bitterly at the corner of his mouth, and you can see that it looks like this.


    She is chiran. In the eyes of the Fu family, she is a lover at most. As for Mrs. Fu, she is not in his eyes at all.


    Chi ran, who was extremely lost, felt sad again. His head was against Fu Jinyu''s chest, and he lowered his head to hide his sadness in his eyes.


    Fu Jin felt a pain in his heart and touched Chi Ran''s head lovingly, "Ran Ran, but you are already my wife."


    Chi ran en made a sound. After a while, he raised his head and said, "well, even if I''m your lover for the time being, I''ll recognize you. It''s nothing. However, it''s you who have to face the second elder''s urging marriage in the future. Think about it, like you''re a little sadder than me? "


    Fu Jinyu smiles. His lips are rubbing Chi Ran''s little mouth, close to each other, and there is a low magnetic voice.


    "Ranran, don''t be sad, eh?"


    Her sadness, in her eyes, he can see at a glance.


    "I didn''t." Chi ran laughs, but does not reach the fundus.


    "Not yet." The forefinger brushed the corner of chiran''s eye, "your eyes are not bright."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, she sighed without concealment, "at least now, in fact, you don''t have to worry. Your two old people are going to trouble us now. We''ll see the future in the future. However, that Luo Shanshan is disgusting, "Chi ran grabs Fu Jinyu and complains blankly," you should find a way to get her away. If she doesn''t leave, she''ll probably be in front of me all day. He also said that she is your fiancee or something. It''s uncomfortable to listen to these words. It''s not like playing a dog blood idol drama. I''m tired of listening to this kind of plot. "


    "If you don''t get rid of her, I think she will trip me in the company next. At that time, I won''t let her make a scene. I''ll really disgrace president Fu. ""Well, I''ll take her." Chi Ran''s careful eyes made Fu Jin smile. "I''m not afraid of losing face. Ranran is happy."


    Chi ran raised her eyebrows. "I can scratch her face like a shrew?"

 Chapter 351

    Fu Jin and his brain show that Chi Ran is tearing with others and grabbing Luo Shanshan''s face. Suddenly, he can''t help laughing.


    He grabbed Chi Ran''s small paw, handed it to his lips and gave it a kiss, "you little paw, it''s really powerful. It''s sharp when you hold my back


    Chi Ran''s face turned red immediately. He said that he was fighting. How did he talk about it?


    This is a deliberate molestation.


    Chi ran took back her little hand and said angrily, "I''m serious. I''m not afraid of trouble. It really pissed me off. I won''t be polite. When the time comes, I''ll catch Luo Shanshan''s face. Will you hold it for me? "


    Fu Jin and smile, "if I don''t give it to you, who can give it to you?"


    Chi ran raised her eyebrows. "Yes, it is. Now you are my husband, legal guardian. So, if you want me to show that I''m too shrewd, you can get rosantha out of here


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take her tomorrow."


    This rosantha really can''t be kept.


    Today, let her know that Chi Ran is in the company, but also that one day he and Chi ran will be screwed up again.


    Although he and Chi ran didn''t know about the license, they were not afraid of ten thousand just in case.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, as soon as she arrived at the company, she received the notice of dismissal.


    Roxanne couldn''t believe it. She went to the top floor without thinking about it.


    This time, Fu Jinyu didn''t let Zheng Qu stop her. In his office, he gave Luo Shanshan a reply directly.


    "Jin and brother, why are you doing this? Just for chiran? "


    Fu Jin and his black eyes were cold, and his voice was cool.


    "Miss Luo, for no one''s sake, I will not recommend you to stay at Fu''s, you are wasting your time."


    They know each other what she''s here for. Now that he has said it to her so definitely, there is no need to waste Roxanne''s time.


    "I don''t think it''s a waste of time." Luo Shanshan stubborn way, "moreover, in the company, there is no wrong thing, you can''t dismiss me. Uncle Fu and his aunt won''t agree. That''s what they mean


    "I''ll go to my parents and say that''s what I mean. It won''t change. Let''s go, Miss Luo. "


    "No, I won''t go."


    Fu Jin and his voice were even more indifferent, "Miss Luo, don''t call me Baochi. It''s very ugly. If you are determined not to leave, I will personally call Mr. Luo and ask him to take you back. "


    "You..."


    Luo Shanshan sees Fu Jinyu''s ruthlessness and coldness here. How can he treat himself like this.


    Luo Shanshan couldn''t help crying again. Her tears were falling down. She looked at Fu Jinyu with tears, but she couldn''t shake his heart at all.


    "Fu Jinyu, what is your heart made of? I''m all for you. Why don''t you care? "


    Fu Jin and listen, but not even a look to Luo Shanshan, press the inside phone, "Zheng Qu, take Miss Luo out."


    Zheng Qu takes Luo Shanshan away. In the end, instead of returning to Luo''s home, she runs to Fu''s home.


    In this case, she needs the support of the two elders of the Fu family, and her intuition is that the relationship between Chi ran and Fu Jin is not as simple as that between men and women.


    Since Fu Jin and so merciless to themselves, then she will not be soft hearted.


    After arriving at Fu''s house, Luo Shanshan''s eyes were red. She looked like she had cried. When she saw Fu''s mother, she held her in her arms and began to cry.


    Fu Mu looked at the old man, and he obviously understood who caused this.


    In fact, the old man didn''t like Luo Shanshan''s behavior. At the beginning, he wanted Luo Shanshan to be the third daughter-in-law. However, he didn''t like Luo Shanshan, and there were others. But Luo Shanshan was so clingy all the time. Now he was made to cry by the third daughter-in-law and asked them again.


    At the beginning, he had the idea of introducing them, but now the little girl actually regarded them as a backer?


    But the old man actually paid more attention to the third son. Fu Jin and his wife naturally wanted to marry one of his original intentions, provided that the old man allowed it.


    Since Fu Jin and Luo Shanshan don''t like each other, they are naturally ready to change for another suitable woman. There''s no reason to let Luo Shanshan waste her time and feelings all the time.


    Before, Luo Shanshan never gave up her heart and stayed in Fu''s company stubbornly, and Fu didn''t care. If she could move Fu Jinyu''s heart, it would be better. If she couldn''t, let her die soon. But now, there has been no news for such a long time. I thought there was no letter. As a result, it''s like this now.


    Master Fu winked at Fu''s mother. Fu''s mother quickly appeased Luo Shanshan.


    "Shanshan, don''t cry. What can I do for you. You''re crying like this. We''re worried. We don''t know what''s going on. Stop crying, huh


    Luo Shanshan cried for a long time. She looked up from Fu''s mother''s arms with tearful eyes. Then she saw that the old man''s face was calm. Compared with Fu Jin''s and that cold and gloomy face, she was scared to stop crying."Auntie, auntie, I was kicked out of the company by Jin and my brother."


    "This Shanshan, in fact, it''s better not to go to the company. Take advantage of more time to have a rest. You haven''t been back from abroad for a long time. At this time, you can go out to play and relax. You''ll be fine in the future. "


    Rosantha listened to the old lady, which also made her give up. What is going out to relax, just to make her want to open up.


    Luo Shanshan was in a hurry. Now she had to get the support of the second elder of the Fu family to have a chip.


    These two old people are going to give up on her. No, absolutely not.


    Luo Shanshan bowed her head, quickly turned her mind, and then looked up, very wronged.


    "Aunt, uncle, I''ve done a good job in the company. If I''m wrong, I''ll admit it and leave. However, although I was driven out by Jin and his brother, he was not because of my mistakes in work, but for a woman. "


    "Woman?" Uncle Fu was surprised, but master Fu''s eyes flashed.


    "Yes. You two have met, Chi ran, Xiao Nuan''s friend. "


    "Chiran?" This is even more surprising.


    "Yes, Chi ran works in Fu''s office now. She He Jin and his brother... "


    "How?" Uncle Fu didn''t know about it at all, but master Fu didn''t see any emotion.


    Rosantha gritted her teeth and continued, "I''m sad that they''re together, but I don''t care. After all, Jin and his brother are not married. I can''t stop them. But However, Jin and his brother treat chiran very differently. He dotes on chiran and lets chiran dominate the company. Now everyone in the company knows that Chi ran can''t be offended. "


    "I just found her and asked her to restrain herself, but she complained to Jin and his brother. Jin and his brother really dismissed me for her sake. Uncle and aunt, I can''t let Jin and his brother like me. I''m incompetent, but Jin and his brother and Chi ran are too much. Chi ran, in particular, can let Jin and his brother connive at her and disturb the company. If this goes on, will Jin and his brother do anything for her one day? "


    She knew what to say and what to focus on.


    Therefore, instead of crying about being bullied by Fu Jin, she highlights the difference between Fu Jin and Chi ran.


    And after she finished, she really found the difference of master Fu.


    She continued, showing her weakness and saying, "uncle, I may not be as attractive to Jin and elder brother as Chi ran. He is never close to women, but he is different to Chi ran. Do I really have no hope at all? Just like those women who were rejected by Jin and his brother, no one could hold Jin and his brother''s heart except Chi ran


    When Mrs. Fu listened to this, she screamed. She looked at the old man''s face. Sure enough, she looked at his face, and her eyes were even more frightening.


    The old lady''s heart thumped for a while, and quickly appeased, "Shanshan, don''t say it, you say it like my third brother doesn''t like you, or is it his fault?"


    The old lady felt like a mirror to her intentional guidance of rosanshan, but her son was in pain. The old man had a better relationship with the third man. Rosanshan wanted to get rid of Chi ran by the old man''s hand. At that time, the third man''s stubbornness came up again, and they might fall out again.


    Even if the old man doesn''t like Chi ran, she can''t fight so directly. She has to solve it well. She doesn''t want to see Lao San and the old man quarrel.


    With that, Mrs. Fu, regardless of Luo Shanshan''s stiff face, quickly appeased the old man.


    "My friend, don''t be angry. You are angry before you ask about Jin and Hechi. What if there''s a misunderstanding? "


    Luo Shanshan''s face became stiff. The old lady was saying that she was talking nonsense?


    she was not satisfied. Luo Shanshan was wronged and her tears continued to swirl in her eyes.


    "Auntie and uncle, I have selfishness towards Jin and brother. I like Jin and brother. However, I didn''t tell Chi ran any lies. I know that I made the elder two unhappy today, and I have no hope in the future. But for the sake of Jin and his brother, for the sake of the Fu family, I have to tell the truth. "


    After that, Luo Shanshan forced herself to wipe her tears and got up, "Uncle Fu, aunt Fu, I''m so presumptuous. I''m sorry. I''ve finished, and I know you don''t welcome me. I''ll go first. "


    Luo Shanshan left the Fu family and no one left her.


    Luo Shanshan clenched her teeth. Her goal was to achieve it. Looking at the face of the Fu family, she would not deal with the aftermath. But the mistake was the old lady''s attitude. She seemed to blame herself.


    Luo Shanshan frowned in chagrin. She can only do this. In the future, let her grandfather come to talk about it.


    However, Chi Ran is not too arrogant.


    As soon as Luo Shanshan left, Mrs. Fu said, "don''t worry, you don''t want to listen to Luo Shanshan. She came in that way and made it clear that she wanted us to help her. But it''s something you love and I want to do. Our third brother doesn''t like it. Can you force it? I don''t think she has a good heart"Even if that Chi Ran is with our third brother, do you think that with our third brother''s temperament, there are women who can make him obedient? Say it. Who believes it? You also know Lao San''s temper. Don''t get angry. You have to ask about Lao San. Besides, what happened to a woman? Do you still think that Jin Yu has never had a woman? "

 Chapter 352

    Mr. Fu didn''t have any impulse, which was reassuring to the old lady


    in the rush hour, Mrs. Fu called her son when he was older


    "Jin Yu, are you OK at night? Can you come back home? "


    in front of the old man, the old lady didn''t say much, but she still said to her son," Shanshan just came. "


    after hanging up, Chi ran certainly heard his "Ma"


    "maybe. It''s Rosanna


    "I''m not. I''m angry with her. This kind of person deserves beating. " I have said some happy words, but I still have to face the real problems in the end


    chi ran sighs, and her pretty face is almost wrinkled


    "husband, shall I go back with you?"


    "No." Fu Jin and he didn''t seem to be worried at all. His eyebrows and eyes were already wide open, playing with Chi Ran''s little hand, "you don''t have to go. However, I can''t disclose the two of us for the time being. Don''t you blame me? "


    "it''s important to protect your life. You can make your own decisions whether you disclose it or not."


    "don''t exaggerate. We''re going to the battlefield, aren''t we? "


    "almost." Chi ran said cautiously, holding Fu Jinyu''s hand, "husband, take care."


    "..."


    Fu Jinyu simply sealed Chi Ran''s mouth, and then let her go on, she really went to the battlefield


    ...


    after sending Chi ran home, Fu Jin and he drove to Fu''s house


    at dinner time, there are not many people in the family, except for the second elder


    after dinner, Mrs. Fu was afraid that the old man would not be polite, so she spoke first


    "Jin Yu, Shanshan came here and said that you fired her. Your father and I are not involved in this. But she said you are for the girl chiran? Are you... Really together? "


    it''s so direct that the old lady suddenly doesn''t know what to ask


    for a long time, Fu Jinyu didn''t take the initiative to speak, neither did Fu Laozi


    why is it unnecessary


    after so many years, he finally has a girlfriend. Although he may not get married, it''s still a problem to keep such a secret


    "Chi ran, that girl, I looked OK at first. I didn''t expect that...


    Mrs. Fu had some complicated thoughts when she said this


    listening to her mother''s voice, Fu Jinyu naturally understood what she was thinking


    because the old man is staring at his every move now. He won''t speak for Chi ran or say anything else


    at this time, his attitude is as indifferent as ever, which is the safest


    "Dad, I always have a clear attitude. I don''t like rosantha. I quit her, but I let her die earlier. Besides, I have Chi ran by my side now. Luo Shanshan is making trouble out of nothing. I can''t stay here. "The emphasis is on rosantha''s unreasonable making trouble.


    The meaning is very clear. If you want to marry Fu Jinyu in the future, you have to put up with his present woman first. Moreover, Luo Shanshan makes trouble out of nothing, and Fu Jinyu is even more annoyed.


    But Fu Jin and he said, "there is no plan to get married now."


    Master Fu''s black eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was deep and dignified.


    "Marriage must be considered and grasped. As for Chi ran, you have your own discretion. "


    Fu Jin and his indifference were silent. In fact, he always had such an attitude. Except for his softness in front of Chi ran, he was really cold and indifferent at other times.


    This kind of Fu Jin and let them have no doubt and get used to this kind of him.


    When Mrs. Fu saw that the father and son were not so at war, it was the end of pingchi.


    But when she thought about rosantha, she was a little worried.


    "Old man, Shanshan, I think you have to talk to Lao Luo. The girl must be angry. Lao Luo had a problem with Jin Yu. If you can communicate with him, your family can''t do it. Don''t confuse your feelings. "


    Master Fu nodded and said to Fu Jinyu, "I can see that Shanshan is a stubborn girl, and Lao Luo always loves his granddaughter. This matter, I communicate with Lao Luo, not enough, you still have to worry about our two families, good with Shanshan say clearly. Don''t use extreme methods. "


    Fu Jin and voice cold overflow, "I have no time to communicate with her."


    Then he got up. Obviously, he was impatient with such things.


    "Jin Yu, are you living with Chi ran now?"


    Fu''s mother thought of this, and now she understood why her son had moved out.


    "Yes."


    "That pool dye a little girl, will take good care of you? Shall I send an aunt over? "


    Fu Jin said, "I don''t want her to take care of me. Mom, I''m going. "


    After leaving without looking back, Fu''s mother frowned and said to the old man, "it''s not taking care of him. What''s that for?"


    Fu old man face a stiff, cold hum a voice, "don''t worry."

 Chapter 353

    Fu yinuan, who is playing crazily outside, calls Chi ran and calls her.


    Seeing Fu yinuan''s non mainstream dress, Chi ran feels the pain of his eyes.


    "Ha ha Chi ran, don''t look like that. How handsome am I? You''ve been watching my uncle all day and your taste is out. Another day, I''ll popularize fashion for you, and I''ll get you some such handsome clothes. "


    Pool dye Old God in, "I pour is want to try, afraid you don''t have that courage."


    Fu Yi warm smile a stiff, but forget uncle.


    She waved her hand, "forget it, no trouble. Auntie, you are so beautiful that you don''t need fancy clothes. These are the best for me, not for you. "


    Chi ran chuckled, "well, don''t be poor. You also said that if you have information about your family, you can tell me. Look, your uncle has been called back for interrogation today, and you don''t know. "


    "So fast? What did Roxanne say with her big mouth


    Chi ran nodded, "yes. However, she did not know that we had already obtained the certificate, and it was better. I''m going to keep it from your uncle. You will certainly be called back to ask, you talk to those two brothers, don''t let it slip


    Fu yinuan''s face finally became serious, "I know the seriousness of the matter. If you don''t disclose that you have already obtained the license, it will be safer for the time being. "


    "Well, that''s what it means. I know the weight myself. However, I estimate that this time, in the eyes of your grandparents, I really had a purpose for your uncle before I approached your woman. They won''t like me for being so scheming. I''m afraid it will be more difficult in the future. "


    It''s not easy to change their impression in the future.


    Fu yinuan frowned, "it''s not your fault. Don''t worry. I''ll speak for you then. Put all the blame on my uncle. Bully the president. You are the poor little sheep. Ha ha... "


    Pool dye mouth corner smoked to smoke, "dog blood."


    "Although it''s dog blood, it''s very consistent with my uncle''s image. When I didn''t have you at the beginning, I was still thinking, uncle, this cold person, if you take a fancy to that woman, it must be strong. Even if that woman won''t like him, he won''t let go. Fortunately, you still like uncle


    When Chi ran thinks about it, it''s true.


    When Fu Jin and I were together, they were all strong. She had a good feeling for him in her heart, but this good feeling was verified by him. Now look back, it''s all led by Fu Jinyu.


    She can''t understand the phenomenon. If she doesn''t like Fu Jinyu, how can it be miserable.


    "That''s settled. I''ll go home first and see if my uncle needs support there."


    Fu yinuan is about to leave. Chi ran tells him again, "don''t let it slip! In addition, there is a point. Don''t tell me if your uncle is good to me. In their eyes, I''m just an unimportant woman, do you understand? "


    Fu yinuan nods. She knows the meaning better than Chi ran.


    Think about his grandfather that stubborn old man, Fu Yi warm from the heart for Chi ran worry about the future.


    Think about yourself again. If you fall in love with someone the old man doesn''t like in the future, depend on


    She must help her uncle win the battle of marriage defense, which is also for her own future.


    When Fu yinuan returned to Fu''s home, Fu Jinyu had already left.


    She also wanted to help, but now, looking at such a quiet situation, it seems that my uncle has settled this one?


    "Fu yinuan!"


    As soon as she relaxed, master Fu''s eyes, which were like substance, hit her and made her nervous.


    "My lord Grandfather Fu yinuan laughs with her, saying that she wants to support my uncle, but in fact, when she meets the old man, she is also afraid.


    "Are you dressing up? People are not people, ghosts are not ghosts. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu yinuan dare not refute, can only grasp the hole on his clothes, more pull bigger.


    "Xiao Nuan, how can you learn..."


    Just as Mrs. Fu was about to learn from Chi ran, she suddenly thought of what the girl was like. She shook her head.


    "Xiao Nuan, do you know Chi Ran is with your uncle now?"


    Fu yinuan looked at her grandmother. She had a good temper. She could only sit on the old lady''s side to block the old man''s terrible sight.


    "I know that!" Fu yinuan took it for granted.


    "You know?" The old lady was surprised. "When did you know that?"


    Fu Yi Nuan said with a smile, "grandma, are you aware of Chi Ran''s scheming? Is it purposeful to approach me? "


    "Isn''t it? On the first day, Shanshan was right. She seemed to do it on purpose. "


    "Yes, on the first day, there was a problem." Fu yinuan echoed, but the tone changed, "but the problem is not Chi ran, it''s my uncle.""Yes? What''s wrong with your uncle? "


    Fu Yi warmed up inside, and began to make complaints about the various kinds of Tucao.


    "You see that day, my uncle and Chi ran are not normal, but I really didn''t know at that time. Later I found out that my uncle harassed Chi ran when he first saw him. "


    "He said that he wanted Chi ran to be his lover. Chi ran was about to cry at that time. She left early. Later, what I didn''t know was that my uncle used his power to force Chi ran into submission. "


    Looking at the surprised eyes of the two elders, Fu yinuan continued to pretend to be very serious and denounced Fu Jinyu.


    "Chi Ran is a good girl. Before that, Miss Chi, who was also a member of the Chi family, received the education of a lady from a big family. Later, it was the Chi family who found out her life experience that she became an orphan. But Chi Ran''s temperament will not change. How can such a person be my uncle''s lover? "


    "But my uncle, tut Tut, I really didn''t think that he was a very mean person. He even forced her to leave school when others were in trouble, even threatened her to quit school, or even couldn''t live in a city. Chi ran asked me for help later, so I knew about these things. But you also know, how dare I face my uncle? In the end, I watched him destroy chiran''s innocent little flower like this. "


    Fu Yi''s face was full of resentment and helplessness.


    Look at the two old men, the old man has no expression, do not know whether to believe or not. But the old lady was obviously shocked and seemed to believe it.


    Her youngest son is so stubborn and can do anything by any means. He is capable of forcing the little girl.


    However, this matter, really let her know, always feel, a little sorry for Chi ran?


    Fu Yi warm heart secretly smile, but dare not reveal a strange.


    "Really, grandma, in fact, Chi ran suffered a loss. However, after all, my uncle is my family. I couldn''t resist my uncle, so I advised Chi ran. Anyway, my uncle is also a character. She won''t lose money with my uncle. In the future, even if my uncle is not interested in her, he will arrange for her properly. "


    Fu yinuan thought about it and added, "this matter, Chi ran can only compromise with uncle''s evil forces. However, I don''t know if she has a knot in her heart. Or he also slowly like uncle? At least now she''s doing well. However, we dare not tell you about it. We dare not tell you what my uncle has done. Second, Chi ran feels sad. This kind of thing is not very good after all. "


    With that, Fu yinuan said no more.


    After listening, Mrs. Fu didn''t speak for a long time, and finally she could only sigh.


    "Jin Yu really is. Alas... "


    Fu yinuan also followed the silence, bowed his head, did not dare to see the reaction of the old man, for fear that he would be staring at the old man.


    "Xiao Nuan, you said that we introduced so many women to your uncle. You said that for so many years, how did he fall in love with Chi ran?"


    Fu yinuan thought about it and shook his head. "I''m not sure. I was also puzzled at that time, and I didn''t dare to ask my uncle. Later, I thought about it myself, but I don''t know if it''s right, and it''s hard to say why. "


    Old lady Fu urged, "what are you thinking about? That''s all


    Fu yinuan looked at the old lady, then quickly glanced at the old man, who glared, "say!"


    She secretly smiles in her heart and looks at the old man''s reaction. It seems that she really believes it. She is also curious why Fu Jin takes a fancy to Chi ran.


    It''s good to believe it!


    Fu yinuan felt more secure, and then she said cautiously, "grandma, do you remember the age of the girls who were introduced to my uncle before?"


    Mrs. Fu was stunned, "er There are people in their 20s and 30s. "


    But Fu Yi warm this question, obviously the old man immediately wanted to understand.


    His face was stiff. Fu yinuan continued, "look, Chi Ran is only twenty years old. Young and beautiful. But you are all over 24 years old, aren''t you? You see, Roxanne, she graduated from college and she''s twenty-four. This is the only reason I can think of. Tut Tut, uncle, it''s a common fault for men to like young girls. Renchi Ran has just come of age. To be exact, he hasn''t had his birthday yet. He is 20 years old and 19 years old. He is young and young


    Fu yinuan tried to make it up. All these contents were smeared on Fu Jinyu. She knew that her uncle would never be angry if she smeared her.


    That''s how to say it. He''s bad. How to say it.


    "No Can''t you take it Mrs. Fu denied this, but she was really a little uncertain. What''s more, she didn''t know how to feel sorry for her son''s fault.


    If that''s the case, Fu Jin and his son are not very good.


    Just as Mrs. Fu was beating drums in her heart, Mr. Fu hummed coldly, "nonsense."After he scolded Fu yinuan, he got up and left, while Fu yinuan was still behind him and said, "grandfather, if you don''t believe me, you can ask my uncle!"


    Hee hee, looking at my grandfather like this, I obviously believe it.

 Chapter 354

    Fu yinuan went upstairs to have a rest easily, leaving behind the old lady of the Fu family who was still struggling. It is estimated that they couldn''t sleep well tonight.


    As soon as she went upstairs and closed the door, she finally stopped laughing.


    It''s amazing. It''s amazing!


    Fu yinuan lived for 20 years, and finally he was elated.


    Although it is behind the black uncle, but this opportunity is absolutely rare in life.


    Moreover, such a black uncle''s behavior will never be retaliated by him. On the contrary, he will be very happy with his behavior.


    Oh, yes, my wife is really enjoying it.


    After Fu yinuan had enough laughter, he quickly called Chi ran to exchange ideas, and let him know about it.


    Fu yinuan suddenly felt that he was too smart. The smartest girl in the world, Bang Bang Da!


    "Chi ran? Ha ha I tell you, just now I explained to my grandparents, ha ha They ha ha... "


    Chi ran answers the phone. Before he says a word, he hears Fu yinuan laughing on the phone. What he says is not clear.


    She turned her cell phone on hands-free and asked him to hear if xiaonuan had any problems.


    And Fu Yi warm didn''t notice at all, just a strong smile.


    "Xiao Nuan, what''s the matter with you


    Chi Ran has a look at Fu Jinyu. He''s worried. It won''t be anything, will it?


    Fu Jin didn''t speak with her. After a while, she heard Fu yinuan stop smiling and listen to her talking there.


    "Chi ran, I tell you, I helped you and my uncle to say a lot of good things to my grandparents."


    Chi ran said, "well, thank you."


    "Oh, you''re welcome. Ha ha... "


    Laughing again, Chi ran was speechless and simply said, "if it''s OK, that''s it?"


    "No, no, I''m not finished."


    Fu yinuan felt that she had done such a good thing, but she didn''t share it with others.


    "I tell you, in order to save your image, I have to sacrifice my uncle. That''s what I said to my grandparents... "


    Then, Fu yinuan tries to control his smile, and makes it clear to Chi ran.


    Then, after that, Chi ran was silent. Fu Yi Nuan was very happy and said, "Chi ran, am I very smart?" Chiran? Speak! What''s the matter? "


    "Fu yinuan..."


    Instead of waiting for Chi Ran''s reply, he was waiting for Fu Jinyu''s cold voice.


    Fu Yi is warm on the body a stiff, "small, small uncle?"


    "Fu yinuan, you are very clever!"


    "I Uncle, it''s not for Chi ran. Ha ha... " Fu Yi warm guilty smile, "uncle, you won''t blame me? Grandparents seem to believe it. They must feel sorry for Chi ran now. "


    Chi ran tries to hold back a smile and looks at Fu Jin and the blue veins on her forehead. She covers her mouth and smiles. She thinks that Fu Jinyu''s great name has been ruined by Fu yinuan. She still lets his parents know. Cough


    Chi ran thinks that she should rescue Fu yinuan. After all, it''s for myself.


    She said goodbye to Fu yinuan and hung up.


    Then, looking at Fu Jin and his cold face, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha Fu Jinyu, you''re robbing me and destroying me. Ha ha How pitiful I am


    Fu Jinyu grabs Chi ran, who is gloating at the disaster, in his arms. He holds her intentional smile in his big hand and seems to be gnashing his teeth.


    "Ranran, are you happy?"


    Chi ran ha ha twice, but she really can''t help it.


    But looking at Fu Jin and his embarrassed expression, she reached out to him and stroked him.


    "Darling, my husband, if you don''t cry, Xiao Nuan is also for our good. Ha ha... "


    Fu Jin and his forehead are black. He grabs Chi Ran''s little hand, purses his lips, and bends over. His black eyes are flashing a cold warning.


    "I don''t think you''re comforting me at all."


    "Poof, ha ha, I''m just comforting you."


    Chi ran bit her lips, restrained her smile, and then put on a very serious expression.


    "Husband, another day we should thank Xiao Nuan well. You see, she has worked so hard. For us, especially for me, I must thank her well."


    Fu Jin and black eyes flashed, "so, you''re sitting on my charge?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi Ran''s mouth turned up and blinked innocently, as if to say, what else can it do?


    "Extortion?" Fu Jin and suddenly read these four words in his mouth, and his black eyes gradually grew deeper and deeper, "like your youth?"


    Chi Ran has some bad premonition. She wants to get out of Fu Jinyu''s arms, but he has already tied her up."Ranran..."


    "Well Have a good talk Chi Ran''s attitude softened and she was coquettish with Fu Jin.


    "How can I bear my accusation for nothing?" Fu Jin and the evil lips smile, he suddenly picked up Chi ranheng and strode forward.


    "I don''t want to..."


    "I can''t help you not!" Overbearing president, is so willful!


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran went to work at Fu''s the next day. Everyone in the office knows the disturbance caused by Luo Shanshan.


    However, looking at Chi ran as if he had nothing to do with others, they thought that Chi ran had succeeded.


    The arrival of Luo Shanshan before, let a person guess the biggest is two people rob a man.


    And Chi Ran is probably the winner.


    However, in the end, he is more curious about the husband behind Chi ran. The two beauties rob him. The husband is not just rich.


    I want to see another good play. As a result, Luo Shanshan never showed up again. Someone secretly went to the planning department to ask, and the result was amazing.


    Roxanne''s fired!


    Tut Tut, so far, those who offended Chi ran have been dismissed.


    The crowd silently looked at chuxiao. If this woman doesn''t restrain, will chuxiao be the next one?


    others think so, chuxiao also thinks about it.


    So, after Chi ran came back to work, she stopped thinking whether to please or find something to do.


    She didn''t dare to jump in front of her any more, at least recently.


    However, the jealousy in my heart is even higher.


    Chi Ran has such a mysterious backer that she is envious. She wants to grab it right away. She wants to be Chi ran.


    There is such a person, such a disgusting person, who likes to rob other people''s things, envies other people''s things, and has no moral sense at all.


    Obviously, chuxiao is like this.


    Chi Ran is well-known. In Fu''s, if Chi ran walks horizontally, no one dares to say anything.


    But in fact, she didn''t know she could walk sideways.


    Chi Ran is very low-key now. Really, she always feels guilty when she thinks that she has been known by the Fu family.


    Think of Luo Shanshan certainly did not say good words to them, only in the company, her these things, must be said not good.


    So it''s better to keep a low profile and stop making any noise.


    And because of chiran''s "prestige" before, no one bothered chiran, so recently, chiran''s surroundings are very quiet.


    It''s just that the silence is only temporary.


    Fu Jin and there is no such simple answer as Chi ran.


    Luo Shanshan is driven out of the company by Fu Jinyu, and the Fu family doesn''t support her to deal with Chi ran. She goes home aggrieved. Naturally, the Luo family won''t let their children suffer in vain.


    Especially Mr. Luo, the little granddaughter is his favorite child. When he was going to introduce him to Fu Jinyu, he was very optimistic about Fu Jinyu. This man is not in the pool.


    However, he thought very well, but he didn''t expect that his granddaughter would fall into the trap first, and let Fu Jin and bully him like this. He always wanted to find Fu Jin and ask for an explanation.


    Fu Jinyu is called back to Fu''s house again. He doesn''t tell Chi ran.


    When Mr. Luo saw Fu Jin and his granddaughter coming back, his eyes lit up. He sighed for his granddaughter''s failure.


    Although Fu Qingtian felt that his son had done nothing wrong, he was just reluctant, but he still had to show his face to his old friend.


    "Fu Jinyu, sit down. Today you''ll make it clear to Uncle Luo. "


    Make it clear, not admit it.


    On hearing this, master Luo felt a little unhappy and looked at Fu Jin Yu.


    "Jin Yu, Shanshan said that you drove her away for the sake of a woman who was not on the stage? And reprimanded her several times? "


    Fu Jin and black eyes radiated a cool light, and their voice was cold and deep. "Uncle Luo, I can''t bear Miss Luo''s heart."


    Only such a sentence, it is very clear to say his meaning.


    But Luo Laozi and Luo Shanshan look ugly at the same time. I don''t know about it, but it means that I don''t care about your children.


    "Cough How can Fu and Jin talk Mrs. Fu spoke softly.


    "Jin and brother, I just like you. I don''t expect you to accept me, just let me be by your side, can''t you? "


    If Luo Shanshan is very spineless, it makes his face more dull.


    "Shanshan, you shut up for me," old man Luo reprimanded her. "Old man Fu, it seems that our Luo family has become amorous. Jin Yu is a character. I''m afraid our Luo family doesn''t deserve it. Shanshan, let''s go. I''ll break your leg if you''re so hopeless in the future. "


    Old man Luo''s temper is so hot. Seeing that the relationship between the two sides is getting worse, old man Fu quickly grabs old man Luo and winks at the old lady. Old lady Fu coaxes Luo Shanshan to go to the inner room, but Fu Jinyu is totally indifferent to it.I don''t know what the two masters said. At last, Luo''s face lightened, but he didn''t have a good color for Fu Jin and Yu

 Chapter 355

    Fu Jin didn''t speak to the old man Luo in the back. Even if she was in the co pilot''s seat, Luo Shanshan didn''t dare to say anything more. She just had a pair of eyes, staring at Fu Jin and looking at him affectionately.


    Fu Jin and the whole process of indifference, until the Luo family.


    "Grandfather, you go first. I have something to say to Jin and brother."


    Master Luo took a look at Fu Jinyu, snorted and went in.


    While standing outside the car, Luo Shanshan and Fu Jin stood opposite each other.


    "Jin and brother, I don''t want to go today. When I came back from packing, my grandfather asked. I really didn''t say anything else. I just mentioned tichiran. "


    Luo Shanshan''s wronged eyes immediately burst into tears. "Jin and brother, if you don''t like me to go to your company, then I won''t go."


    Fu Jin and listen to her finish, simply did not have the patience to continue to stay, turned to go.


    But suddenly, he was hugged by Luo Shanshan from behind. He immediately threw away her arm. Unexpectedly, Luo Shanshan came up again and cried anxiously.


    "Jin and brother, please let me stay with you. I won''t let my grandfather find Chi ran. "


    This sentence, let Fu Jin and instant quiet down.


    However, Fu Jin and''s face was covered with ice in an instant, and the dark eyes of the deep and quiet were in danger immediately.


    Luo Shanshan is behind Fu Jinyu, her mouth is hooked, her cheek is close to Fu Jinyu''s solid back, and the tip of her nose is the masculinity of Fu Jinyu. Luo Shanshan''s eyes are slightly narrowed, and she almost indulges in this intimate embrace.


    "Luo Shanshan"


    Fu Jinyu''s voice was colder than ever before, but Luo Shanshan was still immersed in it and didn''t realize his danger at all.


    "Jin and brother, I''d like to wait for you. No matter how many women you have, you will get married in the end. I''d like to wait until you get married


    This man, she really likes.


    Now, finally touching his body, Luo Shanshan can''t stop hugging Fu Jinyu.


    "Ah..."


    Unable to stop, Luo Shanshan was suddenly thrown away and fell to the ground with a cry of surprise.


    Looking at Luo Shanshan sitting on the ground, Fu Jin and without the slightest pity, condescending, dark and frightening eyes.


    At this moment, Luo Shanshan suddenly realized Fu Jinyu''s shocking, her body was instantly stiff, Fu Jinyu''s eyes staring at her, as if the devil had restrained her limbs, her whole blood was cold, and she couldn''t move at all.


    "Rosantha, no one has ever threatened me. You are the first


    ¡°¡­¡­ No... " Luo Shanshan couldn''t say anything. She wanted to deny it and defend herself, but her mind was blank, her mouth was stiff, and her body was trembling.


    "Ha ha..." Fu Jinyu suddenly gave a low smile, but the smile made Luo Shanshan even more scared. He was still a handsome face that fascinated her, but at this time, Fu Jinyu''s smile made her wish she had never seen it before.


    "Chi Ran is my woman now, Luo Shanshan. Let your Luo family deal with my woman. This is a declaration of war against Fu Jinyu, isn''t it?"


    Roxanne could only shake her head in fear.


    "Well, since you''ve talked a lot, I''ll wait."


    Turning around, Fu Jin drove away with him.


    And rosantha, sitting on the ground, although it was midsummer, but rosantha''s whole face was bloodless, like falling into an ice cellar.


    For the first time, Luo Shanshan felt that she had misjudged Fu Jinyu.


    After Fu Jin and Luo left home, they were not busy going back.


    He''s in a bad mood now, and his cold breath is too strong for Chi ran to see.


    I called her and told her to go home for dinner in the evening on the pretext that she still had social intercourse.


    Chi ran didn''t doubt that there was him. He told him not to drink too much, so he hung up.


    Since he doesn''t go home and eats by himself, Chi ran won''t be worried.


    After leaving work, she took a taxi to the city center, sat in a cold drink shop for a while, and then strolled around. It seems that she hasn''t been shopping so leisurely for a long time.


    After looking at the dining place on the fifth floor of the shopping mall, she chose a barbecue shop. She could eat happily and leisurely.


    As soon as she got in, there were a lot of people in the evening. She was lucky enough to be in the queue after five minutes.


    As soon as I sat down, someone came.


    "Chi ran, what a coincidence! How can I be alone? "


    It turns out that it''s just a few colleagues in the office having dinner together, and Chi Ran''s mouth is secretly smoking, which can be met.


    "Well,"


    "how lonely a person is. Come to us


    Along with the eyes of colleagues, I saw five or six people, including the first smile she hated.


    Chi ran shook his head, "No. You can eat. I ate quickly and left in a moment


    My colleagues probably didn''t dare to force Chi ran. Thinking that there was a chuckle there, they turned back.Chi ran bowed her head to concentrate on barbecue and eat something else, but she felt the sight of the people over there. She didn''t know how to think about herself


    "isn''t Chi ran always telling us that she and her husband love each other? How can I eat alone? I''m so lonely. "


    besides not dealing with Chi ran, chuxiao didn''t feel bad about her


    she is very active among her colleagues, and it''s a time when there will be interests together, and no one will really go against the purpose of others


    "is it hard or fake?" A male colleague laughed


    "why can''t it be fake? Maybe her husband is someone else''s husband. "


    that''s all, but people already understand


    the first smile aroused the dissatisfaction of female colleagues, "what''s the advantage of being such a little girl? Men don''t always like childish, maybe...


    maybe after that, they know it


    this kind of words is just a joke on the dinner table at that time


    only chuxiao, who has been following her all the time, and watching Chi ran leave, she quickly finds an excuse to leave


    ''s first laugh, she followed the pool and left the mall. She watched her walk slowly and looked at it from time to time, looking at it. It seemed that she was very comfortable and did not hurry home. Br >


    until she suddenly received the phone call, chuxiao looked at her face with a smile, and it was even sweeter. People couldn''t help but stop to look at it


    such a young and beautiful girl is shining all over her body


    chuxiao''s eyes darkened a little. He bit his teeth and watched Chi ran hang up and walk out


    the driver joked, grinning at the beginning, "yes, that little three seduced my husband. She''s on her way to a date. I''ve got to keep up. I''ll catch her on the spot. "


    "don''t worry, little girl, I will follow you closely. There are too many such shameless women these days. Looking at their husbands, they are going to rob them. It''s really brain sick. Don''t worry, such a person will never come to a good end. Sooner or later, there will be retribution. "


    listening to the driver''s compliments, chuxiao felt uncomfortable, but she soon calmed down


    the car followed all the way and was not found until chiran''s community


    chuxiao ran into the community and soon caught Chi Ran''s figure in the unit building. She hid carefully and watched the elevator close before she quickly went in. She watched the elevator stop on several floors


    chuxiao smiles reflexively. The man walks to the elevator, and she follows


    in the elevator, the man looks at the friendly smile of the first smile and can''t help but say, "beauty, are you facing the door?"


    "er... No. I''m their friend. I''m going home. "


    "really? Where do you live, beauty? "


    in addition to the residential buildings, He Jun and chuxiao have exchanged names. Road, two people have also communicated very lively, chuxiao followed He Jun on the car, let him send himself home


    during this period, she also explored some news from he Jun


    He Jun lives on his own and doesn''t want to be with his parents, so he bought a house here and is close to work


    and he occasionally met his friend who was just smiling and said hello<


    chuxiao claims to be their friends, but she seeks some information from the man except her two friends.The man who lived with Chi ran was a little cold. Although he was very handsome, he was cold and arrogant. At first sight, he was sedentary and high-ranking. He Jun felt that the man had more momentum than the big boss of his company. And such a man, it seems, should not appear in such a simple community building.


    He also asked chuxiao what job the man opposite did and what position he held. Chuxiao only said that he was mysterious and would not easily reveal it to others.


    He Jun doesn''t doubt that he is there. Maybe they are very powerful, but they like this kind of simple and low-key life.

 Chapter 356

    Chuxiao didn''t get together with He Jun on that day. She knows the most about appetizing.


    It seems that He Jun can have a short-term relationship at present. She still needs to investigate.


    Chi ran didn''t know that he had been followed.


    After entering the door, she saw Fu Jin and her husband sitting in the sofa. She threw away her bag, threw it up and hugged her.


    Then, before he spoke, he wrinkled his nose and sniffed like a dog on Fu Jin Yu.


    Fu Jin and Shixiao opened their arms for fear of touching her, "what''s the matter?"


    Chi ran didn''t lift her head. "Do you have the smell of other women?"


    After smelling it, he turned his collar to see if there was lipstick or something.


    Fu Jinyu said with a smile, "have you found it?"


    Chi ran then sat quietly on his lap and shook his head. "My husband is great!"


    Fu Jinyu said with a smile, "after I went home, I had taken a bath and changed my clothes."


    Chi ran was embarrassed, and immediately said, "where are your clothes?"


    He was about to walk inside, but Fu Jinyu held his waist and held her tightly.


    "Ranran, don''t you trust me?"


    Pool dye pick eyebrow, proud Jiao Yang Yang chin, "hum, I don''t trust you, I don''t trust those fox spirit outside."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This intentional little expression, where did you learn it from?


    She pedaled to the bathroom, looked at the basket of clothes, found the clothes Fu Jin and eased down, smelled and looked for them, Fu Jin and followed her, laughing, "what''s up? Did you find it? "


    Chi ran looked very disappointed. Fu Jin rubbed her head and said, "don''t make any noise. Why do you suddenly want to play this game today?"


    "Oh, that''s interesting!" Chi ran laughs, then jumps directly to Fu Jinyu. Fu Jinyu hugs her quickly and walks out with her.


    Chi ran hugged Fu Jinyu and said with a smile, "I seldom know that you go out to socialize. I''m curious! You said, have you ever met a woman pestering you? No need to deny. There must be. How do you refuse? Or do you have moments when you''re ready to play? "


    Chi Ran''s expression is not only curious, but also inquisitive.


    Fu Jin smiles and pinches Chi Ran''s cheek. Well, I feel so tender and smooth.


    "Don''t be silly."


    Pool dye Du mouth, and then eyes bright, "OK. I know that my husband must be a cold and heartless man who is not close to women outside. That''s fine! Keep going


    She patted Fu Jinyu on the shoulder and touched his beautiful face.


    "However, the face of President Fu and your identity are easy to recruit. You said that there will be shameless people in your arms in the future. You will always be unprepared. What should you do? "


    Fu Jinyu, who looked at her as if thinking seriously, asked, "what do you say to do?"


    Chi ran thought about it, pinched his chin and thought about it. Then he looked at Fu Jinyu''s face and giggled.


    "Ha ha I have a way


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, he absolutely her way is certainly not a very good way.


    "I should embroider all your clothes with my name and rust them in conspicuous places. How about the four words "chiran all"


    Fu Jin and smile, "how do I think you want to rust these four words on my face?"


    The four words "chiran all" are rusted on Fu Jinyu''s face. Chiran just thinks about it like this. Of course, it is impossible to destroy Fu Jinyu''s perfect face.


    For Fu Jinyu to see through her own ideas, she just laughs and caresses Fu Jinyu''s face with her little hand.


    "How can I be willing to embroider words on your handsome face?"


    Fu Jin and hold her small hand covering her face, gently rubbed her soft palm.


    "Looks like Ranran loves my face?"


    Chi ran nodded. He nodded hard. Of course, he was so handsome and perfect.


    "People who love me or have more faces?"


    Fu Jin asked for an answer. Chi ran hesitated and said, "your man."


    Not satisfied!


    Fu Jinyu was not satisfied.


    "Ranran, what else do you want?" Fu Jin and his eyes are slightly picking, and his dark eyes are slightly cool, which makes Chi Ran''s heart tremble.


    Chi ran quickly explained, "no hesitation. I like your handsome face because I like you. You see, such a handsome face is a part of you. What do you care? How naive you are


    Fu Jin was silent and seemed to think that he was too naive to care about this.


    He should be very confident at all, and his little girl should love herself, everywhere.


    With a smile on his eyes, he kisses Chi Ran''s face.


    After a deep kiss.Chi ran quickly blocked his eyes and felt the commotion of his long eyelashes in her palm. She said with a smile, "husband, what do you like about me? Say it before you go on. "


    Fu Jin and Chi Ran''s slender waist were tied, and Chi ran said, "don''t cheat. Tell me first


    Fu Jin and silence for a while, pool dye some uneasy, "you first say, you first think I where good."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Body


    Chi ran


    Well, they started with this.


    Don''t worry about this for the time being.


    "And then?"


    Fu Jin thought that later, instead of going directly to Chi ran, he observed her for a while.


    He just thinks that chiran is good everywhere.


    Love because of sex, maybe it''s exaggerating, but he seems to like Chi Ran''s good feeling, is the first to feel her body.


    He doesn''t fall in love with a normal woman. Maybe if Chi ran, like other women, has a blind date with him, maybe he doesn''t feel like Chi ran so easily.


    This is probably a predestined way, he Fu Jin and not close to women, just in this way to start his feelings.


    Fu Jin and thin lip slightly hook, slowly spit out his various likes of Chi ran.


    "You are young, beautiful, in good shape, with bright eyes. Sometimes you are happy, sometimes you are angry, sometimes you are mocking, sometimes you are calm. You are very clever and cunning. You will not suffer from those who bully you, and you are gentle with your friends. "


    Fu Jin said something to him, but it seemed that there was still a lot left. He opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t count them all clearly.


    "Ranran, a lot, a lot. I can''t say it clearly and I can''t finish it. These are you, and I like you. Whether it''s your strengths or your weaknesses. "

 Chapter 357

    Fu and Jin seldom talk about love,.


    I didn''t expect that Chi ran would get such a surprise from Fu Jin and his mouth this time.


    How to say, surprise, joy, shyness and pride, all the emotions gush out and come to her heart, which makes her heart beat faster and faster. Finally, she just wants to hug Fu Jinyu.


    And she did the same. Chi ran rushed directly into Fu Jin and his arms. Her fingers seemed to squeeze into his muscles. Her eyes were hot.


    "Fu Jinyu, I love you!"


    It seems that she has never said these three words of love to Fu Jinyu so directly. At this moment, Chi ran blurted out naturally, but it seems that she can''t express her heart. She likes his heart so much.


    "I love you, I love you, I love you..."


    She said over and over again, her eyes never leave Fu Jinyu''s eyes. She told him her most sincere heart and deepest love, so that he could see, hear and feel it.


    Fu Jin and Chi ran show their love to her again and again. It seems that there is no big fluctuation on her cold and perfect face. But when you look carefully, Chi ran sees the deepest, black waves in Fu Jin''s eyes.


    Chi ran smiles at the corner of his mouth and is suddenly kissed by Fu Jinyu. It seems that he will live forever.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran went downstairs to work with Fu Jinyu the next morning.


    As it happens, He Jun, who is on the opposite side, looks at the two people who are holding each other even when walking. He Jun is embarrassed to see them so close.


    He seems to be the most unsuitable person. Even though the time of taking the elevator is so short, he feels as if he is the biggest light bulb. He dislikes his obstruction to others.


    As soon as he got out of the elevator, he ran away, and then it was funny. What''s the matter?


    after going to work, in order to strengthen the emotional communication with chuxiao, He Jun found such an excuse to share his story with her.


    "You said, these two people, you are their friends. When you were there, did you do the same? Look, two are in love, right? They don''t have much time? "


    Chuxiao answers the phone and listens. As soon as she arrives at the company, she is so excited. She just sees Chi ran enter the office. Her eyes flash with jealousy and ruthlessness. But her voice doesn''t match her face. She says to He Jun with a gentle smile, "yes, they are so kind. However, this is short time. If it takes a long time, it won''t be so sticky. Well, it''s also my friend''s choice. It seems that the man she chose this time is pretty good, and it''s good for her. "


    "Oh?" As soon as He Jun heard these words, he recognized several of them.


    He''s not a woman, and he won''t gossip too much, but chuxiao said so, which made him have some measure in his heart.


    Chuxiao is such a quiet smear on others. After she hangs up the phone with a smile, she looks at Chi ran and hums happily. She is obviously in a good mood.


    Secretly curled the corner of the mouth, the beginning smile in the heart cold hum.


    Happy, beautiful. I don''t know when I will be happy.


    As soon as Fu Jinyu arrived at the company in the morning, he was called away by Mr. Fu. His destination was the hospital.


    After Fu Jin arrived at the hospital, he just entered the ward. Fu''s first reaction was to slap Fu Jinyu, who was completely unprepared, in front of everyone.


    The crisp and powerful slapping sound shocked everyone.


    While on the bed, Luo Shanshan, who just woke up, watched Fu Jin and Fu Jin being slapped, and burst into tears uncontrollably.


    "Wuwu Uncle Fu, don''t do this to Jin and brother. It''s not his fault. I''m useless. I didn''t make him like me. All this is my own incompetence and weakness, which has nothing to do with Jin and his brother. "


    Fu Jin and the old man slapped, there was no response, still indifferent.


    The Luo family on the scene with a blow, after contacting the angry eyes of the Luo family, falls on Luo Shanshan.


    Her last night was obviously wrapped in gauze, and her cold and heartless eyes turned away without any fluctuation.


    Then he coldly said to master Fu, "come to me for this slap? It''s over. I''m going


    It seems that all this has nothing to do with myself.


    In fact, all this has nothing to do with Fu Jin. It''s just that these people want to get him involved with this, or maybe they want to rely on him in their own heart.


    Fu Jinyu sneered in his heart. If he was so easy to be depended on, he would not be the ruthless Fu Jinyu.


    "You stop, smelly boy, Shanshan is like this. Are you still so ruthless?"


    The Luo family is very angry, but they didn''t hope that the man who let people talk about fighting the cold war would loosen up for the sake of a woman''s sentimental wrist cutting.


    However, it was because the two families had friendship, and master Fu wanted to maintain it.Therefore, the Luo family will not blame Fu Jinyu. On the contrary, Mr. Fu has to give an account to Luo Shanshan and the Luo family in front of the Luo family.


    The slap just now was an attitude. He had expected that Fu Jin and this boy would not be affected. But here, at least, before Luo Shanshan recovered, master Fu wanted Fu Jin and him to do something.


    Even if it''s temporary, it must be done.


    Master Fu appreciated his third son''s determination and ruthlessness most, but sometimes he was defeated by Fu Jinyu.


    Seeing that Fu Jinyu turned away so decisively, he yelled at Fu Jinyu.


    "Shanshan is because of you, because of our Fu family. It was my expectation that I was wrong with you. I didn''t expect that I was wrong. Shanshan was hurt more than you, a heartless man. Fu Jinyu, you must give Shanshan an account, which is also my account to the Luo family. "


    Master Fu showed his attitude, and then looked at master Luo, "Lao Luo, it''s all up to me. If it wasn''t for my request, you wouldn''t bring Shanshan to see Jin Yu. Since you have this reason, I will definitely let Jin Yu give you a result."


    Mr. Fu''s attitude is here, but Mr. Luo doesn''t expect Mr. Fu to give a satisfactory result to both families.


    Just looking at Fu Jin and his granddaughter who was suffering from wrist cutting on the hospital bed, he had to admit that he was also wrong.


    I shouldn''t expect Shanshan to accept Fu Jin and this cold heart.


    Fu Jin and his cold eyes fell on Mr. Luo. Mr. Luo looked at his poor granddaughter with dim tears. Finally, he said to Mr. Fu, "Mr. Fu, we hope it will be a child''s business. But if you can''t, you don''t have to force it. After all... "


    Who knows, Luo old son words haven''t finished, Luo Shan Shan suddenly issued a sad and pitiful cry.


    "Grandfather..."


    She saw that master Luo was going to give up his marriage with the Fu family. He didn''t want to force it.


    But, no, she won''t allow it.


    She almost used her life to fulfill her love. How could she let her grandfather give up so easily?


    "Grandfather..."


    Luo Shanshan''s tears don''t need money. She looks at Luo Laozi with her eyes begging. The strong demand makes Luo Laozi''s heart ache.


    "Shanshan, we all know what you mean. Dad, you can help Shanshan. "


    Luo Shanshan''s father, Luo Zhongliang''s heart is naturally toward his daughter, so he talks to the old man for Shanshan.


    He admired Fu Jin and this man very much. If he became his son-in-law, he would like it best.


    Since the daughter likes it, the parents of the two families also want to. He thinks that Fu Jin and Luo Shanshan don''t like them now, which doesn''t mean they can''t get married. Marriage, of course, is the best. Fu Jinyu is a mature man. He will make a wise choice.


    In Luo Zhongliang''s view, the exclusion of Fu Jin and Du is not a problem.


    Mr. Luo frowned tightly, but Mr. Fu didn''t say a word now. He didn''t agree with what Mr. Luo meant. Of course, he didn''t object so clearly.


    After Luo Shanshan''s wrist cutting this time, he was completely not happy with the little girl.


    But it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because of the Luo family, because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it''s because it.


    Of course, master Fu is very confident. Fu Jinyu will never agree to be with Luo Shanshan.


    "Alas..."


    Master Luo sighed and looked at Fu Jinyu, "Jin Yu, you can see it too. My silly granddaughter was hurt to death by you, but she was still protecting you. Even if other do not see, her this infatuation, you should also consider. Besides, our Luo family will be very kind to their own people. "


    The meaning is very clear. Luo Shanshan''s feelings and the interests of the Luo family help Fu Jin and she should accept the idea of being with Luo Shanshan.


    Fu Jin and sneer, with a cold smile.


    People were shocked, and he spilled words with spines at the same time, mercilessly.


    "Don''t think I''m a garbage collector."


    "You..."


    "Fu Jinyu, shut up."


    Master Fu Rao knew that Fu Jinyu would not agree, and he did not expect that he would not give them face in front of the Luo family.


    it''s like tearing your face.


    Mr. Fu was very ugly, and all the people present were angry except for Fu Jinyu with a smile.


    "In the future, don''t come to me about rosantha. It''s none of my business to die or live. "


    With that, no one could stop him.


    Fu Jinyu didn''t care about how he pacified the Luo family or broke up with them.


    At the beginning, since they were looking for trouble, they should have expected the result.

 Chapter 358

    In the ward, a burst of suffocation, only rosantha that constantly painful cry.


    Fu Jin and merciless, Luo family finally can not control, all will go out to find Fu Jin and accounts.


    In the end, it was Lord Luo who stopped them with a roar.


    Master Luo never said anything, but said to master Fu, "old Fu, go back."


    Master Fu really has no face to stay. If he wants to say anything more, he is stopped by master Luo, "don''t say anything, you go back first."


    Master Fu left the hospital in such a helpless way.


    Back at Fu''s house, he told the old lady about today''s situation, and was heard by Fu yinuan, who was sleeping at home till the third day.


    "Well, grandma and grandfather, that Luo Shanshan has no ability to make my uncle like her, and she wants to rely on my uncle with such shameless means. Yes, grandparents, please don''t be passive. Do you think that such a shameless woman would be willing to coerce my uncle into marrying her? "


    Mr. Fu naturally didn''t want to. His favorite son, of course, couldn''t be coerced by such a girl.


    "At the beginning, I said that the granddaughter of Lao Luo''s family was small and inappropriate. You wouldn''t listen. Now, it''s too late to regret. Now we are going to have a feud with Lao Luo''s family. "


    The old lady complained about the old man, but the old man was also uncomfortable. He glared angrily, "is he still young? You don''t want to see your son like the smaller one


    ¡°¡­¡­ Poof... "


    Fu yinuan couldn''t help laughing.


    The old man''s anger suddenly turned to Fu Yi''s warm body, "smile? what''s so funny? If you hadn''t brought a pool dye back, it wouldn''t have come this far. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s none of my business? It''s my uncle who threatens Chi ran. "


    Fu yinuan''s unconvinced retort, but he is shot by master Fu with a sharp eye," I don''t believe that Chi ran doesn''t have this idea about this kind of thing, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. "


    "Well, what''s the use of saying that now?"


    The old lady was the calmer one. "Don''t mention Chi ran. Now she''s just unimportant. What''s important now is about Jin and the Luo family. Is it useful for you to look for other people''s pool dyeing here? When the pool becomes Jin Yu''s daughter-in-law, it''s not too late for you to get angry. "


    "She can''t think of it."


    Master Fu immediately retorted angrily.


    "Well, I''ll make an analogy. It''s not true." The old lady was also annoyed by the old man''s roar, and she was even more tired of Luo Shanshan. "Well, Shanshan, it''s a lot of things. Thanks to us, Jin Yu doesn''t like her. Otherwise, if she really enters our house in the future, I don''t know what will happen. Old man, I don''t have to agree. Let''s apologize to Lao Luo. Besides, it''s not one person''s fault. Who can blame who doesn''t like who? Jin Yu is not wrong. Just do it to Lao Luo. "


    Fu Laozi sighs and is silent. Fu yinuan looks at the two elders'' Dilemma and turns his eyes.


    "Grandparents, in fact, the best way to let Luo Shanshan give up is to let my uncle find his wife immediately. Or, just get a fake wife. "


    The second elder looked at Fu yinuan. She continued with bright eyes, "since my uncle likes Chi ran now, let Chi ran pretend to be my uncle''s wife."


    Fu yinuan''s proposal made the two elders of the Fu family silent for a while.


    "No way."


    Master Fu still vetoed it. He looked at Fu yinuan with sharp eyes and seemed to be judging something.


    Fu yinuan felt empty in his heart and quickly expressed his attitude.


    "Forget it. I don''t think my uncle will agree to this. "


    Fu yinuan is also a helpless look, it seems that there is nothing suspicious.


    Mr. Fu didn''t doubt it, but Mrs. Fu said, "what Xiao Nuan said is quite reasonable. Shanshan has never given up. Isn''t it because Jin and are not married? If Jin and are married, will she have the face to pester him. What do you say, old man


    "If he''s so obedient, he''ll have to get to the point where he is now to get married."


    Mr. Fu''s words directly left the old lady speechless.


    Fu yinuan did not dare to talk more, but it would be too false to say more.


    It''s up to the elder to decide for himself.


    "In my opinion, Xiao Nuan''s proposal is very good. If you don''t get married, you can have a fake! "


    "No, it''s said that the third is married. When the third is really married in the future, others think it''s a second marriage."


    "If you don''t declare it, just tell Shanshan. We''ll do the same, "said Mrs. Fu." I think it''s really good, old man


    Mr. Fu frowned and always disagreed.


    Fu Yi warm way, "don''t ask Uncle, see how he says?"? It''s useless for you to discuss with me here. I have to agree with you. ""Xiao Nuan is right. Call your uncle and let him come."


    Fu yinuan immediately called. In front of the two elders, she didn''t dare to say anything else. She just said that she would let Fu Jin go home with her.


    However, in the morning, Fu Jin and his wife met in the hospital. How could he be called back by the elder two?


    Therefore, Fu Jin directly refused to go home.


    Fu Yi warm helpless, toward two old shrugged, "Uncle nothing said, directly hung up the phone. It seems that I''m annoyed and won''t come back. "


    "Is he still reasonable?" master Fu was also annoyed, and could not help getting angry.


    "Don''t be angry, Grandpa. Please calm down. Would you like me to go and tell my uncle about it and convey what you mean? "


    of course, Mrs. Fu agreed. After pacifying the old man, she urged Fu yinuan to adjust quickly.


    when Fu yinuan got out of Fu''s house, she laughed and went straight to Fu.


    At this time, Fu yinuan knew that Chi ran was at work and playing low-key business. Instead of going directly to Chi ran, she went to the top floor to find Fu Jinyu.


    Fu Yi Nuan enters Fu Jin''s office. Looking at his cold and gloomy face, he knows that the Luo family''s style in the morning has really provoked him.


    I can''t help cursing in my heart. This Luo Shanshan is really shameless. She provoked my uncle. Don''t you know that she was afraid when she saw my uncle''s face?


    Forget it, for the sake of Chi ran and uncle, Fu yinuan also came here.


    "Uncle, don''t drive me out. I''m not a lecture from my grandparents. I''m here for you and my aunt."


    As soon as she entered the door, Fu yinuan made clear her position first, but she was driven out before she said anything.


    Fu Jin and his black eyes narrowed slightly. The light in his eyes made Fu yinuan tremble in his heart. He didn''t waste time and said the main words quickly.


    "I suggested to my grandparents that chiran should pretend to be your wife and let luoshanshan County give up."


    Fu yinuan finished, looking at Fu Jin and his face unchanged, but his thick eyebrows slightly picked.


    She took a breath and continued to explain, "Grandpa certainly doesn''t want to fall out with the Luo family. After all, our two families are on the same rope in many places. It''s certainly not good to fall out. "


    "But according to Luo Shanshan''s insistent attitude, unless you are married, you can''t even pretend to have a wife. It''s just right. It can also let Chi ran be with you


    Seeing that Fu Jinyu didn''t interrupt, Fu yinuan laughed and felt that she was right. She boldly went to the table and sat down, and continued, "uncle, although this is a fake to my grandparents, you are a real couple. Besides, if it''s accidentally leaked out, then everyone else will know about it. "


    "In the future, it will not be easy for grandparents to go back on their own. Will they really force you to divorce Chi ran and become a second-hand man? What''s more, with Chi Ran''s wife here, my grandparents are introducing you to a woman for a blind date. Hehe, they have to agree to be a third party. Is that what they call it


    Fu yinuan felt that the more he said, the smarter he was, and the more he said, the more proud he was.


    looking at Fu Jinyu''s appearance, his head clearly said, "I''m so smart, uncle, praise me soon".


    Having said that, Fu yinuan was waiting for praise, but Fu Jinyu was silent for a long time, and did not agree to it directly.


    This is to make Fu Yi warm some uneasy, she tentatively asked, "uncle?"


    "I see. You go back. "


    Fu Jinyu''s air conditioning is not so sufficient, but this attitude seems to have no accurate agreement or disagreement.


    "So you agree?"


    "It''s not urgent."


    Fu Jinyu said that, but Fu yinuan didn''t understand.


    Is there anything she didn''t consider? It won''t be as easy as she thought?


    "Uncle, what''s the problem? You just tell me directly that I will make mistakes if I don''t think about it in the future. "


    Fu Jin and indifferent voice, "small warm, do you think the old man will be so simple to be controlled?"


    Outsiders know that Chi Ran is the third daughter-in-law of the Fu family. Maybe it''s more troublesome. However, Fu and Jin also deeply understood the temperament of master Fu.


    If he doesn''t want to enter the Fu family, he won''t care what outsiders think.


    The means is that this kind of external public opinion is easy to manipulate.


    Fu yinuan is speechless. She just thinks about the current situation. What she wants is simple.


    ¡±I''m sorry, uncle, "Fu said with some apology.


    Fu Jin and shook his head, "no, I''m in no hurry about Chi ran. Just don''t let the old man doubt it. "


    "I see."


    As soon as Fu Yi Nuan was complacent, he was hit and a little sad.


    Simply pull out the pool dye that is working, comfort the small heart that oneself suffers a blow.After listening to Fu yinuan''s description, Chi ran patted Fu yinuan on the shoulder and comforted him, "Xiao Nuan, you are already very powerful. Always for my sake, I''m really lucky to have you as a friend. Thank you


    Fu yinuan was so sensational by Chi ran that he was immediately embarrassed.


    She didn''t actually do anything. But it will continue in the future.

 Chapter 359

    Fu yinuan was comforted and free and easy again.


    "Chi ran, I really admire you. In fact, I admire your little heart when I marry such a man as my uncle. Not to mention that there is such a tough old man in our family. "


    Chi ran said that she didn''t have such a strong heart.


    "If you didn''t give your uncle medicine at that time, maybe your uncle and I wouldn''t have that, let alone intersection. So ah, this matter, in fact, is not my heart how strong, you give catalytic, everything is so natural. Besides, when your uncle forced me to get the license, I didn''t know your old man was so hard to deal with. "


    Fu Yi warm pick eyebrow, "that if you knew that there would be now, again, you will not be together with uncle?"


    Chi ran thought about it and didn''t answer immediately.


    Fu Yi warm joke way, "can''t really regret?"


    Chi ran shook his head and laughed, "I don''t regret it. I''ll still be with your uncle. But again, I won''t choose this way. Anyway, I''m going to make up my mind about your uncle. Maybe I''ll choose a way that won''t have such a long way to go. "


    Fu yinuan also nodded in agreement, "also."


    It can only be said that no one has a chance to do it again. It''s just thinking about it.


    "But in that case, we should continue to insist." Chi ran said with a smile, "your uncle is such a good husband. I don''t want to be taken away by your father."


    "Ha ha Chi ran, you would say my uncle is so good. Of course, my uncle will be all right in front of you. "


    Chi ran was very proud, "of course, my husband is only good to me."


    Fu yinuan is speechless to Chi Ran''s arrogance.


    However, this is what Fu yinuan thinks. Fu Jinyu does not necessarily agree. Chi ran just listens to Fu Jinyu''s arrangement.


    Chi ran doesn''t worry about what to do in the future.


    Since Fu yinuan has already come, she doesn''t want to go home, so she just takes Chi ran to skip class.


    Chi ran takes the bag and leaves the company in the eyes of envy, and goes with Fu yinuan.


    Of course, this is to be reported to Fu Jinyu.


    So, Fu Jin and I are going to go home for dinner alone in the evening.


    Without Chi ran, Fu Jinyu didn''t even go back so early. Before, when he didn''t have Chi ran around, he didn''t get off work on time.


    Therefore, Fu Jin and Zheng Qu worked overtime.


    Zheng Qu expresses a little helplessness to Chi Ran''s carefree. She is carefree by herself, but let him accompany the president to enjoy the overtime time he hasn''t had for a long time. Alas, it''s hard not to work overtime and make a girlfriend. I don''t know if she will blow it again.


    ¡­¡­


    Chuxiao saw that chiran left the company early, so she went to the community where chiran lived.


    Hiding and staring for a long time downstairs, she didn''t find any suspicious man. At last, she saw he Jun coming home and showed up immediately.


    "He Jun, I''m so sorry. I originally wanted to come to my friend, but I didn''t expect that I couldn''t get through to her. At this moment, her boyfriend may be the only one in her family. It''s not convenient for me to go alone. I don''t know. Did you take me in? Or would you accompany me to her house and I''ll get something? "


    He Jun said of course he was happy, and immediately invited Chi ran to his home.


    Chuxiao followed He Jun upstairs and went to He Jun''s house to sit down.


    After a visit to He Jun''s home, chuxiao glanced at all the places inside and quickly saw the economic situation of he Jun.


    In fact, the furnishings and appliances in the house are of middle class level. She thinks that if she wants to find a reliable husband, this man will be the choice of most women.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t mean to choose such a man.


    If only love, it is estimated that this man can, in time will not have much family to give her a hand, right?


    "He Jun, I''ll go to the opposite door first."


    "No, I''ll be back in a minute."


    He Jun opened the door and watched her stand in front of the opposite door, knocking on the door for a long time, but no one answered.


    "No one should be here, right?"


    Chuxiao frowned, "well, maybe."


    It''s not easy to find a chance that Chi Ran is not at home. Even the man is not at home?


    "Give them a call? "Urge."


    After returning to He Jun''s house, He Jun made such a suggestion. Chuxiao didn''t want to waste such a good opportunity. She went to the balcony to pretend to make a phone call.


    "They told me to wait. Do you mind if I sit down a little longer?"


    Of course, He Jun would like to have beautiful women stay in his home for a while.


    They chatted. He Jun was still a gentleman. Although he was already at home, he had no other ideas.


    Chuxiao was ready to be a little bit of tofu by this man, or as a dew marriage, but he didn''t expect that he was so upright, even sitting in front of her, just chatting.In fact, He Jun didn''t have any other ideas, but he was afraid of being rude to the beauty and was fond of chuxiao. He wanted to take it step by step.


    "Chuxiao, it''s amazing that you work in Fu''s office."


    Chuxiao is an employee of Fu''s company. He Jun also admires chuxiao.


    Can enter Fu''s, at least at the beginning of the starting point is very high.


    Although he works well now, compared with chuxiao, he is definitely a top student. He has worked hard for many years, so his starting point is lower.


    "I don''t dare to take it seriously. Women, no matter how good their work is, just want to have a good husband. "


    She said jokingly, He Jun was smiling at her, her heart rippling, her ears slightly red.


    Chuxiao is very satisfied with He Jun''s reaction. His fingers are touching his hair. His charm is a sharp weapon for men.


    After she had a drink, her lips opened slightly, and He Jun suddenly became stiff, and her Adam''s Apple moved.


    "Ha ha ha..." He Jun was more embarrassed when he began to smile.


    He got up immediately, "that I''ll cut some fruit for you. "


    The fleeing He Jun makes chuxiao even more proud. Let''s see, which man does she want and which one is not good?


    She is proud of smile, just hear the footsteps outside, chuxiao quickly get up to open the door.


    When she just opened the door of He Jun''s house, she saw the back of a tall man.


    She exclaimed, but the man didn''t respond at all, turned his back to her and closed the door.


    Chuxiao is happy, this is an opportunity.


    She quickly arranged her appearance, went back to take her bag, and was about to go out.


    "Chuxiao? Is your friend back? "


    He Jun asked in surprise, chuxiao was a little anxious, "well, I''m back. He Jun, I''ll go first. Thank you for your hospitality. "


    But he Jun also went out with chuxiao. Chuxiao walked and looked at him, "go back, I''ll tell him to open the door."


    He Jun smiles, "it''s OK. I''ll look at you. Anyway, it''s all neighbors. It''s a greeting. "


    Chuxiao flashed a trace of displeasure, some impatient frown, "no, I''ll talk about it later."


    Then she looked at He Jun and motioned him to close the door.


    He Jun didn''t know why chuxiao was so impatient. He was puzzled and closed the door.


    However, he did stand behind the door, looking at chuxiao.


    First smile, this just show smile, mouth charming smile, step by step stood in front of the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    After a knock on the door, Chi ran waited for a while, but there was no movement.


    Knock on the door again, she is graceful and smiling.


    "Ding..."


    The sound of the elevator door opening, and then, Chi ran saw standing in front of her own door, turned to her side and looked at her, and then a face of panic smile.


    Pool dye eyebrow tail a pick, fundus sneer flash.


    Well, chuxiao has enough skills. They all come to our door.

 Chapter 360

    It seems that I really don''t know when I was followed by her, right?


    Today, she was not at home, so she also seized the opportunity. Unfortunately, Fu Jinyu just came back from the company, right?


    I called her just now. He just got home.


    Chuxiao is in a panic. He looks at chiran step by step and comes over with a cold and sharp smile.


    Fingers holding the bag tightly, chuxiao trying to calm himself.


    "Chi ran, what a coincidence! Do you live here? "


    "What''s wrong? I live here. Shouldn''t you know? "


    Chi Ran has come to chuxiao, leaning against the door and holding his arms in front of him. He is very interested in appreciating chuxiao''s embarrassment.


    "Ha ha How should I know? I came to see my friend. But it''s the first time I''m here. Maybe I''m going the wrong way. Is this your home? That may be my mistake, or it''s the opposite. "


    Chuxiao turns to the opposite. Chiran looks at chuxiao knocking at the door. He Jun looks at chuxiao coming. He is surprised and opens the door immediately.


    "He Jun,"


    "chuxiao, what''s the matter, you..."


    He looked at Chi ran and chuxiao. He seemed very flustered.


    "Go ahead."


    The first smile is about to push the unknown He Jun into the door. Chi ran sneers. It seems that he has already done his job and has colluded with their neighbors so quickly.


    Chi ran thinks that since people have come to her, she will definitely find opportunities in the future.


    They won''t move immediately, so they have to solve the problem of chuxiao.


    "Chuxiao..."


    Chi ran stopped chuxiao and said, "don''t worry, I haven''t finished yet. And, Mr. neighbor, say hello. "


    He Jun looks at the friendly way that Chi ran smiles at him. He''s stunned and says hello with a smile.


    "Hello,"


    chuxiao looked at Chi Ran''s appearance and thought he Jun couldn''t stay at home.


    She turned decisively, "I have something to go first."


    "First laugh?"


    "Don''t go!"


    Chi ran and He Jun stop her from leaving, and Chi ran blocks chuxiao.


    "Since you''ve come, you''ve got nothing. Isn''t it not worth it? Now that you''ve come to our house, in order that we won''t have to move in the future, should we make it clear? "


    "I don''t know what you mean. Get out of the way. I have to go


    Chi ran said with a smile, "it''s coming, but it''s not so easy to go."


    Chuxiao, Miss neighbor, what''s the matter with you


    He Jun didn''t know, so he looked at the neighbor. She was obviously not good, and chuxiao was even more frightened.


    Chi ran smiles to He Jun, "neighbor, how did chuxiao introduce me to her?"


    He Jun is stunned. What does Chi ran mean? Is there a problem between them?


    "Aren''t you very good friends?"


    "Ha ha..." Chi ran gave me two words.


    But he Jun is speechless. Chi Ran''s two words have many meanings.


    And chuxiao, his face is already black.


    "Chi ran, I''m friends with he Jun. it''s just a coincidence that I came to see he Jun and met you. You don''t want too many points. "


    "Ah?" He Jun was stunned, chuxiao changed his speech?


    He Jun''s expression immediately pondered down, obviously, he was cheated by chuxiao.


    His expression could not help but be cold and silent. He wanted to see what was the relationship between Chi ran and chuxiao.


    Looking at He Jun''s expression, Chi ran smiles clearly.


    "Chuxiao, it seems that your friend doesn''t think so."


    Chuxiao turned her head and looked at He Jun''s cold expression. She was in a panic. Her eyes were filled with innocent people, and she was pleading with tears.


    He Jun frowned, "chuxiao, if you have any difficulty, just say it."


    The tears and weakness of the first smile seemed to shake He Jun''s heart again.


    Chuxiao only shook his head, as if it was difficult to say.


    "Pa Pa!"


    Chi ran clapped for chuxiao, and his eyes became colder and sharper.


    "Good acting. But chuxiao, you''ve already arrived at my door. Are you sure you''re going to see my husband? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chuxiao looks up at chiran and bites her lips. She seems to be struggling.


    "Ha ha Don''t worry. I''ll see you when you come. You won''t have a chance to see me again. I''m sorry for you. "


    Chi ran taunts her lips, but she can''t bear the consequences.


    Chi ran walked slowly to the door and took out the key from her bag. As soon as she put it into the keyhole, she turned and said with a smile, "chuxiao, if you go now, I won''t stop you. Do you want to go or stay? "


    Chuxiao''s steps moved, but in the end, he didn''t leave."Chi..."


    Chi ran laughs. This time, she opens the door without hesitation. Then she looks inside and just looks at Fu Jin and Yu.


    "Honey, come on, I have a colleague who wants to see you. They''ve all come to our door. Let her see them so that she can be helped. "


    Fu Jinyu looks at Chi Ran''s expression and raises her eyebrows. The little girl seems to be in a bad mood.


    As for the meaning of her tone, Fu Jin and black eyes squint, go to Chi Ran''s side, hug her, bow down and kiss her mouth first,


    "don''t be angry,"


    chi ran snorts, then hugs Fu Jin and walks out.


    See Fu Jin and, beginning to smile eyes flash startled, she tightly wring fingers, in the heart of envy.


    To chuxiao''s eyes, Fu Jinyu dismissively glanced at them, and then said to Chi ran, "Ranran, is this Fu''s?"


    "Yes." Chi ran leaned against Fu Jin and ChuChu, then said with a smile, "what can I say when I see my husband? Are you jealous of me? Aren''t you curious? Isn''t it jealousy? Don''t you want to take my husband from me? People are here. Come on, let''s talk. "


    Chi Ran has made his words so clear. The first smile can keep smiling and leave a good impression on the man in front of him. That''s really a ghost.


    So, looking at chuxiaoqing''s white face, Chi ran felt much better.


    "Chi ran, you You misunderstand me. I''m not as dirty as you think


    First smile, finally no way, can only cry miserably.


    But now her crying doesn''t seem to cause anyone''s pity, including he Jun.


    He Jun now thinks about chuxiao''s behavior, and he has his own judgment about it.


    Eyes can not help but cold, looking at the beginning of the smile in the eyes, stained with a little irony and disgust.


    At this time, only Fu Jinyu, who was full of smiles, could take care of He Jun?


    She knows that she may not be successful, but she wants to leave some impression in this man''s heart.


    "Chi ran, what do you mean by targeting me like this? I''ve always been very friendly to you, and you still have to be so suspicious of me? Do you have no confidence in yourself? Or are you so wary of all women? If you are like this, your husband will not be happy, so you do not trust him? Do you think he''ll be taken away by another woman? "


    If the average man, probably will really have a liking for chuxiao, so for men''s sake of women, say it, probably will make men feel comfortable.


    Chuxiao is a beautiful woman. She looks like a white lotus. She is pitiful but understanding.


    But Fu Jin is not an ordinary man. He only has Chi ran in his eyes, and he is very protective of his own women.


    Listening to chuxiao criticizing Chi ran, his dark eyes suddenly shoot chuxiao with awn thorn.


    The eyes seemed to say that the woman was looking for death.


    Chi ran feels his displeasure when she is beside Fu Jinyu. She smiles and caresses Fu Jinyu with her little hand.


    "Husband, don''t be angry. She''ll die by herself, and we''ll make it up to her. "


    Chi ran just looks at chuxiao who is still pretending. She doesn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    "Chuxiao, don''t live in front of me and my husband like that. Well, my husband, you''ve seen me. Are you finished? Can we go now? "


    "Chi ran, how can you do this? Where did I offend you? Do you want to confuse right and wrong like this? "I''m in the dark?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran rolled his eyes. He was really helpless. "Chuxiao, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a thick skinned woman from you."


    Chuxiao bite lips, stubborn show a not easily compromised Begonia general, beautiful standing.


    Of course, that''s just what she thinks.


    In fact, in Chi Ran''s eyes, she is shameless and shameless.


    "All right. You asked for it. Chuxiao, you don''t have to go to work tomorrow. I do what I say, "she continued, not caring about chuxiao''s pale face." of course, if you don''t want to see the company''s dismissal, you go. However, if I leave my words here, you don''t have to take any chances. You''ll go. "


    "You, you have no right to dismiss me."


    "Chi ran PI didn''t smile," didn''t the company say that they offended me? Since you don''t believe it, I''ll help you and let you know that if you offend me, it really doesn''t come to a good end. "


    If she is very willful and arrogant, Chi ran doesn''t care about chuxiao''s reaction. She smiles and takes Fu Jinyu''s arm to go back to the house.


    Chuxiao suddenly rushed over and held chiran''s arm.


    "Chiran, please don''t do this to me."


    Chuxiao at the moment when chiran turned around, he finally knew that he was afraid.


    She knows that Chi ran can speak and do it.And everything is on the man beside her.


    When she pleads with Chi ran, she also looks at Fu Jinyu beside Chi ran. She pitifully pleads with Chi ran, and her eyes also float to Fu Jinyu.


    "Chi ran, and this gentleman, please let me go. I really don''t mean anything else. "


    Fu Jin and his eyes were cold. He shot at chuxiao, and his body froze at the moment of chuxiao.


    Chi ran shakes her head and shakes off her chuxiao hand. She has nothing to say but to waste her breath.


    "Touch!"


    The door was forced to close, chuxiao also followed the body shock, she stood in place, for a long time did not move.


    He Jun, however, laughs sarcastically.


    Turn around, go back to the house and close the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the room, chiran immediately sank his face, and sat down on the sofa angrily with a small mouth.


    Hands ring in front of the body, a look, very angry.


    Fu Jin and Huan live in Chi ran, caressing her small face with a big hand, gently soothing.


    "It''s not worth it to be angry with such a woman. There are many ways to make her pay. You can do whatever you want, but don''t make yourself unhappy, eh


    Chi ran knows that it''s easy to deal with such a shameless woman as chuxiao.


    However, such a person is very irritating.


    Shameless, cheeky, brain is sick.


    How can there be such a shameless woman in the world? Just want to rob other men, but also so painstaking, probably born so annoying.


    It''s incomparable to be born like this.


    Chi ran took a long breath, as if to spit it out.


    "Let her go at once tomorrow. I''m angry when I look at it. If I face her, sooner or later I''ll make myself depressed. "


    Fu Jin and coax, "good, let it go tomorrow."


    Chi ran rushes into Fu Jinyu''s arms. She feels a little uncomfortable. She can''t help holding Fu Jinyu''s waist and groans about her discomfort.


    At last, she felt comfortable.


    Looking at his head and hair in a mess, Fu Jin and his clothes in a mess, Chi ran was embarrassed to smile.

 Chapter 361

    The little hand helps to smooth the wrinkles of his clothes, and then makes a low voice.


    "Because of me, I have dealt with three colleagues during this period. I reckon that when I go tomorrow, people will see chuxiao go away, and it''s time to talk about me in private. Well, am I rather bossy? "


    With this in mind, Chi ran was a little bit cautious.


    Fu Jin and Gou lip smile, eyes dyed with smile, holding Chi Ran''s chin, let her look at himself.


    "If you are domineering, I will be worse? I ordered them to be taken away. "


    Chi ran tooted and said, "but it''s all because of me. If people know that the man behind me is you, they may say that my beauty is in trouble. "


    Fu Jin and chuckled, holding Chi Ran''s little mouth, overflowing his mellow voice.


    "What''s the trouble with beauty? I''m happy with it."


    In fact, it''s not a woman''s fault.


    The mistake is that a man is willing to do anything for her.


    Fu Jin and not to say for Chi ran fired a few employees, is to do more things, he is also speechless.


    But Chi ran feels embarrassed. Fu Jinyu can only say that his little girl is too kind.


    Today is Fu Jinyu. If she were a man, she would be easily taken away by women


    No, Chi Ran''s man can only be him.


    Another assumption is that if there is such a woman as chuxiao around Chi ran, it''s a matter of minutes to frame her. Therefore, such a woman can''t be kept.


    If Chi Ran''s heart is soft, then this woman may come up with something bigger in the future.


    However, he doesn''t need to let Chi ran know, because he will ensure her safety. She doesn''t need to know those cruel things.


    The next day, chuxiao came to the company, but she received the notice. Whether it''s a breach of contract or not, Fu doesn''t care about the money at all. It''s easy to let chuxiao go.


    Chuxiao''s eyes are full of anger and hatred. If she didn''t enter the company from her, Baochi would follow her and ask her to clean up as soon as possible. She is afraid that she would like to jump on chiran and kill her.


    Chi ran sneered and indifferent throughout the whole process, and didn''t care about the first smile.


    "Chi ran, don''t think you have a man to support you. If you are such a vicious woman, that man will be tired of you sooner or later. What do you think will happen to you then? "


    Chi ran said sarcastically, "then you will be disappointed. I''ll never have that day. I''d like to remind you that if you follow me to my home and rob a woman like my husband, maybe I''ll see you in the social news one day. It''s the first time that I''ve seen a woman do so shamelessly. Wish you later, don''t be killed by other people''s real wife


    "You I''ll drag you when I die. "


    Chuxiao''s clamour has already been dragged out by Baochi.


    While Chi ran looks at her colleagues and stares at her. She smiles casually and shrugs.


    "What do you want me to do? It''s not that I''m cruel. I went to my house to rob my husband for the first time. Am I doing too much? "


    All shook their heads.


    Of course, there are those who have a better relationship with chuxiao. They can''t help whispering a few words for chuxiao.


    "Chi ran, chuxiao didn''t really take away your husband after all. Are you doing something like that?"


    "Ha ha..." Pool dye skin smile meat don''t smile, to that girl way, "put the first smile in your home, I see your husband will bite?"? I don''t think she''s innocent. "


    When the girl thought of the picture, she turned blue and stopped talking.


    At this point, because Chi Ran has a new topic.


    And the biggest question is, who is the man behind Chi ran?


    In addition to three women in succession, who will this man be when Fu''s staff are easily let go?


    Head of personnel department? Which senior shareholder?


    But no one will think of Fu Jin and Fu Jin of Fu group.


    Why?


    Probably, most people, especially women, don''t want to think which woman Fu Jin and such a perfect man will belong to.


    Even if he hears that there is a woman, he will definitely not be like Chi ran.


    Qingqing elder sister Zhao laughed in her heart: ha ha You are all wrong


    Fu yinuan took the task to find Fu Jinyu, but he failed.


    When I went back to tell the two masters of the Fu family that Fu Jin and he didn''t agree, master Fu thought it was the answer.


    Fu Jin is different from the one who never treats women. Even if Chi Ran is in Lao San''s eyes, it''s only temporary, let alone in his heart.


    "But, old man, I went to see Shanshan at Luo''s today. That girl looks sick and dying. I don''t know what to say. When the Luo family saw that I didn''t look well, they pulled me and begged me to persuade Jin Yu. I don''t know what to say. ""It''s not the fate of my parents before. Let''s pay attention to your love and my wish. Really, I didn''t see Luo Shanshan at the beginning. The first day I came to our house, I had a bad time with Jin Yu. Now I''m in trouble. It seems that I''m going to depend on Jin Yu. "


    Mrs. Fu was also helpless. She had never seen such a girl. It was so angry.


    Old man Fu''s face was not pretty, and his eyebrows were deep. He had never expected this.


    "You don''t have to see it any more. I still have to talk to Lao Luo about Luo''s family. Don''t worry. We''re not reluctant to get married. We''re just losing some profits. It''s no big deal. "


    Even if Fu Jinyu''s fault does not die, when things get to this point, old man Fu has to make an attitude.


    To calm down the anger of the Luo family, if you don''t pay for Fu Jin''s marriage with the Luo family, you are bound to bring out some benefits to the Luo family.


    "In fact, as Xiao Nuan said, you should arrange a few people to meet Jin Yu. Maybe Jin and I really have a good eye for each other. If we get married early, Shanshan will die. "


    As soon as Mrs. Fu heard it, it was just like this.


    However, when you think of what Xiao Nuan said, do you really have to find a young girl like Chi ran to make Fu Jin and Fu Jin excited?


    There are not so many young girls in their circle, whether they are willing or not.


    Even if there are, they are all at the same level. They are all held in the palm of their hands by their families. They won''t be anxious to find a husband. They may still dislike Jin and Lao.


    With this in mind, the task of finding a future wife for Fu Jin is a headache for old lady Fu.


    Alas, if Chi ran had a better family background, it would be better to marry Jin Yu.


    What a pity!


    By the way, since Chi Ran is Xiao Nuan''s classmate and friend, is there always a suitable girl who is as big as Xiao Nuan?


    When the old lady thought about it, she immediately felt that she had a clue again. She went upstairs and went to find Fu yinuan to introduce the little girl.


    Fu Yi warm listen to the old lady''s request, secretly rolled his eyes.


    If she really helps, she will be killed by her uncle every minute.


    "Grandma, a girl about my age, marry my uncle? My friends, they don''t like old men like uncle. Even if it was Chi ran, it was my uncle who forced others. You can''t arrange another little girl to make my uncle a wife, can you


    "It''s not reliable. If you are qualified to be my uncle''s wife, you must have a good family background. If you want to take advantage of him, do you think he will sit by and watch his children being bullied by him? There''s a Luo family that''s not good with us. If there''s another Wang family and Li family, we Fu family will be stabbed in the back. "


    After listening to her granddaughter''s slightly alarmist remarks, Mrs. Fu was also touched.


    It''s the same. The third year of her family, who would like to marry a 20-year-old girl?


    However, if it wasn''t for Fu Jin and her fault, it would be more difficult to find other women. I can''t help it. You can see that your uncle is also very popular with women. If you don''t have a look, maybe you will like your uncle? "


    Fu yinuan nodded in embarrassment, "well, for the sake of my uncle, I will pay attention. But don''t hope too much, grandma. "


    After Mrs. Fu left, Fu yinuan was relieved.


    In fact, these days, little girls really like their uncles. Especially their uncles are handsome and golden. They are just the most beautiful. Don''t like the little cares outside.


    However, this kind of thing can''t let the old people know, otherwise we really have to catch up with the little girl to catch up with the uncle.


    Fu yinuan quickly sent Chi ran wechat to report such dangerous news.


    After waiting for a while, there was no reply.


    Fu yinuan was just about to make a phone call. He looked at the time. Forget it. In the middle of the night, he might be talking with his wife.


    The next day, Fu yinuan called Chi ran and said this.


    Chi ran wrinkled his nose and wanted to go on a blind date with the little girl?


    After she hung up, she dodged straight up to the top floor.


    Chi ran, who was full of momentum, directly put his palm on Fu Jinyu''s table, and then, like a shrew, his face was not good.


    Fu Jin and his body relax, lazily looking at Chi Ran''s powerful little appearance, and his eyes are full of doting.


    "What''s the matter, Ranran? Who makes you angry again? Tell my husband, I''ll take it out for you. "


    "Hum, there are many people who make me angry. They are young and beautiful girls with good family background. Can you clean them up?"


    What''s the meaning of Fu Jin and thick eyebrow?


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jin and doesn''t know, so she immediately solves her doubts."Xiao Nuan called me just now. Do you know what your mother asked her to do?"


    "..." Fu Jin spread his hands and said he didn''t know. But it''s not a good thing.


    "She asked Xiao Nuan to find her some 20-year-old girls with good family background to go on a blind date with you. Hum, now that the blind date women are getting younger and younger, you are more and more blessed. Old cow eat tender grass, you are not afraid of flashing teeth


    Fu Jin and black eyes were a little deeper. They got up from the chair and went to the table. They hugged Chi ran, who was full of breath and sour.


    Chi ran turned away and ignored him.


    Fu Jin and chuckles, holding Chi Ran''s chin and letting her face her.


    "Ranran, my old cow will only eat you. I''m not interested in anything else. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi Ran is speechless, forgetting that he is also a tender grass.


    But that doesn''t stop her from feeling comfortable.


    "Well, it sounds good now. Maybe you''ll want to eat all those tender grass when they come out. "


    Young, tender and with a family background, Chi ran thinks that he is a man who must like him very much.


    Her heart became more and more sour, thinking that although she had a marriage certificate, she could change it into a divorce certificate at any time. She was so sad that she burst into tears, which caught Fu Jinyu by surprise

 Chapter 362

    "Ranran, don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Fu Jinyu looks at Chi Ran''s tears and suddenly panics. He feels a sudden pain in his heart, as if he was stabbed to his heart


    holding Chi Ran''s small face in his big hand, his dark eyes were full of heartache, and his thumbs gently stroked Chi Ran''s cheek, his voice was gentle and coaxed


    however, Fu Jinyu doesn''t understand that women need to be coaxed, but sometimes, when they feel aggrieved, the more they coax and cry, the more they cry


    seeing Chi ran go from tears to tears, Fu Jinyu is at a loss


    "Ranran, Ranran..."


    "Wuwa..."


    chi ran burst into tears, completely ignoring Fu Jinyu''s anxiety


    after a long time, Chi ran broke her own crying. At this time, her tears had already wet Fu Jin and her clothes, especially the beach in front of her


    then she sobbed and breathed


    "Ranran, I won''t do that kind of thing."


    however, her crying this time may also be the vent of all kinds of emotions during this period


    people always have to cry several times. Women who don''t cry all the time may make people feel strong, but they don''t really want to cry in their heart


    chi ran, you have Fu Jinyu. She wants to let her know in front of this man that she is not only strong, optimistic, but also fragile


    because of crying, Chi Ran''s voice is a little hoarse. She lowers her head, still clings to Fu Jinyu''s heart, and doesn''t look up


    "I believe in you. I''m just in a mood


    after crying, Chi ran felt a little embarrassed


    "No Chi ran immediately raised her head to retort. She was crying fiercely. Her eyes were red, but her fundus was moist and dazzling


    "it''s not your problem, it''s my lack of confidence." Chi ran said, but he was not strong enough. "I don''t deserve your identity."


    with her mouth flat, she obviously didn''t pay attention to Fu Jinyu''s words


    looking at Chi Ran''s surprise, Fu Jinyu''s eyes are also stained with a smile


    "if I didn''t like you, I wouldn''t want you, no matter how high your status is."


    in the face of a man who makes people look up to her, she can be willing to be a little woman protected by her in her arms and enjoy his love, but the premise is that no one will question their feelings because of her identity


    she is his wife, but in the eyes of the Fu family, she is not worthy


    it''s not worth two words that hurt people''s self-esteem most


    now, she has feelings, and she loves Fu Jinyu. In this case, if you tell Fu''s family, the reason will be very pale.


    chi ran knew that she should have a different dependence


    without family background, what she wants is her own efforts, which can not be underestimated


    however, what she said now is just empty talk


    after all, she is now in college, and she is not even financially independent


    that''s all she can say


    as for her hard work and so on, Fu Jinyu may not support her


    finally one day, when he heard the news and looked at his granddaughter''s face, he gave her a slap

 Chapter 363

    Luo Shanshan is shocked and shakes her head. She can''t accept what Luo said


    "don''t you believe it? You can inquire about it by yourself, or directly ask the girls who are on a blind date with him. In fact, Fu Jinyu in each of them is like the most rogue villain. He looks like a gentleman, not a woman. In fact, we don''t know what he looks like in private. Why he doesn''t like you is not because you are not good, but because he has a shady hobby


    "impossible." Rosantha just didn''t believe it. "Grandfather, he pretended. If he is such a person, why hasn''t he been known before? He must have done it on purpose


    "do you think I have no doubt?" Luo Shanshan''s idea is the same as Luo Shanshan''s


    however, after a little investigation, the old lady of the Fu family anxiously arranged these little girls, which means that the Fu family knew about the problem of Fu Jin Yu


    it''s been widely spread outside. In fact, it''s not revealed by Fu Jinyu. It''s a little girl who has been hurt and spread it in the anger of her family. They dare to accuse Shangfu Jinyu of his bad behavior. Now after the family comes forward, other people also reveal some information in private


    in this way, true or false is more like true


    "Grandpa, it''s really impossible. Maybe Jin and his brother are doing this for Chi ran. "


    "do you think it''s possible? That Chi Ran is only Fu Jin Yu''s little lover now, and, you know, he is 20 years old, just like Fu Jin and the little girl she likes. For such a girl, let his own reputation be damaged, let Fu''s reputation be damaged. Do you think Chi ran, such a little girl, can really let him be like this? "


    Yes, Chi ran couldn''t let Fu Jinyu do this


    so, is he really such a man


    "Alas!"


    chi Ran is about to be choked to death by her. This state of saying or not is the most torture


    "if you don''t say it, just leave!"


    "Alas? Do you really want to go


    "ah..." Chi ran didn''t know why Fu yinuan suddenly said that. She nodded, "I''m very happy!"


    "er... I know!"


    chi ran thinks that''s how she understands it


    "Xiao Nuan, what are you trying to say?"


    "what happened?"


    "a little bit. You can ask my little uncle


    chi Ran''s eyebrows should not be a bad thing to see Fu yinuan<


    however, with such a sigh, is it Fu Jin and she that have done something<


    "you come here to tease me and don''t tell me. I really want to beat you."Fu yinuan laughed and said, "I can''t help it? Just come and sigh. "


    Chi ran, dissatisfied, put up his small fist and shook in front of Fu yinuan, "then you just tell me, it''s all here, what do you sigh about?"


    Fu Yi Nuan now is to smile, looking at Chi ran anxious appearance, more happy.


    "Hey, hey, I won''t tell you, I won''t tell you..."


    "I''ll tell you, uncle." Chi Ran is a threat.


    Fu yinuan was not afraid, "tell him. I''ll go first


    After Fu Yi''s warm slip, Chi ran hums angrily. At last, he picks up the phone and calls Fu Jinyu.


    "Husband, where are you?"


    These days, Fu Jin and I are not at home at night. They say that they have social intercourse.


    Chi ran never doubted him, so he didn''t ask much.


    But this evening, Fu Yi Nuan came over to imply that Fu Jin''s social intercourse with him these days is not really that.


    Fu Jinyu is actually a person who seldom socializes. Why does he go out frequently these days?


    Chi Ran is suspicious and calls Fu Jinyu directly.


    At this time, Fu Jinyu, who received the phone call, looked at the young girl sitting opposite him. His eyes were full of fear and shrinking.


    The corner of his mouth mocked, got up, and went to one side to answer the phone.


    "Ranran, I''ll be back soon. Yes? Is it boring to be alone at home


    If you see Fu Jinyu''s affectionate and gentle appearance at this time, I''m afraid those frightened little girls won''t be so afraid of Fu Jinyu any more. It''s a pity that they are not qualified to meet Chi ran, and Fu Jinyu is just like that for Chi ran.


    When Chi ran heard this, he didn''t answer the question.


    Chi Ran''s tone can''t help but get serious, and even his name and surname asked, "Fu Jinyu, come from the truth, where are you?"


    Fu Jin and Chi Ran''s question, after a little surprised, immediately realized that she must be suspicious. "Ranran, don''t doubt it. I''ll be right back. I''ll let you know. Don''t think about it, eh


    Chi ran didn''t think about it, but he was curious about what he was doing behind his back.


    "I don''t think about it. Just come back and tell me the truth. "


    Chi Ran''s reply made Fu Jinyu smile, "Ran Ran, you are so good. You have to trust me."


    Chi ran angrily snorted. Facing the phone, she habitually pursed her mouth and wrinkled her nose, "you''ll have me."


    Fu Jin and low smile, "it''s not me who will take you. It''s Ranran that''s up to me, so I won''t do anything sorry for you at all. "


    "Ha ha ha..." Chi ran smilingly smile, accept his words, "well, sweet words said more meaningless."


    "How can it be meaningless?"


    Chi ran with a mobile phone, lying down on the sofa, staring at his legs, his face is covered with a sweet smile.


    "Oh, you say too much, don''t you think it''s too pleasant? Why not


    In fact, which woman doesn''t like sweet talk. I''m just afraid that if a man says too much, it''s not true.


    Fu Jinyu immediately retorted, "every word I say to you comes from the bottom of my heart. Ranran, you have to believe me in that, too. "


    "Well, well, believe you." Chi ran said sweetly, "hurry up and come back. I''ll wait for you


    After Fu Jin and Ying got a kiss from Chi ran on the phone, he turned back, and his face immediately turned sharp again.


    Back on the seat, Fu Jin said to the woman opposite, "sorry, I have something to do. I''ll go first. Shall I take Miss Xu back? "


    "No, no, I''ll go myself."


    Without waiting for Fu Jin to say anything more, the little girl Xu immediately took her bag and ran out of the restaurant, as if there were ghosts after her.


    And the staff of this restaurant have been used to it. These days, the noble and cold gentleman has scared away the girls who come to dinner with her for the first time. Looking at the posture, it''s not a meal, it''s a blind date.


    And they can see that this gentleman looks very good on the surface, but in the end, the little girls are scared away one by one.


    Tut Tut, I can''t see what''s wrong with this expensive gentleman?


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Fu Jinyu opens the door and goes in, Chi ran pounces on her face and hangs on her.


    Fu Jin and his hands held her in his arms and went inside. His lips searched for her and then he kissed her.


    Chi ran just gave him a shallow kiss, and then his big bright eyes explored with spirit, "Leniency for confessing, strictness for resisting!"


    Fu Jin and Xiaoxiao went to the sofa and sat down. At this moment, they released their hands.


    Wait until you are satisfied.


    "All right? Can you tell me? "


    Fu Jin leaned back lazily with his body, his hands were still on Chi Ran''s waist, and his eyes were all smiling lazily."What do you want to know?"


    Chi ran blinked, "first of all, are you socializing these days?"


    Fu Jin and thin lip micro hook, "yes!"

 Chapter 364

    "Is it really social?"


    Chi ran was suspicious. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he was examining Fu Jinyu''s expression. He carefully observed whether what he wanted to see from his face was true or false.


    Fu Jin nodded, "yes."


    Chi ran frowned and asked, "who are you socializing with?"


    Fu Jin and smile, "woman."


    Chi ran immediately opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of fire.


    The tone was immediately angry, "OK, socialize with women. That woman is your client? "


    Fu Jin teases Chi ran with great interest, but he doesn''t tell the truth.


    "It''s not a client, it''s not a work relationship."


    Chi ran immediately raised his voice, "what''s the relationship?"


    Fu Jin and his fingers point Chi Ran''s lips, "Ran Ran, guess?"


    Chi ran slapped off his finger and said, "how can I guess? Are you fooling around? Hum


    Fu Jinyu laughs and looks at Chi Ran''s bad expression. He can''t help holding her little face. When he wants to kiss her, Chi ran directly blocks his lips, "don''t make it clear, don''t give her a kiss."


    But Fu Jin and his wife gave her a kiss on the palm of her hand, and finally took her hand and naturally replied, "I''ve been on a blind date with them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chi ran was silent for a while, and then his lips flattened slowly. His face was immediately aggrieved, and his expression was even worse, as if he would cry at any time.


    Fu Jinyu was frightened at once, but he couldn''t stand her crying for a while. He would be very sad.


    He quickly hugged Chi ran, no longer joking, and explained: "OK, Ran Ran Ran, I won''t tease you. I''m on a blind date, but those are purposeful. Will you listen to me? Don''t cry. "


    Chi Ran is still aggrieved. His eyes are innocent and pitiful. He looks at Fu Jinyu and waits for his explanation.


    It''s like if he doesn''t explain it quickly, she''ll cry the next second.


    Fu Jin and helpless, smile, pointing to the abdomen gently wipe Chi Ran''s cheek.


    "In fact, going on a blind date is just for the sake of not being asked to do it again in the future."


    Chi ran blinked, "what do you mean?"


    Fu Jinyu continued, "as long as I don''t get married for one day, they won''t let me meet other women for one day. This time, because of rosantha, they will be more anxious to let me find a partner, completely let rosantha give up, also save other trouble. I think it''s better to do it once and for all. "


    "So, what did you do?" Chi ran slowly began to understand, she thought, Fu Jin and agreed to go on a blind date with a woman, must have thought of something.


    Fu Jin and Wei are silent. Instead of answering Chi ran directly, he suddenly feels aggrieved. Holding Chi ran in his arms, what he reveals in his eyes is a kind of embarrassed light.


    Is he embarrassed?


    chi ran feels that this is not his own illusion.


    Then Fu Jinyu held Chi ran and asked, "Ran Ran, you know what kind of person I am, don''t you?"


    Chi ran hesitated and nodded.


    "So, no matter who I am outside, you will believe me and will not dislike me. Is that right? "


    "Well, no!"


    Chi ran was sure that he had done something.


    "That''s good." Fu Jinyu replied with a comfortable smile, as if the grievance was just a flash.


    "Good? So what did you do? "


    After listening for a long time, Chi ran didn''t know what Fu Jinyu had done.


    Fu Jinyu just laughed, "no matter what you do, no more women will want to marry me. Of course, if they arrange it, it doesn''t matter. It''s probably not so easy for them to find the woman I''m dating. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran was at a loss.


    Fu Jinyu really liked her little blank expression. She pinched her little face, then immediately got up, hugged her and went inside.


    "Ah? What are you doing? "


    "Take a bath."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran deliberately sleeps late the next day and doesn''t go to work. After Fu Jin and her husband leave, she immediately calls to ask Fu yinuan out.


    As soon as Fu yinuan sees Chi ran, she immediately questions her.


    "You know about your uncle''s blind date, don''t you? He told me last night. I didn''t expect him to... "


    Chi ran lowers his head and looks a little complicated. In fact, he is thinking about it in his heart. I don''t know if this can set up Fu yinuan''s phone.


    Last night, she pestered Fu Jin and asked him to tell her what he had done, but he just didn''t say.


    In that case, Chi ran will inquire for himself.


    However, in view of the situation that Fu yinuan didn''t want to say yesterday, she disguised herself.


    Fu Yi warm see Chi ran so, really think she has all know.I can''t help sighing, "Chi ran, don''t look like this. It''s really good for my uncle to do this. No one dares to covet my uncle any more. At least a normal girl will not want to marry my uncle, a man who is ruthless and likes young girls. "


    Chi Ran''s heart thumped for a moment, and his ruthlessness was the outward appearance, which was very normal. Like young girls, that is small warm casually cheat Fu two old, do people outside know?


    Just thinking about it, Fu yinuan asked with great interest, "did uncle say, how did he make those little girls afraid of him? I''m really curious. It''s said that uncle has hurt those girls, but they don''t say what he said. Oh, I''m so curious. Chi ran, do you know? "


    Chi ran now guessed that Fu Jin and he had sacrificed their reputation.


    In the heart does not know what feeling, sour, bitter, also some block of uncomfortable.


    "Are you still sad? Don''t be sad. This is what people outside think. As long as you don''t look at uncle like that. "


    Chi ran felt that his eyes were hot and some of them couldn''t be controlled. Listening to Fu yinuan''s advice, he felt even worse.


    "He''s such a good man."


    Fu Jin was so nice to him, but people outside thought he was a man of integrity.


    Chi ran really wants to cry for Fu Jin.


    "Yes, my uncle''s good, as long as you know."


    Fu yinuan also some sigh, did not expect the indifferent uncle, love women, spoil women, even so indifferent.


    There''s no bottom line. I don''t even care about myself.


    If I meet a man in the future who is half as good to Chi ran as my uncle, she will be happy.


    Chi Ran''s mood is not good, and Fu yinuan doesn''t say much.


    This kind of mood, also only pool dye oneself digestion, or, or that love her man to comfort her will be more effective.


    Fu Yi smiles warmly and pats Chi Ran''s head, which is always in a daze. "Well, my uncle has sacrificed so much. You must be good to him. If you two are well, you will not waste his heart. "


    Chi ran suddenly stood up and ran away with his bag.


    Fu yinuan''s hand is stiff there. Looking at Chi Ran''s back, he shakes his head and smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Ran has nothing else in her mind now. She wants to see Fu Jin and hold him well now.


    Stop the car straight to Fu''s, pool dye also no matter can be found, regardless of rushed to the top floor.


    Seeing Fu Jinyu''s office in front of her, she rushed in without thinking.


    "Husband ~ ~"


    "..."


    Fu Jin and the office are next to the small conference table in the room. Four people''s eyes look at the woman who suddenly appears at the door.


    A beautiful young girl, standing there, because of excitement or running, her little face fainted red, her big bright eyes were staring round because of a moment of surprise, and then she was embarrassed.


    Except for Fu Jinyu, the other three were also frightened.


    "Ah I''m sorry, I''m sorry, "


    chi ran was so ashamed that she turned red immediately and apologized to leave.


    "Ranran,"


    Fu Jin and his joyful voice called out to Chi ran in a low voice, and then the front three people said, "that''s it for today."


    The three men immediately left, and when they left, they did not forget to look at the little girl secretly. Tut Tut, what a fresh girl. She blushed like a tender peach.


    It turns out that the president likes this kind of peach. Sure enough, he wants to be bitten.


    When the three left, Chi ran was still standing in the same place, blushing and looking down, very embarrassed.


    Fu Jinyu''s deep smile made a sound. At last, behind her, he pulled Chi ran and put him in his arms.


    Chi ran didn''t look up. Her head was against Fu Jinyu''s heart. From the side, she could see her red ears and cheeks.


    The little girl is shy.


    Fu Jinyu pinches her chin and makes Chi ran look at herself.


    Looking at the little girl''s embarrassed eyes Dodge, embarrassed appearance, his deep fundus rippling doting smile.


    "What''s the matter? They''re all gone. Don''t be shy. "


    Chi ran tooted his mouth, but he didn''t want to see Fu Jin and finally rubbed in his arms.


    Fu Jin and she had no choice but to let her hold herself to ease her shyness.


    After a while, Chi ran held Fu Jinyu''s waist and felt the deeper security and love from this man.


    She hugged Fu Jinyu harder, and then whispered.


    "Husband, we should never separate."


    Fu Jin and smile, "is it necessary to talk about this?"


    "Well, I have to say it." Chi ran stressed, "I will never leave you. You won''t leave me either"Good."


    "And no matter what others think of you, you are the perfect man in my heart."


    No one can compare with Fu Jinyu, no one can compare with what this man has done.


    In this world, there will never be such a Fu Jin who loves her so much.


    Fu Jin and she seemed to know why the little girl was so excited.


    He bowed his head and imprinted a kiss on the top of Chi Ran''s head. He kept smiling in silence.

 Chapter 365

    Chi ran went straight to the top floor of the company. In the end, some sharp eyed people saw it


    and the least likely is that the man behind Chi Ran is the president


    why


    first of all, Chi ran said that she was married, and the president must not be her husband''s


    even if someone thinks that her marriage is fake, her so-called "husband" can''t be the president


    they simply feel that the president is not close to the girl, even if there is a woman, it is not the girl Chi ran


    or, isn''t Chi Ran''s husband very powerful? That''s very likely. Does Chi Ran''s husband know the president


    this is reasonable


    in the end, it''s not important to wonder why Chi ran went to the top floor


    anyway, Chi ran can''t offend


    in fact, Chi ran figured out later that it didn''t matter what was hidden


    ...


    when Chi ran and Fu Jin are in love with each other, they are worried that the Fu family''s second elder is the most upset


    their most proud third son has all kinds of problems that they didn''t know before. Now these problems have been spread out, and they have gone through the upper class without any preparation


    he was a little suspicious of Fu Jin


    even though he has some problems, he has no ability to control himself when he meets so many little girls. He exposes them one by one in front of them on purpose


    or, there is another possibility. Some people deliberately spread the faults of Fu Jinyu and expand the situation. The people who spread the news may have a grudge against the Fu family and Fu Jinyu


    the more you think about it, the more suspicious you are


    faced with the old lady''s sad face, he felt that as long as he found the root, it would be easy to do in the future


    "what do you think of the news that your character has been devalued again and again from outside during this period of time?"


    "boring."


    the old man''s words were blocked, and his face was a little ugly


    "you feel bored, but it''s related to our Fu family and your future marriage. It''s not just about you. Third, you can''t think of the seriousness of this unless you deliberately connive at those who spread the news. Or are these people inspired by you? "


    "so what?"


    "Fu Jinyu, what are you doing?"


    but Fu Jinyu didn''t care at all. In front of the old man, he was lazy and careless, with a slight sneer on his face


    "Sir, I have my own sense of what I want to do. You don''t have to worry


    "what''s your sense of propriety? You just want to be single all your life, don''t you? "


    "Fu Jinyu, if you want to be Fu Qingtian''s son, you will deal with the news for me immediately. Marry a woman of the right family at once. "


    after conniving at him for so many years and not getting married at the age of 30, is it necessary to wait until the age of 40 to continue to do so


    "what do you yell at? Can''t you talk well? Jin Yu is not to blame for this. I think it''s all those little girls who make trouble. They are afraid of Jin Yu. They don''t have the courage. I don''t like such girls


    "I don''t need to worry about my marriage. When it''s time to get married, I''ll get married. I have something else to do


    "Jin Yu, why are you so worried?"


    "let him go. If you don''t get married, don''t go back to this house. "


    "I''m his Laozi, and I''m angry when I''m angry. How dare you be so angry with Laozi? He is unfilial. "


    "when you praise Lao San, you didn''t expect his unfilial behavior? Come on, in your eyes, the third is good in every way. Even if he''s angry with you, don''t you think he looks like you the most and is still complacent? "


    "I''d like to, too, but now no one wants to talk to our third brother when they hear his name. It''s true. What''s the plan for the third man to do this? Don''t you just urge him to get married? As for being so cruel? In the future, if you really meet someone he likes, I don''t think people will like him? Is this to deny all women''s rights? "


    "nonsense!"


    "but this is the only one?"


    "what''s the matter with you, old man?"


    "what''s the matter? What do you think? "


    "well, how did you find her again? This girl doesn''t know where to play all day. You wait


    "what are you doing now? No one answers the phone. I''ll try it later. What happened to you just now? What''s the matter with xiaonuan? "


    "what''s the third man doing?"


    "look again." Although Mr. Fu was not sure, the more he thought about it, the more he felt it was a problem


    ...


    Fu yinuan didn''t come back until late at night. He thought that the two old people had gone to bed as early as before. However, as soon as he stepped on the stairs, an old but powerful voice suddenly stopped Fu yinuan


    she was so smart that she almost fell down the stairs. Fortunately, she held the railing in time and looked at Mr. Fu coming from the room with a lingering fear


    "..." Fu yinuan rolled his eyes, went downstairs, turned on the headlights in the living room and looked at the old man. Who could have done something bad


    "waiting for you."<


    "wait for me?" Fu yinuan''s heart clapped, didn''t it? What''s the problem<


    "ha... Grandpa," Fu yinuan yawned deliberately, "I''m sleepy. Let''s talk about it tomorrow if we have something to do. Go to sleep, my Lord<


    Fu yinuan, who wanted to escape, was stopped by master Fu within a few steps<


    "Fu yinuan, stop for me."Fu yinuan''s steps stopped, and her heart had already begun to sing uneasily. She was very uneasy. No accident, it must have something to do with uncle and Chi ran.


    However, it''s strange for the old man to show clearly, or suspect something.


    Is there something wrong?


    Fu yinuan is even more afraid. He is not afraid that the old man will be angry with her. Instead, he is afraid that he can''t stand the old man''s interrogation and make trouble for his uncle and Chi ran!

 Chapter 366

    When Fu yinuan felt uneasy, he had to turn around to face Mr. Fu.


    She tried to relax on her face, with a very natural expression, yawned, in poor spirits and a little impatient.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing? I''m sleepy. Can we talk about something tomorrow? "


    Master Fu''s sharp eyes are directed at Fu yinuan. It seems that he can penetrate Fu yinuan''s eyes and make her invisible.


    Fu yinuan''s eyes flashed, and then he laughed awkwardly, "grandfather, I look at me with this kind of eyes at night, I''m afraid. If you have something to say, I can''t bear to look at me like this. You know I''m timid. "


    Master Fu waved his hand, "come and sit down."


    With that, the old man sat down first, and then had to come and sit in front of him under the pressure of his eyes.


    "Grandfather, if you have something to say, I promise you to say everything."


    Mr. Fu laughed. He didn''t have the sharpness just now. Now he is really like a kind grandfather.


    But in this way, Fu is more cautious.


    "Xiao Nuan, do you have a good relationship with that little girl Chi ran?"


    "En," Fu yinuan did not dare to speak more, she was more cautious, afraid of saying more wrong.


    "Your uncle is good at chiran, isn''t he?"


    "Yes." Fu yinuan nodded.


    Then, the old man suddenly some meaningful smile, scared Fu yinuan suddenly stiff body, head quickly thinking, is not his answer faster? Or should uncle not be good at chiran?


    However, thinking too much, she did not know what the old man was thinking. Her number of paragraphs was not enough for the old man. She could only be silent.


    "Xiao Nuan, Chi Ran is a good girl. If she hadn''t met your uncle, she would have a better future."


    Fu Yi warm embarrassed smile, "probably."


    "As far as you can see, is your uncle interested in Chi ran for a while, or is he really going to have to?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu yinuan now really wants to be in a coma immediately, or just find a place to hide.


    She was trembling. In the smile of master Fu, she answered weakly, "grandfather, you have to ask my uncle about this? How do I know what he''s thinking? Do you think so? "


    Master Fu didn''t get angry either. He just nodded, "it''s such a truth."


    "Then, grandfather, ask Uncle. Well, it''s really late. You see, let''s have a rest. Going to bed early is good for your health. Grandfather should pay attention to his health. "


    Fu yinuan accompanied with a smile, want to get up and leave, but looking at the old man does not move, she did not dare to move.


    "Xiao Nuan, I thought you knew." Master Fu has a point.


    "Ah? What do I know? I don''t know anything. "


    Fu yinuan shakes her head hard. She really doesn''t know anything!


    Grandfather, please let go!


    "Ha ha Well, "master Fu finally decided to let go of Fu Yi, and slowly got up from the sofa," go and have a rest. "


    Fu yinuan was pardoned, rubbed up, pedaled up the stairs.


    "Little warm?"


    Master Fu''s voice came again. Fu yinuan stood at the entrance of the stairs and looked down at the master''s brilliant eyes, shivering in his heart.


    "Grandfather? What else do you want to say? "


    "Ha ha No, I just want you to go to bed early and get up early tomorrow. How about we go to see your uncle? "


    Fu yinuan''s legs are soft and his heart is trembling. In front of him, he always has a smile that seems simple but makes people tremble.


    As soon as he entered the room, Fu yinuan immediately took out his mobile phone with shaking hands, slid the lock with shaking hands, and dialed Fu Jin''s phone with shaking hands.


    "Little, little uncle..."


    Fu Jin and his voice were a little cold. Chi ran just fell asleep, and he was holding it.


    "He said


    However, Fu yinuan didn''t realize that something was wrong.


    "Grandfather..."


    Fu Jin and immediately alert, but very light body let go of Chi ran, out of the bedroom.


    Standing in front of the window of the living room, facing the night, such as the dark eyes of the night, at the moment, but cold Qinliang.


    "What happened to the old man?"


    "Grandfather said, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Fu Jin and his thick eyebrows frowned slightly, showing the cold light.


    "What else did the old man say?"


    "Er," Fu Yi Nuan''s mind was a little confused at this time, and he said more confused, "ask you and Chi ran? Do you like chiran very much? And Oh, I look at him. My grandfather''s smile is really creepy. Anyway, I just feel that he is not right. Uncle, do you have to prepare? And Chi ran, hide for a while? "


    Fu Jin was silent and didn''t know what he was thinking. Then he said, "I know."


    Directly hung up the phone, Fu Jinyu still stood in front of the window, summer night, the cool wind outside, blowing in, blowing his cold but perfect face.The dark and deep eyes are almost integrated with the darkness outside


    after a long time, Fu Jinyu turns back to the room and goes to bed lightly, while Chi ran holds him vaguely and continues to sleep in a comfortable position


    ...


    Fu yinuan didn''t fall asleep all night. In the morning, the old lady knocked on the door to wake her up. She pretended to be dead in bed, but she didn''t get up


    "Xiao Nuan, get up. We have something else to do. "


    "don''t worry, I called your uncle in the morning. He will be waiting at home."


    then why does she follow? It doesn''t work at all if she goes


    If uncle is here, he will surely protect Chi ran


    "ha ha... Let''s go then."


    I hope the old man will not find anything after he goes


    the car drove gently to the city and arrived at Fu Jin and their residential area


    the old man had a little smile on his face, but he didn''t praise his skill of making tea


    "little girl is much better than little warm. Have you learned your technique? "


    "well, it''s good." Fu yinuan is secretly sweating for Chi Ran''s praise


    in this way, the old man should like Chi ran


    at least, when Chi ran was in Chi''s family, he was trained according to the principle of ladies. Although it''s not the Chi family now, the things carved in the bones won''t leave


    chi ran continued to make tea and handed Fu yinuan a cup. Then she sat upright and poured herself a cup


    for a while, the three people concentrated on tea and fell into silence


    chi Ran is very calm, she always has a slight smile


    the old man sipped his tea slowly, more patiently and didn''t speak


    "are you familiar with this place? Why do you show me around? "


    "I''ll show you, sir?"


    "No. I know Jin Yu''s habits. He doesn''t like people to enter his territory casually. I don''t see it anywhere else. Today, my main purpose is actually to see the pool girl. "


    with that, Mr. Fu looked at Chi ran and said, "girl Chi, I''ve heard about you and Jin Yu. It was Jin Yu who did something wrong and ruined your good life. As for me, I want to compensate you for Jin Yu. "


    chi Ran''s expression changed slightly, and her delicate eyebrows frowned slightly. However, her drooping eyelids blocked the emotion in her eyes


    the old man continued to say with a smile, "girl Chi, since things have been like this, maybe it''s too late now. However, I still want to ask you, if you wish, I will help you to leave Jin Yu and make more compensation for you. What do you think? "<


    Fu yinuan''s eyes are wide open. Wow, what''s the situation with this old man?Sure enough, it''s here to play mandarin duck, and still use such an excuse?


    Fu yinuan suddenly felt that the things he had made up before were a bit of a pit for uncle and Chi ran.


    "Girl Chi? What do you think? Just tell me directly. Don''t be afraid that Jin Yu won''t give up on you. As long as you speak, it''s useless for him to say anything. "


    Chi ran keeps his eyes down and doesn''t speak, but master Fu is very patient. The old God is tasting the fragrant tea, waiting for Chi ran to give a reply.


    He''s not in a hurry. He''s very patient.


    Now, let''s see how Chi ran responds.


    Of course, no matter how she answers, the answer is not important.

 Chapter 367

    Chi ran finally raised his head and looked at master Fu calmly with the same smile.


    "I don''t want to leave, old man."


    Master Fu was not surprised. He laughed and nodded, "well, I won''t leave."


    Fu yinuan looks at the two people who are so calm, and suddenly decides that she really doesn''t understand, doesn''t understand, doesn''t understand


    "Don''t you think I''m surprised to say that, old man?"


    Mr. Fu just laughed and didn''t explain.


    Chi ran also followed with a smile, but he took the initiative to say, "master, you should know the charm of your son Fu Jinyu. Such a man, um It''s easy to fall in love with. As long as he is willing to use a little bit of heart, the girl will be loyal to him. And I happen to be the one with the snack. "


    "Is he so good?" Mr. Fu laughed and felt proud.


    "Not so good." Chi ran said against his heart, this is really a time to test people. "But even so, I don''t want to look back. Now that it has started, I don''t know when it will go, but I don''t want to end it now. "


    "Ha ha, I see."


    The old man smiles and nods, while Chi ran smiles quietly. They don''t talk any more.


    Fu Yi Nuan, who was watching, thought that she would see a big scene with the old man, or pretend to perform. However, in the end, when she was watching, she thought that what she saw was a heart to heart chat between the young and the old, just like a real grandfather and grandson.


    There was no needle tip, and she looked at it for no reason.


    So, the old man didn''t come here today, but to find his granddaughter?


    Fu yinuan was sweating in his heart, but he didn''t understand what they were doing?


    She said she would continue to watch.


    Then, watching, both of them stopped talking.


    Changed to mime?


    Fu yinuan wanted to put in a word in this special strange atmosphere, and she really did.


    "Grandfather, Chi ran, that, you all understand, but I don''t understand."


    Pool dye mouth corner smoked to smoke, toward Fu Yi warm stare.


    Master Fu suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Miss Chi, if I give you anything you want now, what would you expect?"


    Pool dye a Leng, the old man''s problem also really let her not think of.


    What does she want most? It seems that there is nothing else?


    She is satisfied with everything now.


    He shook his head and said with a smile, "old man, I have nothing to want."


    Fu old son picked to pick eyebrow to the answer of pool dye, nod, "wench is a good wench. It''s a pity... "


    Unfortunately, master Fu didn''t make it clear.


    Then master Fu got up and said, "I''ve seen it too. There''s nothing to see. It''s time to go. "


    "Why don''t you sit down for a while?"


    "No more."


    After Mr. Fu left the apartment, he went downstairs, and his smile, which was like a loving old man, disappeared immediately. Instead, he had a very cold and stern expression.


    Fu yinuan, who was beside him, shivered in an instant. He was a little bit cluttered in his heart, and secretly cried that it was not good.


    The old man''s expression was so dangerous that she couldn''t help sinking.


    In today''s meeting, she didn''t know what the old man meant.


    Pool dye after the old man left, long breath, but then very helpless smile.


    Master Fu''s "it''s a pity" made Chi Ran''s heart like a big stone, which made her gasp.


    How could she not understand what the old man meant?


    Yeah, it''s a pity. She is not the kind of daughter-in-law that Mr. Fu wants.


    The mobile phone on the coffee table is vibrating. Chi ran looks at the word "husband" on the screen. After a while, she picks it up.


    "Husband?"


    Chi ran raised her voice and didn''t want him to recognize her depression.


    "The old man''s gone?"


    "Yes. I just left. After tea, I showed my hand. The old man said I did a good job


    With a happy voice, Fu Jinyu heard her happy.


    Can be cold face, but always frown, deep black eyes flashing cold light.


    Master Fu is not an old man who only praises others. He can''t come here so easily, just to see Chi ran.


    "Ranran, what did the old man say?"


    "I didn''t say much. I was silent and asked to leave you, but I said no. In this way, he doesn''t look unhappy. It''s strange


    Chi Ran is not sure about Fu''s mood. At least he means to leave Fu Jinyu, but she doesn''t agree, and he doesn''t have much reaction.He may come to test her, or even Fu Jin and her.


    "Well done Dyan!"


    Fu Jin praised her. Chi Ran''s laughter came from the phone, which made his heart soft and comfortable.


    "Well, I won''t leave you anyway."


    Chi Ran''s words are the most sincere thoughts in her heart. It doesn''t matter even if she was depressed just now. The bottom line in her heart is not to leave Fu Jinyu.


    This will not change.


    "Good dye dye, now really want to hold you, kiss you, you are great."


    "Ha ha I''ll let you hold me when you come back in the evening. "


    "Why don''t you come to the company?"


    "No, today I went to see my friends and grandma. See you later in the evening. Husband, you go to work, ha ha... " Chi ran smiles delicately, which pacifies Fu Jinyu.


    "All right. Go home early, it''s hot outside, put on sunscreen and take a hat... "


    Fu Jin and his brain, who are worth a lot of money, want to make up Chi Ran''s clothes when he goes out.


    After hanging up, Chi ran was ready to go out according to Fu Jinyu''s instructions.


    The last time I went to Jiang''s house, it was when she went to give gifts for special products.


    As soon as she entered the gate of Jiang''s house, staring at the hot sun above her head, the elder martial brothers in the martial arts field were still in good spirits. She gently bypassed them and entered the back room without disturbing them.


    Jiang 11 summer to find a place to work, at home is also Jiang mother.


    Seeing Chi ran, Jiang''s mother is very happy. Chi ran seems to have found an organization. She sits beside Jiang''s mother and holds her arm in her arms.


    "Auntie, I miss you so much."


    Mother Jiang laughed, "I''ll come if you want! That''s true


    "Ah, I usually go to work, and I have to wait on my husband at night. Hehe, I''m a little busy."


    Jiang''s mother smiles and points Chi Ran''s forehead. "I think you only have your husband in your eyes. You forget us all."


    "How can you? I''m not like that. "


    "Why are you here today? No more work? "


    Jiang''s mother cuts the watermelon and hands it to Chi ran. Chi ran eats it in small mouthfuls and simply mentions the matter of Fu.


    "In other words, do you dare not make it public? This has been certified. Tell the old man that he won''t do anything, will he? It''s a legal fact, and it''s useless to oppose it. "


    Chi ran said with a smile, "Auntie, believe it or not, if master Fu knows that my husband and I have obtained the certificate, he can dissolve our marriage relationship in our absence every minute."


    "Ah?" Mother Jiang seems to be in a daze.


    "Even if we don''t agree, he can divorce Fu Jin and I who are married. I have no doubt about his influence. Therefore, Fu Jinyu and I don''t want to let the old man know. We are not afraid of him. We don''t want to make trouble. Even if we want to get the license again in the future, maybe the old man has already prepared for it. We really don''t have to succeed. "


    Jiang''s mother was stunned. At last, she frowned and asked, "this is a free marriage. Can he interfere in your marriage like this? It''s not open-minded. Is this also a public tool for private use? Is the Civil Affairs Bureau his family


    Chi ran shrugged his shoulders and expressed helplessness.


    "So we have to hide."


    "It''s not easy. What do you do? Has it been like this all the time? "


    Chi ran shook his head. "I don''t know. Let''s do this first. I don''t know what to do? My background is here. The old man just wants a famous family. I have a way to change it. Unless he thinks about it himself


    "As for Fu Jinyu, he didn''t seem to say what to do. But I believe in him. We always have a solution. If you don''t want to hear it again, even if Mr. Fu always disagrees, I can afford to live as long as he can and I can. "


    Chi ran was almost joking at last, but mother Jiang recognized her determination with her.


    "You''ll be fine."


    "Well, it will be fine. Don''t worry, auntie


    Chi ran had lunch at Jiang''s home and met with his elder martial brothers. Some of the people who had been interested in Chi ran now know that she has been married. Her short-term good feelings have changed. Chi Ran is only a friend and a sister.


    Chi ran thinks that if master Fu really annoys her one day, she will take these elder martial brothers who support her to copy the guy and make trouble with him.


    Ha ha


    Of course, it''s a joke. She''s just fantasizing about that.


    After leaving the Jiang family, Chi ran went to Chi''s home. At this time, it was when old lady Chi was alone at home.


    And old lady Chi is the only relative of Chi ran.


    In front of her grandmother who loves her, Chi ran can no longer control her grievance and sadness. She lies on her grandmother''s knee, quietly, although she doesn''t cry, her heart has become a river of tears.Grandma Chi fondly caresses Chi Ran''s soft hair. This child''s hair has been very soft since he was a child. Such a person''s heart is very soft and he is a kind person.


    Such a good child is the result of her own education, which is no worse than those girls from famous families.


    But it''s still rejected.


    Grandma Chi really wants Chi ran to leave Fu Jinyu. They are not rare to enter such a family. Although it sounds enviable, few people understand the hardships.

 Chapter 368

    "Ranran, I thought Fu Jinyu was a good friend at the beginning. You won''t suffer. Now, it''s still grandma. I think it''s simple. "


    Grandma Chi supported Chi ran and sighed, "Ran Ran, you might as well know Chi''s family. You are still my granddaughter. "


    Chi ran just looked up and said with a faint smile, "grandma, even if it''s like this, it won''t work."


    Chi family, in Fu family''s eyes, is a small business.


    "But it''s better than you don''t rely on it! At least, if the Fu family bullies you, we will support you. Ranran, you''ve always been my granddaughter. I won''t let you be bullied in this way and still keep silent. "


    Chi ran grasped the old lady''s hand and said with a smile, "grandma, I know you are good to me. However, if I was bullied by Fu''s family, it was also Fu Jin''s business. If he didn''t protect me, no one would use it. I married him. If I was bullied by his family, why would I follow him? "


    "It''s the same thing that Jin and that child are interested in you, but the Fu family is also his family after all. If it''s time to make a choice between you, he''ll be in a dilemma


    Chi ran said flatly, "I know. I don''t have the heart to embarrass him. That''s why I won''t ask for anything. Who makes me not the kind of daughter-in-law people want? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not right or wrong to be tall. In fact, everyone is the same. "


    "Grandma is right. However, the concept of class is still deeply rooted in the eyes of some people. " Chi ran sighed, "well, let''s not talk about these unhappy people. Grandma, I didn''t mean to make trouble for you. I just feel sad and want to talk to others. You are my only relative. In front of you, I am still weak. "


    "Silly girl, you can be weak in front of me. Grandma knows the sufferings of a strong woman. She has been strong all her life, but she doesn''t want my granddaughter to be so bitter. Anyway, we have to make ourselves happy. If you don''t like it, don''t do it. Sometimes, it''s good to be free and easy. If you can''t insist on this marriage, and if you feel too bitter, don''t carry it hard, do you know? "


    "No, grandma. I''m not going to let myself get there


    Chi ran won''t let himself fall into such a difficult situation, even Fu Jinyu won''t allow it.


    Chi Ran is so confident, but Grandma Chi has too much worry in her heart.


    She is too young and has a long way to go in the future. Although she has a strong relationship with sweet love now, when her feelings fade down in the future, the future may be completely different.


    Chi ran, 20, is so optimistic now, but she really doesn''t know whether Chi ran will be like this in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran left Chi''s house when Fu Jin and he called just after work.


    But after she got home, Fu Jin and he called. Because of the company''s emergency, he came back later.


    Chi ran thought about it and didn''t ask much.


    Master Fu came here this morning. It''s impossible that nothing happened, but Fu Jin and she certainly don''t want to worry about it.


    As Chi ran thought, Fu Jin didn''t have something to do with the company, but went to Fu''s house.


    It''s not Mr. Fu''s fault that greets him, but Fu Mingzhang and his wife, Qin Ge, and a young girl brought by Qin Ge.


    The young girl, in her early twenties, looks pretty, not to mention her temperament, and Mr. Fu is still sitting with her chatting, with Xiaomi on her face.


    There are not many girls who can chat with master Fu and make him laugh.


    On one side, Mrs. Fu was also very satisfied. It seemed that this young girl had captured the heart of the two elders of the Fu family.


    When Fu Jinyu came in, everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    After he swept the woman beside master Fu, his cold face was covered with a stronger chill.


    The footstep stops, Fu Jin and see to Fu old man''s Mou light, abnormal cold.


    "Jin Yu," Fu Mingzhang clearly saw Fu Jin Yu''s displeasure, and immediately spoke out to ease the atmosphere, "just in time to come back. I have dinner at home in the evening. I have something to talk to you about


    Fu Jin and Li were just standing there, and his cold breath was enough to make people feel nervous.


    "Jin Yu, what are you doing standing? Come and sit down. There are guests at home. This is Shu meihan, your second sister-in-law''s daughter. I came to see your second sister-in-law today. Meihan, this is my third brother, Fu Jinyu. "


    Fu Jin and Shu meihan don''t even look at old lady Fu''s introduction. He turned around and said coldly, "I''ll go back to Jinyuan."


    This kind of behavior can be said to be very impolite.


    But Shu meihan is not embarrassed at all, or looks bad. Instead, she puffs and laughs.


    Originally, the Fu family were embarrassed by Fu Jinyu''s impoliteness, but Shu meihan''s smile relieved the Fu family.


    "Mei Han, Jin and this person are so cold. In fact, he... ""Granny Fu, don''t mention that your little son is really interesting. It looks like an awkward big boy. It''s so cute. "


    "Ah?"


    They didn''t expect that someone would comment on Fu and Jin in this way.


    Mrs. Fu looked at the old man, and he laughed and nodded.


    "Mei Han, that''s what you can say about Jin Yu." Qin Ge smiles. It seems that Er is always satisfied with Mei Han.


    Shu meihan spits out her tongue mischievously, and is embarrassed to say to ER Laodao, "I''m just intuitive, ha ha, but Uncle Fu is also very cool, very handsome!"


    "Why Uncle? You''re not nearly a few years old. I think you should be called brother. "


    The old lady felt that in terms of address, she directly distanced Shu meihan and Fu Jin from each other, so she quickly corrected them.


    "Mom, it doesn''t matter. Besides, little girls like uncle now. Is it Mei Han? "


    Shu meihan was a little embarrassed, but she said with a smile, "little uncle, it sounds so cool! Granny Fu, you don''t know, I have many brothers, but I don''t have an uncle. I think the little uncle is interesting. "


    Is that what I mean by like?


    Mrs. Fu was very happy in her heart, and even more felt that it was worthwhile.


    "By the way, Granny Fu, if you don''t mind, can I look around? Why did I say that the scenery of the Fu family is so beautiful that I never had a chance to see it. "


    "Of course you don''t mind. Meihan, just make this your home and come here often. Xiaoqin, take meihan around. "


    "No, I''ll just walk by myself."


    Qin Ge also said with a smile, "Mom, don''t worry. The child is familiar from here. Let her turn by herself. "


    "All right. By the way, Laosan is behind the East, and his garden is the best. "


    "Ha ha Well, come on, I''ll see. "


    After Shu meihan left, Mrs. Fu laughed happily.


    "That''s a nice kid."


    The old man also thinks so, and is very kind to Qin Ge, "second daughter-in-law, meihan, the child, the meaning of the family, do you know? After all, the third is older than her. I''m afraid your friend doesn''t like it. "


    Qin Ge smiles, "Mom and Dad, they''ve all heard about Jin Yu. They don''t believe the rumors spread outside recently. Otherwise, I would not like to bring meihan with me. They are all supportive. Besides, I also talked about Jin Yu''s temper. They don''t worry because their daughter is also an interesting one. Don''t worry. If it''s successful or not, they all say it depends on fate. There won''t be any accidents. "


    "Good, good!" The old man even said three good, very satisfied. "Director Su is also a cheerful person. I''ve contacted him before. I didn''t expect that he would have such a lovely woman. "


    "It''s their treasure. It''s never shown to the public. Even their name follows their mother''s surname."


    "Well, I think she can take the third one." Mr. Fu thought optimistically.


    Only Fu Mingzhang didn''t speak, and there was nothing on his face.


    This kind of thing, he experienced, when he compromise, chose Qin song. Now, Fu Jinyu is faced with this situation. He will be taken by this little girl named Shu meihan. He doesn''t know. He only felt that the most pitiful was the little girl named Chi ran.


    She is a little like Qinghao


    Fu Mingzhang seemed to fall into some kind of meditation again. Qin Ge called him, and he immediately recovered.


    "I''ll go back first. There''s something else


    Fu Mingzhang gets up and leaves, and Qin Ge is used to her husband''s behavior. She is here to accompany her husband and wife and tell them about Shu meihan.


    At this time, Shu meihan walks outside the Jinyuan garden and at the end of the bridge to see the figure of Fu Jin and slender in the French window.


    He seemed to be on the phone, with a smile on his cold face.


    Shu meihan can see clearly what that smile means when it appears on a man''s face.


    Now, he is not as gentle as the cold man in the rumor. He is the opposite of the rude and indifferent appearance in front of him just now.


    It''s a shame, isn''t it?


    Shu Mei Han was not angry, but some make complaints about it.


    Finally, she seems to think of something, steal a smile, and then shake hands, swaggered away from the garden.


    If such a handsome uncle can smile so gently to her, such a picture, she is looking forward to it.


    After watching Shu meihan''s figure leave, Fu Jinyu''s eyes flashed a cold light of indifference.


    "Ranran, be good. If you can''t eat it, you have to eat it. The air conditioner is on at home, it''s not so hot. You can''t just eat fruit. When I get back, I''ll check it. "


    Fu Jinyu is really on the phone, and his gentle smile is also very real. Chi ran, on the other side of the phone, is reluctant to say in a stuffy voice, "you know, eat it all, all right? But why don''t you come back? You''re not going to the company, are you going back to Fu''s home? "Fu Jin and Xiao said, "Ranran is very smart."


    "well, I don''t need to think about it. Your old man must give a lecture on today''s affairs. What''s up? He didn''t do much for you, did he? What did you say? "

 Chapter 369

    There was a cold light in Fu Jin''s eyes


    But Chi ran didn''t believe it. "What you said is so easy. I don''t think it''s true. Don''t hide it from me. Are you scolded miserably?"


    Fu Jin said with a smile, "yes, it''s miserable. Ranran, but I listen to your tone. How can I seem to be gloating? "


    Chi ran immediately denied, "no, absolutely not. How can I be so inconsiderate? Ha ha However, if your old man scolds you, I can''t do it for you. Husband, I love you so much. "


    Although Chi ran said that, she was really happy at home.


    She was always in a state of imbalance and sought some comfort from the two elders. Now it was Fu Jin''s turn to talk to them.


    Anyway, it''s his father. Of course, he has to learn some lessons. He and she are a couple in need.


    "Go back at night, let you love me well."


    Fu Jinyu''s voice is low and sexy, which makes Chi ran blush even through the phone.


    "No, I''m going to eat. Hang up. "


    "Ranran, what did you forget?"


    Chi Ran''s face turned red, and he immediately hung up.


    Fu Jin and put away the phone, and her face was still full of love.


    But after a while, the thought of a family in the main house directly disgusted Fu Jin.


    The mobile phone rings again. It''s Fu Mingzhang.


    "Jin Yu, let''s talk. Shall I go to your place? "


    "Good."


    After a while, Fu Mingzhang arrived at Jinyuan, and the two brothers sat opposite each other. Fu Mingzhang said with a smile, "don''t even give me a glass of water?"


    Fu Jinyu obviously didn''t have much patience. His long legs overlapped and his hands crossed on his legs. His momentum was compelling and his tone was even more direct.


    "What does second sister-in-law mean?"


    Fu Mingzhang sighed, "what''s the meaning of your second sister-in-law? Isn''t it all about the old man? She''s just the introducer. "


    Fu Jin and Chen Leng hum, "introduce to her own dry daughter? Second brother, I won''t say much. You tell second sister-in-law that if I offend her dry daughter, let her have a psychological preparation. "


    "You just don''t want to see meihan? She didn''t do anything. People don''t necessarily like you, so you''re in a hurry to warn. Jin Yu, this is not your style. You''re a little impatient now. Is it because of the little girl named Chi ran? "


    Fu Jin and Jun Rong, Mori cold indifference.


    "Well, I won''t ask. Your second sister-in-law has no malice. She loves her daughter very much. I''ve seen meihan before. She is lively and has a good character. She''s not the kind of arrogant young lady. I think it complements your temperament


    "Second brother likes it. You take it yourself." Fu Jin stretched his arms and leaned on the back of the sofa, his eyes said sarcastically.


    "You What the hell are you talking about? "


    Fu Mingzhang was not happy, but Fu Jinyu sneered, "second brother, don''t think I can''t do what you can''t do. My second brother should not worry about my marriage. Also, tell the second sister-in-law that her thoughts, even her dry daughter, can''t help her, let her just enough


    With that, Fu Jinyu got up and said, "I''m leaving. I have no appetite for this meal."


    "Fu Jinyu, stop for me."


    Fu Mingzhang was really angry. He yelled to stop Fu and Jin.


    Fu and Jin did not look back at all. Fu Mingzhang was not happy because of his cold and distant back.


    At the same time, on the other side of the wooden bridge, Shu meihan is holding Qin GE''s hand and standing there.


    Shu meihan kept smiling, looking at Fu Jinyu''s coldness, tilted her head, and said to Qin Ge with a smile, "godmother, uncle Fu is really the overbearing president fan er. I think he can contract the fish pond. "


    Finish saying, looking at these individual completely don''t understand of appearance, she again Puchi a smile, oneself a person cover stomach, very happy.


    Qin Ge shook his head helplessly, "meihan, you are a child, really baffled."


    "Ah ha ha No, I really have a generation gap with you. "


    When Shu meihan sees Fu Jinyu, she smiles again. Then Qin Ge stares at her, and she grins.


    "You, people are scared to death when they see Jin Yu. You are the one who loves to laugh so much. Your father said that you didn''t know how to cry when you were born. I think that''s really brave. "


    "Am I bold? Ha ha I just don''t feel unhappy! "


    Qin Ge shakes her head and looks at Fu Jin Yu, who talks and laughs at them and doesn''t care at all.


    "Jin Yu, are you going? Say hello to the old man first. "


    She knows Fu Jin''s temperament. If she wants to slip away, the old man will be angry.


    "Second sister-in-law, I have a heart."


    Fu Jin has something to do with the meaning. His deep and quiet eyes stay on Qin Ge, and then he strides away with long legs.Shu meihan did not know how to giggle again and said to Qin Ge, "why, you have been warned!"


    The tone was a little teasing, and she didn''t avoid it. Of course, Fu Jinyu also heard her teasing and laughing voice.


    Qin GE has some helplessness to Shu meihan''s frankness on her face. She points her forehead with her index finger. "It''s really fun to watch, isn''t it?"


    "Hey, hey I didn''t


    "Schadenfreude." Qin Ge saw her husband come out with her and came to them. "Are you angry with the old three again?"


    Fu Mingzhang shook his head. "He is a stone."


    "Do you know what to do?"


    "Oh, godmother and godfather, you two are really worrying. I know what you mean, but don''t get involved in this. It''s about fate. If you step in, it''s a mess, you know? "


    "Listen to your tone, as if you are very confident and happy with the third one?"


    Shu meihan shook her head with a smile, "I don''t have that ability."


    "Are you still so happy?"


    "Why can''t I be happy? He doesn''t like me now, and I don''t like him either. We''re half the same. Of course, it''s up to everyone what happens in the future. As a person, I don''t think too far or too bad, just think for the best. Maybe in the future, he loves me all the time, but I don''t love him? Hey, hey It''s really interesting. "


    Qin Ge and Fu Mingzhang looked at each other and found each other very interesting.


    This beautiful Han, let people like, is because of such love smile and optimism.


    If Jin Yu doesn''t like such a little girl, he really has a problem with her vision.


    "Oh, godmother, let''s go back quickly. Looking at my little uncle just now, I might have to quarrel with grandfather Fu. Let''s go and have a look. Ha ha ha... "


    Shu meihan is fast and arrives at the residence first. Sure enough, master Fu''s voice is going to reach the sky.


    "Fu Jinyu, if you dare to leave today, you won''t see that woman tomorrow."


    Shu meihan grins curiously and cuts in to them, "grandfather Fu, women, men like it. You don''t have to have such a big fire. "


    When Shu meihan heard this, master Fu was embarrassed.


    However, looking at this girl, it seems that she doesn''t care.


    Well, she''s a smart girl.


    Shu meihan walks up to master Fu, takes his arm with a smile, and caresses his back with the palm of her hand to calm his anger.


    "Grandfather Fu, you are so angry that you don''t feel moved at all. At this time, you shouldn''t be hard on him. "


    In front of Fu Jinyu''s face, Shu meihan is still saying strategies to the old man, "it''s best for you to be soft at this time, and leave your little uncle with filial piety."


    Shu meihan also looked at Fu Jinyu and said, "little uncle, if you fight with the old man like this, the old man will only dislike your woman more. You say, who is proud of this matter in the end? "


    When she finished, master Fu was very satisfied.


    Looking at Fu Jinyu again, his eyebrow frowned, his deep eyes sank, and finally he looked at Shu meihan.


    "Hee hee See, you''re not arguing? "


    "Mei Han, you are a good boy." Mr. Fu really felt that the little girl was too smart, and she was definitely not a girl like rosantha who could only cry and complain. And so love to laugh, people feel happy like.


    He thinks that Jin Yu can''t miss such a girl. He even thinks that this little girl will definitely win Jin Yu.


    It seems that he doesn''t have to deal with Chi ran. Meihan is a smart child. Naturally, she will know how to do the best.


    "Well, dinner is ready. Sit down and eat. "


    At this time, Mrs. Fu opened her mouth, and Fu Mingzhang came in with Qin Ge. He took Fu Jinyu and sat down in the restaurant, and the others took their seats one after another.


    Shu meihan is facing Fu Jinyu. Her eyes turn around Fu Jinyu with a mysterious smile. The corners of her mouth bend all the time, as if she had observed a secret affair.


    "Meihan, I''m so sorry today. Your grandfather Fu has a loud voice, which makes you laugh."


    "Grandma, grandfather Fu''s voice is not as good as my father''s. When he roared at home, I said he had practiced lion roaring. Everyone in my family is afraid of his roar, but I like to tease him. I think that''s the vitality. "


    "Ha ha You are right, child


    This meal, in Shu meihan''s smiling temperament and lively, is basically very happy.


    Fu Jin and Shu Mei Han have been silent, but Shu Mei Han didn''t mind.


    After dinner, Fu Jinyu is going to leave immediately. Fu''s meaning is to let Fu Jinyu send Shu meihan away.


    Which Fu Jin and Shu meihan haven''t refused yet? Shu meihan won''t do it.


    "Grandfather Fu, I''m not with my little uncle. Believe it or not, he won''t say a word? It''s 20 minutes'' journey from here to my home. Let me face a big ice block. Although this hot day is quite antipyretic, I will suffocate. "And he also said to Fu Jin, "little uncle, you go quickly. The beauty is still waiting for you in the golden room, ha ha Don''t thank me. I know I''m very considerate. "


    She just said it in front of everyone. Fu Jin and black eyes flashed and left quickly.


    Master Fu said with a smile, "meihan, you are really a smart girl."


    Shu meihan tilted her head and laughed naively, "I know! I''m smart and considerate, and I love to laugh. You all love me, don''t you? Ha ha... "

 Chapter 370

    Fu Jin and his wife drove back to their apartment. When they came in, they saw Chi ran holding half a watermelon in his lap and watching TV with interest.


    See him go home, Chi ran dig watermelon to eat action meal, and then silently put down the spoon, silently half a watermelon on the front of the tea table, in Fu Jin and quiet eyes, guilty of a smile.


    "You''re back? Why don''t you call me in advance? "


    Chi ran smiles. Fu Jin and his eyes flash a smile, but he strides up to her and looks down at half a watermelon on the coffee table.


    "I''ll call you in advance. Have you been killed long ago?"


    Chi ran immediately stood up from the sofa and stood in front of him.


    Although this behavior is ridiculous, Chi ran still does it. She looks up at Fu Jin and his wife.


    "Ha ha, husband, isn''t it a little hot? You also quickly take a bath to cool off, come out to eat, I''ll pick out the seeds for you


    Fu Jin and his thumb touched the corner of xiachiran''s mouth and took down a watermelon seed, which seemed to smile rather than smile.


    "How thoughtful."


    "Ha ha This is your wife''s time for me to be virtuous. "


    "Yes, virtuous."


    Chi ran laughs, thinking that she has passed the test safely. As a result, Fu Jin and he have another word.


    "Virtuous but not obedient."


    Chi Ran''s whole body is stiff. He can only laugh.


    Fu Jinyu looked at her silly smile, but he couldn''t help but smile. His thumb and index finger pinched her chin, bowed his head, pecked at the corner of her mouth, and his dark eyes also gave a smile.


    "There''s no tomorrow."


    "Ah..." Chi Ran has a small face, "in fact, watermelon can reduce the heat, I can apply for..."


    "No way." Fu Jin and directly rejected her application, "you can''t eat more cold food. Well, keep the watermelon. I''ll take a bath. "


    "Well, go ahead..."


    Chi ran thought, he went to take a bath and ate a few more by himself.


    "Wash them together."


    Fu Jin breaks Chi Ran''s mind, pulls her to the bathroom


    ¡­¡­


    In recent days, there is high temperature everywhere. Chiran doesn''t even want to go out. Fu Jinyu, who dotes on his wife, lets her stay at home.


    She also asked the servant to prepare all kinds of fruit and vegetable soup to reduce the heat. Of course, her dosage was strictly limited, so she could not be too cold.


    Chi Ran is so comfortable all day. It''s not too nice.


    When Fu yinuan came to deliver the news, he also expressed his envy and hatred.


    She not only expressed her admiration, but also reminded her of the vegetable and fruit salad chiran had made by her servant.


    "I didn''t see Shu, but she was the second aunt''s dry daughter, and her grandparents were full of praise for her. I secretly asked the servant at home, and the man said that Miss Shu was also a very nice girl, who loved to laugh and was not afraid of my uncle. Chi ran, I think Shu meihan and Luo Shanshan are not of the same level. You have to be careful. "


    Chi ran didn''t seem to care, "I''ve already guessed. Your old man won''t be so indifferent. Your brother-in-law is such a bad behavior to his reputation. He must find a girl with a higher number of paragraphs. I understand if you don''t say it. "


    "The uncle didn''t say what to do?"


    Chi ran shook his head. "He didn''t mention Shu meihan. Maybe I don''t think it''s necessary to mention it. "


    Fu yinuan looked at Chi ran and said with a smile, "yes. Uncle, I wish I could protect you. I won''t tell you such a bad thing. You can enjoy my uncle''s love with ease. I how wonderful your life is. I want to find a man like my uncle to pet me. "


    Chi ran looked at Fu yinuan lazily and said with a smile, "are you looking for a man?"


    Fu Yi Nuan smiles, "isn''t it stimulated by your uncle? Every time I come, I''m stimulated. "


    "Come on, you are just talking about it casually. If you really want to find it, have you already found it?"


    "Those are all childish boys. I like Uncle, too. Ha ha But it''s not my uncle''s model. I like my warm uncle. "


    "Listen to your tone, do you have a goal?"


    "No," Fu yinuan quickly denied, and immediately changed the topic, "I said how comfortable you have been in this small day. I''ve been scared by the old man these days. I can''t sleep well at night. I said, "why don''t we go out for a tour, find a place not hot, or go to Australia?"


    Chi ran raised her eyebrows. "I want to go. Why don''t you go and convince your uncle? "


    Fu yinuan said directly, "when I didn''t say that."


    Chi ran chuckled, "I''m serious. I really want to go out and have fun, and I have too many bad things to worry about at this time. "


    "Then you''d better fight bravely against my uncle''s ban. He has been protecting you at home like this, saying that he is reluctant to leave you, but I think sometimes you are not free, right? I''m not bored? "Chi ran seems to be really thinking about it. Fu Jin''s practice, in a way, really limits her freedom.


    However, she didn''t feel uncomfortable because she knew that Fu Jin and his love for her made her possessive, but she could accept it.


    "It''s all right. He is good for me, and I can accept it myself. "


    Fu yinuan shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t understand his eyes.


    Chi ran smiles, "this is how Zhou Yu beat Huang Gai, one willing to beat the other willing to suffer. Maybe you''ll do the same in the future. "


    "I''m sure not. I want to be free the most."


    "Well, maybe it''s not him who has forbidden you, but your own love circle has forbidden you, so that you don''t want to leave him. I think that''s what I am now. "


    Fu yinuan touched his arm, feeling that the situation would definitely be goose bumps.


    "You''d better kill me."


    Chi ran laughs and shakes his head. When he doesn''t meet him, no one will think what he will look like when he meets love.


    If she went back to the past, she would not have thought that she would be such a little woman in front of Fu Jinyu.


    "Since you can''t go to Australia, why don''t you come with me and play with my friend. Don''t worry. Although they are not mainstream, they still know how to do things properly. "


    Chi ran hesitates. Fu yinuan has already pulled her up.


    "Don''t hesitate. Change your clothes. If you don''t die of heat at home, you will suffocate. Let''s go. I promise I won''t damage you, or my uncle will destroy me first. "


    Chi ran was pulled out of the door by Fu yinuan. The heat wave outside hit people. Is it too late for her to regret now?


    Fu yinuan says with her actions that she does not allow Chi ran to shrink back.


    Sitting in Fu yinuan''s car, the only thing Chi ran had to do was to hold on to his seat belt and close his eyes in fear to get to his destination.


    In fact, Fu yinuan''s companions are all in their circle. They have known each other since childhood, and they have similar tastes.


    Fu yinuan will introduce the three people who have the best relationship to Chi ran. As for the ones she usually plays with, she doesn''t dare to bring Chi ran. Fu yinuan knows well about the friends who play with Chi ran.


    "This is Shao Ye. We call him young master. This is McDull and maipeiya. This is Dingdang. Her name is Dingdang."


    To Chi ran, two women and one man, and Fu yinuan, "this is Chi ran, sincere, so you know."


    Without mentioning the relationship between Fu and Jin, Fu is afraid that these three people will think more. Moreover, the marriage relationship between Chi ran and Fu and Jin has not been made public, so how to introduce Chi Ran has become a problem.


    In fact, Chi Ran is her friend.


    "Oh, beauty, welcome to join us."


    The young master first warmly welcomed McDull and Dingdang, but although they were happy, they still reserved something.


    Chi ran understood that there was no one who could talk to them and see their hearts for a long time.


    "That''s a very nice girl I met at school. However, she has a master. Young master, take back your eyes. "


    The young master laughed, "OK. I don''t expect it when there is a Lord. "


    "Come on, what are you doing these days? On a hot day, I have no spirit to find something to do. " Asked Fu.


    McDull said, "who said no? On this day, it''s comfortable to blow the air conditioner at home. "


    "It''s so stuffy, young master. Hurry to find a good place for the sisters to have fun!"


    The young master laughed, "it''s true. It''s so hot that people here are going to move to Liangcheng for summer? Let''s go by car. I''ve heard that there are several places with fun in Liangcheng this year. "


    "Liangcheng? I''ve been there before. It''s boring. " Ding Dang''s lazy way.


    "What new fun?"


    "The old song family, surrounded by a mountain near the summer resort, must have a fresh play. I was going to explore first, and then I called you


    "Don''t talk about it. Let''s go. It''s not far anyway, "Fu said, and they all agreed to go.


    Chi ran asked, "Liangcheng is not far, but it''s not near. Can''t you come back at night? "


    Fu yinuan patted his head, "would you like to report to your man? I don''t think he''ll object. "


    Chi ran picks her eyebrows and calls Fu Jinyu, saying that Fu yinuan is going to take her to Liangcheng. Fu Jinyu agrees generously.


    After hanging up, Chi ran asked Fu yinuan with a smile, "how can he talk so well?"


    "Liangcheng also has his summer house. The scenery there is good, and people who don''t go back are safe. I guess he''ll drive there in the evening


    Five people and three cars, McDull is a small and exquisite girl, and she doesn''t speak very much. It also gives people a kind of lazy feeling.


    She also sat in Fu yinuan''s car, listening to the conversation between Chi ran and Fu yinuan, and asked lazily, "your man is very strict with you."


    Chi ran smiles. It''s a very sweet smile."Yes."


    Fu yinuan looks in the rearview mirror and talks about Chi Ran''s sweetness.


    McDull looked at Chi ran carefully and said, "you look like a rich and prosperous man. Your husband''s a great man, too. "


    Chi ran was surprised. "Do you know I''m married?"


    McDull blinked and laughed. "Are you married?"

 Chapter 371

    "Ha ha ha..." Fu yinuan laughed in front of him. And Chi ran just realized that she didn''t admit it.


    McDull said with a smile, "I''m just talking about your future husband. I didn''t expect you to be so cute. I recruited you myself."


    Chi Ran is also very speechless, too direct to himself, very embarrassed.


    "McDull, do you know how to look?"


    "A little bit." McDull''s reserved way.


    "Come on, don''t fool chiran." Fu yinuan said, "she has been fascinated by the metaphysics of the book of changes recently. I don''t understand it at all, and I''m a fortune teller. "


    "I''m in my infancy, but I may not be proficient. However, it really works. Don''t look down on me. When I become a master of metaphysics in the future, you ask me to do it for you, and I won''t do it for you. "


    "Master Mai, when you become a master, say that again."


    Fu yinuan doesn''t understand McDull''s world, and McDull doesn''t care about her ridicule. She has already begun to count it up for Chi ran.


    "When you say that you are successful, you will be very rich. Inheriting the wealth of your parents, and so is your husband. There is only a little frustration in the love between husband and wife, but you can see that this line is still directly connected, which means that this frustration will not affect your fundamental, and it is not a big problem. There should be many children, at least two. "


    Chi ran took a puff at the corner of his mouth. In this way, it seems to be specious. He didn''t really talk about the main point.


    Fu yinuan also choked, "as you say, I will also say, are some good words."


    "Well, I haven''t finished yet." McDull took chiran''s hand and looked at it carefully. After a long time, chiran thought that the girl might be wasting her time. She suddenly said, "I can''t see it."


    "Poof..." Both couldn''t help laughing.


    McDull was serious. "What are you laughing at? I don''t know if my practice is normal. "


    "Thank you. I''m glad you said that. Really, "


    chi ran said thanks, and McDull nodded.


    "You''re welcome. When I''m done, I''ll give you a detailed calculation for free. "


    "Good," Chi ran agreed with a smile.


    After driving for three hours, the car arrived at Liangcheng.


    As soon as you enter the range of Liangcheng summer resort, Chi ran obviously feels that the temperature here has dropped. Maybe it''s because of the dense forest and the natural temperature drop, or maybe it''s magical that the temperature here is lower than that in ordinary places. Chiran feels really comfortable.


    Listening to the rustle of leaves in the breeze and breathing the invisible fresh air, she really felt that it was a wise choice to spend the summer here.


    "Come with me to our side first. When your man comes in the evening, you can go


    Chi ran agrees, follows Fu Yi to warm them, and goes to the villa where the young master lives. Before they leave, the young master calls to arrange for someone to come to clean up. At this moment, he is eating fruit and looking at the scenery. It''s very pleasant.


    "I said, ladies, I just asked. The elder brother of the Song family really built a garden. A lot of people went to play. Let''s go, too. "


    "Good!"


    The five set out again. When they arrived outside the garden, they were stopped.


    "Sorry, I can''t let you in without song Er Shaoqin''s spontaneous VIP card."


    Shao Ye really lost his temper. "Look at my face, young master. I know song''s brother very well."


    "Sorry, we don''t brush our faces, we just brush our cards."


    Young master, I don''t say much about calling the wind and the rain in the circle, but this face is really very useful. They are all in this circle. Everyone knows who they are. Sometimes they don''t need to take a card to spend anything. They can just brush their face.


    I didn''t expect to be shut up today.


    This makes Shao ye, a real young master, unhappy.


    "Do you know who I am, young master?"


    The guard nodded, "I know."


    "Damn, you know who I am, and still so arrogant? Get out of the way and let me in


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Shao. It''s stipulated by song Er Shao. We can''t break the regulations."


    "Damn, you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin. Wait, young master. I''ll call song Er Ge myself. "


    Shao Ye sets up some words, and the guard is also fearless. Unfortunately, Shao Ye''s phone calls have not been answered in the past.


    Finally, he was so angry that he said he would take these little girls to have fun. That''s good. He lost his share.


    "Forget it, if you can''t, you can''t. let''s go back."


    Shao Ye is not convinced. "No, I don''t believe it today, young master. Can''t I get in?"


    "Are you song Er Shao in there?"


    "Mr. Shao, song Er Shao is not in the garden."


    No, keep calling.


    The four little girls next to him can''t stand any more. They can''t persuade Shao ye, so they all go back to the car.


    "This Shao Ye is really, can''t enter even if, still call what real son?"Dingdang complains in the car, but McDull fiddles with some copper coins in her hand. It looks like it''s counted again.


    "Don''t worry. We''ve got some help today. We''ll definitely go in."


    Fu Yi warms the corner of the mouth to smoke, "that you calculate, where is the noble person?"


    Dingdang also followed suit, "hurry up, calculate, who is the noble man?"


    McDull is really put up, but still can''t see.


    However, before she could find out the noble person, Chi Ran''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    She had a smile on her face that others would know what it meant when they saw it. It was so sweet.


    "Hello?"


    "Well, I just arrived. I had a rest..."


    Chi ran said as he got off the car to answer the phone.


    They couldn''t hear what she said, but they knew that they were in love with their men.


    In the car, Ding Dang asked curiously, "ah Nuan, this pool of dye people looks pretty good. Just now McDull told me that she''s married. I''m so surprised that she went to the grave so early. Have you ever seen her man? How lovely it looks


    Fu Yi warm mysterious smile, "I know, but confidential. I don''t mean not to tell you about it. It''s really troublesome. In the future, if the time is right, I will let you know. "


    When they heard Fu yinuan say this, they naturally understood that they would not continue to inquire deeply.


    Even friends, everyone has a secret they can''t tell.


    Ding Dang stopped gossiping. McDull seems to be still struggling with the noble.


    "Ah I''ve figured it out. You should be in this position... "


    McDull stares at the hanging tray, and then points to the outside. Everyone looks to the side. Chi Ran is hanging up and coming here.


    Then she looked at the three strange looking at their own expression, or embarrassed to speak.


    "Well, we can go in."


    Ding Dang opens his mouth, McDull is surprised that she is finally right, and Fu Yi smiles.


    Five people are put in, but in addition to Fu yinuan, the other three people have been staring at Chi ran.


    Chi ran was very helpless and finally couldn''t help talking.


    "Don''t look at me. It''s not my credit. It''s my husband who says he has the VIP card here."


    Ding Dang asked Chi ran who her husband was just now, but Fu Yi Nuan didn''t say it. Now he thinks that he must have a special identity.


    But Shao Ye is very angry, "Chi ran, who is your husband?"


    This chiran is really curious. Just now, the doorman said that he would not brush his face, but only swipe his card. However, some of them didn''t have a card, so they were put up, which means that chiran''s husband must have explained it to the people in the garden directly, or told song er Shao himself.


    So the husband of Chi Ran is really worth pondering.


    "Don''t be curious, it''s hard to say. You''ll find out later. Today we are here to play. Hurry up, what''s the fun in this? I don''t see anything but a forest. "


    Fu yinuan stops the curious Shao ye and changes the topic.


    "I don''t know," Shao Ye shrugged. They finally drove in and stopped in front of a row of houses with different styles.


    Before they could explore by themselves, someone had come to take them into one of the houses.


    "Welcome to song yuan, sir and miss. I''m the housekeeper of song garden. Just call me song housekeeper. Just now, the second young man has already told me that I should treat five well. "


    "What do you have here for fun?"


    Song housekeeper smiles, "Song garden has many projects. What are you interested in? General entertainment items, fitness, at least, golf, all kinds of sports can be. If you choose quiet, you can enjoy performances with different characteristics, or you can fish. If you want to choose something special, such as hunting and picking vegetables, it''s also good to do it yourself. "


    "Of course, if we want to plant vegetables on our own land, we can also be responsible for the follow-up management. In the future, the natural vegetables and grain produced here will be delivered directly to your house."


    It''s interesting for five people. Listen to the description given to the housekeeper, it seems that the yard must be very large, pure natural or high-tech, anyway, there is no shortage of everything, everything is very complete.


    That is to say, people who come here for summer vacation will surely become a good place for them if they have Songyuan, a place with many entertainment projects.


    In fact, this kind of thing is simple and complicated. Someone must have thought of making such a Chuang Tzu attractive, but it''s not easy to circle such a big place.


    We all know that this is an important summer resort. The people who come here are not simple. Everyone wants to do it, but no one can get it.


    This matter son, can let song Er Shao circle get hand, also visible he is a fierce.


    After a few people have a look, they can''t experience it all for a while. At last, they just go to have a rest and wait for a delicious dinner.They were interested in picking vegetables and catching fish by themselves, but at the end of the day, these young masters and young ladies could not move anything except some vegetables. Forget it, let Song Yuan provide it by himself. They are happy. Let''s do it.


    The dinner was really enjoyable. Maybe the chef here had a good skill, or the dishes were fresh and natural. They were all satisfied.


    Only Chi ran thought, do you have to pack it for Fu Jinyu?

 Chapter 372

    Chi Ran is thinking about when Fu Jinyu will come, and his phone call has already come.


    As soon as the five had finished their meal, Chi Ran''s mobile phone rang again.


    This time, four pairs of eyes were staring at her.


    The corner of Chi Ran''s eye twitched. He stood up and was about to leave. Suddenly, he was held by Ding Dang, and his mouth said, "don''t go."


    Four people are exploring together, even Fu yinuan is with a funny smile.


    Chi ran had to sit in her seat and face her mobile phone, but they were all looking at her all the time, and she would blush in the room.


    The voice can''t help but a lot smaller, "well, are you off work?"


    "So fast? We have just finished eating. Have you eaten yet? It''s delicious here, "


    " OK, I see. That They''re all here and there. I''ll hang up first. "


    Chi Ran''s phone, in addition to blushing a little, voice more gentle, in fact, really did not hear anything valuable.


    Chi ran, who hung up the phone, looked at some of them. She looked at Fu yinuan.


    Fu yinuan understood her meaning and laughed, "let''s go. What are you doing here when you''re full? Have fun. "


    Fu yinuan made a speech, and several of them suppressed their curiosity.


    Chi ran, who is behind them, pulls Fu yinuan''s hand. Then the two of them are behind and whisper.


    "He''s almost here. He said he wanted me to wait for him here. You can play first. I''m not going with you. "


    Fu yinuan threw a funny smile, "I''ve already guessed it. OK, you wait. We went to play. See you tomorrow. "


    Chi ran nodded. Fu yinuan quickly stepped forward and left with the three men. They only looked back at Chi ran. They were curious, but they were all under control.


    Chi ran didn''t come back to the house. It was very cool outside.


    She walks in the garden. The path in front of the house is made of irregular small stone slabs. It is not smooth, but has a kind of aesthetic feeling.


    Perhaps the environment here is too good, her mood is also excellent, stepping on the stone, can''t help but body light up, then one foot jump up, moonlight and stars, pool dye like an elf jump, skirt with her jump in the air across a beautiful arc.


    She lowered her head and her long hair floated with the breeze. Her delicate and beautiful face fell into the eyes of the man in front of her. Her eyes narrowed because of her beauty, and her eyes became hot.


    "Ah..."


    With her head down, Chi ran, who was immersed in her happiness, didn''t expect that someone would block her. When she noticed her feet in front of her, she couldn''t stop the car. She could not help leaning and almost fell to one side.


    Fortunately, a pair of powerful arms caught her body.


    After Chi ran was frightened, she felt the man''s arm in her waist. She immediately stood up straight, stepped back two steps, and pulled away from the man.


    "Thank you."


    She lowered her head, some embarrassed, dare not look at the opposite person, after all, she is reckless, but also embarrassed.


    The man looked at the top of Chi''s head dyed black, and her hair almost covered her whole beautiful face.


    The thin corners of his lips were hooked, and some dumb but cold voices were spitting out to Chi ran.


    "It''s polite to look into each other''s eyes."


    Pool dye secretly spit out tongue, immediately look up, at this time she know the man''s appearance, and then to the man''s eyes, said, "just thank you."


    The man looked at her placid appearance, and the smile on his face became deeper and deeper.


    To tell you the truth, the man in front of Chi Ran is really handsome. It''s not that she is calm, but that there is a more handsome Fu Jin Yu in her eyes.


    If she knew that this man felt so different, she really rolled her eyes.


    "Song Qiyu"


    the man suddenly spat out these three words. Chi ran was stunned, and realized that he was reporting his name.


    However, such a simple introduction is really overbearing.


    Chi ran said, "thank you, Mr. Song."


    Song Qiyu''s eyebrow picking is really an interesting response.


    She didn''t want to report herself directly to others. Thinking that Fu Jinyu was coming soon, she didn''t want to waste time with this person. She quickly said, "goodbye, Mr. Song."


    Turning around, Chi ran ran away quickly.


    But she always felt that song''s eyes had been chasing her.


    After running a short distance, leaving the small bluestone Road, Chi ran saw the bench under the woods in front of him and sat down.


    She looked at her mobile phone and waited for Fu Jinyu to call.


    Just in time, the phone call, Chi ran face a smile, voice sweet dada, "are you here?"


    "I''m not in the house. I''ve come out for a walk. Please wait for me at the door Oh, I''m sitting on a bench by the woods. I''ll go right there. "Fu Jin and hang up the phone, black eyes swept in front of a forest, thin lips slightly hook, lift legs to go there.


    Chi Ran''s pace is fast, turning a corner, and then he sees the familiar slender man''s figure.


    Chi ran suddenly stopped and stood there, smiling, with a pair of big eyes and a light of fascination and appreciation, looking at the man walking towards him.


    Handsome, long legs, high face.


    Fu Jin and nature also saw Chi Ran''s infatuated little appearance, and a smile rose from the bottom of their eyes. When he stood in front of Chi ran, he brushed his fingers around the corner of Chi Ran''s mouth and laughed. "It''s drooling."


    Chi ran gave a hiss, and she simply grabbed Fu Jinyu''s sleeve and wiped the corner of her mouth, "hum, if you have saliva, please wipe it for me."


    Fu Jin and Hu bowed their heads.


    "It''s cleaner for you."


    Chi Ran''s face turned red, but at last he couldn''t help chuckling and laughing.


    She held Fu Jinyu in her arms and looked up at him. It''s so late. Let''s go and have a meal. "


    Fu Jin and answer a voice, take advantage of the situation to embrace her waist to turn round, two people slowly pace toward the house that side walk.


    Chi Ran is happy to share today''s events with Fu Jinyu. He says that McDull is a small problem in fortune telling, Shao Ye''s temper and their embarrassment in catching fish.


    At last, they were at the dinner table. This time, it was not for Fu Jin to be considerate of her. Chi ran, like a virtuous little wife, served him porridge, poured water, mixed vegetables, watched him eat, and was also responsible for talking and amusing.


    Both of them enjoy such a moment in their warm little world.


    "Dong Dong!"


    The knock on the door interrupts their world. After Fu Jin and his permission, a man pushes the door and comes in.


    "I won''t say a word when I come here? If my housekeeper hadn''t seen you and informed me, would you like to come and leave in a low key? "


    The man came in and glanced at Fu Jin and the girl with her back to him.


    But he heard that Fu Jinyu was having dinner with him, and the housekeeper song had described that the girl came ahead of time and asked Fu Jinyu to call.


    Chi ran turned his head and looked at the man who came in. He was slightly surprised, as if he was a bit like the man he met just now.


    The man''s eyes stay on Chi ran for a long time, then he feels the cold light of Fu Jin and the knife. He smiles and sits aside.


    It seems that Fu Jinyu has no intention of introducing it.


    The man introduced himself, "little beauty, Hello, I''m the boss here, song Yichen."


    Chi ran nodded and said with a smile, "I''m Chi ran. Hello."


    Song Yichen thought it was good for this beautiful and quiet girl to have such a bright and lovely smile.


    It''s a pity to match Fu Jin with such an old man and ice face.


    "Yi Chen"


    Fu Jin and the cold voice remind.


    The Song Yi Chen also just takes back vision, smile to smile, "really don''t introduce next?"


    Chi ran smiles quietly. It seems that Fu Jinyu seldom introduces his friends to her. Last time, Mo Qianjun was too funny.


    Chi ran doesn''t think she has any idea. She probably understands Fu Jin Yu''s strong possessiveness. She finds that Fu Jin Yu especially hates men''s quick eyes.


    Therefore, in Song Yichen''s passion, Chi Ran is just a Fu Jin and the little woman around her. She has no objection to see how he responds.


    Fu Jin and Chi ran look at each other. The little girl is really clever in front of outsiders.


    The fondness at the bottom of his eyes softened his cold and hard facial features. Song Yi Chen rubbed his eyes.


    This is Fu Jinyu?


    "Chi ran, my woman."


    Song Yichen didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Puff..."


    Chi ran couldn''t help laughing. She lowered her head and shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t feel very good. She tried to hold herself, but her movements were still hard to hide.


    How surprised is song Yichen?


    Chi ran can be sure that Fu Jin and she must have been unknown before them.


    Song Yichen just regained his mind and said with a smile, "Miss Chi, don''t mind. I''m really surprised. You know, Jin and I haven''t been close to girls for 30 years. It''s the only thing that has brought girls here. I''m really surprised. "


    Chi ran smiles and says to song Yichen, "but now it''s certain that Jin Yu is straight."


    "Poof..."


    Chi ran can''t help laughing again. Song Yichen receives Fu Jinyu''s warning eyes, "OK, I won''t say it. Just in time, my elder brother also came. After dinner, let''s sit down together. By the way, let''s introduce Miss Chi. Let''s get to know each other. "


    Fu Jin and however light way, "tomorrow.". It''s late today. "The main thing is that his time in the evening with the little girl is more comfortable than anything else.


    What''s more, if they knew about Chi ran now, they might not know when to make a fuss.


    The little girl always goes to bed early. He can''t bear to let her accompany him to deal with those people.


    Song Yichen looked at them vaguely, "ha ha Understand, understand


    Chi ran smokes at the corner of his mouth. What do you understand, big brother?


    "Well, I won''t disturb you. Will you stay with me at night or go back to your house?"


    "Go back."


    Song Yichen nodded, and then did not delay their meal. When he left, he said with a smile, "brother, spring night is short, take it easy."


    After Song Yichen left, Chi ran shook his head, "is it your brother again?"


    Why are Fu Jin and his brothers different from him?

 Chapter 373

    It is said that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. It seems that Fu Jin and these brothers are not the same.


    Fu Jin and Xiao finally ate a little, wiped the corners of his mouth and raised his eyebrows. "Are you very interested in them?"


    Chi ran immediately shook his head, "where is it? All right, you finished? Shall we go? "


    Fu Jinyu reached over and pinched Chi Ran''s cheek. He got her dissatisfied stare and then laughed. He got up and pulled her out.


    They went downstairs hand in hand. As soon as they got downstairs, Fu Jin and his hand automatically looped around Chi Ran''s waist. Chi ran was very used to it and laughed at him.


    "The temperature here is low at night. Take a coat when you go out."


    Accustomed to Fu Jinyu''s thoughtfulness, Chi ran knows that even if she can''t remember it, Fu Jinyu will think about it for her.


    Looking at Fu Jinyu''s caring and loving manner, his cold face is full of spoiling. People who see him on one side really feel that the picture is too beautiful!


    "Jin Yu."


    Song Yichen is still there, and there is a man beside him.


    Chi ran and Fu Jin look at each other. Chi Ran is surprised to see the man. But the man, seeing Fu Jin and the little girl around him, is the one song Yichen just said. Unexpectedly, it''s her!


    "Brother, I said it. Look, Jin Yu is really a different person now."


    Song Yichen is still teasing, but song Qiyu has already covered some strange light and walked towards them.


    It seems that the relationship between Fu Jin and song Qiyu is not as relaxed and familiar as that of song Yichen. He just has a light expression to song Qiyu.


    "Jin Yu, since you are here, let''s sit down and have a drink. We haven''t seen each other for a long time


    Fu Jinyu''s expression remained unchanged and his voice coldly refused song Qiyu''s invitation.


    "No, another day."


    Song Qiyu looks at Chi ran. Now it''s easier for Chi ran to see what song Qiyu looks like.


    Just now outside, the light was not so bright. Now, song Qiyu looks very handsome. However, his facial features are milder than Fu Jinyu''s, but this kind of mildness and smile makes Chi ran feel uncomfortable, as if his smile is not true.


    Or you can see from your eyes that song Qiyu''s eyes are not like the sincerity of his brother song Yichen.


    "Listen to Yi Chen. Nice to meet you, Miss Chi. I''m song Qiyu. We''ve met. "


    Chi ran nodded, "Mr. Song."


    He felt the big hand on his waist tighten a little, and Chi Ran''s little hand touched Fu Jinyu''s back, which was a comfort.


    Fu Jin and Qi Yu''s eyes were colder. "Let''s go first."


    Then he took Chi ran and left.


    Looking at their backs, song Yichen saw the strange look in his elder brother''s eyes.


    "Brother, what are you looking at?"


    Song Qiyu lips slightly hook, "Fu Jin and the woman."


    As soon as song Yichen heard this, he frowned, and his voice was too much. "Brother, no matter how you usually play. But a friend''s wife can''t be deceived, and if you look at Jin Yu like that, you should know he''s serious. Don''t play with fire. "


    Song Qiyu glanced at his brother who warned him, then laughed and patted song Yichen on the shoulder, "Yichen, you think too much."


    Song Yichen didn''t say anything more. He just prayed in his heart. I hope he thought too much.


    "Let''s go."


    Song Qiyu turned around and walked upstairs, with a smile on her lips. She seemed to think of delicious food and evil.


    As soon as he gets on the bus, Chi Ran is held down by Fu Jinyu. He leans her dead car seat, his face is close to her, and his black eyes are burning.


    "How do you know song Qiyu?"


    This tone sounds dangerous.


    Chi ran replied cleverly, "I don''t know. It was just before you came that I walked at the door and met you


    Fu Jin and thick eyebrow slightly Cu, Mou Guang some sharp, "so?"


    Chi ran pursed her lips, then whispered, "I almost fell down. He helped me."


    With that, Chi ran instantly felt that the car was frozen, and felt the low pressure of the man on her body. She quickly calmed down.


    "My husband, I helped him. You''re not happy? Do you want to see me face down and disfigured? "


    Pacify and act coquettishly, let Fu Jin and really have no words to refute.


    He only said in a cold voice, "stay away from him in the future."


    Chi ran immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "I didn''t get close to him. Moreover, I don''t think that person is as sincere as song Yichen. My feeling tells me that song Qiyu is not a good person. "


    Fu Jin and looked at her as if she was eloquent, very sure of the small appearance, and finally hook the lips and smile.


    Then the body relaxes, and embraces Chi ran instead, and points her delicate nose with the other hand.


    "Ranran, more and more intelligent."


    "I''m smart." Chi ran raised his chin haughtily and said with pride, "I''m from a famous school at least! Although I can''t compare with your IQ, I''m above average. Don''t look down on me. "Fu Jin and deep smile, "don''t look down on you. You are very good


    Chi ran was satisfied, but she was curious.


    It seems that Fu Jin and song Qiyu don''t like each other.


    "You are better with the brothers of the Song family and the second son?"


    Fu Jin satisfied his curiosity and warned her by the way.


    "Although we all know each other, we have a good relationship in the same circle. I used to go out for a drink with Yichen and Qianjun. Song Qiyu just because he is Yi Chen''s brother, occasionally he will come to our bureau. However, I don''t like him. There are many women around him. Of course, not only that, but there are also many women in the army. But she never forces women. "


    "And song Qiyu, whatever she likes, has to find a way to get it, regardless of the person''s will. Before, because I met a woman who would rather die than surrender. After I strengthened that woman, she jumped from upstairs. Although she was not dead, she is now a vegetable. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran was shocked, and her eyes were full of anger. "This kind of man is so hateful. Did the woman''s family not sue him? "


    "What do you say?" Fu Jin laughs with sarcasm.


    Chi ran was dumb. At last, he just shook his head and made a gesture. "I''m so angry. Such a man should give him a knife and never suffer from it."


    This little girl, when she talks so forcefully.


    "Ha ha Ranran, "Fu Jinyu took away Chi Ran''s little hand," I''m sure I won''t be that kind of person. You don''t have to show me. "


    Chi ran sneered and wrapped his little hand around his waist. "Don''t worry, I believe in your husband. You follow me well. I''m sure I won''t use that knife on you. "


    Fu Jin and his house in Liangcheng are also in a group of villas.


    Many people come here for holiday every year, especially the rich and powerful. Therefore, many people have their holiday villas.


    As soon as Chi ran came into the house and looked at the flowers and trees in the yard, he felt like a paradise.


    "I''ll enjoy it."


    Chi ran walks in the yard, jumping and jumping. The cool breeze at night blows on her face, which is especially comfortable.


    He turned around and said to Fu Jinyu, "how long do we live here?"


    Fu Jin and he came forward, took Chi Ran''s hand and took him to his arms.


    "You can stay as long as you want."


    Chi ran tilted his head and laughed, "what about your work?"


    She holds Fu Jinyu and acts like a little girl in his arms. Maybe it''s because today is very relaxed or the atmosphere is very good. Chi Ran is very clingy and coquettish tonight. She wears Fu Jinyu like a little girl.


    Fu Jinyu likes her relaxation. She feels the top of Chi Ran''s head and smiles.


    "It doesn''t matter, there is a network!"


    Chi ran chuckles and kisses Fu Jinyu on the cheek.


    "President Fu, people who love beauty don''t love rivers and mountains. I''m a beauty, isn''t it worth it? "


    The cunning and charming little face makes Fu Jin and his love move unceasingly. He hugs Chi ran tightly and wants to kiss him.


    But he was blocked by Chi Ran''s little hand, "don''t let me kiss."


    Fu Jin and tiaomi, "why?"


    Chi Ran''s eyes turned around, and then he held Fu Jinyu''s face and touched it. "I''ll kiss you. You are not allowed to move. "


    Are you interested in playing?


    Fu Jin was very cooperative with him


    At last, Chi ran was played on the bed. She was laughing happily and wanted to run. The room was full of laughter and screams.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Ran is awakened by the kiss. She laughs and dodges Fu Jin Yu''s good morning kiss. She rolls to the other side of the bed with the quilt in her arms. Then she opens her eyes and looks at Fu Jin Yu with curved eyebrows. She is dissatisfied.


    "Why did you wake me up?"


    Fu Jin and his wife are sitting by the bed. They have changed their clothes. They are all in casual sportswear with a soft smile.


    "Ranran, do you want to see the sunrise?"


    Chi Ran''s eyes brightened. Although she was happy, she still expressed her dissatisfaction.


    "Wake me up, ask again."


    Fu Jinyu pulled her out of bed with a smile, washed her, and went downstairs to prepare food.


    After Chi ran went downstairs, he had changed into Fu Jin''s and Zhun''s clothes.


    She didn''t know when he arranged it, but no matter when, Chi ran could feel that she was taken care of like a child. She didn''t have to worry about anything. She doubted that if she really separated from him one day, she would be able to return to her original self-reliance.


    So she could only pray that they were always together.

 Chapter 374

    The sunrise in Liangcheng is not as magnificent as the famous mountain climbing, but it is also beautiful.


    In the holiday village before dawn, there is a trace of coolness in the tranquility. Chi ran comes down from the car and tightens his collar.


    "Mountaineering?"


    Fu Jinyu took her hand and walked forward, "is this a mountain?"


    Chi ran looked at it and found that it was not high. At most, it was a small hill.


    At this time, no one got up. They walked up. The road was not steep, but they were not very tired.


    Chi ran smelled the clean air and felt the silence without any noise. He seemed to be quiet in his heart.


    Twenty minutes later, they reached the top of the slope.


    A burst of wind came and raised Chi Ran''s long hair. She went to the front and looked at the village far away from the hillside.


    The sun was shining behind the village. Fu Jin and his wife walked behind her and held him in their arms. They put their chin on her head and watched the sun rise silently.


    Little by little, piece by piece, the whole mountain village, together with the nearby resort villas, slowly revealed the panorama.


    In the distance, in the simple village, smoke rises, quiet and peaceful.


    "It''s so comfortable here."


    Maybe this kind of sunrise is not the most beautiful. It''s really the most comfortable place for chiran to see.


    Sunrise and sunset, such a life, so tired of irritable city people, is the most yearning.


    Fu Jinyu grinds the top of his head and says with a smile, "if you like, we will come here often."


    "Maybe I like this kind of life now, but if I really want to live for a long time, maybe I can''t stay in a few days."


    Chi ran turned from his arms and held Fu Jinyu''s waist. His little face rubbed against his arms. "I think if we are old in the future, we can live here. It''s a great pension. Ha ha... "


    "Good."


    He dotes on her whatever she wants to do.


    When they returned to the villa, it was still very early. According to the time when they lived in the city, most of them were still sleeping.


    But maybe it''s the atmosphere here. On the way back, I met many people who came out for sports or walking.


    This area, even if unfamiliar, is familiar.


    Watching Fu Jin and a young girl come together intimately, and thinking of Fu Jin''s hobby of liking young girls and looking at Chi ran, they can''t help but look at Chi ran sympathetically.


    Chi ran knew what was going on when she thought about it. She was sad and funny.


    Take a look at Fu Jin and his cold face.


    It was for his own sake that he was seen with a different eye. Chi ran was a little distressed. Suddenly, in the eyes of those people, he kisses Fu Jinyu''s lips directly and initiatively, then says to Fu Jinyu with a smile, "I like you so much."


    This sound of love is obviously not a whisper, but a loud one on purpose, to let people know that no matter how bad he is with Fu Jin, Chi ran likes it.


    Fu Jin and black eyes suddenly become deep. Chi Ran is embarrassed when he sees him. He immediately releases him and runs alone.


    Fu Jin and she walk slowly, looking at Chi Ran''s smile from time to time, and their hearts are full of love.


    At this time, song Qiyu, who was jogging in the distance, saw this scene and her black eyes narrowed slightly.


    Fu Jin and song Qiyu turn their heads and see song Qiyu. Their eyes meet and they leave each other.


    Song Qiyu smiles and continues to run. She is a lovely little girl.


    Although Fu Jinyu doesn''t work in the company, he doesn''t come to Liangcheng for a holiday.


    There must be a lot of things, so when he was busy, Chi ran went to play with Fu yinuan.


    "In addition to the new garden of song Er Shao, there was one we used to visit before. But the scale is not big, but they all chat, drink and Party there. I''ll show you. "


    Fu yinuan explained the place to Chi ran, but he didn''t say much. It''s actually a place for leisure.


    Chi ran didn''t see it until he left.


    Ancient architecture, garden, wine, tea, guzheng, pipa, beauty


    It looks so elegant.


    This kind of place for entertainment and leisure is always a little more plain and high-end.


    Chiran''s group of people were led in by a beautiful and pure woman. They sat down in one of the courtyards. In the yard, a big tree became shady. There was a pot of daughter red on the table, five wine cups, a plate of chiran''s dim sum, some nuts.


    The owner of this place is very comfortable.


    Soon after they sat down, a graceful and beautiful woman came in through the moon gate.


    Women wear plain and elegant cheongsam, with elegant eyebrows and eyes and good temperament.


    The woman greets them one by one. When she sees Chi ran, Fu yinuan says, "Chi ran."


    The woman nodded, her voice was very nice, "Miss Chi, I''m the second housekeeper here, Pianhe.""Sister Pianhe, long time no see, you are younger. It''s counter growth! "


    Shao Ye is familiar with Pian he, but he always smiles and pours wine for them.


    "Mr. Shao, I''m flattered. I wonder what you''d like to see? "


    Ding Dang said with a smile, "elder sister Pianhe, you see, we have more women than men. Of course, we need to see handsome men."


    Pian he smiles, "yes, I''ll arrange it right away. Please sit down for a while. There are still some tables over there. I''ll take care of them. "


    After Pian he left, Chi ran asked curiously, "how does this sound like that..."


    Fu yinuan knew what she meant and said with a smile, "it''s really a bit of that. But there''s no bad business here, just for the sake of purity and elegance. There are actresses and actresses here. They all depend on their own skills. Don''t think about it


    Chi ran nodded. In fact, it''s a high-level saying that she doesn''t sell herself.


    Shao Ye added, "there are also some people who don''t have such a simple purpose. After all, the people who come in and out here are extraordinary. If one of them takes a fancy to it, he may choose another way. The performers here are free to go and stay. But out of this garden, they have nothing to do with it. "


    Chi ran understands that this is another way to find the gold owner.


    After a while, a young man came in, dressed in a simple Republic of China long shirt, which made Chi ran feel like a kind of talent and beauty.


    Look at that appearance again. Tut, she doesn''t like it.


    Fu yinuan poked Chi Ran''s arm and said with a smile, "don''t be obsessed. Let your husband know. You''re dead."


    But Chi ran waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, my husband''s like that is enough to kill all the men here. Is there any handsome power? How can I be so obsessed with it? "


    "Poof..."


    With a light smile, the people looked up and saw the man leaning on the moon door, laughing with romantic feeling, and said, "earth shaking handsome, am I handsome?"


    "Uncle Mo?"


    It''s Mo Qianjun. He''s all flowery. Today, he appears in a white casual shirt.


    Although it''s a little too white, it''s better than the colorful one.


    Fu yinuan said hello first, and other people seemed to know him and called him uncle mo.


    Only Chi ran, holding a fist in his hand, blocked the embarrassment by his lips, "cough, Mr. mo."


    "Oh, how polite is my sister-in-law? Just call me a thousand troops. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chi ran felt that in addition to Fu yinuan, their eyes were on him.


    Embarrassed, Chi ran stares at Mo Qianjun, who doesn''t know, so, "what? Little sister-in-law, was what I just said wrong? Don''t I look more handsome than Mr. Fu? "


    "Cough..."


    "Uncle Mo, why are you here?"


    Fu yinuan changed the subject, but when the three heard Fu Laosan, they all had a moment''s doubt. Then, it was Ruo Suo.


    "Why can''t I be here? Just in time, I heard that there are some new beauties here in Wanliu. "


    Chi ran sweats and despises the character of xia Mo Qianjun. He is typical of women.


    "Uncle Mo, since you come to see the beautiful women, we won''t delay you any more. You can go as soon as possible. We just came here and haven''t heard the music yet."


    Fu yinuan drove people directly, and then said to the little white faced handsome guy over there, "you see, you are good at setting music. Let''s start."


    The man nodded and went into the house, where there was a piano.


    Men sit down in front of the piano. They can see it at a glance and listen to the light piano music. Although it''s a little different from the environment, it''s OK.


    It seems that it would be better to play guzheng instead.


    Chi ran thinks so, but Mo Qianjun doesn''t plan to go.


    "Xiao Nuan, what''s the hurry? I''ll sit down a little longer. "


    Mo Qianjun looked at the man who played the piano, "this can''t do, let the bent willow change a more handsome."


    "Is it better for you to be more handsome?"


    The girl came in with a smiling voice, and the voice of Lang ran made people feel comfortable.


    With the sound coming in, the woman is also dressed in a cheongsam, but the bright red, clear and profound facial features, and charming customs in her eyes make Chi ran marvel.


    This woman is very beautiful.


    "Bent willow, you take ye as a performer? Well, how much are you going to pay me? "


    "I won''t give you a big son. Just how many girls you have taken here, I haven''t found you to count my loss."


    After that, she ignored Mo Qianjun and looked at the other five people until she saw Chi ran and said with a smile, "is this the girl? I haven''t been here before. "


    Fu yinuan''s eyes flashed, and he introduced Chi ran, "sister bent willow, this is my friend, Chi ran.""Hello, Miss Chi. I''m the housekeeper here, Wan Liu. I hope Miss Chi likes it here and will come here often in the future! "


    Chi ran laughed in his heart, a bit like a pimp.


    She nodded, "sister Wanliu, it''s very special and comfortable here."


    Mo Qianjun said with a smile, "little sister-in-law, it''s fun. There are many handsome men here. Although they are not as handsome as Fu Laosan, they have their own characteristics. Ha ha... "


    Chi ran took a puff at the corner of his mouth, ignoring Mo Qianjun''s puff.


    However, when Wan Liu heard Mo Qianjun''s name for Chi ran and talked about Fu Laosan, his face changed.


    "You call Miss Chi sister-in-law? Isn''t she your brother''s wife? "

 Chapter 375

    Mo Qianjun picks eyebrows and doesn''t care about the appearance of curved willow''s face.


    Peach blossom eye pick, amorous feelings infinite way, "curved willow, I just said Fu Laosan? You didn''t hear me? "


    Curved willow this moment, finally can''t help but face big change, pale, with unbelievable.


    Chi Ran''s eyes twinkle. What does that mean.


    Feeling the strange look of Wan Liu looking at him, he was shocked and hostile. Chi ran quickly understood that this was Fu Jin''s peach blossom again?


    However, she did not say a word, as can not see the change of the face of curved willow, and answered Mo Qianjun''s jokes before.


    "Mo Qianjun, you can talk to Fu Jinyu about this," Mo shrugged, "well, my sister-in-law knows I dare not."


    "Ha ha You''re kidding, Mo Shao. How can I not know when Jin and he have a wife? Even if it is There''s something wrong with his woman


    Bent Liu looked at Mo Qianjun, and symmetrical call Fu Jin and also deliberately intimate.


    This kind of deliberate, Chi ran didn''t show anything different. She was not the kind of person that Wan Liu thought.


    Chi Ran has been smiling, bent willow deliberately against himself, which is quite unwise, and Chi ran did not grasp the position of bent willow in the hearts of these people.


    She was still watching.


    However, when Wan Liu finished speaking, everyone in the audience could understand what she said.


    the news of Fu Jin''s marriage didn''t come out. Naturally, Chi ran couldn''t be the real wife, and even if Chi ran was Fu Jin''s wife, she was not qualified to be called her sister-in-law. The meaning of curved willow is that Chi Ran is just a woman to be played with.


    Fu yinuan''s face sank, and Mo Qianjun''s face even colder.


    "Bend willow, shut up."


    Mo Qianjun''s cold drink made the bent willow stiff, and the cold also spread from the bottom of his feet, which made the bent willow calm down.


    Just now, she was so jealous that she impulsively said something very inappropriate, and she was not the housekeeper of liuheju, who was able to calm down all the time.


    And Fu yinuan also sarcastically warned, "bent willow, my uncle''s wife, it''s not your turn to comment, you Not qualified. "


    Fu Yi warm words, can completely leave no room for sharp, let curved willow more embarrassed.


    Chi ran sighed in his heart and felt that there was no need to stay here.


    "Xiao Nuan,"


    chi ran said with a smile to Fu yinuan, "it''s time for us to go. Take me somewhere else. "


    "Well. Auntie, let''s go. "


    Fu yinuan also deliberately called Chi ran aunt, Chi ran eyes flashed smile, a few people also stand up and go out.


    Even though she had realized her mistake, she didn''t pacify them with a smile and make amends to them as before.


    Looking at the five people leaving, Mo Qianjun''s look is slightly light, not his usual unrestrained smile, but rare serious.


    "Bent willow, you lose your manners."


    Bent willow wry smile, sat down, it seems that some powerless appearance.


    "You should have thought of such a day, but that person, it can''t be you."


    Bent willow face more ugly, she clenched red lips, fingers tightly into the palm.


    "No less, I know."


    Mo Qianjun patted bent willow''s head, "our friends for so many years, before Fu Jin and did not have a woman, you can still wait, but now, you should die."


    "They Is it marriage? "


    If this is the case, maybe Fu Jin and his wife will not have any feelings for this woman at all.


    A little hope of bent willow was also destroyed by Mo Qianjun''s silence.


    "You should understand Jin Yu''s temper."


    Mo Qianjun finally sighed, "OK, now he has found what he loves. We should give him blessings. Wan Liu, don''t do things you regret. "


    After that, Mo Qianjun left the yard.


    The sound of piano is still flowing gently under the fingertips, but the heart of curved willow has never been bitter.


    Walking out of liuheju, Shao ye, who finally can''t help asking, asks first.


    "Chi ran, you really belong to Uncle fu..."


    Wife? Women?


    This is not easy to define, and Shao Ye''s problem is also frozen.


    Chi ran didn''t care much about their curiosity. She could feel that the eyes of these people were just curious and nothing else.


    She nodded. "We''re together."


    It seems better to say that.


    When she became an adult, both Dingdang and McDull opened their mouths in surprise.


    "Poof Are you that surprised? "


    Chi ran asked jokingly.


    Ding Dang opened his mouth. "It''s not surprise, it''s too surprise, OK!"


    Fu yinuan patted Chi ran on the shoulder. "Chi ran, don''t mind. They are just exaggerating.""It''s not us exaggerating. OK, I believe it''s not just us, even anyone who hears it will be more surprised than us, OK?"


    Fu yinuan turned his lips. Well, it''s quite surprising.


    Chi ran smiles. "It seems that Fu Jin Yu in your eyes is very strange. There is a woman who is very strange. "


    Shao Ye shakes his head. "It''s not strange. We all thought he was... "


    It''s embarrassing to say this now, but Chi ran understands it.


    She couldn''t help laughing. Fu yinuan patted Shao ye on the back of his head and said, "I have no idea."


    Shao Ye is embarrassed and several people laugh.


    Chi ran said, "don''t doubt it. My family, Fu Jin and I, are normal. "


    McDull said, "now I feel that you and uncle Fu are unusual."


    It''s true that women who are with Fu Jin also feel different.


    "Have I become Superman?"


    "It''s almost Superman who can accept uncle Fu." Dingdang thumbs up, and then very curious to ask how the two people are together.


    This kind of thing, of course, will have curiosity, because Fu Jin and is too unusual, his love is not the same as other men?


    Chi ran was embarrassed. At the beginning, it''s hard to say.


    Finally, he said with a smile, "keep it secret!"


    They didn''t find out how Chi ran and Fu Jin and their love started, but they knew that Chi Ran''s mysterious husband was Fu Jin and it was worth it.


    After that, the five went for a drive, went deep into the village, and played in the farmhouse for a while. They originally planned to stay, but Chi ran had a husband waiting at home, so he couldn''t let Chi ran go back by himself.


    Several people drove back to the villa and sent Chi ran back. After that, they spent the night again.


    Chi ran said goodbye to several people and then pushed the door in.


    However, it was not Fu Jin and one person who welcomed Chi ran, but two people on the sofa who seemed to be holding and kissing each other.


    Chi Ran''s heart aches, and Fu Jinyu sees Chi ran at the same time. He pushes away the woman, walks to Chi ran quickly, grabs her hand first, for fear that she will leave on impulse.


    "Ranran, it''s not what you see."


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jin and his lips, and his eyes flash with disgust.


    The wrist is tightly grasped by him, she uses only the other hand, ruthlessly wipes off the lip mark which hinders the eye on his face.


    Chi Ran''s displeasure and disgust make fu Jinyu feel relieved. After all, she didn''t leave directly.


    "Ranran,"


    What Fu Jinyu wants to say, Chi ran raises her hand to stop him, turns her head and looks at the woman who takes advantage of her husband.


    It''s Willow!


    At the moment, she was pushed away in a mess. She had already cleaned up. She was smiling brightly and seemed to have a more intentional attitude towards Chi ran.


    Chi ran pulled the corner of his mouth coldly, and he didn''t speak politely.


    "Miss bent willow, I know your people in liuheju can be taken away, but I haven''t heard that if the young lady inside wants to climb up to the gold Lord, she can send them to the door like this?"


    There is no doubt that this is a comparison of willow to those "young ladies".


    Curved willow eyes flashed a stiff and embarrassed, but soon, was covered by her charming smile.


    "Miss Chi, Jin Yu and I have been friends for many years. Just now it''s just the intimacy between friends. Don''t get me wrong. "


    "Friends?" Chi ran sneered and looked at Fu Jinyu, "is she your friend? If so, you cut off the relationship immediately in front of me. If not, let''s make it clear that Miss Wan Liu should not be amorous. "


    Bent willow a Leng, she didn''t expect, pool dye unexpectedly so overbearing.


    What she didn''t expect was Fu Jin''s connivance.


    "Ranran, it''s all up to you."


    Facing Chi Ran''s indulgence, Fu Jin and she immediately become cold and heartless when they look at the curved willow.


    "Bent willow, we have never been friends, just to give Mo Qianjun face. Don''t come to me again in the future. "


    "Jin Yu"


    "please call him Mr. Fu."


    Chi Ran has a sarcastic expression. She doesn''t feel the same for the bent willow who was hurt by Fu Jin. Hum, a woman in the dust, she still thinks she is a thing.


    She is holding a fire now. If she keeps on pretending, Chi Ran is afraid that she can''t help slapping her.


    "Cut the crap and leave my house now."


    Bent willow gnawed his teeth, picked up the bag and left in a mess.


    After closing the door, Chi ran immediately shakes off Fu Jinyu. She can''t control herself. She angrily scolds, "Fu Jinyu, you asshole."


    Fu Jin and looking at the outbreak of Chi ran, nervous and worried, quickly came forward and hugged her.


    But how could Chi ran let him hold her? She struggled hard, but she couldn''t help grabbing Fu Jinyu''s arm and biting it.¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Jinyu didn''t say a word, but Chi Ran''s mouth rusty smell hit, she just let go, see the blood color, her heart a tight, but still stubborn don''t admit defeat.


    "Let go of me." Chi Ran''s voice is cold.


    "No. Ranran, you can be angry. You can beat me and scold me. You can bite me, but you have to hear and explain. "


    Chi ran snorted, "I''m very angry now. I don''t want to hear anything. I don''t want to listen to you even if you are overwhelmed by the willow. I just feel bad. You''ve been touched by other women. Do you understand? "


    The picture of her own man holding another woman can''t be forgotten for a while. Even if she knows in her heart that Fu Jinyu must be innocent, her heart is awkward, that is to say, she should be.

 Chapter 376

    Fu Jin and his wife were silent, knowing that the little girl would not be depressed for a while.


    He bowed his head and wanted to kiss her, but Chi ran escaped.


    Fu Jin frowned and his black eyes flashed with cold light.


    Chi ran also frowned and stared at him, not afraid of his chill.


    "I hate the smell of you now."


    the bent willow is too strong. She never uses such strong perfume as a curved willow.


    But just now close, already let Fu Jin and taint on the curved willow body flavor.


    Fu Jin and her angry eyes froze for ten seconds. After that, he still sighed and gave in.


    "Well, I''ll let you go. You can''t go."


    "Where can I go if I want to go? I''m leaving. Can I have a seat for willow? "


    The sour and uncomfortable tone made Fu Jin and his eyes smile, "don''t worry, no one can rob me except you,"


    "hum. Let go and get rid of your smell. "


    Fu Jin and this just let go, she stares at him, "hurry to take a bath, you throw this dress."


    Chi ran was willful and wanted to throw away all the things that were touched by the willow.


    she got up and went to open all the windows to disperse the fragrance left by the willow.


    Fu Jinyu looked at her angry action and knew that she would not leave, so she immediately went to take a bath.


    Chi ran was about to sit down after she lost her flavor. When she remembered that the bent willow on the sofa had just sat down, she thought of the picture of each person. Her stomach was angry again. Chi ran could not help rubbing the cover off the sofa and throwing it away.


    When Fu Jinyu quickly took a bath and changed his clothes, the sofa at home had changed its appearance, but Chi ran could not be seen.


    Fu Jin and his heart were in a panic, "Ran Ran? Dye dye


    Chi ran changed her clothes and came out of the bathroom downstairs. She was held by Fu Jinyu just now, and she was also infected with the smell. She was just a little sensitive, so she just went to wash herself.


    "Why? What about soul calling? "


    Chi ran came out with long wet hair. Fu Jinyu was relieved and hugged her.


    "Ranran, don''t be angry."


    chi ran twisted his waist vigorously, "if I don''t get angry, won''t I? But I just can''t control it. If I''m kissed by a man, are you angry? "


    "Who dares?"


    Fu Jinyu immediately incarnated as Satan and wanted to kill people on the spot.


    Chi ran was a little scared, but she adjusted quickly.


    "You see, you are all like this. I feel the same as you. I don''t want to be angry. It''s bad for my health. "


    Chi ran tooted to express his strong dissatisfaction.


    Fu Jin and helpless, took her to sit down, and then went to the bathroom to get a towel, slowly dry her wet hair first.


    "I know. It will never happen again."


    Since he can''t solve the matter just now, he can only guarantee that there will be no future.


    "Well, it''s shameless."


    Chi ran thought of it, but he still wanted to scold twice.


    Fu Jin and of course followed suit, "yes, shameless."


    "Who does she think she is? Hum,... "


    "She''s nothing."


    Chi ran suddenly looks at Fu Jinyu and says suspiciously, "it looks like you''ve known each other for a while."


    She grabbed Fu Jinyu by the collar and asked, "how do you know each other? Is she your confidant or something? It''s Jiao you hid in Liangcheng, isn''t it? "


    When a woman is jealous, her mind is not very clear.


    In particular, it may be unreasonable.


    At this moment, Chi Ran is making trouble out of nothing.


    "Did you have an affair before? Fu Jinyu, you''re lying to me, aren''t you? I don''t believe you don''t care about such a beautiful woman. "


    The more he thinks about it, the more he comes up with all kinds of situations. Chi Ran''s wishful thinking starts. Looking at Fu Jinyu, his mind is full of his secret intimate contact with Wan Liu.


    Thinking about it, Chi ran felt that she was particularly aggrieved, and her anger was not enough to vent. She just began to cry and wail.


    Fu Jin and her self fantasy about this little girl is really helpless. She hasn''t been able to explain and pacify herself. Now she is crying again.


    He quickly went to hold Chi ran. He didn''t know that the little girl swung her little fist at him like crazy. Fu Jin and he could only tolerate it. Although her strength couldn''t make him feel any pain at all.


    "You say, you say, are you lying to me?"


    when the little fist fell down, he yelled for his explanation.


    "If you calm down, I''ll say, OK?"


    Fu Jin and her waist, waiting for her tired, Fu Jin and just patiently with holding her wrist, voice soft."Ranran, don''t think about it. I''ll tell you a little bit, OK?"


    That "good" seems to ask, especially careful and flattering, Chi ran Du with a small mouth, hummed, after some vent, cheek tears are not dry, but such a noise, the heart is still comfortable.


    "You said


    She seemed arrogant and gave him a chance to explain.


    Fu Jinyu was relieved. She wiped the tears on her little face first, and then explained it slowly.


    "Liuheju is an old style house that I was interested in buying a long time ago. At that time, I just liked the building of that house and didn''t want to do anything. Later, it was mo Qianjun who proposed to do the business now. What I didn''t participate in was all run by him. "


    Chi ran frowned, "don''t you tell me you''re the boss?"


    Fu Jin and his thumb rubbed Chi Ran''s cheek and explained patiently, "my boss doesn''t care. It''s Mo Qianjun who is playing. Curved willow said that Mo Qianjun came to manage Liu Heju. When I used to come here in summer, I would occasionally stay for a while. However, I have never been alone with Wan Liu. They are all when Mo Qianjun or someone else is present. "


    The black eyes, clearly expressed his innocence.


    Chi ran Leng hum, "I don''t believe you. I don''t know that bent willow likes you."


    Fu Jin and embarrassed silence, in Chi Ran''s eyes, timely said, "my attitude to the women around me, you should know. Otherwise they wouldn''t say I''m not a girl. Ranran, you believe me about that. Bent willow is the housekeeper Mo Qianjun asked for, and I don''t go there often, so in fact, we seldom get in touch with each other. "


    "Very few contacts, you are still so attractive. She also calls you by your name. I haven''t even called you that. "


    Chi ran found another jealous spot.


    "She used to call me Mr. Fu. Really, she must have meant it on purpose today."


    "she didn''t mean it well." Chiran road.


    "Yes, I mean it badly." Fu Jin agreed.


    Chi ran stares at Fu Jinyu''s eyes and looks at his dark eyes for a while. Then he seems to be a little less angry.


    "Evil!"


    This angry and angry tone finally relieved Fu Jin and his heart.


    His lips were slightly crooked, his expression was tender, his fingers rubbed her cheek, his head was down, close to her face.


    "Ranran, I only hurt you."


    "Do you harm me?" Chi ran stares.


    "No harm, no harm," Fu Jinyu coaxed again, holding her little face and kissing her on the tip of her nose. "I''m wrong. Don''t be angry


    Chi ran pushed away her face in disgust, "don''t get tired of it. I''m not feeling well


    "Uncomfortable? What''s wrong? "


    Fu Jin asked nervously to see what was uncomfortable.


    "In my heart!"


    Chi ran poked his finger in his heart and his head, "here, here, it''s uncomfortable."


    Fu Jin and Xiao suddenly raised his hand.


    "Pa!"


    Chi ran pats off his dishonest hand and looks at Fu Jinyu''s smile. She deliberately pinches his cheek with her fingers and makes his handsome face deformed.


    "Hungry,"


    "eat now."


    Fu Jinyu immediately called and asked someone to deliver the meal.


    "Ten minutes later," Fu Jinyu asked, holding Chi ran, "Ran Ran, where did you go today?"


    Originally, he just wanted to change the topic, but Fu Jin and he were a little bit careless and raised something that should not be mentioned.


    Chi ran picked his eyebrows and glanced at Fu Jin, "Liu He Ju."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Jin and forehead black line, "dye dye, I''m wrong."


    That sincere apology, deep black eyes staring at Chi Ran''s appearance, very aggrieved appearance, unexpectedly give chi ran a kind of cute feeling.


    "Poof..."


    Chi ran couldn''t help laughing at last.


    Just smile!


    Fu Jinyu is very good at seizing the opportunity, directly clasping Chi Ran''s head, kissing her mouth, with a lingering fear, he said to Chi ran, "Ran Ran, don''t get angry, OK? That''s a woman who doesn''t matter. "


    Bent willow is defined as a woman who has nothing to do with her life. Chi Ran is certainly satisfied.


    "Never see such a woman again. She must be unwilling. Then she will use some other means to make you dizzy. Let me see you two... "


    "Don''t think about it any more. I''ll never see her again."


    Fu Jin and ordered Chi Ran''s forehead, "what a mess of ideas?"


    "These are the most common tricks of bad women in novels and TV. They are not messy. Anyway, I tell you, you should be careful. If I warn you like this, I''ll never forgive you for this in the future, you know? "Fu Jin and helplessly smile, "well, remember, this trick will never let them succeed."


    "Just remember."


    The meal delivery was really fast. Originally, Fu Jin and he were going to take chi ran out to eat, but they were made by bent willow. They settled the dinner in the villa.


    After dinner, Fu Jin and Chi ran go for a walk outside. At this time of the evening, they are most comfortable, in twos and threes, far away from the busy life of the city. They live a real rural life. When they meet an acquaintance, they say a few words or sit down and have a chat. They are not comfortable.


    Chi ran and Fu Jin are walking with each other. He tries to talk about other things to prevent Chi ran from thinking of unhappy things again.


    But sometimes, it''s just that strange.


    Whatever you are afraid of, you will come.


    Mo Qianjun with bent willow, just ran into Chi ran and Fu Jinyu.

 Chapter 377

    Seeing these two people, especially bent willow, Chi Ran''s heart broke down, and his face didn''t cover up at all


    chi randu''s mouth, Fu Jinyu takes her by the hand and walks to Wanqian


    chi ran hummed directly, and didn''t give Mo Qianjun any face


    although Mo Qianjun is usually very soft hearted to women, he is not a fool. He is observant and sharp


    Mo Qianjun''s eyes are sharp. He looks at the bent willow biting his lips and says nothing. He holds the bent willow''s arm and makes a sudden effort


    the willow eyebrows are bent, but Mo Qianjun doesn''t care for the jade at the moment


    he loves obedient women, but Mo Qianjun is more ruthless than anyone in treating disobedient women


    "I warned you that you didn''t remember what I said at all?"


    "don''t forget who you are, bent willow."


    "I... Know."


    what she should be satisfied with is that she should be grateful from being a cheap woman who sells herself to being the housekeeper of liuheju


    otherwise, you may be dead now


    Mo Qianjun''s peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the willow, so gorgeous appearance, now strong with some pity of weakness


    however, he just wiped the tears on her face with his fingers, and did nothing else to bent willow


    this woman, he has never moved before. At the beginning, he just took a fancy to her ability. He clearly divided the use of bent willow and didn''t want to be infected with her


    "go back."


    Mo Qianjun said a low curse. Fu Laosan, the careful man, must have hated him


    her steps were a little messy and her mind was more complicated, so she didn''t see the man opposite. She didn''t look up until she ran into the man''s body


    the man greets with a casual smile


    and the willow immediately adjusted her mood, with a bright and charming smile


    "bent willow, you can think more about me."


    "ha ha... I have no misunderstanding. Come to me tonight, willow


    it seems to be in the tone of inquiry, but there is an order in it that no one can refute


    Song Qiyu smiles with satisfaction, embraces the willow and kisses it deeply


    ...


    Fu Jinyu finally showed up with Chi ran in front of his friends


    it''s so hot these days that many people are spending their summer in Liangcheng. At the same time, they just take advantage of this opportunity to hear that Fu Jin and his wife are around, but they are scared.No matter whether this woman will be his wife or not, just because Fu Jin has not been close to women for so many years, how can they not participate in such a major event as Fu Jin and the first woman around him?


    So Chi ran was surrounded.


    It''s not exaggeration to be surrounded.


    When Fu Jinyu shows up with her in the private room set by song Yichen, all the people''s eyes fall on Chi ran. All kinds of explorations and surveys continue.


    Feeling the tension and rigidity of Chi ran, Fu Jin and Chen placidly squeezed Chi Ran''s soft hand and sat down with her.


    "Have you had enough?"


    Fu Jin and his voice reminded him coldly.


    Several men smile and take back their eyes, but their women still aim at Chi ran from time to time.


    "Mr. Fu, let me introduce you."


    Mo Qianjun takes the lead. Although he knows Chi ran, these people need Fu Jinyu to make a formal introduction.


    And their attitude to Chi ran also depends on how Fu Jin introduced him.


    "My wife, Chi ran."


    The whole room was quiet, but there was an uproar in my heart.


    "Are you married in seclusion?" They were shocked and wanted to ask him that.


    Mo Qianjun naturally knew about this and immediately explained it for Fu Jinyu.


    "The meaning of Fu Laosan must be in his heart. Chi Ran is his wife. As for marriage, it''s a matter of the future. Is that right? "


    In fact, Fu Jin and his wife are very uncomfortable. She is a real wife, but now she has to hide from others.


    Chi ran may understand Fu Jinyu''s meaning. She shakes Fu Jinyu''s hand and smiles placidly.


    Fu Jin and Cai looked at the crowd, "how? Any more questions? "


    He acquiesced to Mo Qianjun''s explanation.


    Fu Jinyu''s attitude made these people understand that he was serious.


    At least for now.


    Therefore, they take chi ran seriously. They don''t hold Chi Ran''s attitude that she is just a playful woman. They also attach great importance to her.


    Fu Jinyu also introduced these friends to Chi ran one by one.


    Apart from Mo Qianjun and song Yichen, others are basically the same age as Fu Jin. They should have grown up in the same circle.


    "Miss Chi, tell me how you took Jin Yu."


    This is what they are more curious about.


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jin Yu and smiles cleverly. Although she is at home, she is very clever when she comes out in front of Fu Jin and so many friends.


    Fu Jin and for Chi ran answered, cold facial features, stained with a smile.


    And such a change of expression makes these people marvel.


    It turns out that Fu Jinyu also has such an expression?


    "Dongzi, I took my home and dyed it."


    "Oh ~ ~"


    a group of people''s ambiguous long voice made Chi ran blush a little embarrassed, but Fu Jinyu didn''t have any influence, holding Chi Ran''s attitude was very natural.


    "Fu Jinyu, how did you take Miss Chi?"


    Fu Jin and listen to this Xu Dong a "Miss Chi" call Chi ran, he can''t help but thick eyebrows slightly frown.


    "Dongzi, sister-in-law."


    Xu Dong was stunned, and other people''s eyes flashed.


    "Well, we called my sister-in-law today. Do we have to drink to my sister-in-law?"


    "yes, we have to drink to my sister-in-law."


    Drinking is a must. Chi ran knows that these people may recognize her now, but it''s only on the surface. It''s not necessarily what she thinks in her heart.


    Whether they are sincere or pretending, the voice of sister-in-law, all called out.


    Chi ran naturally has to have a drink with them.


    However, as soon as the glass was served, Fu Jinyu took it away.


    "I''ll drink for her."


    Fu Jin and Jiang chiran drank all the wine in one gulp, and they were very happy, which also attracted their cheers or noises.


    "Brother Fu, you think it''s a Wedding Toast. Can you drink it instead of you? We mean this to my sister-in-law, but it''s not the case if you replace her. "


    Fu Jin and Cheng Lang, who once said this, said, "what do you want?"


    "Ha ha My sister-in-law, please tell me


    Chi ran quietly pulled Fu Jinyu''s clothes, then said to them with a smile, "I drink."


    With that, she picked up Fu Jin and the glass of wine, and she drank it up directly.


    "Good!"


    "My sister-in-law is mighty!"


    Fu Jin is not happy with his eyes. Chi ran gently pats the back of his hand and smiles.


    "Sister in law, where are you from? We''ve been brothers with Jin Yu for many years, but you really don''t reveal any information when you come together so quietly? "What they want to know is more about Chi Ran''s family background.


    "I''m also from a city. I''m Fu yinuan''s classmate. I met him by chance."


    "Oh, it''s as big as Xiao Nuan. Brother Fu, it seems that the rumor is true. "


    Naturally, these people have heard the rumors about Fu Jin and some time ago, but they don''t care.


    Looking at Chi ran in this way, he was really young and beautiful. He couldn''t help looking at Fu Jin and tou.


    "Sister in law, what does that family do?"


    The surname of city a is Chi. It seems that they don''t have it in this circle.

 Chapter 378

    Fu Jin holds Chi Ran''s hand tightly, but Chi ran doesn''t mind and answers with a faint smile.


    "I''m an orphan."


    Orphans?


    They have their own thoughts in their hearts. Unexpectedly, they are such girls.


    It''s a pity that someone is already in my heart. Although my sister-in-law called me out, Fu Jin and his wife may not be her in the future.


    For a moment of silence, they didn''t even know what to say.


    Fu Jinyu''s face was a little heavy, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Mo Qianjun immediately saved the scene.


    "Mr. Fu, you''ve been single for ten thousand years. How can we celebrate?"


    "Yes, how about celebrating and not getting drunk?"


    The men began to roar. Fu Jin and the people who had always been cold and self-supporting could not stand the encouragement of these people. He was forced to drink.


    And Chi ran, with the women, sat together, chatted and ate.


    "Sister in law, you are only twenty years old? I didn''t expect that brother Fu would eat tender grass. Ha ha... "


    "Well, when I was 20 years old, I was officially the youngest and the most tender. Think about my 20 years old. It''s gone forever!"


    The women who can come with them are not without quality, or directly let their dislike show on their faces.


    Anyway, Chi ran felt that these women talked with her fairly well, and did not go deep into the embarrassing topic, nor did they make her feel uncomfortable.


    The most simple beauty, jewelry, make-up clothes and so on, all can be controlled by Chi ran.


    And there are a lot of things that they can connect when they discuss. They are surprised.


    But Chi ran didn''t do much explaining or talking about what he had done in Chi''s house before. Those things have passed. However, Chi ran was grateful for her education during her 20 years in Chi''s family.


    Of course, during this period, they still want to get some information from Chi ran.


    For example, she knows about these luxury items. Does Fu Jin and Yu often buy them for her, or does she know about Fu Jin and Yu? As an orphan girl, how can she get in touch with Fu yinuan and get to know Fu Jinyu.


    These, in fact, are slowly testing pool dye, but not too sharp.


    Chi ran naturally doesn''t say anything foolishly. It''s half true and half false, which makes people feel that she is harmless and doesn''t despise herself.


    This party, Chi ran said, is more brain consuming than an exam.


    Finally, it seems that Fu Jin and the irrigated are a little drunk, so they let Fu Jin and he chiran go.


    Find someone to send them back to the villa. Chi ran helps Fu Jinyu, who is unsteady, into the house. As soon as he puts him down, Fu Jinyu hugs Chi ran.


    Chi ran was slightly surprised, facing the black eyes of Fu Jin and Qingming.


    "You''re not drunk?"


    Fu Jin and light smile, fingers in her eyebrows and eyes described, bowed his head to kiss her nose.


    "Ranran, I''m sorry."


    Sorry, I can''t tell them that she is Fu Jin''s wife.


    Chi ran understood his apology, put his arm behind his neck, and his voice was warm.


    "What''s wrong with that? We just know for ourselves. Besides, it doesn''t matter. We should enjoy the time of love and forget about marriage. We got married before we fell in love, but now we''re just doing it again in the normal order of love. "


    Liangcheng summer trip, let Fu Jin and completely exposed the existence of Chi ran.


    He has no way to give chi ran a wife, but who is his woman? These people have to know. At present, there will be no one who doesn''t know who to put a woman beside him.


    After Chi Ran''s appearance, no matter what other people think, at least she is Fu Jinyu''s woman, and she is valued by him. They can''t underestimate Chi ran.


    People with a mind also try to make friends with Chi ran. No matter what happens in the future, they have room for it.


    Moreover, as far as Fu Jin and chiran are concerned, even if Fu Jin and his wife are not chiran, he will not treat chiran badly.


    Therefore, even if we can''t make friends, we can''t offend.


    Chi ran plays with Fu yinuan for a few days. Finally, Fu Jinyu takes time to take chi ran to the racecourse.


    Riding a horse is a sport of nobility, but Chi Ran has never touched it before.


    There are all kinds of valuable breeds of horses to choose from. There are also horses fostered here in the racecourse.


    Fu Jinyu had horses in a city, but the weather was too hot to ride, so he didn''t take chi ran to play. The grassland here in Liangcheng is very suitable.


    After changing the riding clothes, Fu Jin and Chi ran chose a tame pony. Since he came to play with Chi ran, he taught her all the way and didn''t gallop by himself.


    Chi ran was eager to try. After sitting on the horse, he felt more bold and wanted to run.Thanks to her boldness, but Fu Jinyu didn''t let her speed up. He just led the horse by himself and took her around a few times.


    "Can you make it a little faster?


    Chi ran got excited and asked to speed up.


    "No, you''ve just ridden it. Besides, it will be uncomfortable soon."


    Chi ran understood Fu Jinyu''s suggestion. She was embarrassed. In the end, she trotted two steps as fast as she could.


    But it''s not fun to trot. At last, Fu Jin and Chi ran can''t resist Chi Ran''s plea. He gets on his horse and takes Chi ran for a while.


    Chi ran yelled and laughed happily. She was very happy. Finally, after she came back, she was still in the mood.


    "Shall we come tomorrow?"


    Chi Ran is picked up by Fu Jinyu. He immediately hugs Fu Jinyu''s waist and asks.


    Fu Jin and pet drown smile and pinch the tip of her nose, but they refuse.


    "No way."


    "Why not?"


    Fu Jinyu put his arms around her, lowered his head and whispered in her ear.


    "You can''t stand it."


    Chi ran smoked at the corner of his mouth.


    "All right. But in the future, I will learn to ride a horse. "


    "Good."


    Lunch for the two was settled in the racecourse. The service here is considerate. The restaurant is located in the semi open air. The buffet, umbrella and green grass are very comfortable for people to eat.


    Of course, I will meet acquaintances here.


    After Chi ran and Fu Jin came over, they also saw three or two groups of men and women.


    Chi ran sits down first. Fu Jin and she go to choose food. She lowers her head and brushes her mobile phone.


    "What a coincidence, Miss Chi."


    Song Qiyu, holding a young woman, sat beside their table.


    Chi ran looked up and nodded, "Hello, Mr. Song."


    The woman around Song Qiyu is enchanting and beautiful, and her eyes are not good at looking at her.


    Chi ran turns to see her husband after she says hello.


    Song Qiyu also saw Fu Jinyu''s figure, and her eyes darkened. At this time, Fu Jinyu had turned back.


    Seeing song Qiyu, Fu Jin and Wei nodded, then put delicious food and sat down in front of Chi ran.


    Chi Ran''s eyes brightened, and she loved to eat them. Of course, Fu Jin and she brought her ice cream, although there was only one.


    "Thank you."


    Chi ran was also very happy to thank Fu Jin. Fu Jin and his eyes flashed over with a indulgent smile, and then he ate slowly.


    "Ah, the roast chicken wings taste good..."


    Chi ran forked a small piece of meat and sent it to Fu Jin and his mouth. He naturally opened his mouth and bit it off.


    "Isn''t it delicious?"


    Chi ran looks at him with big eyes and looks forward to him.


    "Right, delicious?"


    Fu Jinyu thought that it really tasted good, just because she fed it, it tasted very good.


    Chi ran got the same answer and was happy. Then he continued to explore other delicious food.


    People who come here to eat don''t say that they will be surprised to see that Fu Jin is intimate with a woman. It''s even more surprising to see that he is so numb with his woman. They all think, look at the sun today, isn''t it rising from other places?


    The woman beside song Qiyu, aware of the look in his eyes, also forked some food, learning to pool dye, show love.


    "Yu Shao, ah..."


    Beauty thinks she is more beautiful than Chi ran, and she is also more charming than Chi ran. She feeds song Qiyu with her coquetry, and thinks she is more charming than Chi ran.


    However, the idea is good, the reality is cruel.


    Song Qiyu''s eyes on the beauty were cold. The beauty could not help shivering. She was scared and immediately stopped. She bowed her head and did not dare to move again.


    Here, chiran didn''t care about song Qiyu at all. They were happy to eat on their own, which strengthened chiran''s determination to come here often.


    It''s really a fun place to be able to ride a horse and eat such delicious food.


    "Hey, Mr. Fu, don''t take such a show of love! We''re blinded. "


    Mo Qianjun appeared with a little girl in his arms. He was always surrounded by women.


    He hugged the girl and sat at the round table between Fu Jin and them. He looked around and said hello to song Qiyu.


    And Chi ran looks at Mo Qianjun and smiles. Before he speaks, Fu Jinyu knocks on the back of her hand, "concentrate on eating."


    Chi ran shrugs. It''s not that she doesn''t give Mo Qianjun face.


    It was Fu Jin and Mo Qianjun who hated the trouble caused by the crooked willow.


    Mo Qianjun touched his nose and said with a smile, "darling, please bring me something to eat."


    Patting the women around, the women quickly go to get food, and Mo Qianjun whispers to Fu Jinyu and Chi ran, "Fu Jinyu, don''t be so mean. Isn''t it just a woman? I''ve taught you a lesson. I''ll never give you any more trouble in the future. "Fu Jin and Chi ran did not speak


    well, it''s clear that I''m ignoring him


    chi ran soon finished eating, and finally finished eating the ice cream. He looked at Fu Jin and her pitifully, his eyes moist and looking forward to it


    "one more? How about that? "


    Mo Qianjun looked on, thumbed up and was surprised

 Chapter 379

    Pool dye Ao Jiao Yang Yang chin, "flatter flatter!"


    The woman who followed song Qiyu was very unbalanced when she saw Chi ran like this.


    Fu Jin and Chi ran around them, they have heard these days that they are still an orphan.


    What''s so proud of such a woman?


    "Are you the orphan who gave Fu San Shao meat?"


    A woman''s sharp words asked, the audience was quiet for a few seconds.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp slap, accompanied by a woman''s scream, and lively.


    Chi ran looks at Song Qiyu''s merciless slap and directly sweeps the woman to the ground. She turns her mouth. This woman owes to be beaten, but it''s not very nice to see a big man beating a woman.


    "Go away!"


    With disbelief and fear, the woman quickly covers her face and stands up and leaves. Song Qiyu apologizes for Fu Jinyu''s coldness.


    "Mr. Fu, Miss Chi, I''m sorry."


    Fu Jin and his face are cold. Chi ran pulls his hand and asks him to sit down.


    "Mr. Song, it''s all right."


    It''s not Chi ran who calms things down. It''s the woman who just looked like a fool. If she can talk like this now, she may cause much trouble in the future. Sooner or later someone will clean it up. There is no need for Fu Jin and song Qiyu to fall out because of this package of words.


    Song Qiyu smiles at Chi ran, and then says to Fu Jinyu, "Mr. Fu, I''ll invite you to dinner that day to make amends."


    Fu Jin and Lengleng said, "no need."


    "Oh, song Da Shao, although there are a lot of women, when you choose, you have to find someone who has a brain to know who should offend and who shouldn''t. Is it baby


    Mo Qianjun touched the face of the woman beside you and asked with a smile.


    The woman giggled, "it''s disgusting, most of them, but they have quality."


    "That''s why I like you, isn''t it?"


    Mo Qianjun kisses him. Fu Jin knocks on the table with an impatient man. Mo Qianjun immediately froze.


    Fu Jin and Sen Leng''s eyes swept the woman, and the woman immediately got up and left.


    "Don''t bring these things in front of your sister-in-law."


    Song Qiyu naturally heard this.


    His eyes darkened and he walked away, but Mo Qianjun said with a smile, "Fu Jinyu, you''ve made song Qiyu lose face. I''m not afraid that he will be careful to hate you!"


    Fu Jin and his black eyes narrowed slightly, not saying much.


    Chi ran ate the ice cream attentively and asked Mo Qianjun with a smile, "Mo Shao, I''m suddenly very curious. I want to ask you a question!"


    Mo Qianjun came to the interest, "what does little sister-in-law want to ask?"


    He absolutely knows everything.


    "Just to ask, how many women do you have so far?"


    Mo Qianjun''s smile at the corner of his mouth immediately smoked, while Chi ran asked with great interest, "is it more than 100? No, according to your level of changing women, you are now 30. If not one day a year, at least one hundred a year? Is it not an exaggeration to have 3000 harem for decades? "


    Chi Ran''s expression was a little exaggerated after all. Her mouth was wide open, her eyes were shining, and she was even more curious.


    "Wow, your body --"


    chi Ran''s eyes aimed at Mo Qianjun, who immediately became stiff and began to smile bitterly.


    "Ranran!"


    Fu Jin and he were still interested in watching Chi ran make fun of Mo Qianjun. Later, Chi Ran''s eyes were a little confused, so he put out his hand to block Chi Ran''s eyes, with some warning in his voice.


    Chi ran takes Fu Jinyu''s big hand, spits out his tongue in embarrassment and acts like a spoiler to him,


    "OK, don''t ask, I know."


    Mo Qianjun immediately felt bad, "little sister-in-law, what do you know?"


    Chi ran said with a smile, "nothing, nothing, don''t worry, I don''t talk nonsense."


    Chi ran pulled Fu Jinyu up and said, "let''s go and have a look elsewhere. I''ll practice later. "


    Fu Jin and pet doting smile, holding her waist, go out, and Mo Qianjun that a withered expression, how to see how ridiculous.


    Leaving Mo Qianjun''s sight, Chi ran finally couldn''t help laughing. Finally, he was so happy that he fell in Fu Jinyu''s arms and laughed all the time.


    Fu Jinyu held her and stroked her back with his big hand. He was helpless.


    "So funny?"


    Chi ran chuckled, then raised his head and said to Fu Jinyu, "funny, he''s really Dumas, ha ha..."


    "Do you think he has read countless women and won''t suffer from kidney deficiency?"


    "there have been so many women, and his future wife, poor to death,"


    " Fu Jin had nothing to say with him, but he was only glad that he was not a woman at the beginning.After laughing, Chi ran warns Fu Jinyu that he has a small hand on his neck, and his eyes pretend to be cruel. "You two are so close. If I find you are bad at learning from him, I will not forgive you."


    Fu Jinyu took her hand and pulled it down. "Does Ranran still not believe me?"


    "Well, I believe you. Let''s go and ride again. "


    Chi Ran''s mood turns quickly, but Fu Jinyu stops her, "the sun is strong now, don''t burn."


    "All right!"


    When they come to the rest area hand in hand, Chi Ran is always surrounded by Fu Jin and others. Unlike other people, several people are surrounded by each other to talk and laugh. In particular, Fu Jin and others are still strangers, and no one dares to come here to talk.


    Chi ran doesn''t think it''s wrong for this, but he''s still quiet. He lives in Fu Jinyu''s arms, swipes his mobile phone and shares funny information with him. They are so intimate that they have no room for interference.


    When they see the intimate interaction between them, they can see it.


    It seems that this orphan really has some interests and can win Fu Jin and Yu.


    But where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    Chi Ran is in the bathroom. It''s very interesting to hear the gossip about herself.


    "What''s the difference with that woman? I can''t believe that she can make Fu San Shao like it. Besides being younger, I think she is just like that. "


    "They are young! Doesn''t it mean that Fu likes young people? "


    " do you have a brain? If you like it, so many young people can follow him. Why do you want that orphan girl? I haven''t seen a young girl around Fu sanshao before, but I think that orphan girl''s means are unusual. "


    "You have a point. Is she good at Kung Fu?"


    "Who knows?" The woman seemed to disdain, and then she said, "even if Fu San Shao likes it now, what? That''s my little lover. Before I came here, I heard that the Fu family had already appointed a fiancee for Fu sanshao. "


    "Well, which of these young masters here doesn''t have a fiancee? However, I''m curious, which daughter is so bold to marry Fu sanshao, the king of hell? "


    "Which lady? I don''t know. It''s definitely not simple. I heard that I often go to Fu''s house, and old lady Fu also speaks to others. She''s waiting for Fu sanshao to get married and have a grandson. "


    "Tut Tut, look at that orphan girl''s appearance, afraid is still don''t know this matter son?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you know or not. Some women want marriage and some love. I think it''s not easy for the orphan girl to get Fu sanshao''s love. As for marriage? It''s just a piece of paper. "


    "Wow, you can see it."


    Chi ran came out from the inside, washed his hands, pounced on his cheek, and burst into a brilliant smile.


    When Chi ran went back, he saw Fu Jin and a woman beside him.


    Chi ran was familiar with Fu Jinyu''s expression, which was obviously cold and impatient.


    She couldn''t see the woman clearly, but when she came near, it seemed that everyone was watching a good play. Her heart sank.


    "Uncle Fu, don''t look cold. I didn''t come here for you. I just happened to meet you. "


    Chi ran can hear a woman''s voice clear and clear, with a smile, which makes people feel comfortable.


    As soon as Fu Jinyu sees Chi ran approaching, he immediately gets up, walks to Chi ran, embraces her with his big hand and turns around.


    "Let''s go back."


    Before Chi ran saw the woman, she was hugged and walked forward.


    "Ha ha ha Uncle Fu, is this your girlfriend? I haven''t said hello yet. Don''t go, alas -- "


    Shu meihan said with a smile behind her, but she didn''t catch up with her and watched Fu Jinyu leave with Chi ran.


    She pretended to shrug helplessly behind, and then ran to her friends.


    "Come on, let''s ride."


    A female friend frowned, "Mei Han, is this the man you are going to marry? He''s not bad, but what''s that woman around him? "


    "Oh, Susu, it''s not nice of you to talk like that. He''s a little beauty. Besides, I don''t have to marry uncle Fu. OK, man, it''s normal to have a girlfriend before marriage


    "Girlfriend? At most, she is a little girl. Don''t be so heartless all the time. If you really want to marry in the future, you can''t stay with these women. "


    "All right, Susu, stop talking about it, go for a walk..."


    A few people left, but the news has been heard


    Fu family three little, fiancee and lover bump into together, who wins who loses, is really curious.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Ran is taken to the car by Fu Jinyu, but she is not satisfied immediately.


    "That girl is Shu meihan?"


    Chi Ran is not stupid, just a little guess.


    Fu Jin and his eyebrows slightly frowned, holding Chi Ran''s hand and comforting explanation."It''s her. I didn''t know she would come. "


    "There''s nothing strange about her coming, but when she comes, you take me away. That''s the problem. You know what? "


    Fu Jin and Wei Zheng, Chi ran continued, "it''s like I''m really your lover. When I see the main room, I run away. Fu Jinyu, are you so afraid of her? Is it because of a guilty heart? "


    "Nonsense." Fu Jinyu said coldly, "Ranran, I don''t want you to see her. I''m afraid you won''t be happy. That''s all


    "Well, why don''t you let me see her? Why are you afraid I''m not happy? Is it because she is your fiancee admitted by the Fu family? "


    "Ranran --"


    Fu Jinyu suddenly stops her questioning, only to see that Chi Ran is scared, and his heart is tight.

 Chapter 380

    Fu Jin''s shrill voice frightened Chi ran, but immediately, she was angry and wronged.


    Turning around, she couldn''t get out of the car. She had to turn her back to Fu Jinyu.


    Fu Jinyu also realized that his tone was a little fierce just now. He looked at Chi ran with his back to the back of his head and sighed, but he didn''t continue.


    I''m driving now. If I want to appease her, I have to go home first.


    After returning to the villa, as soon as he stopped the car, Chi ran got out of the car and went into the house. Fu Jinyu also quickly stopped the car and ran after it.


    But Chi ran entered the bedroom and locked the door. He made it clear that he didn''t want to see him or listen to him.


    Fu Jinyu knocked on the door and asked in a low voice, "Ranran? Will you open the door? It was me just now. Would you open the door and let me in? "


    Chi ran was lying on the bed, listening to the tone that she couldn''t resist. When he said "OK", she couldn''t bear to refuse.


    But now, she was still cruel and didn''t open the door for him.


    "Dye dye?"


    The knock continues to ring. Chi ran pulls Bo Bei and covers his head. If he doesn''t listen, he just doesn''t listen.


    It seems to be quiet for a while. Chi ran thinks that Fu Jinyu has given up. But after a while, she seems to hear the sound of the door opening. As soon as she lifts the thin quilt and turns over, Fu Jinyu has already pressed her arm firmly on the bed.


    "You let go of me."


    "don''t let go."


    Fu Jinyu presses Chi Ran''s arm on the top of his head with one hand, supports the bed with the other hand, and hangs over Chi Ran''s body.


    Perfect Junrong is close to Chi ran, breathing with each other, you can feel the breath on your face.


    "Ranran, the tone was not good just now. I''m sorry."


    "Hum!"


    Chi Ran''s head is crooked, cold hum, ignore him.


    Fu Jin sighed, bowed his head and kissed her cheek. Chi ran put his head away from him.


    Fu Jin and helpless, simply pull her out of bed, embrace.


    "Ranran, that woman is nothing. You are Fu Jinyu''s wife. You are my wife."


    Chi ran snorted again, "but she was admitted by your parents."


    This, how all think she pool dye is that shameful small three same.


    Chi ran had to admit that he had vowed that he would go with him, but when he faced some practical problems, he couldn''t help being troubled by reality and made himself very sad.


    "What if they admit it? It''s just empty talk. You''re the only woman in my life. What you have is the real Fu Jinyu, and she is just a rumor that will be punctured sooner or later. "


    Chi ran thinks that Fu Jin is right, but she always feels uneasy.


    Worrying about gain and loss is her current mood.


    "You should be merciless to all the women, just like to the willow, to pierce them and drive them away. Because I''m just you. "


    Fu Jin and Chi ran are jealous of the bent willow. They are quite domineering and lovely.


    Fu Jinyu was a little amused at the thought of that kind of dye. The corners of his lips were slightly crooked. He held Chi Ran''s chin and kissed him.


    Chi ran pushes Fu Jinyu''s lips away and blocks his kiss with the palm of his hand.


    Very serious mouth, "I have confidence to drive away her, but to Shu meihan, why do I have confidence?"


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Chi Ran has a sense of inferiority in the face of Shu meihan.


    Why?


    Fu Jin and his black eyes narrowed slightly, as if they were not happy with Chi Ran''s words.


    Holding Chi Ran''s chin, Chi ran frowned and felt Fu Jin Yu''s displeasure.


    Chi ran can''t help feeling guilty. Her eyes flashed, but she pursed her lips stubbornly.


    In fact, she was playing drums in her heart, and she was a little uneasy.


    Although she and Fu Jin are usually spoiled and willful, that''s because Fu Jin and Fu Jin are willing to spoil her.


    Fu Jinyu is really awe at Chi ran. In fact, Chi ran was killed every minute.


    But at this moment, he just showed his displeasure. Chi ran was a little uncomfortable.


    Fu Jinyu''s eyes fell on Chi Ran''s face carefully. He found her slight expression changes, and most of her unhappiness was gone.


    The little girl will still be scared by herself.


    But it''s time to scare her.


    "Dye dye."


    Fu Jin and his tone were colder, "why don''t you know? Then I''ll tell you, you rely on me. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran looks at Fu Jin Yu.


    "It''s all because of me. It''s up to me to be my wife or not, and who can be my wife. You are my woman. Because of my love and my permission, what if Shu meihan is admitted by all the other people in the Fu family? As long as I don''t agree, she won''t be Mrs. Fu all her life. Do you understand? The starting point of everything is out of me. "Chi ran nodded in a daze. He seemed to understand, but he seemed to be shocked.


    Fu Jin and his black eyes were deep, and his long finger brushed Chi Ran''s cheek.


    "Ranran, without me, they are nothing and can''t do anything. You have me, even if you have many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many


    Chi ran pondered for a while, then he opened his mouth.


    "I seem to be able to fake tiger power?"


    Fu Jin and pull the corner of the mouth, "en hum."


    "Bullying others?"


    Fu Jin and nodded.


    "I''m Fu Jinyu''s woman. I''m a bull. No one can match me?"


    Fu Jin and thin lips pulled out a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran was silent for a while. He put his arm behind Fu Jinyu''s neck. He was not very happy, but he opened his lips and sighed. "Fu Jinyu, why didn''t you think I would go out to be a bully when you said I was such a bully?"


    Fu Jin and funny pat her head, "it''s not too late."


    "Forget it. I''m not that kind of person. I have a good character and can''t do that kind of thing. "


    Chi ran thinks he is very good.


    Fu Jin and low smile, rubbed her head, "dye dye character is good."


    Chi Ran''s head leans on Fu Jin''s heart. She hasn''t really started a quarrel with Fu Jin. She''s pacified again.


    Think about the dispute between the two people, although not much, but every time, were Fu Jin and soon to coax good.


    Chi ran thinks, how can this be noisy?


    It''s normal for lovers to quarrel, but if they are all like Fu Jinyu, then all that remains is love.


    "Husband, I''m sorry, but I''m not right either. I was too impulsive just now. I''m making trouble out of nothing."


    Fu Jin and stroked Chi Ran''s back, "it doesn''t matter, I know, Ran Ran."


    I know, I didn''t give you enough security.

 Chapter 381

    Fu Jinyu didn''t know what a woman''s sense of security was like, but he knew that the little girl in his arms was a little flustered because of the Fu family''s actions and coercion


    maybe, it''s also his own reason, he didn''t do better, or let Ranran worry about gain and loss, fear and no confidence


    ...


    because of the appearance of Shu meihan, they never went out again in the whole afternoon


    chi ran took a nap, accompanied by Fu Jin, but he fell asleep until dark


    when Chi ran woke up from hunger, Fu Jinyu had already prepared dinner


    "eat."


    after he was angry, Chi ran had a little temper, and the delicate thing was that some people were grinding


    "once you are single for ten thousand years, you will be so crazy. It''s a real dog abuse


    "true love?"


    there are all kinds of support, irony, opposition and anger, but they don''t know


    however, the circle is so big that soon you and I will forward it to you. In the end, Chi ran saw it in Fu yinuan''s room


    "support uncle, don''t continue to abuse dogs carelessly."


    chi ran suddenly felt very shy and saved this photo


    ...


    when Shu meihan looks at the photo on her mobile phone, she has been @ by many people, because this photo is angry and intentional


    seeing the photo, Shu meihan has to admit that the two people in the photo are absolutely true love


    men are spoiled and women are charming. They are warm and sweet at first sight, which makes people envious


    "what you think is too simple, Mei Han. If you really marry into the Fu family, you must not be so silent."


    married to the Fu family


    as for the future marriage, her parents have never given her any pressure. As long as she likes it and has good character, nothing else matters


    and Shu meihan has no special expectation of her marriage


    she felt that she was still young, and the family would not let him marry too soon


    besides, she must be looking for a man who she likes and likes. That''s perfect


    I have to say that such a man is easy to be admired and liked<


    Shu meihan held this idea to see what the man looked like, but she didn''t really want to marry Fu Jinyu<


    later, when I met her, Fu Jinyu in her mind coincided with the man in front of her. She was cold and fierce, but unexpectedly, she had a beloved woman< In fact, Shu meihan doesn''t care that much. It''s normal for a man to have a woman, and she doesn''t have the heart to win Fu Jinyu.Later, the Fu family all liked her, and Shu meihan became a few more elders. She still had to do what she wanted to do. As for the story, she was the fiancee of the Fu family. She just said no with a smile.


    When I came to Liangcheng, I met Fu Jinyu. It was a real accident. I didn''t come to find the so-called Xiao San''s trouble as those people said.


    And she also met the woman of Fu Jinyu and the different side of Fu Jinyu.


    Doting, affectionate, gentle and indulgent on the beloved woman -


    such a man, it''s unexpected that he would be the legendary man who established the Fu group.


    How to say, Shu meihan is disappointed with such a gentle Fu Jin.


    Fu Jinyu shouldn''t be like this. Even if he has a woman, he shouldn''t be like an ordinary man, echoing and coaxing a woman.


    So Shu meihan has no way to answer her friend''s question.


    If you marry Fu Jinyu, maybe 70% is good. In terms of loveliness, Shu meihan doesn''t know what will happen.


    "Su Su, it''s too early to say that she married Fu family. I have no love for Fu Jin and you think. So, I''m not sure. "


    Su Su frowned. Unexpectedly, Shu meihan thought so.


    "Fu Jin and this man are actually good candidates."


    Su Su said so.


    Shu meihan smiles. "I didn''t expect that you also like Fu Jinyu?"


    Su Su''s face froze immediately. "I didn''t. I just think that a man like him, at least in terms of women, will not mess. He should be a responsible man to his wife. "


    Shu meihan points to the intimate photo of Fu Jin and he chiran on her mobile phone and says with a smile, "what about this woman? Susu, if I''m not sure that my future husband only loves me, I won''t marry him. I don''t need marriage, I just want a man who loves me. "


    Su Su seems to have no reason to refute Shu meihan''s words.


    Finally, she just sighed, "Mei Han, you are so happy."


    Shu meihan doesn''t smile. She knows that Su Su will be married in the future.


    But what can she say? In their circle, many of them are like this. If they have love or not, they need to live a lifetime.


    Shu meihan is actually very lucky that her parents indulge her so much.


    "Well, don''t be sentimental. Actually, I''m really interested in this girl. "


    Shu meihan ordered Chi ran and said to Su Su, "you say that Fu Jinyu in the eyes of the world is indifferent and ruthless, and is determined to kill. What kind of girl can make him like this? "


    Shu meihan is really curious.


    Su Su laughs, "men are erotic."


    Shu meihan shakes her head. "Fu Jin is not as erotic as women before. Just like this girl? "


    Seeing that Su Su had nothing to say, Shu meihan made a decision directly, "it''s settled. Let''s find a chance to meet this girl."


    "Sneeze!"


    Chi Ran is sitting next to Fu Jinyu reading a novel with a pad in his hand. Suddenly, he sneezes, and Fu Jinyu immediately looks up.


    "Frozen? Go and add a coat. "


    Chi ran rubbed his nose, "no, how can it be frozen in summer? Maybe someone is talking about me. "


    Fu Jinyu was not at ease. He got up and went to Chi ran. He hugged her and put his finger on her forehead. He felt the temperature and her arm. It was cold.


    He got up and held the blanket on Chi ran. Chi ran tooted and kissed him on the face.


    "Thank you, honey."


    Fu Jinyu stroked her head and rubbed her lips for a long time before she went back to work.


    Chi ran sits on the side of Fu Jinyu. After reading the novel for a while, she looks at Fu Jinyu again. Her perfect profile is deep and charming. In the end, she just looks at Fu Jinyu and is fascinated.


    "Ranran, I can''t stand it if you look at it any more."


    Fu Jinyu didn''t look up, but his voice was low.


    Chi ran, with a smile, simply gets up and moves a chair in the room to his side. Suddenly, she just sideways and hugs Fu Jinyu. Although her posture is a little awkward, she suddenly likes to hold him like this.


    "I''m a little sleepy. Keep watching. I''ll lean on you."


    Fu Jin''s palm covered Chi Ran''s forehead, "Ran Ran, it''s comfortable to go to bed."


    Pool dye buried in his heart rubbed rubbed, "I don''t, so rely on you comfortable."


    "Then I''ll go to bed with you?"


    "No, you''re busy. Don''t disturb me


    With that, Chi Ran has closed his eyes. Fu Jin and Chong Du smile and look down at her for a while before continuing to look at the computer and the files.


    Chi ran really fell asleep, but when she woke up, she was already in bed.Without Fu Jinyu, he got up, stretched, got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom.


    Downstairs, it seems to hear a woman''s voice.


    Chi ran goes to the stairs on the second floor and sees the girl sitting downstairs.


    But Fu Jin and Yuan sat away, separated from the girls.


    "Uncle Fu, I''m here to see your girlfriend. You see, I said hello to you specially, and I didn''t see her behind your back in private, which shows how sincere I am. "


    The girl''s clear voice makes Chi ran very familiar.


    And that face is also familiar with Shu meihan.

 Chapter 382

    Shu meihan wants to see her


    chi Ran''s first reaction was that she came to provoke


    chi ran didn''t want to see her, but it was too late. Shu meihan inadvertently looked up and saw Chi ran


    the pattern of Doraemon is printed on the group of long skirt pajamas. Maybe it''s because the girl just woke up, her face is red and her hair is slightly messy, but she looks lovely and adorable, especially her big eyes, which are shining beautifully


    chi Ran''s eyes flashed. Before she came down, Fu Jinyu got up, quickly went upstairs, walked to Chi ran and explained in a low voice in her ear


    "I don''t know how she came. Go to your room first, and I''ll send her away


    chi ran also said, "Miss Shu, you are also a celebrity."


    with that, she also slowly goes downstairs. Fu Jin and she follow her step by step. Shu meihan shakes her head in her heart


    chi ran can see that Shu meihan is not only not stupid, but also smart


    left Fu Jin and make complaints about it, Shu Mei laughed and Tucao, "Uncle Fu is afraid that I can''t eat you." It''s stupid of him to look like this. "


    "he looks like this, but to me, he is very handsome!"


    chi ran refutes Shu meihan''s words. Shu meihan looks at Chi ran and looks at her in this way


    then Shu meihan smiles again. It''s still that crisp laugh. She seems to like laughing all the time


    Naran admits that she doesn''t hate Shu meihan at least now


    "beauty is in the eye of the beholder."


    chi ran raised her eyebrows and said, "now look at me, are you still curious?"


    chi ran smokes at the corner of his mouth. Is Wang Ba looking at mung bean right


    does she have to thank Shu meihan for her implicitness


    "Miss Shu, are you satisfied with your curiosity?"


    chi ran asks Shu meihan, looking at her equally beautiful but energetic eyes, Chi ran thinks that if Shu meihan really wants to compete with her for Fu Jin, she may really feel threatened


    with that in mind, Chi ran felt that he was useless and was beating himself up again


    I can''t think so. Chi Ran is Fu Jin and the only woman she loves. What else can I worry about


    "Chi ran, don''t call me miss Shu, it''s too unfamiliar. Can you call me meihan? You see, I''ve already called your name. We''re reciprocal. "


    chi ran couldn''t refuse his sincere smile


    "Mei Han, it''s about privacy. I don''t think it''s convenient to tell you."


    "well, if you don''t trust me, I won''t ask. But it''s nice to meet you today. You are so beautiful. It''s normal for a man to fall in love with you. "Chi Ran is silent. I don''t know what she will say.


    "Well, I don''t stay any longer. Uncle Fu of the province doesn''t trust me. He will come out to play together in the future, chiran."


    After sending Shu meihan away, Fu Jinyu comes out.


    Fu Jin and holding Chi ran sitting beside her, "didn''t she say anything?"


    But Chi ran raised her eyebrows. "What do you think she said?"


    Fu Jin and his heart were nervous. Looking at Chi Ran''s expression, he was not angry or abnormal.


    "Puchi -"


    chi ran finally couldn''t help laughing. He touched Fu Jinyu''s face with his little hand, as if to appease him. "Look, you''re nervous. You haven''t done anything sorry for me. What are you nervous about?"


    Fu Jin and his black eyes darkened. He caught Chi Ran''s little hand and narrowed his eyes dangerously


    "Ha ha..." Chi ran felt guilty and said, "Oh, I didn''t mean to. Who makes you nervous? "


    "Hum, I''m not afraid that you are in a bad mood because you have no conscience. Are you jealous?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can I thank you? " Chi ran laughs mischievously, "this Shu meihan really makes me jealous. She doesn''t seem to be interested in you. She''s interested in me


    Fu Jin and his expression became serious. He looked at Chi ran seriously and said, "Ran Ran, no one, except me, should believe it easily."


    "I see. Anyway, Shu meihan is still my invisible rival. Now she is not. Maybe she will be. I will pay attention to her. "


    Chi ran knows what Fu Jinyu means. Now Shu meihan seems harmless, but it doesn''t mean she will always be so harmless.


    It is necessary to guard against others, especially the fiancee who was brought up by the Fu family.


    It''s uncertain that Shu meihan is actually here to spy on intelligence, relax her vigilance, and then give her another fatal blow.


    Of course, things are not as complicated as Chi ran thought.


    But she also knows that she can''t really believe Shu meihan, who is comfortable with her smile.


    However, it seems that Shu meihan doesn''t mind her rejection. She often comes to play with Chi ran.


    At the beginning, Shu meihan comes and makes Chi ran and Fu Jinyu repel each other. However, she makes an appointment with Chi ran several times to go out to play. Chi ran can''t refuse at last, but with Fu Jinyu on the side, she goes out with Shu meihan.


    First of all, riding, in the racecourse, three people appear together, which makes people speculate.


    This Fu Jin and is the main room small three play together, it is also let a person drunk.


    It seems that the two women get along well. They can''t help admiring Fu Jinyu. They have such strong means to make both women so good. Men are beginning to want to learn from Fu Jinyu.


    Chi ran doesn''t know how to ride a horse. At the beginning, he just learned how to ride a horse. He''s clumsy and cautious. But when you look at Shu meihan, he''s already galloping. He looks very powerful and handsome.


    Chi ran looks at Shu meihan enviously. She can only start a little bit with Fu Jinyu.


    Later, Shu meihan invited Chi ran to play tennis, billiards, golf


    Chi Ran has been in touch with everything and will fight, but when she meets Shu meihan, she loses miserably.


    Later, they also went to sing and dance together. Chi ran looked at Shu meihan, who was surrounded by the crowd and was very enthusiastic. When she was reduced to a foil, she seemed to understand why Shu meihan came to play with her.


    Chi ran was only in his heart.


    Later, Chi ran still accompanies Shu meihan and almost plays all over Liangcheng. If others want to see them, they think they are best friends. Fu yinuan doesn''t understand how Chi ran and Shu meihan can be so good.


    They go mountain climbing, sports, fishing, eating


    Later, there was almost no participation of Fu Jinyu. Chi ran had never had such a good time.


    Fu Jin and Yu are almost jealous that Chi Ran is only with Shu meihan.


    Chi ran comes back at night to pacify Fu Jinyu, and goes out with Shu meihan during the day.


    All the time, I lived in Liangcheng until the beginning of autumn.


    Fu Jin feels that if Chi ran and Shu meihan are allowed to work together, he will definitely fall out of favor.


    So, without saying a word, in the morning of the beginning of autumn, when Chi ran didn''t wake up, she had already packed up. As soon as she woke up, she even packed up.


    When Chi ran woke up and went downstairs to have breakfast, he was surprised to see the suitcase in the living room.


    Fu Jin and her side to shell her, while pulling back her line of sight, "the company is urgent, and you are about to start school, go back to the weather is not hot, today let''s go."


    "In such a hurry? Why don''t you go back first? "


    "No way."


    Fu Jin and a veto, get Chi ran suspicious eyes, he quietly, "you don''t go back, I don''t worry.""What are you worried about? Shu meihan


    Fu Jin did not understand why women are so strange.


    Can these two play together?


    Chi ran laughed and said to Fu Jinyu, "in fact, we are playing together during this period of time, but you can''t rest assured that we can''t be friends. Once we go back, we won''t be as good as we are now. "


    Fu Jin and Nong Mei frowned slightly, with doubts in their eyes.

 Chapter 383

    It''s rare for Fu Jin and Li to be so confused.


    Chi ran thought it was interesting. He went over and poked his finger in Fu Jinyu''s eyebrow. He said with a smile, "President Fu, you don''t understand that sometimes. How rare


    Fu Jin grabs her finger and looks at Chi ran coolly.


    "Ranran"


    her deep black eyes looked at her attentively, her voice was low and magnetic, Chi Ran''s heart was moving, and she was a beautiful man.


    Expression eyes are so hook people, pool dye face a little red, helpless smile way, "deliberately you ah!"


    Fu Jin and he still use their own beautiful male stratagem, close to Chi ran, affectionate way, "Ran Ran, tell me, en?"


    Voice also deliberately Rao a play, hook pool dye itching in the heart.


    She quickly pushed away Fu Jinyu''s head, "OK, OK, I''ll tell you."


    Fu Jin and this just thin lip micro hook, bring out a touch of charming smile.


    "Because there''s a you between Shu meihan and me! How can we be friends? "


    Chi ran blinked his big eyes, and his eyelashes were curling. It seemed that he was saying, don''t you understand such a simple truth?


    That''s it?


    Fu Jin and his expression obviously didn''t believe it. He laughed, pulled Chi ran to his leg and sat down. He pinched her earlobe with his fingers and answered, "Ran Ran, is there anything else?"


    "No Chi ran shook his head.


    Fu Jinyu also shook his head, "Ranran, what you said is missing."


    He seems very determined, but Chi ran shakes his head or denies it.


    "No, that''s enough."


    Fu Jinyu looks straight into Chi Ran''s eyes. His eyes are sharp and seem to penetrate into her heart.


    However, Chi ran was very firm this time, and her eyes didn''t twinkle.


    Finally, Chi ran touched Fu Jinyu''s handsome face and said, "do you see anything?"


    Since she insisted so much, Fu Jinyu did not ask.


    "See, how can Ranran be so beautiful? How can I like it so much? "


    Without a real answer, President Fu Da started the sweet talk mode.


    Chi ran was stunned, then he laughed and shook his head, "I like you too."


    These two people are becoming more and more numb.


    After having breakfast, Fu Jinyu left Liangcheng with Chi ran, without even saying hello.


    In fact, there''s no need to say hello to anyone. Fu yinuan, who has been in Liangcheng for a long time, is a little annoyed. They are looking for other places to play. As for other people, they all have their own things. Maybe Shu meihan will come to find themselves.


    However, Chi ran didn''t leave any information for Shu meihan, just like this. Anyway, when they go back, they will eventually meet, and they won''t be friends.


    Back to the long lost apartment, Chi ran was not used to it.


    Because I came back in a hurry, there was a musty smell in the house that I haven''t lived in for a long time. I still need to clean it up, and I have to sun everything.


    Chi ran wanted to clean up, but he was stopped by Fu Jinyu. Instead, he took her to another apartment, where people clean up regularly, but Fu Jinyu lives occasionally. It''s a very simple and bright decoration, that is, the color of black and white is a little cold.


    "I live here, and it''s close to the company. When you start school, let''s go back. "


    "All right!"


    Chi ran looked around. When she entered the bedroom, she sniffed. Fu Jin hugged her from behind, buried her head around her neck, and said with a smile, "what do you smell?"


    Chi ran chuckled and said, "I smell the smell of women."


    Fu Jin and directly in Chi Ran''s shoulder gently bit down, "en, this woman, just came in."


    Chi ran shrunk his neck and said, "I have to check to see if there are women''s hair, black socks and so on."


    Fu Jinyu suddenly picked her up, went straight to the big bed, threw her up, and then pressed her down.


    "Well -"


    chi ran came down from the bed and had a good sleep. Looking at the silk stockings scattered under the bed, Fu Jin and Yu absolutely did it on purpose.


    I went to Liangcheng for summer vacation. After a month''s walk, Chi ran had a good rest at home and finally remembered that she was still an employee of Fu.


    She was a little guilty. She vowed that she would work diligently in Fu''s company in the summer vacation, but now it''s better. She didn''t appear in the company several times.


    So that when she appeared in the company again, the eyes of her colleagues seemed strange.


    Chi ran was really embarrassed. He seized the opportunity and asked Chi Ni, the only one who knew, "do you think I''m too irresponsible?"


    If you want to go, it''s too casual.


    Chi Ni still a pair of indifferent eyes, "what responsibility do you have?"


    Chi ran choked, OK, she is a part-time printing at most, what responsibility?"But --"


    "but what?"


    Chi ran immediately raised her heart again, a little uneasy.


    "You disappear for a month, and so does the president."


    Chi Ni''s words, but Chi ran understand, now the brain hole how big, gossip heart how strong.


    After all, even if they are not sure, they will have to think a lot.


    Before she left, she thought, if you know, she doesn''t care.


    But now, if it''s really known by Fu''s staff, in fact, it''s really a little scared.


    I can''t say I''m afraid, but I''m flustered and uncomfortable.


    No wonder they have strange eyes.


    Calm, be at ease when you come. Chi ran comforts himself so much.


    But Chi ran can''t really be Chi ran after all, because from time to time, people come to inquire about her.


    "Chi ran, you haven''t been to work this month. Have you been on holiday?"


    "Ha ha, yes!"


    "Where to spend your holiday? Liangcheng? It''s a summer resort. It''s said that our president will work there every summer. "


    "Ha ha Is that right? "


    "Where did chiran go? By the way, I add your wechat and see your holiday photos. That place should be Liangcheng, right


    Chi ran can''t deny it now.


    "By the way, chiran, many photos were taken by others for you, right? Your husband? "


    "Chi ran, it''s a coincidence that you and the president went to the summer resort. You just came to the company today, and it seems that the president just came back yesterday,"


    " Coincidence Chi ran pretended to be Gao Leng, "little a, it''s a pity that you don''t go to the company''s propaganda department because you are gossiping. Do you want to go to the propaganda department for development?"


    It''s a killer.


    The detective A immediately shut up, "Oh, I''m kidding you. Don''t think about it, chiran. I think I''m fine here. I don''t need to change the Department. "


    With that, he ran away immediately. If he didn''t leave, he was waiting to be transferred to the propaganda department by Chi ran?


    In fact, if you know this, you''ll know. There''s nothing to hide.


    Chi ran, lying in Fu Jinyu''s arms at night, sighed a few words when he said this to him.


    "Nowadays, gossip is too strong. You don''t know, when I went to the restaurant at noon, I met the cleaning elder sister Zhao. She played 007 with me in a funny way. It was mysterious and hidden. She pulled me to the corner and told me that I might be exposed. "


    It''s funny for Chi ran to think of that elder sister Zhao.


    She knows her kindness, but the way that sister Zhao behaves is really funny.


    It''s like an underground joint.


    Fu Jin and his wife bowed their heads and kissed her forehead. They didn''t say much about this problem, but they talked about something else.


    "I heard about Wei Xiuyuan''s peach news today."


    Chi Ran''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard it. He immediately got up and looked up at Fu Jinyu.


    Well, I just said that people''s gossip is too strong now. At this moment, she also follows the amount of gossip.


    Fu Jin and chongdu smile, and they know that the little girl will be interested.


    "It''s said that Wei Xiuyuan is very close to Chi Shuyao, and even tends to be engaged. But this matter son is known by Zhuo family, ran to pool family to make one


    In fact, both sides are not good-looking at this situation. If the two families sit down and have a good discussion, it may not be too bad. But Mrs. Chi of Chi''s family is also very wonderful. She denies her daughter''s engagement with Zhuo Tiancheng, saying that it''s just a young joke and can''t be taken seriously. "


    "The Zhuo family is very angry. I know that Mrs. Chi has taken on Wei Xiuyuan and dares to turn against them. Zhuo family also can''t eat this stuffy loss, the Chi Shu Yao''s affair, all gave to spread.


    It doesn''t matter when it comes out that Zhuo Tiancheng is wearing a green hat. He is also depressed in his heart, but he is not too mean at all. He doesn''t want to revenge his former lover. But the Zhuo family couldn''t stand it. They secretly took Zhuo Tiancheng''s mobile phone. There were photos of the two people before, and even very close. The Zhuo family simply sent the photos to Wei Xiuyuan.


    At this moment, although Wei Xiuyuan knew Chi Shuyao had a boyfriend before, he really saw that Chi Shuyao was taking intimate photos with other men, and some of them were spread by the Zhuo family. He couldn''t hang on his face, so he left Chi family in the cold for a while.


    And Chi Shuyao''s reputation is really bad.


    If such a woman is accepted by Wei Xiuyuan in the future, it''s OK, but if she is dumped by Wei Xiuyuan, no one dares to take it.


    Now people outside are speculating about Wei Xiuyuan''s attitude, whether he wants Chi Shuyao or not, and Chi Shuyao is probably also scratching his heart and lungs at home, trying to save Wei Xiuyuan''s heart.


    Chi ran was really surprised to hear that. Chi Shuyao and he Shunhua were the brainless people who could do this kind of thing.


    Do they really think it''s so easy for the rich to climb?Chi ran suddenly worried about grandma Chi.


    She was about to call granny Chi immediately. Fu Jin and she comforted and said, "the old lady went back to her hometown for summer because of the heat the day before yesterday. She hasn''t come back since this happened, or she doesn''t know. More likely, she doesn''t care about this mess at all. You don''t have to worry too much. "


    Chi ran thought, maybe so, but she called grandma Chi.


    There, grandma Chi answers the phone. Listening to Chi''s hesitation, she still says directly when she''s trying to find out something.


    "Don''t worry, I already know. But I''m too lazy to take care of it. "

 Chapter 384

    Chi ran thinks it''s wise for old lady chi to have such an attitude.


    Chi Shuyao and he Shunhua have too much desire, too much self-reliance, and their brains are more stupid. Things will not develop as they think.


    The final result will not be very good.


    The old lady is too old to take care of Chi Shu Yao, so she simply leaves it alone.


    "Granny, that''s right. When you are old, you should be calm, don''t be angry, be happy and don''t care about them. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. You don''t have to care about what happens in the future. Anyway, you still have my granddaughter, don''t you? "


    Chi ran comforts the old lady. She has such a good granddaughter, which is a little comforting in her heart.


    since Chi Shuyao fell out with the Zhuo family, she has started to find a lawyer to modify everything she has in her hands.


    All her own things will be dyed by Chi.


    As for Chi Shuyao, she doesn''t want to get any money. She still thinks Chi Ran is her granddaughter. As for Chi Shuyao, if she has her mother and father, she can''t die of hunger.


    But she didn''t tell anyone about it, and she wouldn''t tell Chi ran, otherwise she would definitely refuse.


    After waiting for her for a hundred years, the lawyer will announce the will.


    She is more worried about Chi ran now.


    "Ranran, I heard some news. Fu family there, said it was for Fu Jin and a fiancee? Is it true? "


    The old lady is also very well informed, because she pays attention to Chi ran, and she doesn''t want to make Chi ran suffer.


    It turned out that they had shown her the marriage certificate, and she believed that Fu Jin was married to her. But now that the Fu family has such news, Mrs. Chi is very upset. Even if she has a marriage certificate, she may have a future.


    "Grandma, it''s true. However, the Fu family didn''t know about our license, so they didn''t give up trying to find a wife for Fu Jinyu. "


    At this time, Chi ran, who was crawling in Fu Jin''s arms and making a phone call, said this and glared at him.


    As soon as Mrs. Chi listened to Chi Ran''s words, she thought more deeply.


    "They don''t like you? Do you think you are not worthy to be Fu''s daughter-in-law? "


    "Grandma, don''t get excited about this matter --"


    chi ran listened to the old lady''s wrong tone and quickly pacified her. Before she finished speaking, the phone was snatched by Fu Jinyu.


    Chi ran frowns, but Fu Jinyu reaches out and touches her face to comfort her. Then she gets out of bed, walks out of the room and explains to old lady Chi.


    Chi ran wants to go out with him and listen to what he says, but Fu Jinyu goes to the study. The door is still closed. She can only stamp her feet outside.


    When Fu Jin and Li return to the room after calling, Chi ranteng sits up from the bed and immediately asks.


    "What did you say to grandma?"


    Fu Jin and smile, embrace her to lie down, "with her promise, I will never be that kind of perfidious person."


    "What else?"


    "Nothing else, just tell her what I really mean to you, so that he can rest assured."


    "That''s all? You still shut the door? You must have said something else to grandma, "


    chi Ran''s small hand threatened to pinch Fu Jinyu''s neck," tell me quickly. "


    Fu Jin and low deep smile, let her that seemingly fierce threat.


    Fu Jin and his ability to transfer the target is still very strong. Chi ran didn''t say anything from him.


    Fu Jinyu didn''t want to say that she couldn''t get the answer from him.


    In fact, this is what Fu Jinyu said, but there is something else that they don''t want Chi ran to know.


    That''s grandma Chi''s attitude. She can trust Fu Jinyu now, but it doesn''t mean that she will believe him all her life.


    Therefore, grandma Chi is also a decisive person. Fu Jinyu''s verbal expression doesn''t work at all. He must come up with some practical ideas to ensure Chi Ran''s future.


    This is the sincerity of Fu Jinyu.


    Fu Jinyu didn''t tell Chi ran that he and Mrs. Chi had reached an agreement privately, and neither of them would tell Chi ran.


    A few days later, Mrs. Fu''s lawyer went to Fu''s group and met Fu Jin and Yu secretly.


    The lawyer and Mrs. Chi have been friends for decades. Knowing the purpose of Mrs. Chi''s sending him, he did not hesitate to take it.


    Seeing Fu Jin and Zhang, Lawyer Zhang knows why Mrs. Chi is afraid of losing her granddaughter. This man has a good family background and is not only rich and powerful, but also makes women flock to Fu Jin and this person.


    Now there are too many temptations outside, and no one can guarantee that they will be like this for a lifetime. Therefore, it is important to be realistic.


    Chi ran can believe in the future just because of love. But old lady Chi has to plan for her granddaughter in the future. This villain will let her do it.


    "Mr. Fu, this is Mrs. Chi''s request. Please have a look."Fu Jin took the document with indifference, but just put it aside. When Lawyer Zhang frowned and doubted, he handed the document to Lawyer Zhang


    "this one, I ordered it. Take a look. I''ve signed it."


    "Mr. Fu, are you serious?"


    "OK, I see. Mr. Fu, you are so bold. Ranran, that child is lucky to be loved by you. "


    in the car, he called Mrs. Chi


    "so fast?"


    "ha ha... Madam, Mr. Fu didn''t even look at your request. But he gave me an agreement he had drawn up


    "what agreement?" Old lady Fu is so nervous that she won''t go back, will she


    before Lawyer Zhang said it, he sighed, "old lady, I grew up watching Ranran. She''s a good child. She''s a blessed child


    "Lao Zhang, what do you mean by the agreement? What are you doing with that? "


    after Mrs. Chi hung up, she leaned back on the couch, closed her eyes and sighed


    but women always lose themselves and lose their sense. How many women have suffered a lot, not only physically, but also mentally


    now is the time for Chi ran to fall in love and lose her sense. Old lady Chi must prepare for her future


    however, she did not expect that Fu Jin had no way back


    is his love reliable


    Mrs. Chi still denies that men''s love is unreliable


    he is in charge of Chi ran


    Mrs. Chi finally smiles. Maybe this man is worth looking forward to


    after looking at all the documents and confirming that there were no problems, Lawyer Zhang had to continue to sigh, and then left Fu completely


    go back to give Mrs. Chi a life, Ranran, and you didn''t choose the wrong person


    ...


    chi ran came up to the top floor at noon to accompany Fu Jinyu and take a nap in his office. However, Zheng Qu''s eyes seem strange today


    "Oh, you''re busy."


    chi ran sat on the sofa and played with her mobile phone for a while. After a while, Fu Jin and she sat next to Chi ran, hugging her and kissing her first


    chi ran remembered Zheng Qu''s strange words just now and asked, "is Secretary Zheng busy today? I think he''s a little strange. It seems strange to look at me. I didn''t do anything, did I? Or something I don''t know? "


    "what can I do for you? Are you thinking too much? "


    chi ran soon put the matter behind him.However, as Fu Jinyu''s right-hand man, Zheng Qu is not only a secretary. Basically speaking, there is nothing about Fu Jinyu that he does not know.


    Even chiran didn''t necessarily understand Fu Jinyu''s comprehensive affairs as he did.


    Of course, the only thing that Fu Jin agreed with him was to fight for one person to do it. He also kept it secret for Fu Jin.


    Looking at Fu Jin and his hand to Chi ran, Zheng Qu couldn''t express his feelings.

 Chapter 385

    Is it too shocking? Or too want to understand? There are regrets, regrets, but also admiration.


    In a word, it''s really complicated to follow Fu Jin and Zheng Qu for so many years.


    Chi Ran is a happy woman, very happy woman.


    Zheng Qu thought that if Chi ran betrayed president Fu, Zheng Qu would not be able to see it.


    Therefore, he only hopes that both of them can live a happy and smooth life.


    This is Zheng Qu''s deepest expectation as a secretary.


    ¡­¡­


    Because Fu Jinyu just came back, the workload was really high. Every night, Chi ran felt that Fu Jinyu went to bed very late, not to mention during the day.


    Chi ran feels sorry for Fu Jin and her hard work. Therefore, when she is on lunch break, she deliberately throws it to the top floor and holds Fu Jin and her company at noon.


    Coquetry means, in the end or work, even if just let him rest for a while, also better than this has been running around.


    Chi Ran''s breath sank in less than a minute when she heard Fu Jinyu. She opened her eyes and looked at his perfect and handsome face, but her eyes were still haggard black.


    So tired, the most distressed or her.


    Chi ran grabs Fu Jinyu''s big hand, and then he closes his eyes and sleeps with him.


    When Chi ran woke up, she suddenly sat up, touched her mobile phone and saw the time. It was already three o''clock in the afternoon. There was no temperature like Fu Jinyu around her.


    She quietly listens to the sound of conversation outside. Chi ran doesn''t go out immediately. She goes to the bathroom to tidy herself up. Then she feels that there should be no one outside. She peeps and walks out of the rest room.


    Fu Jinyu saw her wake up and waved to her. Chi ran walked around the desk and sat on his lap.


    "When did you get up? How long did you sleep? "


    "Half an hour." Fu Jin and kiss her mouth, know her worry. "It''s OK. I''ve been full of energy for half an hour."


    "All right. Anyway, I''m going to come and stare at you these days, and you have to be self-conscious, you know? "


    Chi Ran''s little threat pinches Fu Jinyu''s ear and makes Fu Jinyu obedient.


    "Yes, my wife."


    Chi ran smiles and nods with satisfaction, "OK, I''m going."


    He kisses Fu Jin and Chi ran on his own initiative. Chi ran goes downstairs to continue his part-time job.


    However, all of Fu''s employees are not as free as she is.


    Come as you want, don''t come as you don''t want, and disappear for a few hours. Everyone envies this freedom, but they all know that they are not as good as Chi ran.


    For her disappearance for a few hours, colleagues seem to be unaware of her or not curious at all. No one will come to ask Chi ran.


    However, in private, curiosity or all kinds of topics around Chi ran are indispensable.


    When Chi ran was stopped by Chi Ni alone after work, she realized that she had caused too many topics. She was not afraid of her before. Now, there are some bad trends.


    "Imbalance, Chi ran, do you know what these three words mean?"


    Chi Ni''s expression was a little heavy, mixed with ridicule. In Chi Ran''s frowning expression, she continued: "if you continue like this, it will soon cause public indignation. Although, on the surface, they dare not say anything, but in private, they will introduce, jealousy, imbalance, until the emotional explosion


    Chi Ni''s words are not alarmist at all.


    People''s jealousy is terrible, especially when a lot of people together, the sense of imbalance breaks through a few times, and Chi ran will become the target of public criticism.


    In particular, Chi ran seems to be just an ordinary girl. Although she is young and beautiful, there are some young and beautiful girls these days. Chi Ran is just like this. She has nothing to admire from other women.


    Although it has not been confirmed, Chi Ran''s man is president Fu. In fact, many people have some understanding in their hearts.


    It turns out that no woman can be worthy of President Fu, and Fu Jin and I don''t belong to any woman. In this way, everyone''s heart is balanced.


    But once Fu Jin and now have a woman, this kind of thing will become a common point of anger.


    How can Fu and Jin belong to only one woman?


    Chi Ni recently found out how ugly those private remarks about Chi ran were.


    Although she doesn''t have a good relationship with Chi ran, she''s not annoying. So, tell Chi ran that she can still do it.


    The main reason is that some female colleagues in the company are too irrational. They even form small groups to denounce Chi ran.


    Chi Ni only thinks that those women are unreasonable. The president is a man. Can''t he have a woman?


    "Thanks for telling me, Cheney. I see."


    Chi Ni frowned. "I''m not alarmist, but I think you''d better be careful yourself. Although there is a president, it''s hard to find out what they do in private. "Chi ran thanks Chi Ni, "thank you. I see. I''ll probably be here in a few days. The school will start in a few days, and I won''t come either. "


    Those women are just like Fu Jinyu''s brain powder. What brain powder does is unreasonable.


    But she didn''t tell Fu Jinyu about it. Fu Jinyu has been very tired recently. She will be careful about this little thing.


    ¡­¡­


    After Chi ran came back from Liangcheng, she soon heard from Fu yinuan. Shu meihan also came back and visited Fu''s family frequently. However, because Fu Jinyu had always refused to return to Fu''s family, the two elders of Fu''s family were worried and wanted to find an opportunity to win Fu Jinyu and make them engaged.


    In fact, engagement is hard to say and easy to say.


    Fu''s meaning is that as long as Shu meihan agrees, he can let the public opinion sit down on this matter, and then let Fu Jin agree with him.


    As for the little girl chiran, it''s not time for master Fu to touch her. If a wise man would not be a woman who would hinder Fu Jin''s marriage, Fu would not interfere with her existence. But once Chi Ran is really dangerous, he will not hesitate to start.


    Master Fu believed that his proud son would not disappoint him in marriage.


    It''s just that Shu meihan is happy to come to Fu''s house, but she doesn''t let go.


    Su family there, people hurt the child, only said Shu meihan let go, they will agree.


    Therefore, what worries Fu now is that Mei Han is such a good child. Up to now, he has not said that he likes Fu Jinyu. He thinks that they just lack time to get along with each other.


    If you let Fu Jin and go back to Fu''s home and get along with Shu meihan honestly, he will not.


    What Mr. Fu needs now is to create an opportunity for them.


    "I don''t know what my grandfather thinks. He''s guarding me now. He won''t let me know anything. However, I see that my grandparents like Shu meihan''s strength. Auntie, you should hold on to my uncle. "


    Fu yinuan asked Chi ran to come out. By the way, he reminded Chi ran.


    Chi ran smiles. Maybe she is very strange recently. It seems that she should be careful.


    "Hold on to your uncle. You don''t have to do this. But, in my opinion, it''s important to guard against what your grandfather does. However, your uncle is such a big man, can he still be led by the nose? "


    At this point, Chi ran still believes that Fu Jin should take precautions in this respect.


    Besides, with a person like Shu meihan, she won''t do some bloody medicine or create misunderstanding to Fu Jinyu.


    Shu meihan has her own pride, which Chi ran can see from their relationship in Liangcheng.


    If Shu meihan really falls in love with Fu Jinyu, she will be satisfied if she lets Fu Jinyu fall in love with her willingly.


    Fu yinuan''s nose wrinkled, "you are really broad-minded!"


    Chi ran laughs, "what else can I do? To tie up your uncle? "


    Fu Yi Nuan thinks that men, too, should rely on their own consciousness and vigilance.


    Otherwise, there won''t be so many misunderstandings about dog blood in TV novels, will there?


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran meets Shu meihan again. Unexpectedly, it''s an unexpected moment.


    Mr. Fu is lying on the hospital bed, looking at Fu Jinyu and Chi ran. His attitude towards Chi Ran is unexpectedly kind.


    "Miss Chi, here you are."


    "well, uncle Fu, how''s your leg?"


    "It''s OK. I''m old, and I can''t help but fall off. Fortunately, there''s no big problem. It''s just good to keep it. "


    "That''s good. You can take care of yourself. In fact, your health affects the whole Fu family."


    When other people have a good attitude towards her, it''s also a good attitude, and she will always say good things.


    Although, she also wondered that master Fu was so friendly to herself in front of Shu meihan.


    Fu Jin didn''t say anything to one side. What he did was to know the situation from the doctor. After knowing the details, he realized that the old man was not in danger, so he was relieved.


    As for why the old man had such a good attitude, he was still on guard.


    As a result, in the end, master Fu''s request really made Chi ran more confused.


    "Miss Chi, my old man has the cheek to ask you to come and take care of me. Although there is meihan, I think you two are young girls. You can take care of me and chat together. You won''t feel bored to accompany my old man. I don''t know if Miss Chi is willing or not? "


    Chi ran rolled her eyes in her heart. Dare she not?


    "Uncle Fu, of course I will. It''s also my intention to take care of you, as long as you don''t dislike my clumsiness. "


    Fu Jin and his cold face frowned, and his dark eyes flashed.Shu meihan doesn''t say much from the beginning to the end, and she looks surprised after master Fu''s proposal. She doesn''t seem to collude with master Fu.


    After leaving the hospital, Chi ran and Fu Jinyu get on the bus. He takes Chi ran into his arms and pats her on the back.


    "Thank you so much."


    Chi ran laughs, "what''s the trouble. I should thank the old man for giving me this opportunity to approach him and take care of him. "

 Chapter 386

    Chi ran can''t refuse to take care of the old man, neither can Fu Jinyu.


    Although he thinks that master Fu may have some purpose, if Fu Jin and chiran refuse to take care of the old man''s illness in hospital, it will only make him hate chiran even more, and chiran will certainly get a bad reputation.


    On this point, no matter what master Fu thought, she would take care of him.


    So that night, Chi ran packed up and went to the hospital.


    Fortunately, the old man''s room here is a suite, and there is also a place for the escort to rest, which is very convenient. Chi ran only brought a few simple clothes and necessities.


    In fact, in addition to her and Shu meihan, there is an experienced escort who is specially prepared to take care of the old man. They probably have nothing important to do, which is probably for the old man''s sisters.


    When I came over, I heard from outside that master Fu was laughing. Shu meihan didn''t know what to say, which made him so happy.


    From this point of view, Chi Ran is not as amusing as Shu meihan. She can only treat Fu respectfully. What jokes can she tell?


    "Uncle Fu."


    "Oh, here comes Chi girl. Sit down."


    Chi ran and Shu meihan are sitting on both sides of the old man''s bed. The old man doesn''t embarrass Chi ran. However, after Chi ran comes in, he always chats with Shu meihan, or is amused by Shu meihan''s jokes, and Chi Ran is just a decoration.


    She came prepared, and she didn''t show impatience or dissatisfaction. She just listened to the conversation quietly from beginning to end.


    After a long time, Shu meihan advises the old man to have a rest. The old man reluctantly lies down to have a rest. Then Chi ran and Shu meihan leave the room and sit in the living room.


    "Chiran, do you feel OK?"


    Shu meihan drinks water from her cup. She seems to care about Chi ran and asks her feelings. Her face is still smiling.


    "Very good. What you say is very interesting. " Chi ran also laughed, "it''s hard for you."


    Shu meihan smiles, "what''s the trouble. I''m used to it. There are old people in my family, just like old children. I''m good at coaxing them. Learn from me. Hehe, you won''t lose. "


    "Well, I want to learn from you."


    Shu meihan picks her eyebrows and smiles, "Chi ran, don''t you think I''m powerful?"


    When she said this, Shu meihan had a narcissistic expression.


    Chi ran smiles and nods, "meihan, you are really powerful. I am inferior to you in many places."


    Shu meihan seems to be so boastful of very happy, ha ha of smile, "I didn''t think I was strong before."


    Chi ran lowered his head to drink, and the cold light of his eyes flashed.


    Shu meihan didn''t feel that she was powerful. Now it''s because she is compared with herself.


    So, her deep meaning is that she is better than herself.


    Chi ran smiles coldly, and Shu meihan looks at a cheerful and lively girl. In fact, with her heart, her way will be more obscure, and it will make people be compared unconsciously.


    Smile is the characteristic of Shu meihan. If they didn''t have estrangement at the beginning, Chi ran would be cheated by Shu meihan''s cheerful smile.


    For a girl like her, there is something about her. Chi Ran is cautious and has to feel threatened at the same time.


    Chi ran spent the first night with her. After she and Shu meihan fell asleep, she quietly touched her mobile phone and walked out of the ward.


    Outside the ward corridor, Chi ran stands at the entrance of the corridor and dials Fu Jinyu''s phone in a low voice.


    Just the first sound, Fu Jin and he picked up.


    Chi ran smiles, "have you been waiting for a long time?"


    Fu Jinyu immediately asked, "the old man didn''t embarrass you, did he?"


    "No, it''s fine. Nothing. Now they''re all asleep. "


    "Really?"


    "Really. He won''t do anything to me in the presence of Shu meihan. Don''t worry, since the old man asked me to come, he won''t be silly and really do anything to me. Besides, Shu meihan is still there. Can''t he make Shu meihan feel that he is a bad old man? Otherwise, if you want Shu meihan to marry into the Fu family, he will be afraid of bad reputation, right


    Chi ran thinks that her analysis is actually very smart. What she said to Fu Jinyu is what she thought just after she lay down.


    But after listening to this analysis, no one was as relieved as Chi ran. He thought more and more complicated.


    It''s just what he thinks. He can''t tell Chi ran.


    "Yes, what Ranran thinks is very reasonable. But if you are really bullied by the old man, you must tell me, you know? "


    "Don''t worry. If I''m really bullied, can I swallow it? Hum, I''m not a bully. It''s a big deal. Anyway, I don''t have any loss. Your old man didn''t like me"Ha ha..." Fu Jin and low smile, her angry and angry voice, if it is in front of you, it must be down in your arms, a good coquetry, to express their own meaning


    "that''s right. Nothing is more important than your comfort. No matter what other people say, it doesn''t matter, you know? "


    "you are the most important in my heart. What else do you worry about? Well, it''s getting late. Take a rest. Don''t work. I''ll go to bed, too. "


    "Ranran, I want to hold you."


    "you hate it," Chi ran said


    this time, she hung up, but after that, her heart was beating and her face was hot


    in a daze, Chi ran seems to feel someone touching her cheek. The familiar touch and warm palm make her feel at ease, and the corners of her mouth bend and continue to sleep


    suddenly, he looked at the woman sitting up


    in the dark corridor, two people look at each other from front to back


    this man has a really good figure, perfect facial features, ability and family background. He is a perfect man


    as for the rest, she hasn''t felt it yet


    thinking of this, Shu meihan smokes from the corner of her mouth. She feels numb when she thinks about it


    "Uncle Fu, it seems that you really like chiran. Do you love her? "


    "ha ha... Just chatting. Don''t be so scary?"


    Fu Jin and the cold light flashed slightly, and the sound was even colder


    "Miss Shu, what do you want? Me


    "ha ha... I''m not sure. If I like you, it''s up to you. If I don''t like you, I don''t want anything. Anyway, my father said, if I don''t like it, no one will force me. Uncle Fu, don''t worry. I haven''t liked you yet. "


    "Miss Shu, I won''t like you. Now and in the future. "


    "Miss Shu, you know what I mean."


    "well, it''s boring. Can''t you make a joke? Don''t you laugh? No, you''re still smiling, only at Chi ran, aren''t you? You look like this, but let a lot of people can''t see you smile good-looking appearance, too stingy? Didn''t grandfather Fu and grandmother Fu see it? You didn''t laugh since you were a child? Congenital or acquired?... "


    Shu meihan suddenly looks like a curious baby and stares at her big eyes. Her eyes are filled with curiosity, which is really lovely


    he doesn''t intend to waste meaningless things with Shu meihan. He turns around and leaves


    "Alas? Uncle Fu, are you going now? "


    she keeps up with her, but Fu Jinyu seems to ignore her at all

 Chapter 387

    Shu meihan''s question didn''t wait for Fu Jinyu to give an answer, but Shu meihan spoke again.


    Maybe she didn''t ask for Fu Jinyu''s answer at all. She just asked herself.


    "Uncle Fu, is it because if I like you, I have an overwhelming advantage over Chi ran, which makes Chi ran look down on by the Fu family?"


    People are afraid of contrast. Once there is contrast, all kinds of things will appear.


    When Chi ran and Shu meihan were in Liangcheng, they tested her. In fact, they didn''t have any outstanding advantages at all. Compared with themselves, she was too poor.


    But I believe Chi Ran is also smart. I know the gap between them in my heart.


    Fu family, relieved her such good girl, looked at the pool dye her to have no superiority.


    Even regardless of her family background, Shu meihan is much better than Chi ran.


    Shu meihan''s outspokenness makes Fu Jinyu''s eyes colder and sharper.


    "Ha ha ha Uncle Fu, you don''t have to hate me so much. What you said later is the truth. I think if I tell grandfather Fu and my family that I like you, they will let us get engaged without saying a word. Even if you don''t agree and don''t like it, there''s no way. As for the struggle or something, the first bad luck must be Chi ran. "


    "Miss Shu, what do you want to do?"


    Shu meihan said with a smile, "Uncle Fu, you look like I want to strengthen you. OK, relax. I don''t like you yet? Don''t worry, I won''t do the hard work. "


    Fu Jin and coldly look at Shu meihan''s smile from the beginning to the end. Few people will smile so naturally and brightly in front of him.


    This Shu meihan, he underestimated her.


    "I don''t ask for anything, that is, I don''t want anything. In fact, I''m innocent. It''s just that when I''m so old and my family wants to show me a date, I''ll try it. It''s fun, of course. I don''t mean anything


    "Anyway, I''m not malicious. I''ll play in your house during this period of time. You don''t have to guard me, and I won''t do anything to Chi ran. On the contrary, with me, I''ll help Chi ran, and don''t let Fu make trouble for her. What do you think? "


    Every sentence that Shu meihan said is so natural and harmless, and what she said is quite right.


    With her, master Fu won''t do anything to Chi ran, which is based on the fact that Shu meihan really has no hostility to Chi ran.


    "OK, believe me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me. Anyway, you must often come to see chiran these days. Anyway, I don''t have any loss. Helping chiran for the time being can be regarded as helping you. I won''t fight you and make you hate me. Right? "


    With that, Shu meihan yawned and waved her hand lazily, "ha No more. I''m going back. No


    Watching Shu meihan enter the house, Fu Jin and she walk out of the hospital.


    Sitting in the car, Fu Jinyu wanted to smoke, but recently he had given up smoking for a long time, and there was no smoke around him. He just got out of the car and leaned by the car. His whole breath was cold and silent for a long time.


    I don''t know how long it took Fu Jin to stand with him before he drove away.


    The neon lights on both sides of the road cut the night sky into a narrow line, pressing it down, making people look a little stuffy.


    Chi ran had a good night''s sleep. When she woke up, Shu meihan just got up.


    Shu meihan smiles at her, "did you sleep well last night? Have you had a dream? "


    Seeing such a happy smile in the morning, Chi ran didn''t feel wrong.


    She has no reason to be hard on her.


    "Ha ha It''s good. "


    After finishing their own work, they went to the old man''s room. The old man woke up long ago, and Mrs. Fu was there, having breakfast with him.


    "Girls wake up, I brought breakfast, sit down to eat together."


    "Thank you, Granny Fu."


    "Thank you, aunt Fu."


    Two different names, Granny Fu himself quite embarrassed.


    They had breakfast at the small round table opposite. After they had finished, they also sat with the old man.


    As soon as he sat down, Fu Jinyu came. After sweeping Chi Ran''s face, he knew that she was good, and then he went to the old man.


    "Dad, mom."


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you go to work? "


    Mr. Fu is not very nice. He knows that his son is not so diligent because he cares about himself.


    "No hurry." Fu Jin and don''t mind Fu''s tone, pull a chair and sit beside Chi ran.


    Chi ran smiles at him. Fu Jinyu holds Chi Ran''s hand.


    "Jin Yu, have you had breakfast?"


    Fu Jinyu shook his head and Chi ran frowned. The old lady said, "I''ll send someone to buy you some. How can I not have breakfast?"Chi ran stealthily pinches Fu Jinyu''s palm to show that she is not happy that he doesn''t eat breakfast.


    "Chi girl, go and buy him breakfast."


    Chi ran was making eye contact with Fu Jin when he was named by master Fu.


    "OK, I''ll go right away --"


    "no, I''ll go myself."


    Fu Jinyu wanted to stop him, so master Fu stopped him immediately, "I have something to tell you. Let girl Chi go. "


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the ward froze.


    Chi ran had to get up, "I''ll go. Sit down. I''ll be back soon. "


    Isn''t it time to buy breakfast when Chi ran looks at Fu Jin and Tou to appease them?


    She won''t worry about buying breakfast, and her husband will be robbed.


    Chi ran leaves soon. In the ward, Fu Jin and the whole person are covered with cold ice. It''s cold and frightening.


    But Shu meihan still couldn''t help laughing, "grandfather Fu, you and uncle Fu are still father and son. They both look so similar. It''s saving money to take out air conditioning like this. "


    Fu Laozi was so amused by Shu meihan that he also relaxed. "Fu Laosan, look at Mei Han, how lovely and sensible she is. Such a good girl, I can tell you, you have to find a way to marry her home as soon as possible. "


    "Ha ha Grandpa, look, you''re here again. Young people love freely. You can''t be an old parent. If Uncle Fu and I are predestined, are you afraid I can''t get into your house? Although I like you two very much, I''m not willing to give up my parents. I don''t agree to get married early. "


    "What are you afraid of when you get married? Your grandmother Fu also married me very early. She likes me and is suitable. There is no time to get married. "


    "Yes, Mei Han, we are looking forward to your marriage every day. Jin Yu, you have something to say. "


    Fu Jin and the cold swept this self talking person, did not wait to speak, Shu meihan immediately grabbed in front of him.


    "Uncle Fu, don''t talk, or it won''t be pleasant to say."


    289


    Fu Jinyu didn''t say anything nice. His black eyes swept Shu meihan coldly, but she vomited mischievously, made a face at Fu Jinyu and laughed.


    "Meihan, you are not afraid of Jin Yu. Everyone in my family is so scared of him. I think you are a perfect match. "


    "Granny Fu, you are exaggerating. If I don''t marry uncle Fu, he will never get a wife in his life?"


    "Ha ha Yes, do you have the heart to see that the third in our family can''t get a wife? "


    Shu meihan tilts her head and smiles. Looking at Fu Jinyu''s more and more ugly face, she says with a deliberate smile, "well, maybe I really have to save uncle Fu. Uncle Fu, if you can''t get a daughter-in-law, I''ll have mercy on you! "


    "I don''t want miss Lao Shu to worry about my marriage. I don''t think my wife would like Miss Shu to be so kind."


    It''s the first time that Fu Jin and Shu meihan don''t give her face and block her words.


    Shu meihan''s face became stiff, and master Fu immediately roared, "Fu Jinyu, what are you talking about? Why don''t you apologize to meihan? "


    But Fu Jin and his wife always clenched their lips and apologized?


    He couldn''t have apologized.


    "Ha ha ha Oh, grandparents, are you really scared? Ha ha, I''m joking. How can I be unhappy because of Uncle Fu''s words? Besides, who rarely marries uncle Fu? Grandparents, I''ll be your granddaughter. In the future, when Uncle Fu sees such a good girl as me, he will not regret it if he regrets it. How''s it going? "


    It seems that Shu meihan is not angry when she smiles.


    She also playfully winked at master Fu, and the second elder sighed helplessly.


    It''s not for Shu meihan''s joke. It''s really a sigh. How can Fu Jin be so indifferent to such a good girl?


    "Uncle Fu, well, I told you, don''t be so afraid. I don''t like you yet. "


    Fu Jinyu suddenly got up and ate directly in the ward. The old man called at the back, but he didn''t care.


    In the ward, Shu meihan also said to the old man and the old lady, "grandma and grandfather, I know what you mean. But as you can see, it''s useless to force uncle Fu to do so. He''ll also resent this way, even me. "


    "Meihan, what do you say to do?"


    Shu meihan smiles, "grandfather Fu, sometimes the more you stop him and Chi ran, the closer they are together. However, there is no quarrel between lovers. If we just let them go, sooner or later they will have their own problems exposed. "


    "We don''t have to do anything. Let it be. After a long time, there will be opportunities. Grandfather Fu has also fought wars. Sometimes he has always been fighting. He doesn''t have to work so hard, does he? "Fu''s eyes flashed a smile of appreciation, "meihan girl, you are really a smart girl."


    "Hey, hey, I''m such a fool. I don''t like to fight against people. When I was a child, I fought against my father. At that time, I suffered a lot. Later, my mother taught me to be smart and use my brain. No, my brothers are all very kind to me. "


    like a proud child, Shu meihan shows off her intelligence.

 Chapter 388

    When Chi ran came back, Fu Jin and Zheng were standing at the door of the hospital. He stood upright and attracted the eyes of many people


    chi Ran''s eyes flashed a smile and looked at him coldly. She stood outside and just looked at him. She felt that among thousands of people, he only belonged to me. Cool


    "you can''t get used to these things at the door. I went to the store over there."


    chi ran said with a smile, "I''m just a fool. Stupid people have happiness. That''s why I have such a husband as you."


    "ah?" Chi ran was very surprised. How did he change his mind


    thinking of her leaving just now, maybe something happened


    "what''s the matter? Did something just happen? "


    "trouble? It''s not too much trouble. Take care of your father and make him feel better about me. It''s OK. "


    but in this case, I can''t tell Chi ran at all


    "what''s the matter? I''m not looking good again. I quarreled with your father? "


    "you are more open-minded than me!"


    "of course, at least, the old man still let me be here."


    although Chi ran was embarrassed and dissatisfied, he knew that it was the old man''s strategy, right


    "well, Miss Chi, you can sit down, too."


    chi ran sits down with a smile and doesn''t say much. She can be a quiet listener. In fact, compared with this kind of embarrassment, she seems more comfortable listening quietly


    however, Chi ran didn''t respond. She was upset that Shu meihan wanted to marry into the Fu family. In fact, it didn''t matter who said it. It was herself who really made the decision


    wow Kaka...


    pool dye oneself secretly to find their own fun, Shu Mei Han to marry Fu Jin and really had to be her pool dye has the final say. Br >


    this is no exaggeration


    because, legally, she is still married to Fu Jin Yu. As long as she does not divorce Fu Jin Yu one day, Shu meihan will never want to marry Fu Jin Yu


    so, she has the final say. Br >


    with this in mind, Chi Ran is in a very happy mood, and the villain in his heart laughs wildly


    "girl pool?"


    "sorry, uncle Fu, what did you say just now?"


    "hum, what are you going to do when you talk to the elders?"


    chi Ran''s mouth is curled, and you didn''t talk to me< However, he still apologized, "I''m sorry, uncle Fu, I was wrong just now."Fu''s mother was soft hearted and said to Chi ran, "forget it, don''t sit here. Let''s go for a walk. I''ll stay with the old man. Meihan, you can go too. "


    " well, meihan, go out for a walk, don''t be bored. "


    Look at master Fu''s completely different attitude, Chi ran still smiles indifferently.


    They both walked out of the ward. Chi ran asked Shu meihan, "sorry, I didn''t hear what uncle Fu said just now."


    Shu meihan chuckles, "Chi ran, you have to make the old man angry."


    "Ah? I didn''t do anything, did I? "


    Shu meihan''s smile is full of schadenfreude. "I didn''t do anything, but you haven''t been upset by the old man."


    Chi ranmo understands what Shu meihan means.


    "Ha ha What the old man said just now was that I married uncle Fu. I didn''t expect that you were so calm. You didn''t hear it. You didn''t look angry. Ha ha, now, you are not angry, but you are not comfortable. "


    Chi ran said, "the old man is not comfortable. It depends on your pistachio to coax him."


    "Trust me so much? Why don''t you make me upset and I''ll coax you? "


    Chi ran raised her eyebrows and said, "don''t you want to marry Fu Jinyu? They also like you, so you go to coax them. If I go to coax him, the old man will be more angry. "


    "Chi ran, don''t you want to marry uncle Fu?"


    In Shu meihan''s smiling eyes, the essence is shining.


    Chi ran smiles calmly and looks directly at Shu meihan, "I don''t want to!"


    Because I was Fu Jin''s wife, ha ha!


    Chi Ran''s answer seems not to be fake at all. Shu meihan is surprised, but she laughs again soon.


    "You surprise me, chiran."


    "You didn''t surprise me." Chi ran returns.


    They look at each other and smile, knowing each other well.


    After that, they went out of the inpatient department and walked separately in two different directions.


    Chi ran later received a phone call from Fu Jinyu, reassuring him that he had been very good.


    After hanging up the phone, Chi ran walked around the hospital, thinking that he would start school before the old man left the hospital.


    There will be an excuse not to come to the hospital.

 Chapter 389

    On the way back, Chi Ran Ran Ran into song Qiyu by accident.


    Seeing Chi ranzai, he seemed very surprised. He quickly came over and asked politely.


    "Miss Chi, how are you in the hospital?"


    "I''ll take care of the old man."


    Song Qiyu picked eyebrows and said directly, "master Fu?"


    "Yes."


    Many people must have known about Mr. Fu''s hospitalization. On the first day before, many people came to see him.


    "It seems that master Fu is quite satisfied with Miss Chi."


    If not, let Chi ran serve the old man, is it a disguised recognition of Chi ran as a woman of Fu Jin and Yu?


    Chi ran didn''t smile. She didn''t have to say much about it. Besides, she didn''t know song Qiyu very well.


    "I''ll go first, Mr. Song. Goodbye."


    "Together, I just went to see Mr. Fu."


    Chi Ran is not surprised. He goes back to the ward with song Qiyu.


    In the ward, Shu meihan also went back early and saw Chi ran leading a man.


    "Uncle Fu, I''ve come to see you. Is your leg all right? "


    Mr. Fu looked at it and said with a smile, "it''s Qi Yu. My old arms and legs are old. It''s OK."


    "You have to take care of yourself, or there will be no quarrel in my family."


    "Ha ha Is it your Lao Tzu who asked you to stimulate me? "


    "No, he was worried in private. No one quarreled with him all day. He was still worried. Get better quickly, or my old man will die. "


    With laughter and laughter, Chi ran decided that she should put a label on her body, "I''m a vase.".


    "Qi Yu, I haven''t introduced you yet. This is Mei Han, my third fiancee."


    Song Qiyu''s eyes flashed quickly and looked at Yanchi ran. She didn''t change her expression at all, but Shu meihan denied with a smile, "grandfather Fu, you are too worried. I haven''t agreed yet. Ha ha, Mr. Song, we''ve met in Liangcheng before. I''m Shu meihan. "


    Song Qiyu said with a smile, "Miss Shu, how can all the beautiful girls be occupied by Fu Jinyu? Since Miss Shu hasn''t agreed, how about me? "


    "Qi Yu, you boy, you''ve come to our old Fu''s house. Be careful I''ll hit you."


    "Don''t be impulsive, old man. Isn''t that Miss Shu hasn''t agreed? Besides, isn''t miss Chi the same? Can''t Fu Jin and I have two women? "


    Song Qiyu finished, looking at the old man Fu''s face some ugly, but did not feel embarrassed.


    "Miss Chi, aren''t you jealous?"


    Chi ran thought that song Qiyu must have done it on purpose.


    She just laughs, doesn''t talk, just doesn''t talk.


    "Well, Qi Yu, what are you talking about? Go back and tell Laozi that I''ll go to him when I leave hospital. "


    "Ha ha I know, sir. I''ll go. Let Miss Chi see me off? "


    Chi Ran''s back was stiff, and master Fu looked at them, "Chi girl, go and see off Qi Yu."


    Chi ran won''t directly refuse the old man''s words.


    After Song Qiyu, he walked out of the sick room.


    "Mr. Song, take your time."


    Standing at the entrance of the elevator, chiran has no extra words.


    But song Qiyu stared at Chi Ran''s beautiful little face. "Miss Chi, follow Fu Jinyu. I have what you can get."


    So suddenly, Chi ran frowned quickly while he was frightened, and caution flashed in his eyes.


    "Mr. Song, you are joking. No


    Then he turned and left.


    As soon as Chi ran turns around, he sees Shu meihan leaning against the wall.


    She looked at Chi ran coming back, and her smile seemed very simple, but her words were not simple.


    "Chi ran, song Dashao likes you."


    Chi Ran''s face was expressionless and said coldly, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "OK, OK, let''s not say it. Hee hee, just know in your heart. "


    Shu meihan seems to know Chi Ran''s secret. Her innocent smile makes Chi ran feel sick.


    Shu meihan clearly knows what''s in her heart, and covers herself up with such a smile. The smiling tiger is not as terrible as she is.


    In the heart some conflict, pool dye completely ignore Shu meihan, Wu from go forward.


    "Oh, Chi ran, are you angry? Don''t be angry. Don''t worry. I promise I won''t tell grandfather Fu. By the way, does uncle Fu know about this? "


    As soon as Chi ran stops, she turns her head, and her indifferent eyes have a deep smile on Shu meihan.


    "If you have nothing to do, I don''t mind if you tell him or the second elder of the Fu family."


    Chi ran goes back to the ward, and Shu meihan goes in behind her."Grandfather Fu, guess what I found just now?"


    Shu meihan''s tone seems to have found something very interesting.


    Chi ran kept quiet and peeled the apple on the table, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "What did Mei Han find?"


    "Ha ha Song Dashao, his tone of voice suddenly stopped, and then he looked at Chi ran. Fu also looked at Chi ran, wondering, "what''s the matter?"


    "Hey, it''s OK. I just want to say, isn''t song Dashao a playful person? I''ve heard a lot about him. "


    In Shu meihan''s words and in Shu meihan''s deep eyes, master Fu looks at Chi ran more.


    Hale and hearty eyes, flashing light, look at the eyes, again and again pool dye body fall.


    Even if Chi Ran is a dead man, he will be looked in the eyes of master Fu.


    But she didn''t do anything wrong, and she was not afraid of being looked at.


    "Grandfather Fu, why are you looking at Chi ran like this? What you should see is me. If a good girl like me is liked by song Da Shao, grandfather Fu, you have to decide for me. "


    Master Fu takes back his eyes and smiles at Shu meihan, "meihan girl, you are the future daughter-in-law of our old Fu family. Qi Yu doesn''t dare to give you any advice. If he really likes others, we don''t care. But you and he still know the weight. Even if you give him ten guts, he doesn''t care about your identity and weight. "


    Chi Ran''s hand for peeling the apple stopped for a while, and he quickly peeled it. He put the apple on the side of the fruit plate and cut it small by small.


    "Uncle Fu, would you like an apple?"


    Master Fu took the fruit plate and ate it with a smile. Then he finally spoke to Chi ran.


    "Miss Chi, how do you know Qi Yu?"


    Chi ran wiped his hands with a tissue and replied, "when Jin Yu and I went to Liangcheng on holiday, he took me to meet his friends and met song Dashao."


    Master Fu frowned and took Chi ran to meet his friend?


    Chi ran didn''t seem to notice the old man''s displeasure at all. He continued with a smile, "Jin Yu doesn''t like song Da Shao. He also said that I''m too good for song Da Shao''s evil intentions."


    Chi ran seems to be a little coy, saying such things.


    Chi Ran''s shyness makes master Fu''s face look bad.


    Well, that''s it.


    You said so much to her in front of me. It''s good that she didn''t attack on the spot.


    Although chiran has some guards for Mr. Fu in her heart, he''s old enough to talk nonsense. What else does chiran have to worry about?


    They don''t care what they like about others, and their hint is obvious enough. This old man, she is his son''s woman at least, so eager for song Qiyu to take her away?


    That''s too much.


    Chi ran felt a fire in his heart, but he didn''t show it.


    "Uncle Fu, what''s the matter with you? Do you think Jin Yu is right? Girls'' families should stay away from people like song Da Shao. If they are pushed into the fire pit like song Da Shao, their life will be over. I''ve heard that there are still some people who help the tyrant to get women. How immoral are those who help the tyrant. It''s really... "


    Chi ran seems to have feelings in her heart, shaking her head and sighing, and even resenting those so-called immoral people.


    After sighing, she looked up at Mr. Fu with a blue face. She immediately asked anxiously, "Uncle Fu, are you ok?"


    "Go away!"


    Master Fu is angry. He wants to go out.


    Chi ran seemed to be frightened. "What''s wrong with me? Uncle Fu, I can''t do it well. You say, I will change it. Don''t be angry


    "You --"


    looking at Chi Ran''s innocent appearance, master Fu seems to really don''t know what she said wrong.


    Is, oneself is wrong blame this wench?


    She doesn''t have the guts to be so sarcastic, does she?


    "Grandfather Fu, why are you angry again? It''s not good for the old man to be angry. If Chi ran makes you angry, just scold her. Why can''t you get along with yourself? "


    Chi ran also echoed Shu meihan''s words, "yes, sir, you scold me. I''ll take whatever you scold me. I won''t refute it, as long as you are happy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Fu is so dignified and frightening, but how can he scold women?


    At most, he scolded his subordinates. They were all men. Besides, listening to Chi Ran''s meaning, was he happy to scold?


    So, master Fu didn''t really curse people. He just let Chi ran out and let him be quiet.


    And pool dye out of the ward door, in the quiet corridor, finally can''t help sitting on the stairs, arms around the knee, wrapped himself.Well, she''s not calm enough.


    The old man and Shu meihan said that.


    Now, the old man is angry.


    At that time, he had a good time, but afterwards, Chi ran was worried and afraid.


    He said he would please the old man. Now, not only did he not please him, he even angered him.


    Chi ran was vexed and wronged.


    I can''t help but take out my mobile phone and call Fu Jinyu even if I don''t want to.


    "Honey, I''m in trouble."


    In the voice of grievance, mixed with crying, Fu Jin and Mian stood up and ran out of the meeting room, no matter who was still in the meeting.


    "Ranran, don''t be afraid. I''ll be right there. No matter what happens, it''s me. "


    Chi ran immediately panicked and stopped crying, "ah? If you don''t come, I''ll complain. It''s OK. "


    Fu Jin and however completely ignore, overbearing announce, "I take you to leave the hospital immediately, need not stay any longer."

 Chapter 390

    After Fu Jinyu arrives at the hospital, Chi Ran is waiting for him at the door of the inpatient building, trying to explain that he is just complaining.


    Fearing that Fu Jin and her troubles in the ward will cause the old man''s displeasure, Chi ran thinks it''s really not easy for her.


    Fu Jin and his wife stopped the car, quickly came over and ran to chiran. Then they held her in their arms and comforted her.


    "Ranran, what''s wrong with you? Say it and I''ll make the decision for you. " To


    chi Ran''s head was pressed in Fu Jinyu''s arms, originally she was a little worried, Fu Jinyu came over impulsively, but when she really had Fu Jinyu so close, her heart still could not help but sour, really some grievances.


    Fu Jinyu looks down at Chi ran, her eyes are red, and her heart is even more painful.


    "don''t be afraid, we''ll leave right away."


    He said that he was going to leave with sadness, but Chi ran still had reason to take back his grievances. Even if he wanted to leave, he had to say hello, or it would be more impolite.


    "Don''t go yet. I''m not really in a hurry? I was so angry with the old man just now. What should I do? "


    Fu Jin and Cu eyebrow, to Chi ran gas to the old man''s thing, the first reaction is, "what did he do?"


    Otherwise, we won''t let Chi ran do this. It must be the old man who did something.


    Fu Jin doesn''t believe his father''s reaction. Chi Ran''s heart is warm. He believes in himself.


    Then Chi ran laughs and takes Fu Jin to a place to sit down. Then he tells us what happened today.


    Of course, Chi ran also truthfully reported song Qiyu''s words, otherwise it would not be beautiful for Shu meihan to say it one day.


    Sure enough, Fu Jinyu is going to be angry, and Chi ran immediately hugs him to appease him.


    "Don''t be angry. I didn''t pay any attention to him. Now the point is that the old man may know, will he blame me? "


    "No Fu Jinyu holds Chi Ran''s deep eyes. When Chi ran can''t see them, the cold light flashes by.


    "I think so. Although the old man doesn''t like me, at least he won''t pour dirty water on me like this." Chi ran tells Fu Jinyu what they said in the ward and how to fight back. After that, Chi ran looks down at Fu Jinyu and looks like he really made a mistake. "Husband, so, do you think I''m in trouble? Should I go up and apologize? "


    Fu Jin and his heart are very painful. What''s wrong with Chi ran?


    It''s just that they deceive people too much.


    Fu Jin hugs Chi ran and kisses her on the forehead. "I''ll go up with you."


    "Ah, good!"


    Chi ran was thinking about how to apologize. When she came to the door of the ward, she nervously took Fu Jinyu''s hand and stopped.


    Fu Jin tightened her hand with her, and her thin lips lifted a warm radian.


    "Ranran, you don''t have to say anything. I''ll tell you, OK?"


    "What are you going to say?"


    Fu Jin and Dan smile but don''t speak, lead Chi ran, walk in.


    When master Fu saw that Fu Jin and Hechi ran came in, he was obviously displeased.


    Maybe he is more disgusted with Chi Ran''s accusation?


    Shu meihan laughs and teases them, "Uncle Fu, do you already know that Chi Ran''s charm is too big for fear that she will be robbed, so you come to watch?"


    Fu Jin and Li Mou sweep Shu meihan. It is obvious that they are not good at it and warn her. Shu meihan is scared and has no smile.


    "You come here for no reason, and you look like this. Who do you want to scare?"


    Master Fu is very dissatisfied with the way Fu Jinyu scares Shu meihan.


    Then he immediately said to Chi ran, "Chi ran, did you speak ill of Mei Han? You -- "


    " enough. "


    Fu Jin and interrupted Fu''s reproach, black eyes directly to Fu''s unhappy eyes.


    "Dad, I''ve taken Chi ran away. Since you like Miss Shu here, he''s enough to make you happy. Ranran is my woman and I need her to take care of me. "


    With that, Fu Jin and Chi ran went out, and behind him, Fu''s stop and roar were completely stopped.


    Some of the Chi ran who was jammed into the car didn''t react, so he left?


    "Your father is angry again."


    In a worried tone, Chi ran looks at the calm Fu Jin Yu.


    He drove all the way, only glanced at Chi ran, and said with a smile, "it''s OK. He''s often angry. He''s used to it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± With such a son, Chi ran suddenly felt that master Fu was also very hard.


    However, the thought of leaving the old man and Shu meihan''s intentional stimulation seems to be really relieved from the bottom of my heart.


    Fu Jinyu directly took Chi ran to Fu and let her play by herself in the rest room. Then he continued the meeting he had just been interrupted.Chi ran sat alone for a while. She was bored after all. It seemed that she was short of something to eat. She planned to go to the restaurant to get something to eat by herself.


    Just opened the door of the office, Chi ran walked to the elevator, and even met people.


    Seeing a man and a woman walking up another elevator, they were obviously more surprised at the existence of Chi ran.


    However, soon, the two continued to go inside and went to the other side of Zhengqu. Chiran immediately went into the elevator.


    Chi Ran is sitting by the window of the restaurant with food and drink. At this time, there is basically no one else in the restaurant except the staff. Sister Zhao also saw Chi ran and came to say hello to her.


    "Sister Zhao, aren''t you busy?"


    "Ha ha I''m fine. I''ll take a break now. Miss Chi, are you hungry? "


    "Yes, I can''t help thinking about the delicious food in our restaurant."


    Looking at Chi Ran''s amiable appearance, sister Zhao could not help opening her voice. She looked around and saw that there was no one else. Then she said to Chi ran mysteriously, "Miss Chi, do you know what people in the company say about you? Oh, they don''t look arrogant at ordinary times. In fact, it''s ugly to talk in private. I''ve heard it several times. In fact, they are just jealous of you. They feel sad and say bad things about Miss Chi. I think Miss Chi is so good. They are too much. "


    Chi ran didn''t ask sister Zhao what they said. It must not be nice.


    "Sister Zhao, I know. I''ve heard a lot of ugly words. Let them say it. I won''t lose a piece of meat, will I?"


    "Ha ha Miss Chi has a good temper. If you have anything to do in the future, please come to me. I know what many people in the company look like in private... "


    Chi ran looks at Zhao Jie''s self-confidence and instantly understands that Zhao Jie is just like Fu''s "sweeping monk".


    Back in Fu Jinyu''s office, he had just finished the meeting. Chi ran shared with Fu Jinyu the existence of Fu''s "sister Zhao" and said with a smile, "if you want to know something in the future, just go directly to sister Zhao."


    Chi ran doesn''t know that her words will come true one day.


    Chi ran came to work the next day and found that other people''s eyes on him were clearer.


    Chi ran thought that she had been seen by two employees yesterday, so she had such preparation.


    One of the office colleagues also said hello to her, but it seemed a little embarrassed.


    Chi Ran is funny. Is it her who should be embarrassed? What''s more, they all hide from themselves, which is different from their previous state of flattering themselves, which makes Chi ran a little strange.


    Later, in the news center, bathroom, Chi ran just heard some ideas.


    "What husband? It''s really shameless to talk like that. They always -- "


    " Shh -- "


    they still know how to whisper, but Chi ran can still hear a little.


    "The president thinks she is a little girl, hum!"


    "Even Xiaoqing is enviable. isn''t it? How many women are there in our company, and how many women are there outside? Even if it''s only one night, I''m afraid they all want to be the president''s woman, let alone the first woman to appear beside the president. "


    "Well, why should she? I don''t think it''s very beautiful


    Chi ran touched her cheek and hummed in her heart. I felt very beautiful.


    "Fortunately, just like that, it''s much different from those celebrities. Didn''t you hear that the president has a fiancee? Look, she won''t stay long. The president''s fiancee won''t let her talk to her again. "


    Chi ran turns her lips secretly. She can''t stay long. She doesn''t go to school instead of being driven away.


    Chi ran comes out of the bathroom and suddenly feels that she doesn''t need to cover up at all, so she can go to her husband if she wants to, right?


    Chi Ran is in a great mood all of a sudden. Anyway, she has nothing to do. She doesn''t even give her a copy job. Why don''t she go upstairs to see her handsome husband.


    So Chi ran went up to the top floor in full view of the public


    Seeing Chi ran come up to find himself at this time, Fu Jinyu is also very confused, especially Chi Ran''s face is bright with a smile.


    "Is there anything good?"


    Chi ran shook his head and sat at his desk with a smile, "no, just happy! Happy to see you


    Oh, Chi ran, who is in a good mood, said sweet words. That''s what he said.


    Fu Jin and smile, also don''t ask her why, "you play for a while, I have a video conference here, good, busy with you."


    "Good!"


    Chi ran walks to the French window. From here, the buildings in the field of vision are not as high as here. In the distance, he can see Zhu Ming''s river crossing the city in a city. Chi ran suddenly decides that Fu Jin and he really have a feeling of dominating the world when he chooses such a place.


    Immediately take out the mobile phone, Chi ran face to face, self, Fu Jinyu, all kinds of photos.


    After shooting, of course, I can''t help sunning.However, Chi ran had a sense of propriety. She just took some photos without Fu Jinyu and attached her own words, "domineering!"


    Chi Ran''s microblog, friends and followers are not only some classmates, but also some strangers he doesn''t know. However, less than 100 people are concerned.


    She put out the picture without any pressure.


    Then I brush microblog, brush circle of friends, see all kinds of interesting things.


    The next day, Chi ran sits in Fu Jinyu''s car and goes to work together. She leans lazily in Fu Jinyu''s arms and brushes her mobile phone.


    "Ah -"


    chi ran exclaimed, her micro blog was followed overnight, thousands more.

 Chapter 391

    Fu Jin and the sudden cardiac arrest stimulated by her startling voice, not to mention the fact that the driver was scared, and the car twisted to return to straight driving.


    "My Weibo fans have skyrocketed."


    Chi ran seems to be a little excited. Fu Jin and her helplessness rub her head. Such a little thing is really frightening.


    However, he is also curious about what Weibo fans are.


    Looking down at Chi Ran''s cell phone.


    "No?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fu Jinyu hasn''t found a way yet. Chi ran can''t do it one by one. It''s over. The real or fake tone makes Fu Jinyu''s heart hang.


    "I sent out some photos yesterday. I took them from your office. My God, someone can pick out that I took them in your office. Tut Tut, I''m famous. "


    Fu Jinyu looks at Chi Ran''s mobile phone. Here are some comments.


    Some of them are nonsense. Fu Jinyu jumps over and sees what Chi ran said by the people who picked her up. In fact, it''s not one person, but several people''s inferences.


    At the beginning, many people said that the view of the photos was very good, but one just said that the view should have been taken in the Fu''s building.


    Then it''s amazing. Fu has always been a hot spot. Some people began to think that she was an employee. Later, some people said that the height, the setting of the room reflected from the window, was definitely a high-rise office. Then it became more lively. All kinds of conjectures and some details. In a word, the final conclusion is that Chi ran was photographed in the president''s office on the top floor of Fu.


    So, the location has been determined, but the girl who took the photo has become even more surprising and exciting news.


    Young, beautiful, the photo looks very natural. Is this the sister of President Fu? A relative''s child? Or -- girlfriend?


    It seems that the conjecture of girlfriends is more and more argumentative.


    Anyway, no matter whether it''s a real girlfriend or not, Chi Ran is on fire.


    Of course, Fu Jinyu is not a star, and his attention to Chi Ran is not as exaggerated as that of star fire, but Chi Ran is scared.


    Fu Jinyu finally returned his mobile phone to Chi ran and said with a smile, "Mrs. Fu, is it worth your fuss?"


    "Forgive me for being a little guy."


    Chi ran was embarrassed, but Fu Jin and he suggested, "next time, let''s put our group photo."


    ¡°¡­¡­ No. I''m afraid of being hacked! "


    In reality, those people in the company have already disliked themselves. If they are on the Internet, that kind of cyber violence is even more terrible.


    Fu Jin kneaded Chi Ran''s cheek and said, "you''re white, you can''t be black."


    ¡°¡­¡­ We have a generation gap. " Chi ran drew his forehead.


    "Ha ha I''m joking. Does Ranran really think I don''t know anything? Whatever you want to put, you can''t do it. We''ll hire the Navy then. Whoever dares to go black, we''ll go black first. "


    Chi ran was surprised, "President Fu, do you know a lot? I always thought that you lived in the last century. "


    Fu Jinyu shook his head and laughed. He seldom made a micro blog or wechat, but it doesn''t mean he didn''t know.


    Fu is also involved in the development of the Internet, he can not lag behind.


    But this time, Fu Jinyu thinks that maybe this is an opportunity. With the help of the Internet, he and Chi ran can have another opportunity.


    "Ranran, you will often send some of our photos and put them on it."


    "Do you really want to send it?"


    "Really. There''s no need to hide. We just want to show our love. "


    At the request of Fu Jinyu, Chi ran actually sent a picture of them.


    Just at the entrance of the new market, Chi ran felt that he had courage.


    However, she chose a less high-profile one. She was on the front, while Fu Jinyu was on the side. He was kissing his cheek.


    Like this, it''s not so easy for people to see that the man on this side is Fu Jin and the same. In fact, Chi Ran is hiding his ears and stealing his bell.


    After posting it, Chi ran was afraid to look at her mobile phone any more. She simply turned off her micro blog for fear of seeing all kinds of negative comments being besieged.


    To the company, pool dye try to keep calm, cold expression, so it seems to be able to camouflage his not calm heart.


    Fortunately, it seems that the people in the company have not responded, which makes Chi ran feel a little relieved. In fact, she has never disclosed her microblog to people in the company. They may not know it.


    Chi ran relaxed a lot when she thought so. She walked around the office to see if she could help. She was very helpful, even though her colleagues didn''t dare to ask her to help.


    What to do, but not a smile, Chi Ran''s smile, it''s easy to compromise.


    One day when Xiangchi had nothing to do, Chi ran didn''t even read the microblog.


    Back home, she leaned in Fu Jinyu''s arms and dared to open a microblog to read the comments.The number of fans has soared, and there are tens of thousands of comments, not to mention thousands of comments. Chi ran only read more than a dozen, but can''t go on.


    Maybe there are blessings, but most of the comments blame her. She is young and doesn''t learn well, so she likes rich men to do little love.


    As long as I knew other people''s opinions were like this, Chi ran didn''t know how the present people were so dark in their hearts.


    Clearly in the eyes of outsiders, their unmarried men and unmarried women, how can they not feel that they are just a boyfriend and girlfriend relationship, just want to think so dirty?


    Chi ran angrily grabs Fu Jinyu by the arm and complains about his show of love.


    "It''s all your fault. It''s so irritating. How can these people do this? "


    How can she think of her like this?


    Fu Jinyu immediately hugs Chi ran and comforts him. He also immediately calls Zheng Qu to find someone to guide the direction of public opinion and develop in a good way instead of slandering his baby ran ran.


    After giving orders, Fu Jin and her little face holding Chi ran comforted her.


    "Ranran, their comments are too dirty in their mind. They are just jealous of you. Don''t worry. Soon, the comments will turn. Good boy, you are angry. Don''t be bored. Beat me hard and scold me as long as you are happy. "


    Fu Jin greets Chi ran with his little hand. Chi ran looks at him in a flattering and low voice. Most of his anger has gone. In fact, it''s not his fault. It''s someone else''s bad idea.


    Chi ran just pinched Fu Jinyu''s waist, and then he gave up. He fell in Fu Jinyu''s arms and said in a low voice, "do you want to make use of these public opinions to form established facts at that time? Even if the old man opposes in the future, he has to worry about his face in front of so many people, right?"


    Chi Ran is not stupid either. If you think about it calmly, maybe you can think of something, but Fu Jin and his method may not really work.


    Just send a photo to let people know that they are a couple, but there are too many parts in the world. No one will care about which woman Fu family will marry.


    Fu Jinyu is not surprised that Chi ran thinks so.


    He agreed with Chi Ran''s idea, holding Chi Ran''s hand, unconsciously stroking, "the old man is also very good face. Although this can not be a lethal weapon to directly curb the old man''s ideas, it can have a certain effect. "


    "In that case, we might as well get our photos on the front page of the national entertainment page. Is it not that the scope of proliferation is wider? "


    Chi ran just mentioned it casually, but Fu Jinyu was silent, "maybe."


    "Well? Don''t -- I''m kidding. "


    Chi ran quickly stopped, frowning and warning, "I don''t want this. I''m not an entertainer. It''s hard to be noticed. "


    Just watching those people on TV being chased by paparazzi, is there any privacy in the future?


    Fu Jin and smile, stroking Chi Ran''s head, "OK, I won''t do that. Let''s control it within a certain range. Don''t worry. "


    It can be controlled. Chi ran believes in Fu Jinyu''s ability.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran can''t go to the hospital, but Fu Jinyu can''t help it.


    Chi ran wants to follow her, but Fu Jinyu won''t let her go again.


    Fu Jin and his wife went over after work, and it was not surprising to see that Shu meihan was still there, while Fu Mingzhang and his wife were also there.


    Mrs. Fu advised her son, "Jin Yu, Mei Han has been in the hospital all day. Please go out with her. We are here. "


    Fu Jinyu was not moved at all. He looked at the old man and said, "it''s time for me to go back."


    "go back? Where are you going? All the people you should accompany are here, "Mr. Fu warned.


    Fu Jin and cold eye color, indifferent without wave, "I''ll come back to see you tomorrow."


    Master Fu suddenly asked, his voice a little cold and angry, "Fu Jin and, what''s good about that woman? Where can she compare with Mei Han? "


    Shu meihan immediately chimed in, "grandfather Fu, Chi ran and I have our own advantages. I''m very happy that you are so biased towards me. However, if you don''t compare with me, Chi Ran is really a good girl. "


    "She''s good what? I don''t know how to behave when I''m young. I live with a man... "


    "Dad."


    Fu Jinyu made a sudden voice and called the old man. His voice was as cold as ever, and his eyes seemed to be brewing a layer of anger.


    Fu''s father and son are cold and silent to Fu Jin. They confront each other, which makes people around them worried.


    "You may not like Chi ran, but as an elder and a person who doesn''t know her, you are not qualified to comment on her. Besides, she lives with me. Should you also say that it''s more shameless for your son to force other girls to live together? "


    "Old three? You say less


    Fu Mingzhang hastened to stop Fu Jin and his wife, but it was obvious that the old man and the third man were already so stubborn.Fu Jin and he stood up coldly, no longer staying.


    But master Fu finally couldn''t help it. He angrily said to Fu Mingzhang, "Mingzhang, you -- you will get the girl chiran away for me tomorrow. I don''t know if she is the only one who really likes Fu Jin Yu? I don''t want him to be happy. "


    Fu Mingzhang''s heart sank, "Dad, don''t be impulsive. You can''t do this."

 Chapter 392

    When Shu meihan looks at the Fu family persuading the old man, she also persuades him.


    "Grandfather Fu, if you really want to get rid of chiran, I''m afraid it''s very wrong. Don''t be impulsive. "


    Fu didn''t listen to others, just listen to Shu meihan''s persuasion, he just calmed down his anger.


    "Meihan, we are sorry for you. How can Jin and this smelly boy be so hoodwinked? Don''t worry. If you don''t get that chiran away now, she won''t delay you and Jin Yu in the future. "


    Shu meihan shook her head and laughed, "grandfather Fu, if you want me to be with Uncle Fu, you don''t have to do it. I believe uncle Fu is a responsible man. If he chooses me, he won''t keep chiran. "


    "Of course, that''s the future. It''s too early to say. Don''t be angry about such a trifle, really. I don''t care. Besides, didn''t we all agree before? Let it be. It''s useless for you to be so busy now. "


    "Meihan is right. I''m worried."


    After master Fu calmed down, Fu Mingzhang breathed a sigh.


    But he was more worried. It was obvious that meihan was too much liked by the old man. In the future, Fu Jin and her marriage would be more difficult.


    As Shu meihan''s godfather, he should be toward meihan, but he also knows that it''s hard to make a fuss.


    What''s more, he didn''t want to happen to Fu Jinyu.


    After leaving the hospital, Shu meihan also follows their husband and wife.


    Fu Mingzhang was more and more worried when he listened to the conversation between the two women.


    "Mei Han, I don''t think you have any objection to marrying Jin Yu now. Are you in love with him? "


    Shu meihan takes Qin GE''s arm and leans on her shoulder intimately, like a child. What she can say is not as simple as a child.


    "Godmother, I thought about it carefully. My future husband must be a very powerful man that I admire. Uncle Fu has a lot of advantages in this aspect. Besides, I have met many types of men, and I have never fallen in love with them. So, uncle Fu is probably the best of them. I want to give me a chance to contact him, and I will definitely like him. Now that he is destined to be my future husband, I should cage him to me early. "


    Qin Ge laughs, "what are you saying? In fact, it''s not because you like the third one? "


    Shu meihan chuckled, "I don''t know, but the more I look at him not interested in me, the more I want him to fall in love with me. Godmother, do you think it''s a desire to conquer? I never thought I had such a hobby before. Conquering a man, it seems very powerful


    "You''ve been spoiled. You''ve been satisfied with everything since you were a child. Once you can''t get what you want, you''ll start thinking. But that''s good. Both families are willing, and so are you. It''s up to Lao San. However, the old three''s temper, I shoot you to suffer


    "Not afraid, godmother, man, it''s normal to have an unforgettable woman or a woman you like, but if you want to get married and live a lifetime, you usually won''t be the woman they like. I''m not in a hurry. As long as I have uncle Fu''s life, can''t I win his heart? "


    Fu Mingzhang only heard Shu meihan''s words, and knew that little girl is really not simple, at least, very patient.


    After sending his wife home, Fu Mingzhang finally went to find Fu Jinyu.


    Chi ranzheng is having dinner with Fu Jinyu. She doesn''t see anything different from Fu Jinyu at all. As a result, as soon as she is having dinner, Fu Jinyu receives a phone call from Fu Mingzhang.


    "The second brother will come later."


    "ah?" Pool dye Leng next, immediately think of what, "you just in the hospital what happened?"


    Fu Jin and pacify smile, "No."


    "Well, what''s the reason for your second brother''s coming? "


    looking at Chi Ran''s nervous appearance, Fu Jinyu touched her arm," don''t be nervous, he is the second elder brother. "


    Pool dye but Du Du mouth, "looking at such a big leader on TV, call him a second brother, I really some nervous."


    "He is the leader, not our leader. Well, continue to eat. "


    Fu Mingzhang came quickly, and when he arrived, Chi ran stood behind Fu Jin and his wife.


    Fu Mingzhang was a little funny. Fu Jinyu pushed her back to the dining table with a smile. "You continue to eat your food, don''t worry about us."


    Since Fu Jinyu said so, she was at ease.


    "I didn''t eat either," said Fu Mingzhang.


    Another person was added to the table. Chi ran didn''t say much. Fu Mingzhang said to Fu Jinyu with a smile, "it''s better for you here. It feels like home. "


    Fu Jin doesn''t say anything. Chi Ran has doubts about Fu Mingzhang''s exclamation, but he doesn''t dare to say more.


    During the meal, the two brothers didn''t talk about what happened in the hospital just now. They just said something unimportant.Until Fu Jin and Fu Mingzhang went downstairs, the two brothers sat down on the bench in the community park and were silent for a while.


    "Jin Yu, if you really don''t have Chi ran, you should protect her."


    "I know this better than you."


    Fu Mingzhang pulled out a wry smile from the corner of his mouth, "the old man wants to attack Chi ran impulsively today, not enough to be persuaded by meihan."


    Fu Jin and black pupil suddenly shrank, black eyes slightly closed, burst cold light.


    "Mei Han is a good girl."


    Fu Mingzhang doesn''t know whether he wants to help Shu meihan.


    "Second brother, thank you for reminding me, but I don''t need to say more about other things."


    Fu Mingzhang was silent for a long time. Then he suddenly said, "Jin Yu, I can always dream about her expression on the day when I said goodbye to Qinghao. For so many years, it''s always like a knife in my head. It hurts when I think about it. "


    Fu Jin and Muran, this is the second brother''s choice. He is not interested in feeling his regret.


    As long as he doesn''t follow Chi ran like that.


    Fu Jinyu got up and said, "I''m going back."


    Fu Mingzhang didn''t leave immediately, but just sat there for a long time.


    Hearing the sound of Fu Jin and opening the door, Chi ran immediately got up from the sofa and ran to the porch.


    Fu Jinyu saw her small face in the light of Chi ran. She laughed and hugged her with some force.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chi ran patted him on the back and asked.


    "Ranran, do you regret following me?"


    "What are you talking about? If I had regretted it, I would have left


    Chi ran looked up from Fu Jin and his arms, "did your second brother say something? Or did the old man threaten you? "


    Fu Jinyu just hugs Chi ran with a smile and goes to the bedroom. Chi ran exclaims, "Why are you doing this all of a sudden? I haven''t finished yet. "


    Chi Ran''s problem only came in exchange for Fu Jin and his hearty laughter. At last, Chi ran was thrown on the bed.


    In the end, Chi ran didn''t remember the question he asked.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran can''t go to the company any more. The school is about to start. She takes advantage of her spare time to see the Jiang family. At the same time, she asks Fu Jinyu''s permission to go to Chi''s hometown and see grandma Chi.


    This time, without Fu Jin going with her, she was still very happy at the beginning. Without Fu Jin''s restraint, she could get a short-term freedom.


    But when he really left, Chi ran was reluctant and even puzzled.


    After being sent to the car, Chi ran asked suspiciously, "are you willing to let me do it alone this time?"


    Fu Jin and pinched the tip of Chi Ran''s nose and said with a smile, "are you so reluctant to leave me? Or I''ll come with you. "


    He said that he was about to open the car door and was immediately stopped by Chi ran, "Oh, I know you are busy. Don''t join in the fun. I''m leaving now. I''ll call you when I get there. Remember to miss me. Drive, drive... "


    Chi ran urges the driver to drive quickly. Fu Jin and he just smile and watch the little girl can''t wait to leave. He shakes his head. Until the car disappears, he turns and goes to the company.


    The Chi family''s old house is in an old village. It is said that it is a village, and the Chi family is also a big family in the village. Inside the black-and-white walls, there are bungalows with simple colors, which are full of the sense of the age of the house.


    At that time, the ancestor of the Chi family was also an official in this village. Although his official position was not high, he became a scholar. But later, there were also some descendants who were frustrated by the war. In the generation of grandfather Chi, he died young again. Grandma Chi supported a Chi family, which gradually carried forward the Chi family.


    Chi ran spent Tong Nian in this house with grandma Chi when he was a child, and then he came back every year.


    It''s just like going to her own home. Chi Ran is familiar with the way in. Chi''s grandmother asks someone to treat the driver, so she follows Chi ran to lunch first.


    After lunch, Chi ran fiddled with a lot of things, which were all prepared by Fu Jin.


    "You''re going home. What are you doing with so many things? In the future, tell Jin Yu not to be polite to me. It''s all a family. I don''t like him to be so polite. If he wants to, he will mend himself more. He is so busy with his work that young people should pay attention to maintenance. "


    Chi ran raised her eyebrows, looked at the old lady suspiciously, and said with a smile, "grandma, how did you suddenly find that Fu Jin and I are your own grandchildren?"


    Grandma Chi spat at Chi ran with a smile, "what are you talking about? He is my grandson-in-law, who was my own grandson at that time. Why, can''t you? "


    "Yes, why not? But grandma, it seems unusual that you are so kind to him? "


    "What''s unusual? You are husband and wife, I am good to him, but also for you. "


    " Hey, I know grandma is kind to me, but you really don''t have anything to hide from me? "


    She still remembers the last time when they called, they were still carrying her behind their back, making it mysterious. She thought there might be some secret she didn''t know."What can we hide from you?"

 Chapter 393

    Chi ran was shocked by this problem


    later, I was a little embarrassed, and my cheeks turned a little red. I''m still at school. It''s inconvenient. "


    chi ran listened to her grandmother''s advice, but her eyes widened. Obviously, she was very surprised


    "smelly girl, it''s my grandson. What''s the matter?" Grandma Chi scolds Chi ran for beating her. Chi ran laughs and avoids. "Jin Yu is a very responsible child. You are lucky to be able to follow him."


    "ouch, tut, grandma, if you don''t have any secret with Fu Jinyu in private, I don''t believe it. You look at you now, really completely when he is your family. I''m just an extra. "


    when it comes to children, Chi Ran is really embarrassed and repulsive


    "I''m not psychologically prepared, and I still have two years to graduate. Can''t I have children after graduation? Even if I have a child now, the Fu family may still think my child is not good. Don''t worry about it. "


    "you can''t say no to it alone, or you can discuss it with Jin Yu. I don''t force you, but you have to ask if he doesn''t want children at all. It''s not that Jin Yu dotes on you and indulges you. Sometimes you have to think about it for him. Husband and wife are mutual, you know? "


    " I see. " Chi ran was educated by grandma Chi. When she called in the evening, she really mentioned this to Fu Jinyu


    "husband, do you want children? Now? "


    "yes."


    there seems to be some frustration in her voice


    he knew that Mrs. Chi really believed in his sincerity because of the agreement, but she was in no hurry about the child


    "do you really think it''s inappropriate?"


    "is not appropriate. First, it really delays your study. Second, you are very young. Now it''s early to have children. Third, with children, our world will be disturbed. This is what I don''t want now. As for children, there will be children in the future. We can imagine what it will be like to have children in the future, but not now. "


    after that, Fu Jinyu added, "this is my heart''s words, not perfunctory to you, so you can tell Grandma that this is our common decision, and she won''t say anything more."


    on Chi Ran''s face, he couldn''t help but smile, "husband, you are so nice."


    "yes, yes, you''ve been fine."


    "ha ha... She''s looking at me and you. That means I''m good to you, isn''t it


    at last, Chi ran ran to Mrs. Chi''s room with a pillow in her arms


    the old lady didn''t sleep much, and now she''s lying awake. When she saw Chi ran coming, she teased her, "is the intimacy with Jin Yu over?"


    "I used to be very happy¡° Chi ran shows her love without shame


    "you''re fine. But one thing, no matter what the Fu family will do to you in the future, as long as Jin Yu doesn''t let go, you can''t let him down, you know? "


    "yes, grandma, I can''t be willing to let him go."


    "en, OK, OK, ok..."


    grandma Chi kept saying a few good words


    also, how can a man''s life be bad when he is in love


    "Ranran, Mr. Fu is a good man. Don''t let him down."


    "I''ve been in contact with him, maybe in his work."


    "Oh." Chi ran didn''t doubt him and nodded


    while having breakfast, grandma Chi answers the phone and says, "this bastard."


    chi ran was still worried and went to Chi''s house with Mrs. Chi


    knowing that her son was useless, Mrs. Chi went home without asking


    he Shunhua was very happy to hear the old lady come back, but when he saw that Chi ran was following him, he questioned her first


    "shut up."


    old lady Chi points at he Shunhua with her crutch. He Shunhua turns his mouth and shut up reluctantly


    after Mrs. Chi sat down, her crutches knocked on the floor, "where''s that shameless girl? Is our chi family short of her food or drink, and even want to marry an old man? Chi Jingrui, he Shunhua, you parents are so short of money. Do you want to sell your daughter


    "Mom, I didn''t, I don''t agree. But Shu yaoshe -- "


    chi Jingrui retorted, and old lady Chi said angrily," you father can''t take care of your daughter? "


    "Oh, Ma, it''s not nice of you to say that. What sells daughter, is our Shu Yao''s fate arrived, Wei president where bad? He''s very kind to us. It''s a matter of mutual affection. When we were parents, we couldn''t just break up our daughter''s fate. "


    "marriage? Who are you lying to when you say that? Didn''t you fall in love with Zhuo Tiancheng? Now in love with an old man? Is your daughter''s marriage changing so fast? In my opinion, it''s water-borne, greedy and vain. I tell you, one day when my wife is around, you can''t get engaged to that old man in the name of my Chi family. If you really want to talk to that old man, OK, we don''t have such children in Chi''s family. "


    "what are you talking about, you dead girl?"


    "stop it all."


    grandma Chi looked at Chi Shuyao and said directly, "Chi Shuyao, come down here. Today, you will make it clear, marry or not? Don''t fool me with love or not. No one will believe that you can love an old man as big as your father. I understand. If you want to marry, you will not be a descendant of my Chi family from now on. ""Why? Shuyao, don''t be afraid. Mom supports you. "


    Old lady Chi was even more cruel, "if you want to be with her, you should divorce Jingrui immediately."

 Chapter 394

    He Shunhua was frightened by the old lady''s threat. For a moment, he seemed to be silent.


    Chi ran was also a little scared. Although the old lady said that she didn''t care about Chi Shuyao at the beginning, she couldn''t just watch Chi Shuyao marry such an old man.


    Old lady Chi doesn''t like Chi Shuyao, but she still takes her as her family. I hope she doesn''t go the wrong way.


    "Don''t be impulsive, mom."


    Still press Jing Rui to come back to God to make a sound first, then he Shunhua responds immediately, the face is ferocious, can''t accept at all.


    She yelled at the old lady directly, "I know you don''t like me for so many years and want to drive me out of Chi''s house. Hum, I don''t want to. I just want to wait for you to die, and then occupy all the property of Chi family... "


    "Pa!"


    Chi Jingrui slaps he Shunhua in the face angrily. Chi Shuyao goes to pacify him quickly. However, old lady Chi is almost breathless by he Shunhua.


    For a moment, the whole atmosphere was in a mess.


    Chi Ran is busy with the old lady, Chi Shuyao is busy with he Shunhua, and Chi Jingrui wants to take care of both sides, but he is not welcomed.


    "Grandma, no matter how much you hate me, you can''t do this to mom. In your eyes, is Chi ran the only one who is your family? You hate having to have all three of us? All your property has been dyed by the pool. We three members of our family don''t care about your property. Dad, mom, let''s go and make way for their grandparents and grandchildren. "


    Chi Shuyao, with a sad face and a rainy pear blossom, questioned old lady Chi.


    The old lady was so annoyed by Chi Shuyao that she couldn''t say anything. Chi ran beat her back and stroked her.


    "Chi Shuyao, at this time, he is still stirring up dissension and putting your father in a dilemma. You are really a good daughter!"


    Chi Jingrui left with Chi Shuyao, but he was really embarrassed.


    But his wife and daughter, there is the mother, he finally chose the mother.


    "You dead girl, there''s no place for you to talk here."


    "What she said is what I said," said Mrs. Chi at last, but she was still struggling with her breath. "Didn''t you say that I would give all my property to Chi ran? As you wish, I will give her all the property in my name, including the shares of Chi''s company. "


    "You dare! That''s what we are comfortable with... "


    He Shunhua still can''t bear these, and Chi Shuyao obviously won''t go, so does she.


    Chi ran laughed sarcastically. Now that she was ready, she would not leave. She sat quietly and poured water for the old lady. "Grandma, you are very kind to me. I will be filial to you in the future. Even without them, you still have me to support you. "


    "No way." He Shunhua yelled, "Chi Jingrui, you are a dead man. That''s your daughter Shu Yao''s, so you let your mother give you a bastard?"


    Chi Jingrui looked at the old lady and said, "Mom, it''s not appropriate for you."


    Old lady Chi ignores her son, but looks at Chi Shuyao, "Shuyao, you are going to marry president Wei, can you still see this little property?"


    chi Shuyao looks green and white for a while. She is going to marry president Wei, but she has been forced to sign a prenuptial agreement first.


    She won''t get a cent from the Wei family.


    Even if she has a child in the future, the money is all for the child and has nothing to do with her.


    He Shunhua knows all this. Therefore, Chi Shuyao will be able to live comfortably in the future, but it is impossible to control a large amount of property.


    Therefore, she wants to claim the property of Chi family for Chi Shuyao.


    Who knows, this dead old woman is so opposed to Chi Shuyao''s marriage, and she has to give all her property to Chi ran, the dead girl. She is even less likely to agree.


    Chi Shuyao clenches her lower lip. Embarrassed, she doesn''t expect to face such a situation.


    However, it is too late to retreat.


    "Grandma, I''m your granddaughter. Since I grew up, I have never been loved by you. Can''t you love me once? "


    "You want both? It''s impossible. Now you go, Chi Jingrui. If you want to go, I won''t stop you. I''ll make a will now. "


    "No, grandma, I''m not going." Chi Shu Yao knelt down directly in front of grandma Chi, "please forgive me, I listen to you for everything."


    "Shuyao, you --"


    chi Shuyao shakes his head to he Shunhua. He Shunhua doubts about his daughter''s attitude change, but he also knows that it''s not good to be tough now.


    "Mom, I was wrong just now. Don''t be angry," he Shunhua said, but he was still a little reluctant. Chi Jingrui coaxed him quickly. With Chi Ran''s calming, old lady Chi knew that they were not convinced. However, it''s good to restrain Chi Shuyao for the time being.


    "Well, I don''t want to see you now. Get back to your room."Drive these three people away, old lady Chi seems to be powerless to rely on Chi ran


    "Ranran, it''s really a family misfortune! Now I''m still pressing them. When I die, they don''t know what they have to do with the Chi family. "


    "grandma, you will live a long life. Don''t say anything depressing. "


    "I''m telling you the truth, Ranran, I''ll be there one day. If the Chi family is really ruined by them, Ranran, I hope you can help then. I know it''s going to embarrass you, but I -- "


    " grandma, what do you say? I''m your granddaughter, and I have feelings for the Chi family. Don''t worry. I''ll help you if I can. "


    "OK, OK, just have you. Well, you''d better go back. I''m in a mess here. You''re here to be scolded by them. Let''s go. You can come back later when they''re not at home. "


    although Chi ran was not at ease, the old lady was right. After she repeatedly told the old lady not to get angry, she went home alone


    when she came back this time, she didn''t tell Fu Jinyu that she was not at home at the moment, so she went straight to Fu''s company


    go directly into the president''s exclusive elevator. When the elevator stops, Chi ran feels carsick and slightly uncomfortable


    maybe she came here in a hurry in the morning. Up to now, she hasn''t had lunch or had a good rest


    chi ran stroked her forehead, walked out of the elevator and walked directly to Fu Jinyu''s office


    "please come in."


    after the knock on the door, Chi ran hears the voice inside, and it turns out to be a woman


    chi ran frowned slightly, opened the door and looked directly at the desk


    on the wide office chair, she is not the man she loves, but the woman, Shu meihan, who loves to laugh and dislikes her very much


    Shu meihan tilts her head and looks a little surprised when she sees Chi ran, but she soon smiles naturally and doesn''t leave the seat


    "Chi ran, why are you here?"


    chi Ran''s natural attitude towards Shu meihan is very funny. She walks into the office, walks to the sofa and sits down


    she won''t make trouble out of no reason. When Shu meihan appears here, she needs Fu Jinyu''s explanation, not Shu meihan''s attitude of being a host


    after sitting down, Chi ran casually answers Shu meihan, "do I need a reason to come here?"


    with that, she took out her mobile phone and called Fu Jinyu


    "ha ha... Chi ran, do you want to call uncle Fu? He has something important now. You''d better wait


    regardless of Shu meihan''s advice, Chi ran continues to fight, but no one answers


    "Chi ran, I said, you still don''t listen. Really, can I cheat you?"


    chi Ran''s eyes are cold. Shu meihan seems to be acutely aware of her eyes, and she smiles with indifference, "Chi ran, aren''t you very unhappy? Is your territory invaded by outsiders? "


    "it seems that you still have a lot of self-knowledge."


    chi ran also sneered back


    she shakes her head, then looks naive, but utters the sharpest words, "in fact, this has never been your territory, Chi ran. You think too much. "


    delusion


    this is what Shu meihan wants to say to Chi ran


    it''s Her wishful thinking. It seems that chiran is a frequent visitor here, but the only hostess in the future is never chiran''s


    it''s the first time Chi Ran has seen Shu meihan''s eyes so clearly except her smile


    and this time, her face, eyes, so obvious to Chi Ran''s ridicule, and contempt


    it seems that Chi ran, in her eyes, is the ridiculous delusion, which does not belong to her


    chi Ran''s heart was deeply hurt


    Shu meihan''s arrogant eyes make Chi ran want to avoid< However, Chi ran can''t let herself back down. She blinks her eyes and says coldly to Shu meihan, "this is not my territory, and it won''t be yours. Shu meihan, it''s Fu Jinyu who makes the decision. If one day he chooses you, it''s not too late for you to taunt me like this again. Now, you seem to be too proud. "Shu meihan immediately took off her pride and put on her usual coquettish appearance.


    "Chi ran, you are so interesting. Why should I taunt you? You think too much. "


    Pool dye cold hum, no longer pay attention to Shu meihan, quietly sitting waiting.


    Every sentence of Shu meihan seems meaningless, but in Chi Ran''s heart, there is a feeling that every sentence of her has deep meaning or trap.


    It''s better to talk less with Shu meihan.


    "Chi ran, I heard from Uncle Fu that you went to Chi''s hometown. Why did you come back today? "


    chi ran sneers. Look, every sentence has deep meaning, which is absolutely right.

 Chapter 395

    "Is it Fu Jinyu who told you that I went back to my hometown?"


    Shu meihan blinks her eyes and says, "yes,"


    chi ran also smiles mysteriously. Without saying anything, she continues to look at her mobile phone.


    Shu meihan is very clever not to continue to ask what Chi Ran''s smile means. It should be said that she has always been calm.


    In fact, neither of them likes the other. Their war seems to have begun a little bit formally.


    Fu Jin came back with another man.


    Push open the door of the office, see two women, each occupying one end of the office, are bowed head, did not speak.


    When they saw someone coming in, they looked up at the same time. When Fu Jinyu saw the position of the two women, his black eyes flashed slightly.


    "Ranran,"


    without saying anything, Fu Jinyu goes to Chi ran, puts down the document in her hand and reaches out to her. Chi ran gives her hand and stands up. Fu Jinyu hugs her.


    When Fu Jin and the man who came in behind him saw their intimate attitude, a strange light flashed in their eyes.


    "Mr. Fu, who is this?"


    Fu Jin and touched the top of Chi Ran''s head, turned to smile at the man, "Mr. Su, this is my girlfriend Chi ran."


    "Girlfriend?" Su Mo Ran''s face was cold and unhappy.


    "Ha ha Brother, I told you, uncle Fu has a girlfriend, you forget? Don''t scare people, really. "


    Shu meihan immediately went to take Su Muran''s arm and said to Chi ran with a smile, "Chi ran, this is my brother. It was he who pulled uncle Fu away just now. You can''t see anyone. Don''t blame me. Blame my brother if you want. Ha ha... "


    "Blame you?" Su Muran''s sharp eyes sweep Chi ran. Chi Ran''s body becomes stiff and is soon held by Fu Jinyu.


    "President Su"


    Fu Jin and Leng Sheng warn that the two men look at each other at the same time, and they don''t want to face each other.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Don''t make trouble, "


    Shu meihan pulls Su Muran''s arm, and is not happy with his performance. Su Muran only takes back her eyes, but glances at Chi ran, then turns her head, and kneads Shu meihan''s head like a pet," am I making trouble? I''ve been bullied. Am I the elder brother just watching? "


    "Hey, brother, can I still be bullied? Besides, Chi ran and I are still good friends. You are so rude. Chi ran, you don''t mind. My brother doesn''t know about you. I didn''t tell him. "


    Chi ran sneers. What''s her situation?


    Is she Fu Jin''s lover?


    "Mr. Su, Miss Shu, business is over. Do you have anything else to do? "


    Fu Jin and I are still in a hurry.


    Su Muran''s eyes flashed a cold light, "Mr. Fu, you should be aware of what happened between you and meihan. Our Su family doesn''t accept a man with a lover as meihan''s husband. "


    "I''m not Fu Jin''s lover."


    Without waiting for Fu Jin to refute, Chi ran made a harsh statement.


    Su Muran looks at Chi ran. She stands beside Fu Jin and is held by him, but her eyes look at their brother and sister stubbornly and coldly.


    Fu Jinyu also gave a smile, "Mr. Su, that''s true. I have nothing to do with Miss Shu, and Ranran is not my lover. Mr. Su is afraid that he has made a mistake. "


    "Fu Jinyu --"


    as soon as Su Muran was about to start a fight, she was stopped by Shu meihan.


    "Brother, let''s go." Shu meihan pulls Su Moran and leaves without expression.


    Su Muran''s eyes are dangerous and cruel when she leaves at last, which makes Chi ran feel uneasy.


    After sitting down, she was hugged in her lap by Fu Jin and her big hand brushed her cheek.


    "Ranran, I miss you."


    Although it was only two days, Fu Jin and she were full of emotion and really missed her. Especially at night, when they were used to having her in their arms, they suddenly had no one to hold. They missed her most.


    But Chi ran didn''t come back to herself, "did the man just now have any influence on you?"


    "don''t worry,"


    Fu Jinyu said with a smile, "why did you come back suddenly? Don''t you tell me? "


    chi ran then told him about Chi Shuyao," grandma doesn''t seem to like Chi Shuyao, but she is a child of Chi family after all. Grandma is thinking about her after all. But Chi Shuyao didn''t seem to understand at all. Alas, she is really incredible, even if it is to find a man, for the sake of vanity, it should not find such an old man. President Wei is as old as her father. "


    "I think grandma is so miserable. I want to wake Chi Shuyao up. But I''m not qualified. I can only promise grandma that I will take care of Chi family in the future. "


    Taking care of Chijia Yier is actually what grandma Chi hopes Fu Jinyu can do. Chiran has no ability. That''s what she means by letting Fu Jinyu take care of her.Fu Jinyu understood in his heart and said to Chi ran, "don''t worry."


    Chi ran said that he didn''t worry and couldn''t really care.


    It''s just that with Fu Jin in her heart, she can rely on her, so she will feel more at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as they got on the bus, Su Muran couldn''t help asking.


    "Mei Han, is this the man you chose? Fu Jin doesn''t deserve you at all. "


    Su Muran''s eyes are not good. When he thinks of the way Fu Jin and his lover are defending him, and when he looks at his sister''s smile, but she pretends to be strong in his eyes, he feels very painful.


    "Brother, I''m very good in your eyes. In Fu Jin''s eyes, I''m not as good as that Chi ran. Brother, I didn''t like Fu Jinyu at the beginning. I just thought it was interesting. I wanted to conquer this man. But now, I haven''t made any progress. I may fail. I will be laughed at. "


    Without the optimistic smile in the eyes of outsiders, Shu meihan can show all her grievances and unhappiness, depression and unwillingness in Su Muran''s arms.


    "Brother, I''m much better than that pool dye. She''s nothing. Why can''t I win her? Brother, why? "


    Su Mo Ran''s eyes flashed heartache, "Mei Han, you must Fu Jin and can''t?"


    "Brother, I have no way back now. Now people all know that I am the daughter-in-law admitted by the Fu family. If I don''t succeed, I will really become a laughing stock. Brother, help me. "


    Shu meihan raises her head in Su Muran''s arms and begs her brother for help.


    Like many times before, Shu meihan begged her brother for help when she couldn''t solve something.


    And Su Muran, has never helped her sister unconditionally, no matter what things, no matter what means.


    Su Mo ran smiles, "brother, which time didn''t help you? If you don''t tell me, my brother won''t let you be bullied by a woman like that. "


    "Brother, I knew you were the best to me."


    Su Mo ran dotes on a smile, "know to kiss elder brother once."


    Shu meihan kisses Su Moran on the cheek, but he shakes his head unsatisfied. Shu meihan just beeps and kisses Su Moran on the lips quickly.


    Chi ran and Fu Jin had dinner with each other. They were worried and called old lady Chi.


    The old lady said with a smile on the phone, "Ranran, what else do you have to worry about? Can they still eat me? If you don''t listen to me, I''ll give you all my property. I''m not joking


    The old lady is not joking, but this is like a child''s anger.


    "Well, grandma, you can give me everything. I''ll take as much as you give me, OK?"


    "Well, I''ll call a lawyer tomorrow and ask him to transfer all my property to you. I''ll wait for you to provide for me. "


    "Ha ha Grandma, even if you don''t give you all the property, I will give you pension. However, you''d better go and have a rest early. Don''t say such angry words. After the night, we''ll have a good talk tomorrow. If Chi Shu really doesn''t give up, it''s up to her. Grandma, you still have me


    "My Ranran is a good boy."


    Grandma Chi sighs. It''s more like God playing tricks on people.


    After hanging up, grandma Chi gets up and wants to go back to her room, but she sees Chi Shu standing on the stairs.


    Granny Chi was scared for a moment, and said even more unhappily, "when did you come? You want to scare me to death, don''t you? "


    Chi Shuyao didn''t apologize for grandma Chi''s scolding. If she asked Youyou, "grandma, do you really want to give all your property to an outsider? In your heart, we are not as good as Chi ran? "


    Grandma Chi yelled, "eavesdropping on me? It''s very ill bred. "


    "Yes, I am ill bred. I am well bred in your heart. But is that what I want? If I had not been taken away in those days, I would be the educated one now, not the daughter of Chi Ran''s criminal. "


    Grandma Chi doesn''t seem to have anything to refute, but it''s probably fate. She knows she shouldn''t blame Chi Shuyao, but she just can''t like her.


    "Well, I''m tired. Now what''s the point of saying these useless things? If you want me to like you, just listen to me and don''t marry that old man. "


    "If I want to marry."


    Chi Shuyao suddenly became stubborn and looked at old lady Chi with good eyes.


    Mrs. Chi was cold and not threatened by her at all.


    "Although you marry, you will not have the support of your mother''s family and the help of money in the future. Don''t come back crying."


    Old lady Chi walks to the room with a crutch. Chi Shuyao looks at her back, and a cruel feeling slowly appears in her eyes


    After Chi ran hung up, he rolled into Fu Jinyu''s arms.


    Fu Jin and her slender fingers jumped away from her scattered hair and said with a smile, "grandma wants to give you all her property? Little rich woman"I don''t really want it. Grandma was just in a hurry. But if they are really bad to grandma, I won''t be polite. "


    "I hope so."


    knowing that he was running the company well, she called grandma Chi after she hung up


    but no one answered the phone

 Chapter 396

    Chi ran rushed to the hospital in a hurry. She was very flustered. When she went to Chi''s house just now, the servant only said that the old lady fell down and was admitted to the hospital last night, but she still doesn''t know what the situation is


    How could she suddenly fall down? Chi ran didn''t care about anything and rushed to the hospital immediately


    after getting out of the car in a hurry, Chi ran rushes directly to the hospital. She can''t contact any Chi''s family at all, so she has to ask them one by one. At last, she finds Chi Ran''s family, but it''s the tears and voices that seem sad to meet her


    he Shunhua suddenly pushes Chi ran away with a bad tone and glares at her fiercely


    "what are you looking at? What''s the right of an outsider to be close to an old lady? "


    "my grandma, grandma, what''s the matter with you? It was fine last night, grandma. How could you do that? You talk, I''m Ranran... "


    " you get out of the way, I -- "


    he Shunhua is about to open Chi ran, but Chi Shuyao shakes her head and cries very sad," Mom, let Chi ran have a look. "


    "hum."


    in the ward, for a moment, Chi Ran''s cry broke people''s heart


    he Shunhua immediately raised his voice sharply, "what do you mean? The old lady came out at night and accidentally fell down. Do you want to pull it on us? Are we willing to let the old lady die? Chi ran, get out of here. It''s our family''s business. You''re not qualified to take care of it. Rolling rolling... "


    he Shun Hua Li was upright and strong, and he didn''t feel guilty at all


    "Chi ran, do you suspect that our family is trying to harm the old lady? Even if we are not good, are we so cruel? You white eyed wolf, we have raised you for nothing in the past 20 years. Jingrui, look at you. You are still facing her. That''s how she repay you. I suspect that your own son is trying to frame me up for murdering his mother. Does she monopolize the property of Chi family? "


    when the old man brought it, he had lost too much blood and could not be rescued


    when the old man fell, his head was knocked on a hard object, and his family said that he was knocked on the stair railing


    it is said that the old man didn''t know what to do in the middle of the night and didn''t see clearly when he fell down. It was the servant who got up in the middle of the night to drink water that found the comatose old lady and brought her to the hospital


    what is the truth, but the doctor said that the wound is so, and there is nothing suspicious. The doctor is not a policeman. There are many cases of the elderly falling in the middle of the night, and there is no doubt


    chi Ran has no evidence. She can only watch her family leave


    "Mr. Chi, don''t you have any doubt?"


    chi ran stops talking and Chi Jingrui leaves quickly


    "Chi ran, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying? "


    as Chi ran weeps, Su Mo ran follows him. His eyes are slightly narrowed and he still looks at Chi ran


    "no way, brother. Seeing her so sad, there must be something wrong."Shu meihan is not a dead hearted person. "Chi ran, what''s the matter with you? If there''s something sad, tell us, "


    chi ran shakes her head and turns around to leave, but Shu meihan doesn''t give up and stands in front of her," Chi ran, speak up, what are you crying for? "


    " Shu meihan, are you finished? What do you want to hear from me? Did you say that I was separated from Fu Jin? So you''re happy, aren''t you? "


    Shu meihan''s expression froze, then shook her head, "if you really say that, I will be happy. Obviously, that''s not the case. "


    "So don''t you give up? You like other people''s men so much that you have to rob them, don''t you? Do you want to be a junior


    Chi Ran''s sadness, pain, irritability and hatred are all roared out in the face of Shu meihan at this moment.


    "Pa!"


    Chi ran roared, but he was suddenly slapped by someone. The power of the slap was obviously great, which made Chi ran stand unsteadily and kneel to the ground directly.


    She was hit in front of a confused, there is a moment, her eyes a fuzzy, ears buzzing what can not hear.


    Su Muran, who is beating others, looks down at the embarrassed Chi ran, warning with danger and irony.


    "One more insult to my sister is more than a slap."


    Shu meihan looks at Chi Ran''s appearance. She frowns on one side and looks at her brother with disapproval.


    "Brother, how can you beat a woman? It''s not good. "


    Su Mo ran snorted coldly, "I hit her lightly. If she insults you just now, I can make her -- "


    " stop it. " Shu meihan stops her brother from saying any more dangerous phone calls. She immediately squats down and supports Chi ran, "Chi ran, are you ok? How can you --"


    "get out of here!"


    Chi ran throws Shu meihan away and pushes her down.


    "Meihan,"


    Su Muran exclaimed. The next second, he watched Su Muran''s foot kick. Chi ran flew out a few meters like a rag doll and hit a car. Su Muran only looked at her sister who was pushed down.


    Chi ran crashed into the car and fell heavily, her consciousness has been blurred, and after the body pain, there is a kind of inexplicable pain and panic.


    Chi ran opened his eyes. Next second, he fainted completely.


    Chi Ran has a nightmare. In the dream, she doesn''t know what''s wrong with her, but there is a big panic. She seems to have lost something very important and heavy. She wants to remember it, to remember it, and to seize the lost things, but she can''t catch them.


    The loss of suffocation made her wake up suddenly, eyes wide open, staring straight at the ceiling.


    "Ranran, Ranran, are you awake?"


    Fu Jin and also quickly got up, with a very low voice, bent over to check the situation of Chi ran.


    However, Chi ran seemed to have a few seconds of reaction time until he heard someone calling in his ear.


    Chi Ran''s eyes finally turned and saw the man clearly.


    "Husband..."


    Chi Ran''s voice was very low and dry. Fu Jinyu immediately gently comforted him, "I''m here, Ran Ran,"


    chi ran didn''t remember how she was here, but looking at Fu Jinyu''s haggard and dejected appearance, her fingers moved to touch his cheek, and she didn''t know how long he hadn''t shaved, The touch of stabbing hands made Chi ran say, "it''s so ugly."


    Fu Jin and listen to her joke, the eye ground unexpectedly a heat, the corner of the mouth hook hook, but the voice is dumb some cry.


    "Didn''t Ranran say I was handsome?"


    Chi ran frowns and turns her mouth. At the same time, in her mind, she also thinks about what happened before she was in a coma.


    Grandma died, she was stun by Su Mo ran.


    At the thought of Su Muran''s cruel foot, Chi ran was afraid and trembled.


    "Ranran, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid,"


    Fu Jinyu quickly leaned over her and hugged her, giving her support and comfort. The low kiss was also printed on her forehead, giving her a sense of security by touching her body.


    Chi ran didn''t expect that a man should be so cruel.


    However, now that Fu Jin is with her, Chi ran puts down her fear and thinks of her nightmare. She is a little flustered.


    "Husband, am I all right?"


    "It''s OK," Fu Jin and covering the deepest pain of his eyes, stroked Chi Ran''s pale face and gently kissed, "Ran Ran, I''ll be discharged soon."


    "But I seem to feel uncomfortable in my stomach," Chi ran couldn''t tell why. She was kicked in her stomach by Su Mo ran, but she was a little worried about the pain.


    Fu Jin clenched his teeth with him, and his forehead was blue. Facing Chi ran, his eyes flashed cold.


    "Su Moran kicked you in the abdomen, so you''ll feel a lot of pain. Dye dye, raise good wound will be good. I''ll get it back for you. Don''t be afraid. "Chi ran believes that Fu Jinyu has no doubt about him. "Husband, I know you will take revenge for me."


    Fu Jin and light smile, "sleep for a while, eh?"


    "I want to know about grandma."


    Chi Ran''s pain, but since it''s not serious, she is more concerned about the situation of old lady Chi.


    The old man has passed away, but Chi Ran has doubts. Moreover, if the Chi family wants to attend the funeral, she will also attend, even if the Chi family does not necessarily welcome her.


    "Ranran, you can''t go out now. I''ll go for you at Chi''s, OK?"


    "But --"


    "no, but if grandma was here, she wouldn''t agree with you to be so indifferent to your body." Fu Jin''s tone was a little heavy.


    Chi ran had to nod her head. Looking at Fu Jinyu''s calm face, she grabbed his hand and said, "husband, don''t be angry, OK? I''ll just stay in the hospital. "

 Chapter 397

    Chi Ran''s coquetry shows softness, while Fu Jin and Cai show a soft attitude.


    He looked at Chi Ran''s clear eyes, but his heart was torn with pain.


    But on his face, as if nothing had happened, he sat by the bed, grabbed her little hand, put it on his lips and kissed her, and coaxed her with a soft voice.


    "Sleep a little longer. I''ll call you when I have dinner. I''ll ask my aunt to prepare something delicious, OK?"


    "All right."


    Chi ran also feels tired. Under the temptation of Fu Jinyu, she gradually falls asleep again.


    Fu Jin and he walked out of the ward. Outside, Zheng Qu was standing by.


    Looking at the president as if the whole person is carrying a heavy sadness and pain, Zheng Qu is distressed in his heart.


    He arrived at the hospital with Fu Jinhe and watched the doctor announce the cruel reality with his own eyes.


    Chi Ran''s kick, not to mention the other injuries, was the one that killed the child they didn''t know. Even if he wanted to keep the child, Chi Ran''s other injuries needed medication, and he couldn''t have a child at all.


    This child, obviously, they didn''t expect it at all, so they were given up.


    The pain of the president at that moment, Zheng Qu has been with him for nearly ten years, and has never seen him like this.


    And all this, he has to bear alone, can''t let Chi ran know.


    Since she didn''t know that she was pregnant, she should never suffer the loss.


    "President, doctors and nurses, I''ve told them. They won''t tell my wife."


    Zheng Qu talks to Fu Jin, but he just stands in front of the window in the corridor and looks out. He is so terrible.


    Zheng Qu knows that the president''s next retaliation will definitely be toppling.


    "President, the monitoring of his wife''s injury has been taken away for a long time. It was made by Su Muran. However, many people saw it that day. They said that his wife was slapped by Su Mo ran and fell to the ground. Then he kicked her in the abdomen and bumped her into the car entering the hospital. In addition, after hurting people, Su Muran leaves with Shu meihan in her arms. My wife was carried into the operating room by people in the hospital. "


    "Now, Shu meihan is in the inpatient department. Su Muran has left the hospital."


    "Zheng Qu, do you have any cigarettes?"


    Fu Jinyu''s voice was heavy and cold.


    Zheng Qu was stunned, "No. I''ll buy it! "


    "Forget it."


    Fu Jinyu stopped Zheng Qu''s action, and he was silent again.


    Zheng Qu did not speak, waiting for Fu Jinyu''s instructions.


    "Zheng Qu, find two groups of people, and follow Director Su and Su Mo ran all day long. I want to know their every move and every detail."


    Zheng Qu''s heart was cold, and the president was angry.


    It''s not just Su Muran and Shu meihan, it''s the whole Su family.


    Zheng Qu knew that the revenge had just begun.


    "Yes, president."


    "Also, there is Qin Ge --"


    Fu Jin and just about to say, he immediately cut off, "No. You find someone in X city and a woman named Zhu Qinghao. "


    "What''s this?"


    "You don''t need to know who she is. Just go and find her."


    "Yes."


    After Zheng Qu left, all kinds of doubts in his heart were still unanswered.


    Fu Jinyu went back to the ward and looked at Chi Ran''s small face on the bed. Fu Jinyu sat down close to her and looked at her with dark eyes.


    On the pale and beautiful face, Xiumei frowned slightly, as if in a dream, she was restless.


    In master Fu''s room, Shu meihan still smiles to make him happy, but in her heart, she is a little absent-minded.


    When the picture of Chi ran in a coma appeared in her mind, she felt a little guilty.


    The elder brother''s hand is too heavy. Shu meihan knows that her elder brother has never been soft on the people who hurt her since childhood. But what she is worried about now is that Fu Jin is going to trouble her elder brother when she attends the meeting. What''s more, what Fu Jin thinks about herself when she attends the meeting is the most important thing.


    "Meihan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Master Fu noticed that she was absent-minded. "Does the wound hurt? Why are you so careless? The girl''s own hands are expensive. Be careful in the future and don''t hurt herself any more. "


    Shu meihan looked at her bandaged palm, and some complained with a smile, "it''s just a scratch. It''s still my brother who makes a fuss and has to make it look like this."


    "Mo Ran is right. My sister wants to love her. You are the treasure of the family. You should be careful about your injury. If you''re in our house, you have to be careful. "


    Shu meihan blushed, "grandfather Fu, you see you''re here again."


    "Ha ha ha Meihan, I don''t have any other ideas now. I''m looking forward to your coming into our Fu family and giving birth to a baby. In my life, I can close my eyes with you when grandma Fu dies. "Shu meihan''s face was even more red. "Grandfather, why did you talk about it? It''s still far away. You are so - "


    when master Fu saw Shu meihan''s thin skin, he was even happier. After all, blushing means that she has a heart for Jin Yu. Otherwise, before meihan, she was still shouting that she didn''t like Fu Jinyu. Now she''s embarrassed to say that. She must like it.


    But when you think about it, Mr. Fu and I still give them more opportunities to get along and meet each other.


    "Old lady, yesterday Jin Yu didn''t come and didn''t make a phone call?"


    These days, Fu Jinyu comes to have a look every day after work. He didn''t come yesterday, so he immediately asks.


    Mrs. Fu shook her head. "Maybe he''s busy?"


    "What is he up to? It must be that -- "he didn''t say that Chi ran came, but master Fu stopped in time." you call him and ask him to come right away. It''s a waste of time for those who should and shouldn''t be there. "


    Shu meihan, however, is worried, but she doesn''t stop the old lady from calling.


    Fu Jin and Chi ran are feeding each other at the moment. The mobile phone is muted and placed on the table.


    Chi ran wants to do it by himself, but Fu Jin and Pian don''t let him. Finally, Chi Ran''s face is a little shy and blush, not so pale.


    Chi ran feels that since she wakes up, Fu Jinyu is even more nervous and considerate than before. Maybe this time, he is really scared by his injury.


    "Ah - there''s a call on your cell phone."


    When Chi ran saw his cell phone ring, he quickly said, "you answer the phone, I''ll eat by myself."


    Fu Jinyu glances at her, but does not give her the tableware. Instead, he puts it aside and takes one hand to answer the phone. On the other hand, he still takes a spoon and puts it into Chi Ran''s mouth.


    "Mom,"


    Fu Jinyu answers the phone, and Chi ran continues to be fed pitifully. Fu Jinyu listens and says, "I''m busy. I''ll be there in a minute. "


    After hanging up, Chi ran immediately said, "did your parents ask you to come over? You go. I can do it myself


    Fu Jin and are not moved, or eyes pressure, Chi ran had to obediently like a child, let Fu Jin and feed.


    A meal, dishes, rice, soup ah, wait until all fed, Chi ran felt his stomach and begged for mercy.


    "Husband, I''m really full."


    Big eyes flickered, innocent and pitiful. She grabbed Fu Jinyu''s hand and said, "you haven''t eaten yet. You have to eat, too. "


    "Good."


    Fu Jin and Cai finish the rest of Chi Ran''s food. Chi ran looks at it and feels sleepy.


    Fu Jin and after eating, he cleaned up, touched the top of Chi Ran''s head, and said softly, "don''t hold on, sleep."


    Chi ran shakes her head and reaches for her arms. Fu Jinyu leans against the bed and hugs her. Her cheek rubs against her arms and hums in a comfortable voice. "How long have you not had a good rest? Why don''t you have a rest? "


    They have extra beds in their room to rest, but Fu Jin and Ji ran haven''t closed their eyes since they received the news that Chi ran was hospitalized. Now his eyes are bloodshot and his face is gaunt.


    "When I get back from my parents, I''ll have a rest."


    Fu Jin and patted her on the back, "darling, lie down."


    "It''s not good for me to lie down as soon as I finish my meal. Or I''ll go with you. "


    "No way." Fu Jin and he stopped him directly, but there was no room for chiran to act like a spoiler. Chiran looked up at him with a stern look. His mouth slowly shriveled again. He let go of him and lay down.


    "Well, go on, go on, I''ll sleep."


    Chi ran closed her eyes and didn''t hear the sound of Fu Jin and leaving. She hooked the corner of her mouth, but soon fell asleep.


    This time she was injured, as if her body had been hollowed out. Her physical strength just couldn''t keep up with her, and she was weak.


    After watching her breathing, Fu Jinyu lowered her head and gave her a kiss on the forehead, and went out to master Fu''s ward.


    As soon as Fu Jinyu went in, Mrs. Fu immediately exclaimed, "Jin Yu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Fu Jinyu didn''t say anything. Her cold eyes swept Shu meihan, but she just slightly froze. Then she asked Fu Jinyu, "Uncle Fu, how''s Chi ran? Is it serious? I''m sorry. My brother is too impulsive about this. He''s worried because he saw me hurt. "


    On hearing this, master Fu frowned, "what''s the matter? Is Chi ran the girl who hurt meihan? "


    "Grandfather, no, I was not careful."


    "What''s wrong? Chi Ran has hurt someone. Why don''t you apologize? Third, don''t be partial to that girl. Please call me over


    Fu Jin and Shu meihan don''t have any reaction to the old man and how to confuse right and wrong, but indifferently say to Fu, "Chi Ran is in hospital, I take care of her these days, I won''t come over. There''s nothing important. Don''t call me or harass her. "This is a demand, even a warning order


    "hospitalization?" Fu asked, but Shu meihan exclaimed, "how can this happen? Is the pool so badly stained? I''m sorry, uncle Fu. I''ll go with you to apologize for Chi ran and my brother immediately. "


    after listening to Shu meihan''s words, master Fu''s voice immediately became cold," how serious can that girl be hurt? Meihan girl, don''t go. "


    chi Ran''s injury, in the eyes of the old man, may be just her intentional, let people think how serious it is to use this trick

 Chapter 398

    Fu Jin and the indifferent Junrong suddenly evoke a smile, which makes everyone in the room stand.


    "Miss Shu, Ranran doesn''t have to apologize there."


    Smile floating on his perfect cold face, but the bottom of the eye is icy.


    "I said, don''t let anyone disturb her. Do you understand? "


    Black eyes, straight into Shu meihan''s eyes, like an ice blade directly cut into it, Shu meihan''s whole person became suddenly stiff, dare not move, business is released.


    Without waiting for their reflection, Fu Jinyu left quickly.


    "This smelly boy," Mr. Fu looked at Shu meihan. Obviously, she was scared, "meihan girl, don''t be afraid. Wait for your grandfather to teach him a lesson for you."


    "Grandfather, I''m sorry. My brother may have hurt Chi ran. I don''t know how she is. Uncle Fu hates me so much. He must think that I let my brother do it. What shall we do? "


    In fact, Shu meihan is very worried now, but in front of the old man, she also turns her worry into grievance.


    "Grandfather..."


    How can Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu see this girl''s grievance? Fu immediately hugged Shu meihan and patted her on the back placidly. "Meihan, don''t worry. It''s not your fault. It must be that Chi Ran has a bad heart. Maybe she''s deliberately directing such a play and deliberately offending you. "


    The old lady''s words were immediately recognized by the old man, "yes, Mei Han, it must be so. Why did that girl provoke you for no reason? She must have done it on purpose. Don''t worry, your grandmother and I will explain it to you. "


    "Uncle Fu, he --"


    "don''t worry, he''s not a fool. Women''s tricks, say it, he will understand, he is not for women''s mind is not clear, you do not wronged, even if it is really hurt Chi ran how? It''s not a matter of human life. Can she be so delicate? "


    Shu meihan is in Mrs. Fu''s arms, and her heart is at ease. Fu Jiaer always faces her, but it''s not easy for Fu Jin to change his mind with her.


    Shu meihan can''t help but resent her brother''s too hard work. At that time, her foot was too merciless.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin went back with him and sat on the sofa in the room. He relaxed and looked at Chi ran for a while. Then he slowly closed his eyes and had a rest.


    The room was quiet for a moment.


    Soon, Fu Jinyu suddenly wakes up. He suddenly opens his eyes and looks at Chi ran lying quietly on the bed. It seems that he slowly suppresses the shock and his breathing slows down.


    But he couldn''t sleep any more and kept staring at Chi Ran''s sleeping face.


    The screen of the mobile phone lights up. Fu Jinyu looks at the incoming call. His eyes flash slightly. He gets up and walks out of the room.


    "Mr. Fu, I''m Lawyer Zhang. Is Chi ran with you


    "Yes. Is Lawyer Zhang about the Chi family? "


    "Yes, you know that old lady Chi died suddenly. Her will is with me. Because Chi Ran is also involved, I want to find her to come with me. I just couldn''t get through to Chi ran, so I found you here. "


    "Ranran, she''s a little hurt and can''t go there in person. I''ll have a lawyer go instead of her


    "Hurt? Well, all right


    Lawyer Zhang hung up and shook his head. Remembering the faces of the two women in the Chi family, he felt sorry for the old lady.


    When Chi ran wakes up, she looks at her husband, who is still the handsome and perfect president Fu da. She leans on her side, puts her hands under her head, and looks at him attentively.


    Fu Jin and originally were dealing with business affairs in front of the computer. Looking at her, he immediately raised his eyes, and his eyes became soft.


    "Awake?"


    "Well," Chi ran said with a smile, "you''re busy with you."


    Fu Jinyu looked at her bright eyes and felt soft. She knew that she wanted to look at herself, but she didn''t stop her and continued to be busy.


    Chi ran saw the soles of his feet from the top of his head. The more he looked, the more he saw that everything was perfect. He felt a strong sense of pride, even pride.


    "Husband, you are so handsome!"


    Fu Jinyu was amused by her coquettish voice and couldn''t help laughing. This is probably the expression of flower mania.


    However, his wife is crazy about his own flower, he is still very useful.


    Fu Jinyu simply put down the computer, folded his long legs, and leaned lazily on the sofa. His hands crossed on his thighs. His black eyes narrowed slightly and his thin lips curved slightly. The whole person exuded strong male charm. He deliberately made Chi Ran''s cheeks red and his heart beat faster.


    "So, handsome?"


    Fu Jin and deliberately pick eyebrows, the voice is very confused and low.


    Chi Ran''s face was very hot. Her eyes blinked. Finally, she couldn''t help saying, "can you give me my mobile phone first? I''m going to take pictures. I''m going to take a lot of pictures. I''m going to be a screen saver. ""Ha ha ha..."


    Fu Jin and Shi Xiao shake their heads, get up to hand Chi Ran''s mobile phone to her, and then do all kinds of handsome actions at her request.


    Kaka took a lot of photos. Chi ran set these photos to the effect of changing to the next one every minute. The lock screen and the main screen are all handsome Fu Jinyu. It''s amazing.


    Including other mobile chat background, space background, all changed.


    "Others show off their wealth, I show off my husband."


    Chi Ran is satisfied. She looks at the outside with such good eyes that she wants to take Fu Jinyu out for a walk again, but this request is stopped by Fu Jinyu.


    "Why not? I feel much better now. It''s so sunny outside. "


    Fu Jin and hold her coax, "good dye dye, although the sun is good, but to be on the safe side, you still can''t go out. Just walk around the room. Listen to me, eh


    Chi ran also knew that he was nervous, but he just didn''t understand why he couldn''t go out. "Then you open the window. It''s too stuffy in the room. Can you breathe the fresh air outside?"


    "No, the doctor said that it''s easy to catch cold because of the season change. Ranran, even if it''s to reassure me, OK? "


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jin and the distressed expression, and her heart immediately softens.


    "All right."


    Can''t leave the room, can''t open the window, to cover how long? Can''t be like a woman in confinement?


    Chi ran didn''t know that Fu Jinyu wanted her to be a child.


    Fearing that Chi ran will think again, Fu Jin tells her about the phone call from Lawyer Zhang of Chi''s family.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll have a lawyer go instead of you. Maybe the old lady will leave something for you. "


    when Chi ran thought of the old lady, she was sad again. She could not help holding Fu Jinyu and crying softly.


    "Ranran, you can''t cry, you know?"


    Chi ran raised her head with tears in her eyes. Fu Jin and her fingers stroked the corners of her eyes, wiped away the painful tears and soothed her in a low voice.


    "Grandma won''t want to see your tears."


    Fu Jinyu looked at her red eyes, "I don''t want to see you cry either. It''s not a sad cry. "


    Chi ran sniffed, knowing that Fu Jinyu was right. She pressed down her tears and bit her lip, but Fu Jinyu''s fingers brushed her lips.


    "Ranran, let Grandma go at ease, eh?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    Chi Ran''s voice was like this, holding Fu Jinyu tightly, "I only have you, husband."


    "Darling, don''t leave me in the future, eh?"


    Yes, I didn''t follow Fu Jinyu this time. I was so unlucky that I met Su Muran, who was so perverse and vicious. I almost lost my life.


    "I see."


    chi ran knew that this time was his own misfortune. He would go far if he saw Su Mo ran later.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Shu meihan comes out of the bathroom, the door is pushed open by Su Muran.


    She frowned and only wrapped a bath towel on her body, but Su Mo ran didn''t look at her without being polite at all and looked at her directly.


    "Brother, I''m no longer a child. I''ll come into my room and knock on the door later."


    Su Mo ran just dotes on the smile, eyes flash some light, walked over, half lying on the side of Shu meihan''s bed, patting side, "come here, brother help you wipe your hair."


    Shu meihan is still sitting in the past. Su Muran takes her towel and lifts her long hair.


    Su Mo dyed her dark eyes and leaned over her shoulder to print a kiss.


    "Ha ha Brother, don''t make trouble. Wipe your hair. "


    Su Mo ran also smile, just concentrate on for her wet hair.


    For a moment, it was quiet.


    After a while, Shu meihan asked, "brother, did Fu Jinyu find you?"


    Su Muran raises eyebrows, "what do you want me to do?"


    "I heard Chi ran was hospitalized."


    "Chi ran?" Su Mo ran was stunned. After a while, he seemed to remember who the man was. He sneered scornfully, "just a little love, is it worth Fu Jin and looking for me? If he really for that cheap woman to trouble me, then I really want to accompany in the end. We can''t have Fu Jin and Mei Han like this yet. "


    "But Chi ran may be seriously injured. I''m sorry to ask the doctor. How is she, brother? Do you know? "


    Su Muran hooks the corner of her mouth, puts down the towel, and suddenly holds Shu meihan up on her lap. Shu meihan exclaims. Looking at Su Muran''s unusual smile, she thinks there may be something else.


    "Han Han, I kicked off a bastard. Otherwise, if you really marry Fu Jinyu in the future, it will be a trouble. "


    Shu meihan seems to understand Su Muran''s meaning very quickly. She opens her eyes wide, some can''t believe it, some are tangled, or afraid, and can''t bear itThe complicated feeling made her not know what to say for a long time.


    "Chi ran, she''s pregnant?"


    "No more." Su Muran smiles with pride and rubs Shu meihan''s neck with her big hand, but Shu meihan doesn''t seem to notice Su Muran''s action.


    She was shocked because Chi ran was kicked by Su Mo ran about the abortion.

 Chapter 399

    "Drink -"


    when Shu meihan comes back to herself, Su Muran is bending over. She is startled and pushes him away.


    "Brother, you make trouble again."


    Shu meihan pushes him away with some worry on her face.


    "Brother, Chi ran had a miscarriage, but Fu Jin didn''t mention it when he went to see the old man. Why do you think he is? "


    Shu meihan thinks more now, and Fu Jinyu''s attitude is not right.


    If you really lost a child, but Fu Jinyu didn''t react too much, or directly asked her and her brother to settle accounts. Is this attitude too understated?


    "Chi -"


    Su Muran let go of her embrace to Shu meihan, relaxed lazily, put her arms behind her head and said with a smile, "Han Han, you think too much. It''s impossible for the Fu family to have such a child. In sum, I helped solve the problem. Fu Jinyu has to thank me. "


    But Shu meihan felt that she could not accept it.


    "Fu Jin''s feelings for Chi ran do not seem to be faking. When Chi Ran''s child is gone, isn''t he a little sad? "


    "Love is not faking, but you look down on men, Han Han. Feelings can be given to a woman, but children must be born in the main room, there is no doubt about this. Fu Jinyu didn''t get into trouble because of this child, which shows that he is still a little rational and not dazzled by a woman. But it would be dangerous if he really didn''t give up today for the sake of that little love child. "


    After thinking about it, Shu meihan also understands what Su Muran means.


    "They won''t be happy to let the Fu family know the existence of this child, will they?"


    Su Muran nodded, "this is the truth."


    Shu meihan just let go and didn''t feel guilty for killing a life easily. Anyway, it''s a good thing for a child who shouldn''t exist to leave so accidentally.


    "Han Han, Fu Jinyu still thinks highly of that little love, and his brother looks at him too much. Otherwise, you can change a man. "


    Su Muran casually mentions this, but Shu meihan immediately refutes it.


    "No way, brother. How do you say it''s like choosing dishes in the market? If you don''t like it, don''t put it down? I said that Fu Jin was suitable for me. Didn''t my brother promise to help me? Now I''m going back? "


    Shu meihan smacks Su Mo Ran''s heart in a small temper and is not happy for his casual proposal.


    Su Muran grabs Shu meihan''s wrist and gently laughs, holding her in her arms. "What Han Han says is what he says. Brother just talks about it casually. Don''t be angry


    "How can you help me? You see, Chi Ran is pregnant. Although the baby is gone, Fu Jinyu and I are still so cold and stiff. I had the patience to come slowly, but if I had the patience, I would be worried. Otherwise, I would like to get married first. After I get married, I will have more time to catch Fu Jin''s heart. Otherwise, there is no chance for such contact. How can I succeed? "


    Su Muran buckles Shu meihan''s waist and seems to be really thinking about how to help her.


    "Or will my brother help you get that woman away? How about not seeing? "


    "It''s not easy to get rid of it? But Fu Jinyu won''t let him. He will doubt it. "


    "Ha ha Silly Han Han, since you want to get rid of her, you must think about the perfect point and let Fu Jinyu give up completely, won''t you? "


    The only way to make Fu Jin and Chi ran lose heart completely is to let him see Chi Ran''s unbearable side.


    Shu meihan wants to know whether to use money or other methods, but Su Muran won''t tell her.


    Because he is not a good-looking person. He always uses black means when he cleans up people or things he doesn''t like. He doesn''t want his sister to know these things she shouldn''t know.


    "Han Han, just wait. My brother will do it for you."


    "Brother, take it easy. Chi Ran is a girl after all."


    "Ha ha I know


    Girls? In Su Mo Ran''s eyes, he doesn''t feel pity for jade just because he is a woman.


    "Well, I''m going to have a rest, brother. You can go quickly."


    Shu meihan felt that there was nothing more to do, so she rushed out.


    But Su Muran raised her eyebrows, "Han Han, after using her brother, will you drive someone? It''s heartless, isn''t it


    Shu meihan''s face was a little red. She looked at Su Mo Ran''s familiar habits and said in a low voice, "brother, we''ve grown up and can''t be like we were when we were children any more. That''s not good. "


    Su Muran didn''t care. "When I grow up, I''m your brother and you''re my sister. Do you think you dislike your brother? "


    "No, brother,"


    Shu meihan denies that. Su mocan''s lips evoke a charming smile, "then follow the old rules."


    After struggling for a while, Shu meihan finally compromises. She takes her pajamas and goes to change them. Then she comes out and looks at Su Muran lying on her bed.Shu meihan slowly lies down, and is quickly pulled by Su Muran and falls into his arms. He is tightly wrapped by Su Muran.


    "Brother, it''s too close -"


    "don''t move."


    Su Muran''s voice is slightly warning.


    "Then you wait for me to fall asleep and leave. Don''t let mom find out."


    "Yes, go to sleep."


    Shu meihan falls asleep obediently, while Su Muran''s tight body relaxes when she hears her breathing.


    He gently imprinted a kiss on Shu meihan''s face, breathing heavily, but he was reluctant to let go of her.


    As she said, before dawn, Su Muran went back to his room and rushed directly into the bathroom


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin and his lawyer went to Chi''s house. This lawyer, together with Zheng Qu, is Fu Jin and his confidant. He helped Zheng Qu deal with the documents that Fu Jin and he transferred his property to Chi ran.


    After arriving at Chi''s house, he Jin looks at Chi Jingrui, his wife and daughter, and Lawyer Zhang, who read out the old lady''s will. He and Lawyer Zhang have met each other.


    "Well, everyone is here. Then I will read out Mrs. Chi''s will."


    "First of all, Mrs. Chi gave her two properties in city a to Ms. Chi Shuyao and Ms. Chi ran respectively."


    Just started, he Shunhua discontentedly interrupted Lawyer Zhang.


    "Why? Chi ran, she is not our chi family. Why should we give her? This is all my daughter Shu Yao''s. Lawyer Zhang, the old lady went. Suddenly, is your will true or false? "


    Lawyer Zhang has been harassed by he Shunhua these days and is used to it.


    "Ms. He, as I said, this was set up in advance by Mrs. Chi. It has legal effect. No matter how unreasonable you are, this will is true and can''t be changed. "


    Chi Shuyao winks at he Shunhua. Chi Jingrui also gives a warning. He Shunhua just shuts up.


    Lawyer Zhang continued to read out that some of the real estate in the beginning had been divided into two parts. Chi Shuyao and Chi ran each had one. In this regard, Mrs. Chi did not treat Chi Shuyao badly. And she also gave him a house and a shop.


    However, in Chi Shuyao''s and he Shunhua''s mind, it should all belong to them and be given to Chi ran. They didn''t understand Chi''s heart at all, and they even felt that the old lady was intentional.


    The most important thing is that he Shunhua''s shares in Mrs. Chi''s name have been blown up.


    It''s right for Mrs. chi to give her shares to Chi Jingrui, but there is even 8% of Chi Ran''s shares, not even Chi Shuyao.


    "The house is just for chiran. It''s our charity. Why should Chi''s shares be given to her? No, this can''t be given. "


    " Ms. He, your objection is invalid. "


    Lawyer Zhang said without expression, and then looked at He Jin, "lawyer he, please tell Chi ran when you go back, and let her find time to go through a series of transfer procedures."


    He Jin smiles and nods, "OK. Now that I''ve heard the will, I''ll leave. "


    "You stop, you lawyer, go back to tell Chi ran that smelly girl, these Chi''s estimates have no part for her, let her die this heart. We must not give it to her. "


    He Jin still smiles and is not surprised. After hearing he Shunhua''s words, he turns and walks away.


    ¡±Did you hear that? Are you dumb? "


    "Ma, don''t do that. This is Grandma''s decision. It seems that in grandma''s heart, she still doesn''t regard me as her granddaughter. I knew I shouldn''t have been back home. "


    Chi Shuyao was crying, but he Shunhua quickly appeased him, "Shuyao, what are your stupid words? It''s not your fault. If you want to blame it, blame Chi Ran''s mother. She replaced you two. Now that we haven''t investigated her for her crime, her daughter even comes to fight for our property? No way -- "


    he Shunhua suddenly got a light in his head," yes, Chi Ran''s mother is guilty. Since we can''t find her mother, we''ll sue her. She and her mother deliberately exchanged you two, so as to cheat us from the Chi family''s legacy. Yes, that''s it. Sue Chi ran in court. In this way, Chi ran won''t get a cent of his family''s things. "


    The more he Shunhua thought about it, the more she felt it was feasible. She happily asked Lawyer Zhang, "Lawyer Zhang, do you think that if we take chi ran to court, she won''t get the legacy of the old lady?"


    Lawyer Zhang''s face is a little black, thinking that other people''s Chi Ran is still short of you?


    "Sorry, I don''t know."


    Lawyer Zhang packed up and left. He didn''t want to be disgusted by the greedy mother and daughter.


    "You are the lawyer of Chi family. You don''t know who knows?"


    "Sorry, I''m just Mrs. Chi''s lawyer. It doesn''t belong to Chi. "


    Lawyer Zhang left quickly. He Shunhua was still very dissatisfied with the low curse. Then he looked at Chi Jingrui, "Jingrui, our company and property belong to us and our daughter. Why should we give it to Chi ran? Even if those houses and other things are the old lady''s wishes for Chi ran, what about the shares? The shares are yours. It''s too dangerous for an outsider to take them away. If they are sold to rivals or something in the future. "Chi Jingrui was a little bit upset because of what he Shunhua said.

 Chapter 400

    It''s true that old lady Chi loves Chi ran. He also understands that it''s understandable to give her some material security.


    However, the stock is not a random thing, even Shu Yao, the real descendants of Chi family, didn''t have it, and even gave it back to Chi ran?


    As he Shunhua said, if one day, Chi Ran''s 8% shares may become his own threat.


    Chi Jingrui didn''t understand the old lady''s way of doing things. Of course, he Shunhua instigated his dissatisfaction.


    In fact, they didn''t understand the meaning of the old lady at all. When he Jin told Chi ran and Fu Jinyu about the old lady''s will, Fu Jinyu understood the meaning of the old lady very simply.


    On the surface, the old lady gave chiran shares. Chiran took a big advantage, but in fact, she tied chiran to chishi.


    Chi ran will care about the shares given by old lady Chi, and she will also care about Chi''s family. In this way, her care makes Fu Jinyu care too.


    In the end, Mrs. Chi just wants Fu Jinyu to give her a little help, or help her when it''s critical.


    Tie up Fu Jin and, is Chi''s biggest income.


    But the people of Chi family only care about the small interests in front of them. They can''t think of this layer at all.


    Chi ran didn''t seem to think of it. She said to Fu Jinyu, "if you give me something else, I can still take it. But can''t I take shares? Lawyer he, is the Chi family going to turn the world upside down? They know I''ve got so many things? "


    Lawyer he said with a smile, "yes, madam. Especially Ms. He, she was very interesting. "


    Chi ran smokes from the corner of her mouth. She looks at lawyer he and smiles all the time. It seems that nothing can make him change his face. She really thinks that lawyer he is not surprised. She also thinks that he Shunhua''s reaction is interesting?


    This heart is really powerful.


    Fu Jinyu played Chi Ran''s fingers with a smile and said to her, "there''s nothing you can''t take. If you want it, you have to. If you don''t want it, it doesn''t matter if you sell it. "


    "Sold? No, okay? To whom? "


    "Anyone can."


    He Jin naturally understood Mrs. Chi''s meaning, but looking at President Fu''s complete silence and his wife''s own decision, he was not satisfied with the old lady''s calculation.


    "Ma''am, maybe Mr. Chi will want to buy your shares."


    "Yes. This is the Chi family, but I''ll give it to him. Don''t sell it. "


    Fu Jinyu shook his head. "This is from the old lady. If she wants to give it to Chi Jingrui, she will give it directly. Now that I''ve given it to you, I''d better sell it. "


    "Oh," Chi ran hesitated, but she still thought it was not good to sell the things she gave her. "I''d better think about it again. "


    Fu Jin and Xiao said," it''s not urgent. Think about it again. "


    After he Jin left, Chi ran called Lawyer Zhang.


    After she said what she thought, Lawyer Zhang turned black.


    "Ranran, you can''t sell shares. Is it Mr. Fu who let you decide? "


    "No, I just don''t think it''s good for me to take Chi''s shares."


    Mr. Zhang was relieved to explain the role of the shares to Chi ran.


    After that, Chi ran suddenly realized that Fu Jin and he might have done it on purpose.


    After assuring Lawyer Zhang that he would not sell, he immediately challenged Fu Jinyu.


    "What''s the matter?" Fu Jin and Yu didn''t seem to understand at all and asked with a smile.


    Pool dye Du mouth, "you are intentional."


    "What on purpose? Ranran, I don''t understand. "


    Fu Jinyu sits down and looks into Chi Ran''s eyes, as if he really doesn''t understand what Chi Ran is saying.


    And his innocent and clear eyes make Chi ran shake his guess.


    "Lawyer Zhang told me that grandma wanted to give me this 8% share. She hopes you can take care of Chi for my sake. Did you really not guess what grandma meant? "


    After listening to Chi Ran''s words, Fu Jinyu first frowned, then shook his head and laughed.


    "Ranran, I really didn''t expect that the old lady would go around such a big circle."


    Chi ran looked at Fu Jinyu''s performance, which was totally different from that of faking.


    "Well, it''s my fault. But, my husband, I promised my grandmother before, even if I didn''t have this share, I would help Chi. Will you come with me, too? "


    Fu Jin touched her head and said, "of course, I will support anything Ranran wants to do unconditionally."


    Chi ran immediately smiles brightly and kisses Fu Jinyu on the cheek. "Thank you husband. I also thank you for grandma."


    Fu Jin and Chong Du laughed, "don''t be happy too soon. You are for Chi''s sake, but Chi''s family won''t lead you. They will even make trouble with you because of this. "Chi ran thought about it, too. She was in trouble again.


    I told grandma at the beginning that I didn''t want her things, but she made a will.


    When I think of he Shunhua''s indomitable character, I feel like I''m in trouble.


    Just as they expected, before Chi ran received the legacy of old lady Chi, she was sued by Chi''s family.


    "Sue me?"


    Chi ran looks at the summons sent by the court. She really wants to swear.


    "She really has nothing to do with it!"


    Fu Jin and appeasement, "you don''t have to come forward. If you have a lawyer, you don''t have to worry about anything."


    "I''m not worried. I''m just feeling for grandma."


    She probably didn''t expect that he Shunhua would be so unique and would take herself to court.


    "Well, don''t worry about these people. You are not well yet. Your task is to have a rest. Don''t worry about anything else, you know?"


    Speaking of rest, Chi ran felt that she was covered in the ward and was almost hairy. She even refused to take a bath. She said that she was afraid that she would take a cold after taking a bath.


    Chi ran protested again and again, but her body smelled. Fu Jinyu just wiped her head with a hot towel and refused to wash it.


    In a word, Chi ran thinks that Fu Jin and his wife are really over nervous this time.


    "Husband, I want to solemnly tell you that my injuries are all over, and my body is OK. I''m going out of the hospital, I''m going home, I''m going to take a bath, I''m going to get in the sun and blow. If you shut me up like this again, I''ll be crazy to show you. "


    Fu Jin and seeing that she was in trouble again, she couldn''t help laughing.


    He followed the hair dyed by Shun Chi and said with a smile, "I''ll take a look at the crazy one."


    "You''re too deceiving."


    "Well, well, in three days, we''ll leave the hospital and go home, take a bath and bask in the sun, OK?"


    Chi ran frowned, "did you say that? Three days? Can''t we go today? "


    "No, just three days."


    "Well, I''ll put up with it."


    "Good, Ranran." Fu Jin and she are about to kiss her, but Chi ran quickly avoids her.


    "I''m stinking. Can you kiss me?"

 Chapter 401

    "Ha ha ha..." Fu Jin hugs Chi ran tightly and kisses him heavily.


    "Even if you stink, I want to kiss you."


    chi ran glanced at him in disgust, "you are really a heavy taste."


    Fu Jin and Xiao, in fact, she was not as exaggerated as she said. He wiped her with a towel, but she was just uncomfortable.


    If you really want to give birth to a child, she can''t take a bath for a month, then she should die first?


    Fu Jin and the smile in his heart cooled down in an instant because he thought about the children.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Feeling the sudden force of Fu Jin Yu, Chi ran was a little puzzled.


    "It''s all right," Fu Jinyu said, as usual, without any difference.


    During the week when he lost his child, he didn''t show any difference in front of Chi ran, and other people were completely sealed. Fu Jinyu would never let Chi ran know that they had lost such a child.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran finally left the hospital three days later.


    But when she went out, Fu Jin and she wrapped her tightly. Although it''s early autumn now, there are not many people wearing long sleeve clothes and trousers like this.


    No, Fu Jinyu just wanted her to dress like this. If she didn''t cover herself so tightly, she wouldn''t be allowed out of the hospital.


    Tyrant!


    Insist to go home, pool dye immediately like a bird flying out of the cage, huantuo ran into the bathroom to take a bath.


    Which one, Fu Jin and all followed.


    "You, you, what are you doing?"


    Chi ran was a little nervous and stuttered.


    Although she and Fu Jin haven''t been intimate with each other for a long time, he certainly wants to, but not now?


    She didn''t take a bath for a long time. Maybe she would rub mud out of her body and let him see it. She would find it hard to accept it.


    Fu Jin and smile.


    "Don''t worry, Ranran. You''re not well yet. I won''t do anything. I''m just here to help you wash, and I''ll control your bath time, not too long. "


    "Ah..." Chi ran resisted and said, "I don''t want you to wash it for me. It would be very --"


    she protested, but it was also invalid.


    Finally, she watched Fu Jin rub her body with her.


    Fu Jin and looking at the way she was killed, she said with a low smile, "Ranran, what''s the point? We will live together for many years in the future. What can''t we see


    Chi ran turned his back to him and hummed, but he didn''t speak.


    Fu Jinyu followed her, but Chi ran had to admit that someone gave her a bath. Even if she was light, she didn''t have to work hard. At last, Fu Jinyu wrapped her up and took her out of the bathroom. She was treated like a queen from beginning to end.


    In the end, she leaned against Fu Jin and her arms, her hair was blown by him, and nothing was more happy than her.


    After her hair was dried, Fu Jinyu changed her into comfortable home clothes or trousers, which made Chi ran speechless.


    However, it''s useless for her to resist. Fu Jin and she showed the hegemony she had never faced before.


    Considerate or so considerate, gentle or so gentle, even more considerate and more gentle, at the same time, overbearing also followed to a higher level.


    Chi Shuyao had a funeral at home, but her engagement to Wei Xiuyuan didn''t seem to be affected.


    Chi ran didn''t get the engagement invitation from Chi Shuyao, but Fu Jinyu received the invitation from Wei Xiuyuan.


    Seeing the invitation, Chi Ran is angry. How long has grandma Chi been gone? She doesn''t care about the old lady at all and can''t wait to do the wedding. Chi ran really wants to beat Chi Shu. For such an unfilial thing, Chi ran really regrets that she led the wolf into the house.


    If not, everything in Chi''s family will be fine.


    "Are you going? Dye dye


    "Go, why not?"


    Chi ran angrily said, "I really want to see, grandma''s notoginseng has not burned, she can''t wait to get engaged, in the end how thick her face is, how cold her heart is."


    Fu Jin and caressed her arm, helpless, "don''t be angry for this kind of person, dye dye, angry, distressed or me."


    "I''m not angry. I''m just waiting to see how beautiful her Chi Shu Yao is."


    Chi ran Leng, she really wants to marry such an old man.


    "The scenery is superficial," Fu Jin and in order to make Chi ran happy, don''t mind gossiping. "It''s said that Wei Xiuyuan asked you to make a very detailed prenuptial agreement."


    "Oh?"


    Chi ran was really interested. As soon as his eyes brightened, Fu Jin and his eyes began to smile. After holding Chi ran firmly in his arms, he continued, "the content of the agreement is very harsh. After Chi Shuyao becomes Mrs. Wei, the important thing is that she can''t get anything except interfering in anything of the Wei group.""Of course, Wei Xiuyuan will certainly provide daily necessities and money expenses, but she does not have any right to control the Wei family''s money. Can only reach out to Wei Xiuyuan. And if she has a child, she can''t touch the money or property stock that the child gets from Wei Xiuyuan. "


    "What''s she doing? Who gave birth? She agreed to such harsh conditions? "


    Chi ran felt that Chi Shuyao was a fool.


    "Maybe they have other agreements in private, or maybe Wei Xiuyuan will promise her some benefits in private."


    Chi ran said with disdain, "I still know Chi Shuyao. She is the best one to pretend that she can promise. It must be in front of Wei Xiuyuan that she really loves him, not his money. And after she gets the title of Mrs. Wei, she will try to do something else slowly. "


    "What Ranran said is very likely."


    "Eight, nine, ten." Chi ran thinks that Chi Shuyao is probably like this. Since she can promise such harsh conditions and marry an old man over 50 years old, what she wants is not only the material money or the money that Wei Xiuyuan gives her.


    She is good at pretending and drawing slowly, which is in line with Chi Shu''s temperament.


    "On the day of engagement, I must go."


    chi ran suddenly thought of something. He put his arms around Fu Jinyu''s neck with a smile, and his little face was a little proud. "In other words, Chi Shuyao doesn''t seem to know that you are the president of Fu''s group, do you?"


    Fu Jin and tiaomi said, "don''t you know? What does it matter? "


    Chi ran laughs. Maybe Chi Shu Yao has never been serious enough to understand who Chi Ran''s man is? Or she won''t know Fu Jinyu''s name.


    Otherwise, if she had known who Fu Jin and she were, Chi Shuyao might not choose an old man today.


    With Chi Shuyao''s temperament, he will certainly do everything to compete with Chi ran for Fu Jinyu.


    Tut Tut, fortunately, Chi ran had a low-key relationship with Fu Jinyu.


    However, this time, she wants to make a high profile, to let Chi Shu Yao hard face, who let her so indifferent regardless of grandma''s spirit in heaven.


    Fu Jin and looking at Chi Ran''s complacent appearance, are they complacent that she has a husband?


    This kind of speculation made Fu Jin and Yu feel happy. He was looking forward to attending Wei Xiuyuan''s engagement banquet.


    ¡­¡­


    When master Fu learns that Fu Jin and Wei Xiuyuan are invited to attend Wei Xiuyuan''s engagement, he naturally has his own channel to know about it. He immediately calls Fu Jin and Wei Xiuyuan back home.


    The old man''s legs are almost the same now. When he is at home, he is more comfortable.


    "You can''t go to other people''s engagement banquet without a girl. I told meihan to take her with you."


    Fu Jin and coldly replied, "I''ll take chi ran with me."


    "What is she going to do? You can''t be ashamed to take her out. "


    Fu Jinyu didn''t get angry because of master Fu''s belittling Chi ran, but his attitude was still indifferent, "is there anything else?"


    "Fu Laosan, my words don''t work, do they? I asked you to take meihan with you. "


    Fu Jinyu was very calm," I only took chiran. If Miss Shu wants to go, Su Muran has also received an invitation. They can go together. "


    "You insist, don''t you?" Mr. Fu''s threatening tone was very high.


    "Yes."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll fight that girl chiran?"


    Fu Jin and cold hook hook mouth, "Dad, you can try."


    Without anger, without hiding his mind, Fu Jin and Fu are so indifferent to each other.


    Master Fu confronted him for half a minute. In their similar black eyes, they insisted on the cold light and fierce color.


    "Is that how you like her?"


    "You don''t have to try again and again. What does Chi ran mean to me. If you want to be quiet, I will not force you to accept Chi ran. However, if you touch her, I just want to compete with you to see who wins and who loses in the end. I believe that for the sake of chiran, you have to consider whether it''s worth it or not. "


    "Smelly boy, do you threaten me?" Master Fu roared.


    "Yes. Besides, you should believe that even if I marry Shu meihan according to your wishes, I can make Shu meihan live a widowed life. You know what I can do. "


    "You --"


    Mr. Fu''s face was red with anger, and she couldn''t speak. Mrs. Fu immediately came to scold her son, "Jin Yu, don''t be angry with your father. He''s not very sharp yet. "


    Fu Jin and is very indifferent, "Mom and Dad, so far today, I go first."


    Looking at Fu Jin and leaving without hesitation, master Fu put down his hand, which covered his heart, and his anger went with him, but he was really angry."How dare you threaten me


    "You can do it," Mrs. Fu said with a sigh. "You don''t know Jin Yu''s temper. If you really do something, he can tear your face. You''d better think of another way. Don''t involve Chi ran. I don''t think it''s about Chi ran at all. It''s our third brother''s problem. He just doesn''t like Mei Han. What can you do? "

 Chapter 402

    Yes, they really can''t force Fu Jin and Shu meihan to like each other or go to bed.


    But Mr. Fu would never accept a girl like Chi ran as their daughter-in-law.


    "As far as you know, but I really want to follow the old three''s mind. Can you accept Chi ran as a daughter-in-law?"


    Mr. Fu''s rebuttal to the old lady''s impatience.


    Hearing this, the old lady sighed, "I want to be right. But -- "


    but what, the old lady still didn''t know what to do.


    "Isn''t that the end? It''s a big deal to let Chi ran stay with Lao San in the future, "said Fu.


    "Don''t you say it? It''s going to make meihan know, and she''s sad, too. "


    Master Fu is still in a dilemma at last. The two old people really have no way at present.


    "Do you think Jin Yu is different from before?"


    Mrs. Fu''s intuition made her feel that her third son seemed to have changed a little, but she couldn''t tell.


    Master Fu just frowned. He seemed to think that Fu Jin was different from him.


    "Jin Yu just now seemed very calm," Mrs. Fu tried to say.


    "He used to be calm,"


    "it''s not the same, or do I feel wrong?"


    Mr. Fu shook his head and looked at each other with the old lady. He didn''t understand the specific changes between Mr. Fu and Mr. Jin.


    ¡­¡­


    On the day of her engagement, Chi ran was dressed up. She was beautiful and young. When she was dressed up, her whole life was even more amazing. After Fu Jin and Ren Ren were surprised, she had some regrets.


    However, people have been dressed up, and can not do it again, Fu Jin and had to bear the temper, took Chi ran to the engagement hotel.


    Just as they get out of the car and walk in, they meet Su Muran and Shu meihan.


    Seeing the two of them, Chi Ran''s reflexive hand is exerting force. Fu Jin smiles placidly, pats the back of Chi Ran''s hand, and speaks to her in a soft voice.


    "Ranran, don''t be afraid. I''m here..."


    "Yes."


    Chi ran smiles again and follows Fu Jinyu.


    And Su Muran, looking at the man and woman, also felt his sister''s eyes chasing them.


    "It''s a beautiful one. No wonder Fu Jin can''t let go of it."


    Su Mo Ran''s eyes are evil. Shu Mei Han hasn''t noticed it yet, but says, "brother, am I not beautiful?"


    "Ha ha..." Su Muran lowers her head and pinches Shu meihan''s chin. "We can''t compare Han''s beauty to anyone else."


    Shu meihan snorted, "more beautiful than Chi ran?"


    "Of course, what is she?"


    Shu meihan was satisfied, "let''s go in."


    There are many people at Wei Xiuyuan''s engagement banquet, and I don''t know how grand the wedding must be.


    Chi ran sweeps past and finds he Shunhua smiling in the crowd, while Chi Jingrui stands quietly.


    Chi ran can imagine what he Shunhua will say today. Maybe everyone will show off her daughter''s good fortune and become the president''s wife of Weishi group?


    After pulling the corners of her mouth, Chi ran sits down with Fu Jin. She doesn''t take the initiative to say hello. She''s still waiting for Chi''s family to find out what her expression will be.


    That should be wonderful.


    It''s better than a lawsuit.


    At the moment, Chi Shuyao, as the protagonist of today, is exquisitely dressed. Regardless of her dress and jewelry, she has all kinds of valuable sources. On the day when she is going to make an amazing appearance, Chi Shuyao is the beginning of Mrs. Wei to step into the high-end upper class.


    "Shu Yao, people are almost here. Are you ready?"


    Wei Xiuyuan is 46 years old, which sounds like 50 years old. But in fact, she is proud of her maintenance. With the help of money and power, he looks like 40 years old. It''s said that men have 41 flowers. Wei Xiuyuan is also a handsome old man.


    This is one of the reasons why Chi Shuyao chose Wei Xiuyuan. At least in appearance, he is better than many other men of the same level.


    Chi Shu and Wei Xiuyuan had the most beautiful smile, such as the bright white lotus, holy and beautiful.


    Wei Xiuyuan was stunned. Chi Shuyao went over and said to him shyly, "Xiuyuan, what are you looking at me for? Shall we go? "


    Wei Xiuyuan soon recovered. He held Chi Shuyao''s delicate fingers and put them on his lips to kiss.


    "Shuyao is so beautiful. I can''t help it. It''s like seeing a fairy. "


    "Ha ha ha Xiuyuan, stop talking. " Chi Shuyao said with a coy smile, "don''t waste time."


    "OK, Shuyao, take my arm and let''s go out together."


    When the door of the hall opened, the sound of music rang out, and Wei Xiuyuan and Chi Shuyao, who were in full dress, instantly accepted all the eyes cast on them.Chi Shuyao''s body is shaking, but it''s not her fear or tension. She''s excited and looking forward to it.


    Wei Xiuyuan holds Chi Shuyao''s hand and seems to be comforting her. Chi Shuyao smiles back.


    They walked slowly to the main stage in the middle.


    Chi ran looks at Chi Shuyao and Wei Xiuyuan and sighs in her heart. She hasn''t seen Wei Xiuyuan before. She didn''t expect that she is still a handsome uncle.


    If we really talk about love, Chi Shuyao may fall in love with Wei Xiuyuan. An old man with experience, experience and financial resources is irresistible.


    In front of her eyes, she is suddenly blocked. Chi ran smiles and pulls down Fu Jinyu''s big hand. She tilts her head and whispers to Fu Jinyu, "husband, all the men in the audience are not as handsome as you."


    Fu Jin and thin lip micro hook, fingers across her nose, "pony fart."


    "I''m telling the truth. You''re so handsome. It''s absolutely the first truth in the universe."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Fu Jinyu laughs. Chi Ran is also proud of his words. Maybe he has never heard anything so nice.


    Shu meihan''s eyes have been on Fu Jin and Hechi ran. It doesn''t matter what new people are.


    Fu Jin and Chi ran have always been so gentle and smiling.


    When she saw their sweet photos in Liangcheng before, she still felt that Fu Jinyu was too gentle with women. He should have a cold temperament and should not be changed because of women. But now, Shu meihan''s feeling is so eye-catching and heart piercing.


    Su Muran''s hand Shu meihan grabs it inadvertently. He doesn''t cry out for pain, but his eyes are angry, and he looks at Fu Jin and he chiran in front of him.


    They make meihan lose control and feel sad again and again.


    The key is that woman. Su Muran looks at Chi Ran''s beautiful side face. She smiles because of Fu Jin.


    However, such a beautiful woman, how do you want to fight against Han Han?


    Su Muran brings up a smile of evil, and his eyes are dark and terrible.


    Fu Jinyu puts his arm around Chi Ran''s shoulder and hugs him. Fu Jinyu has long been aware of the strong bad eyes behind them and is on guard.


    When Chi Shuyao and Wei Xiuyuan met each guest, her smile was always appropriate and beautiful.


    But when she saw Chi ran, her smile became stiff for a moment.


    Wei Xiuyuan didn''t see, "Shu Yao, this is Mr. Fu Jinyu, President of Fu Group, and this lady is -"


    Fu Jinyu''s indifferent expression is his usual image in front of outsiders.


    "This is my fiancee, Chi ran."


    "Miss Chi"


    it seems that Wei Xiuyuan is no stranger to the name of Chi ran. He can''t know nothing about his future wife.


    I''m afraid Chi Ran is the miss of Chi family.


    However, unexpectedly, she has become Fu Jin''s fiancee.


    As for whether he is a real fiancee or not, he doesn''t know, but at the very least, Fu Jinyu''s attitude is here, and his attention to miss Chi ran can be seen.


    And Chi Shu Yao, is really shocked, at least the smile of the corner of the mouth, tightly suppress one of the ferocious.


    "Chi ran, I''m glad you can come. Really, thank you for treating me as a sister


    Chi Shuyao is moved and wants to cry, but Chi Ran is merciless and smiles.


    "Sorry, I didn''t receive your invitation. I''m here with my family, Jin Yu."


    What kind of sisterhood? You don''t even send me an invitation. Is that a good sister?


    Chi Shuyao''s face was embarrassed for a moment, and then said with a smile, "maybe there are too many people to forget. It''s very careless of those who send invitation cards. Really - "


    " don''t blame them, you don''t know where I live, do you? "


    Chi Shuyao''s expression is again a smoke, she opened mouth, Wei Xiuyuan immediately stopped her again disgrace.


    Chi Ran is against Chi Shuyao.


    Wei Xiuyuan was not happy. He looked at Fu Jin and said, "Mr. Fu, excuse me."


    Fu Jin and nodded, waiting for them to leave for another place. Chi ran also whispered to Fu Jin.


    "I haven''t ridiculed her enough, hum,"


    Fu Jin and chongdu laughed, stroked Chi Ran''s waist and whispered, "enough is enough. After all, it''s Wei Xiuyuan''s engagement. If you mess it up, it''s a big deal. "


    "Well, all right. If I don''t make trouble now, I''ll definitely give chi Shuyao a hard answer in the future. I''ll let her have a bad life all the time. "


    Fu Jinyu couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, "Ranran, why didn''t I find out that you are such a person who must be rewarded?"


    "I don''t have to repay you. It''s Chi Shu who really annoys me."


    "Yes, it''s all the woman''s fault. Ranrange should be right."Fu Jin and she did not hesitate to support her little girl. She was absolutely right and wrong.


    Anyway, it''s not too much to spoil her with him.


    Today, the people who came to attend Wei Xiuyuan''s engagement are all dignified people. Besides being interested in Wei Xiuyuan''s little fiancee, they have some unexpected discoveries.


    Fu Jin and his fiancee Shu meihan are also here, but they are not together.


    Fu Jin brings another beauty with her, while Shu meihan is with her elder brother Su Muran.


    This relationship is intriguing.


    So Fu Jin and Shu meihan, the fiancee admitted by the Fu family, don''t like to meet at all?


    Even some of them heard that Fu Jin and the woman beside him were his fiancee?


    And the girl around him, no origin, perhaps just an ordinary little girl, this was Fu Jin and to mention up.


    No matter what happened in private, Fu Jin and this really pulled the little girl around him into this circle.

 Chapter 403

    "Fiancee?"


    Su Muran looks at Fu Jin and he chiran more and more badly.


    "Han Han, Fu Jin and I are hitting our Su family in the face."


    Shu meihan still wants to maintain her usual smile, but she finds it difficult.


    "Brother, I''ll go to find Fu Jinyu."


    "My brother is with you."


    "No," Shu meihan goes to Fu Jinyu. At that time, Fu Jinyu is holding a drink for Chi ran, limiting her to drink more.


    "Uncle Fu, Chi ran,"


    Shu meihan smiles sweetly, keeping her cheerful and comfortable smile.


    Chi ran completely ignores Shu meihan. At the beginning, she and her brother''s evil deeds. Up to now, they don''t even have an apology. Even if it''s an apology, Chi ran doesn''t accept it. Now that she has torn her face, there''s no need to maintain her previous superficial Kung Fu. Shu meihan can''t pretend to be her own. Anyway, Chi ran won''t accompany her.


    Chi ran was not happy and said, "can I drink a little more? Two? This is really good. Let''s get some when we get home. "


    Fu Jin and pet drown smile, "just two."


    Fu Jin and hands the cup to Chi ran again. They are so greasy that they don''t seem to see Shu meihan beside them at all.


    But Shu meihan''s smile doesn''t change and greets them again.


    "Chi ran, you look like a child."


    Chi ran still ignored her.


    "Uncle Fu, if you take care of chiran like this, won''t you be tired?"


    Fu Jin and finally looked at Shu meihan, affectionately indifferent, "Miss Shu, I''m happy."


    Shu meihan''s smile froze, "Uncle Fu, do you have time in the evening? I want to talk to you. "


    "Husband, I''m afraid to sleep alone at night."


    Chi ran takes Fu Jinyu''s arm directly. Hum, she has no revenge. This stimulation can make Shu meihan look ugly.


    Sure enough, Shu meihan''s face became cold.


    Fu Jin and Pai were afraid of Chi Ran''s back. "Miss Shu, we have nothing to talk about."


    Shu meihan grits her teeth. She has never been bullied like this. Su Muran, who has been looking at her sister in the distance, strides forward immediately.


    Take Shu meihan''s body directly, and the evil spirit in her eyes is directed at Fu Jin and he chiran.


    However, Su Mo Ran is not impulsive. Today''s occasion is not suitable for him to get angry.


    "Fu Jinyu, how dare you treat meihan like this? Don''t blame our Su family for turning over. "


    Fu Jinyu gave Chi ran a cold glance and then said with a gentle smile, "are you tired? It''s time to go. I have to take a lunch break when I go back at noon. "


    Chi ran nodded, "well, let''s go. It''s boring. There are flies everywhere. It''s a nuisance. "


    "Ha ha Good


    Fu Jinyu is waiting to leave with Chi ran. Su Mo Ran is suddenly behind and wants to catch Chi ran. But Fu Jinyu seems to have been prepared earlier. He moves faster than him and blocks Su Mo Ran''s hand.


    Immediately, the two men confronted each other, and it was like a cold storm formed around them.


    "Mr. Su, Chi Ran is my woman. Your hand is too long."


    Fu Jin and cruel warning, and Su Mo dye eyes color cold, "Fu general, just a little love. How about giving it to me? "


    Fu Jin and suddenly put a lot of force on their hands, and they kept fighting.


    "Mr. Su, Chi Ran is my wife. I don''t mind changing face with you Su''s family first if I speak ill again."


    Fu Jin and Su Muran let go of the restraint, coldly swept the two brothers and sisters, turned and hugged Chi ran to leave.


    And Su Mo ran, forced to endure the pain of the wrist, in the heart of Fu Jin and secretly fear up.


    "Brother, do you hear me? Fu Jinyu said Chi ran was his wife. Brother... "


    Su Muran''s complex eyes respond to Shu meihan''s confusion and anger.


    "Hanhan"


    Su Muran half hugs Shu meihan, "without the permission of the second elder of the Fu family, this wife can not be realized. Han Han, don''t worry, this woman really gets in the way. I''ll take care of her as soon as possible. "


    Shu meihan''s heart is also a little impatient and vicious.


    She hoped that Chi ran would disappear and never appear again.


    She knew that her thoughts were too dark, but no one had ever made her look so ugly or frustrated before.


    Mingming, she tried Chi ran. Chi ran couldn''t compare with herself. How could such a woman defeat herself?


    Shu meihan doesn''t want this, let alone allow it.


    She grows so big, is being loved by the family, is being held by the surrounding people, she is the best, all people will love her.


    Fu Jinyu is no exception. It''s impossible for Chi ran to steal her limelight.


    "Brother, hurry up."


    Shu meihan urges her brother to deal with those girls who are more powerful than herself and dislike her.She is still the best. She is still naive. She doesn''t know that her brother is actually doing very vicious behavior in private.


    She is the one who should be protected by her family. There is no polluted baby meihan.


    Shu meihan once again blooms. She always gives people a pleasant smile. She looks up and says with a smile to Su Muran, "elder brother, the fiancee of President Wei is the miss of Chi''s family who stayed with Chi ran before. It''s said that she robbed Chi Ran''s identity and made Chi ran an illegitimate daughter of a servant."


    Su Mo ran picked her eyebrows and looked at the beautiful and pure woman in Wei Xiuyuan''s arms.


    Su Mo Ran''s eyes pick, "Han Han, you are so smart."


    Shu meihan doesn''t know why she is coquettish, "brother, I''m smart! But why do you say that all of a sudden? "


    Su Muran looks down at her sister''s innocent smile and shakes her head. "It''s not sudden. My brother always thinks that Han Han is good. Smart and beautiful, no one can match you. "


    Shu meihan looks like a child who has been praised and raises her chin with pride.


    ¡­¡­


    In the rest room, he Shunhua and Chi Shuyao sit together, and he Shunhua curses in a low voice.


    "This smelly girl, she didn''t give her an invitation, but she still came in? Did she say something to Mr. Wei just now? "


    Chi Shuyao has no scruples about he Shunhua now. Her face is gloomy and she doesn''t know what she is thinking. However, her words are questions with resentment.


    "Mom, why don''t you make it clear that Chi Ran''s boyfriend is Fu Jinyu, the president of Fu''s group?"


    He Shunhua was stunned, then surprised, then angry, questioning, jealous and gnashing his teeth. In a word, his mood was very complicated. At last, he could not help cursing Chi ran again.


    "This damned smelly girl, she even found such a man and kept it from us. She''s a real bitch. I knew she had such a man. You should have robbed her at the beginning. "


    "Ma"


    chi Shu stopped he Shunhua immediately if he could.


    She knew what he Shunhua meant. Yes, she knew that Fu Jin and that man were much younger than Wei Xiuyuan, and they were Fu family.


    But now it''s too late to regret.


    He Shunhua''s face changed. He looked around. There was no one. He was relieved.


    But when she thought of it, she was not reconciled.


    How can chiran, a little bastard, match the president of Fu family of Fu group? He is young and promising, and he is also the third son of Fu family.


    Chi Shu Yao is the eldest lady of Chi family. Everything that Chi dyed should be Shu Yao''s.


    The more I think about it, the more angry he Shunhua is. If Chi ran knows about this wonderful thought, he can only feel unreasonable.


    "You said you didn''t ask Chi ran at that time? So a good man will be missed, you -- "


    " are you blaming me? Mom, even if I ask, can Chi ran tell me? If you don''t know yourself, you said at the beginning that people are not good people. "


    "Didn''t I lose my head? Who knew Chi ran could catch such a man? "


    Chi Shuyao''s heart was so painful to scratch. It seemed that he had missed the wealth he should have felt in his hands. He just ignored it and regretted being picked up by others.


    And he Shunhua''s exclamation, perhaps not Chi Shuyao so uncomfortable.


    After all, Wei Xiuyuan is also a good man. His money is not necessarily less than that of Fu Jinyu.


    Looking at his daughter biting her lips and frowning, he Shunhua patted Chi Shuyao on the shoulder. "Wake up, President Wei is not bad. You''re one step away from becoming Mrs. Wei. Don''t give up all your previous work, Shu Yao. "


    Chi Shu Yao tries to smile, but she knows that she has worked hard for so long and let herself follow an old man. In the end, she is not as good as Chi ran.


    Chi Shuyao''s unwillingness, jealousy and imbalance intertwined and tormented her.


    But she has to keep her beautiful and happy smile.


    "I see, Ma. Don''t say much about it, do you know? "


    "I''m not that stupid. However, Chi Ran is really - "


    " Mom, shut up. " Chi Shuyao can''t bear to stop him. He Shunhua says again, "don''t mention it any more."


    "Well, I won''t say it, OK? What do you do with such a big temper? "


    He Shunhua also not happy horizontal daughter one eye, get up, "I went out."


    After he Shunhua left, the room was knocked.


    Chi Shu immediately put on the most appropriate smile, "please come in."


    She had seen Su and his sister in the Su family.


    "Hi, Miss Chi, are you bothered?"


    "No, please come in quickly."


    Shu meihan comes in and walks over with a smile. Chi Shuyao looks at Shu meihan''s smile and likes this girl very much. In particular, she urgently needs to make some important female friends in this circle. This Ms. Shu, it seems, is easy to get close to."Miss Shu, Mr. Su,"


    after seeing Su Muran, Chi Shuyao''s heart beat a little harder and felt a little embarrassed.


    Shu meihan''s eyes flashed, "Miss Chi, you are so beautiful. Mr. Wei is really blessed. "


    "Miss Shu is flattering. She is also very beautiful."


    "Oh, I''m not ugly, but I''m not as beautiful as Miss Chi. Ha ha By the way, it''s very awkward to call Miss Chi Miss Chi. May I call you Shu Yao? Chiran and I are still friends. You should be chiran''s good sisters, right


    Chi Shuyao''s heart is trembling. Are you friends with Chi ran?


    "Ha ha It''s a pity that we''re fighting now. Alas, "


    What Shu meihan said next surprised Chi Shu a little, unable to guess the meaning of Shu meihan.


    Shu meihan smiles and looks at Chi Shuyao. Her beautiful face is alert and confused.


    "Shuyao, don''t you know? I''m Fu Jinyu''s fiancee, but Chi Ran is Fu Jinyu''s woman again. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 404

    Chi Shuyao suddenly realized that he had completely figured it out.


    All of a sudden, her heart was not as uncomfortable as the one stimulated by Chi ran just now.


    It turns out that even if Chi Ran is Fu Jin''s wife, she can only be a lover.


    The real fiancee is Shu meihan.


    Chi Shuyao completely forgets Fu Jin''s words about his fiancee when he introduced Chi ran. Anyway, for her, Chi Shuyao would rather believe in Shu meihan. She is more willing to believe that Chi ran can''t be Mrs. Fu or better than herself.


    "I see. That pool dye really shouldn''t be. How can she be a junior -- "


    chi Shuyao seems to sigh and blame, but her smile can''t be covered.


    Shu meihan also smiles in her heart and looks at Chi Shuyao, "I didn''t expect Shuyao to be so reasonable. Right, brother? "


    Su Muran recalls a charming smile and looks at Chi Shuyao, "Miss Chi is such a beautiful woman. Naturally, her heart is as beautiful as her appearance."


    Chi Shuyao''s black eyes, dyed by Su Mo, stare at her shy head. Those black eyes, like hooks, make her heart beat faster.


    "Mr. Su? "Miss Shu?"


    Wei Xiuyuan came in, looked at the two present, and said hello with a smile.


    "Uncle Wei, your fiancee is very beautiful, and she is very nice. Uncle Wei is blessed. "


    Wei Xiu comes over and hugs Chi Shuyao. He smiles at Shu meihan''s praise.


    "Miss Shu is flattered."


    "Xiuyuan, I have a lot of affinity with Miss Shu. As soon as I see her, I think I like her very much."


    Two women holding each other, Wei Xiuyuan naturally happy to see its success, Chi Shuyao if it is a good friendship with Shu meihan, is also beneficial to her.


    ¡­¡­


    After Chi ran and Fu Jinyu leave, Chi ran doesn''t go home immediately. Instead, she asks Fu Jinyu to take her to old lady Chi''s cemetery.


    Chi ran doesn''t know how to tell old lady Chi. Maybe grandma Chi already knows what Chi''s family has done. Chi ran just wants to comfort old lady.


    On the day of grandma Chi''s burial, she didn''t come to catch up with her. Later, the Chi family didn''t tell her about grandma Chi''s cemetery at all, but Lawyer Zhang kept it from her. Later, when Lawyer Zhang knew about it, he immediately told Chi ran, and the Chi family took Chi ran to court. Lawyer Zhang was very angry about it, and said he was willing to defend Chi ran.


    In fact, chiran doesn''t care at all. She doesn''t care about the legacy, but Chishu is too much. Chiran can''t make them comfortable. She has to fight for the legacy to the end.


    On the bus home from the cemetery, Chi ran pillowed Fu Jinyu''s shoulder and said to him, "husband, you must help me get the legacy that grandma gave me. I can''t bargain with them. "


    Fu Jin and holding her little hand, "don''t worry, they won''t be cheap."


    Chi ran raised her head, kissed Fu Jinyu on the cheek, and said with a smile, "I also thank you for your grandson-in-law."


    Fu Jin and chongdu smile, hold her chin, bow and lock her lips.


    "Thank you later."


    Chi Ran''s face turned a little red, and Fu Jin and he looked at him angrily, but he finally gave a sweet smile.


    "Thank you. I have to do a good job."


    Master Fu soon knew that Fu Jin and his wife, at the wedding banquet for the Wei family, declared that Chi ran was his fiancee''s business.


    The old man was very angry when he heard such a big thing from others. Moreover, he even mentioned Chi ran to such a position?


    Who allowed him?


    On that day, Mr. Fu yelled at others on the phone and asked Fu Jinyu to return to his home immediately.


    However, Fu Jinyu still didn''t mean to yell at the old man, and said that he was very busy and would not go back to Fu''s house without important things


    after hanging up the old man''s phone, Fu Jinyu completely ignored the old man''s anger, sooner or later, he would have such a day.


    He didn''t want to make a picture any more. He slowly brought Chi ran out to let everyone know that they were the final couple.


    As for the real identity of husband and wife, Fu Jinyu came step by step. He didn''t give chi ran a step-by-step pursuit process before. Now he''s not in a hurry. He also hopes that Chi ran can enjoy the process of being loved by him.


    Almost after the old man hung up on Chi ran, Fu yinuan also called.


    Recently, she and her friends have just returned to a city, and before they have a rest, they hear that my uncle has repeatedly provoked the old man to fight back.


    Fu yinuan called and said, "I''m upstairs listening to my grandfather scolding me below. Are you openly fighting with your grandfather? "


    Chi ran laughs and looks at Fu Jinyu with a crooked head. "It''s true. If we continue to hide, we can''t wait for the result. Most importantly, we have a grudge against Shu meihan. Xiao Nuan, I tell you, that woman Shu meihan is hateful. If you can, stay away from her. I''m not the one who provokes dissension. You don''t know that she instigated her to beat me some time ago. I''ve been in hospital for half a month. ""What? How could this woman be so cruel? "


    "Yes, she''s so good at pretending. Don''t be fooled by her


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry. I didn''t like her at all. Looking at the way she smiles, I know that this woman is not simple. I didn''t expect to be so cruel. "


    Chi ran and Fu Yi Nuan talked for a long time. From common hatred to gossip, there were many topics to talk about.


    Fu Jinyu was still listening at the beginning, but later he just got up and went on his own.


    It has been nearly an hour since Chi ran hung up.


    Fu yinuan came downstairs and looked at the old man and the old lady in the living room. She sat directly next to the old man and ate the grapes on the tea table.


    "Another tip off?"


    Master Fu glanced coldly at his granddaughter.


    Fu yinuan laughed, "grandfather, you have a clever plan. But you''re wrong. I''m talking to my brother. He didn''t go to that corner to pick up girls


    "Well, I don''t worry about any of them. You will inform your two brothers in a moment, and get back to me immediately tomorrow. If you don''t come back, you''ll never come back. "


    "Ah? Grandfather, you are venting your anger. "


    "What about anger? Can''t I teach my grandchildren a lesson as a grandfather? "


    "Yes, you can."


    Fu yinuan reluctantly felt his mobile phone and sent a message to his two brothers, informing him of his attitude.


    Then looking at the old man''s anger, she said tentatively, "grandfather, do you like Shu meihan so much as your daughter-in-law?"


    Master Fu hums coldly, "what do you want to say?"


    Fu Yi warm dogleg to Fu Laozi pour tea, "grandfather, you drink tea first."


    Mr. Fu took the cup and sipped it slightly. Then he said slowly, "grandfather, you are an old general. You have met all kinds of enemies and all kinds of cunning traps in the battlefield before. You are so experienced that you must have a bright eye. No villain can hide in front of you, can you?"


    "Don''t flatter, just say what you want to say."


    "Ha ha," Fu yinuan put down the grape he was holding and faced the old man with eight classics, "what kind of girl is Shu meihan?"


    Fu sitting upright, tea slowly sipping, Fu Yi warm question, he did not immediately answer, but in Fu Yi warm nervous waiting, has been hanging her.


    "Xiao Nuan, your question is really true. I think meihan is a good girl. She is kind and beautiful. She makes people feel comfortable when she smiles. She is a child who is not coquettish and can make people laugh. I think everything is not good. It''s better than you guys anyway. "


    The old lady spoke first, and Fu yinuan pulled the corner of her mouth helplessly, "grandma, what you see is just appearance, it''s what she let you see. But do you know what it''s like when she''s not in front of you? What does she look like in private? "


    "I''ve inquired about it. Many people say that Su''s girl is very good."


    Fu yinuan rolled his eyes and simply looked at the old man, "grandfather, do you think so?"


    But master Fu asked, "what else do you want to say? About Mei Han


    Fu yinuan shrugged, "I don''t have anything to say. Is what I said right? Grandfather is so wise and wise. He will certainly have his own judgment. The key is whether you want to believe it or not. I say Shu meihan is very good, and you must think she is very good to her. If I say Shu meihan is not good, you probably think it''s someone else who just said that. Anyway, I don''t want to say much, as long as grandfather can see a person fairly. "


    Fu yinuan was not afraid at all. She said, "grandfather, I just want to say one thing, that is, Chi Ran is hospitalized. If you want to know, you will certainly know. I''m afraid you don''t want to know. Oh, by the way, the hospital monitoring on Chi Ran''s hand was photographed that day, but the monitoring was taken away early. As for who took it away, I don''t know. If you want to know, you can check it. If you don''t want to know, forget it. "


    Fu yinuan said that, he picked up the grape like a person who had nothing to do, and then told granny Fu something else.


    And Mr. Fu, looking at the tea in front of him, was deeply silent.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Chi Ran has been discharged from the hospital, Fu Jinyu absolutely forbids going out or going out alone.


    The court has already held a court session. She did not appear in the lawsuit against her and the Chi family. She was given the full power to handle it by a lawyer, which did not prevent her from listening to Fu Jin and telling her about the Chi family every day.


    In fact, there is no way to deal with this case at all. Chen Huigen, the biological mother of Chi ran, couldn''t find anyone. Chi Ran is also an innocent victim. As for the matter of greedy for Chi''s family''s estate, Lawyer Zhang testified, and there is no problem with the will. Chi''s family is just looking for something to do. So far, no way has been found to fully occupy Mrs. Chi''s estate.

 Chapter 405

    As a matter of fact, the focus of Chi family''s lawsuit is not so much. The point is that Chi Shuyao can''t wait to marry Wei Xiuyuan, which has spread among these people.


    Chi Shuyao''s reputation is totally bad. Even as Mrs. Wei, even if she is not engaged during the funeral, she is criticized for her choice.


    After listening to Chi ran, she lies in Fu Jinyu''s arms and asks with a smile, "women must be talking privately about Chi Shuyao''s fame and wealth, but do men envy Wei Xiuyuan for finding a young and beautiful wife?"


    Fu Jinyu smiles, turns Chi ran down, lowers his head, and pecks at the corner of her mouth. His voice is low.


    "I don''t know about others, but I don''t envy them at all."


    Fu Jin and his deep black eyes were stained with a clear idea.


    They haven''t been together for a long time. Fu Jinyu has been worried about Chi Ran''s body. She thinks that she''s very sharp, but Fu Jinyu doesn''t touch her. She''s embarrassed to invite her. She''s been dragging on for a long time. Looking at Fu Jinyu''s performance, Chi ran bites her lip, embraces Fu Jinyu''s neck with her arms, and pulls him towards her.


    Fu Jin joked with the corners of his mouth, laughed low, and then quickly sealed Chi Ran''s lips.


    A beautiful room.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Gongcheng, the head of the Su family, has been very busy recently. However, when he was not busy today, he was told by his wife when he came home. Recently, their baby daughter was laughed at and despised by others.


    After hearing this, Su Gongcheng felt sorry for his daughter, but he didn''t directly attack the Fu family.


    At the beginning, their parents said that if their daughter likes it, they will be together. Of course, Fu Jin and that person are not easy for women to win. They are not involved in the love affair between men and women.


    But after all, his daughter was wronged. Su Gongcheng still wanted to comfort her.


    Su Gongcheng calls his daughter out of the room to chat with her.


    The first sentence is some impolite questions.


    "Meihan, my father asked you, you are now in the pursuit of Fu Jinyu on the road of suffering and setbacks, now want to give up?"


    Shu meihan frowned, "Dad, when did I say I would give up?"


    "I wish I didn''t give up. Not enough, girl, according to your current situation, my father will persuade you instead. It''s good to persist in things. However, if there is no result at all, it is stubborn to only do it. "


    "Dad admits that Fu Jinyu is a good partner, but are you sure you will succeed in the end? After all, I heard that Fu Jinyu had already had a beloved woman. It''s possible for a man to empathize, but is Fu Jinyu such a person? Or do you think this man is worth it if he empathizes and doesn''t fall in love with you? "


    Shu meihan didn''t speak, and Su Gongcheng didn''t have to get her daughter''s answer.


    Mrs. Su said, "at the beginning, Qin Ge said that there was a woman in the third son of the Fu family. Alas, I didn''t expect that he was really so affectionate to that woman. Han Han, let''s forget it. "


    Shu meihan didn''t speak. At this time, Su Muran, who came down from the upstairs, said coldly, "Mom and Dad, if Hanhan likes it, let her like it. I don''t think it will take long for Han Han to marry into the Fu family. "


    Su''s parents are very confused about Su''s determination.


    "Mo ran, why do you say that?"


    Su Muran walked to the armrest of the sofa beside Shu meihan and sat down. She touched the top of Shu meihan''s head. "Mom and Dad, don''t you believe in the charm of our meihan? It''s just a man. If meihan has a heart, she will definitely win it. "


    Mrs. Su laughed. "It''s the same. Mo ran, you always believe in your sister. It seems that from small to large, as long as you say something, Hanhan will surely succeed. Are you your sister''s nobleman


    Su Muran looked at Shu meihan fondly, "Han Han, don''t you think so?"


    "Yes, absolutely. With my brother''s words, I will succeed. "


    Su Gongcheng takes a look at his son. Su Muran''s face remains unchanged. He has no different look at his father''s exploration.


    ¡­¡­


    "To the party?"


    Chi ran was scared.


    Fu Jinyu is not a person who likes to take part in such activities. He even wants to take part in them with himself?


    Chi ran didn''t know, so, "what kind of activities do you want to go to?"


    "An annual chamber of Commerce in city a will award awards to some outstanding businessmen of the year."


    "I see. Do you win every year? "


    Chi ran looked at Fu Jinyu admiringly. Fu Jinyu was absolutely the best. How could he not win the prize?


    Fu Jin and Xiao said, "it''s a great honor for Ranran to value me so much. However, these awards, even if I am qualified, but also have to give some new opportunities


    He''s a celebrity in business, but he doesn''t have to hold all these awards.


    There are talented people coming out of every generation. Now there are many upstarts in shopping malls. Especially in this Internet era, many new businesses are easy to create opportunities for some young people to get rich quickly and become the so-called president.In the evening, they went to the hotel held by the chamber of Commerce, among the most upscale hotels in the city.


    A lot of people took part with them. With the appearance of Chi ran, these people were no stranger. They basically met Wei Xiuyuan at his engagement.


    They also began to pay attention to this woman who was valued by Fu Jin.


    In the future, Mrs. Fu, Chi Ran has a good chance of winning at least.


    Meet Chi Shuyao, as Chi ran expected.


    Chi Shuyao takes the initiative to say hello, but Chi ran doesn''t expect it.


    "Chi ran, I thought I might meet you tonight. Sure enough, you came. Long time no see. How have you been recently? "


    Chi ran raised his eyebrows. "Very good. Don''t you have a good time? "


    Chi Shuyao is not irritated by Chi Ran''s rude words. Instead, she seems to be very tolerant with a smile, "Chi ran, you are really, after all, we are sisters. You can make people laugh."


    "Jokes? I think you''ve been a joke for a long time


    Chi Shuyao sneered at Chi ran, "I think you''re someone else''s joke, right? Chi ran, you''re acting like that. Don''t you admit that you''re not doing well? Well, maybe I can help you. But you are so stubborn, and against me, there is no good end


    Chi ran was puzzled. Chi Shuyao was so arrogant before she became Mrs. Wei?


    "Chi Shuyao, who gives you confidence? Mr. Wei? Are you really going to be a rich wife? So arrogant? "


    "Ha ha ha My old Wei is very supportive of me. However, Chi ran, I''m not arrogant. I''m laughing at you. Don''t you see that? "


    Yo, this Chi Shu Yao is more and more arrogant.


    Chi Ran is really interested. Let''s find out where she is.


    "Laugh at me? Are you qualified? "


    "Why not? I am a respectable Mrs. Wei. Of course, I am qualified to laugh at you who are a lover. Chi ran, he pretends that he really thinks he is Mrs. Fu. You are the illegitimate daughter of a servant. Are you better than Miss renjiashu? "


    After hearing this, Chi ran understood.


    Tut Tut, Shu meihan really changed her mind to be herself.


    It''s a pity that Chi Ran has never lost to Fu Chi Shu Yao.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Chi ran smiles instead of anger, as if laughing at Chi Shuyao''s self righteousness.


    "What are you laughing at?" Chi Shuyao''s face sank.


    Chi ran said with a smile, "it''s nothing. You have a good relationship with Shu meihan?"


    "Yes, Miss Shu is not like you. She has no family background, no education. That kind of girl is worthy of President Fu. Chi ran, as a friend, I advise you to leave president Fu as soon as possible. Otherwise, in the future, you will regret some. "


    "Let''s wait and see the future!"


    Chi Ran is very happy to give chi Shu Yao a look waiting to see. In other people''s eyes, she looks like two women get along well.


    When Fu Jin came over and hugged her intimately, he asked, "what are you so happy about?"


    Chi Shuyao wants to say hello to Fu Jinhe, but he doesn''t even give her a look. His black eyes only focus on Chi ran.


    Chi ran took Chi Shu''s embarrassment and said, "whose husband is more handsome than us? Whose husband is good. Mrs. Wei, you are really inferior to me in this respect. "


    Fu Jin and Dan don''t smile, but Chi Shuyao''s face is stiff, and his skin is smiling, but his flesh is not smiling, and he is forced to smile.


    "Chi ran, you are not married to President Fu. It''s too inappropriate to call your husband. It''s time to say that you have no sense of propriety. "


    "That''s what I like to call it, isn''t it, husband? We''re going to get married sooner or later, aren''t we? "


    Chi ran got the answer from Fu Jinyu, who simply gave him support and unconditional favor.


    "Yes, Ranran is right."


    Chi Shuyao was slapped in the face again, and Chi ran was more proud.


    After two people walk away, Chi Shuyao stands in the same place, tightly pinches the wine glass, the fingertip wants to pinch the cup in the hand.


    "Shuyao, what''s the matter? You look so ugly? "


    When Wei Xiuyuan finishes his greetings with others, he finds Chi Shuyao. Her face is ferocious for a moment, but it can be fleeting.


    Wei Xiuyuan is gentle and considerate to Chi Shuyao.


    "No, maybe a little tired."


    "Then sit down and have a rest. It''s not over yet. You can bear it."


    "OK, Xiuyuan. I''ll be fine. Just have a rest. I''m giving you trouble. You don''t have to worry about me. Go ahead with your work. "


    "Are you really OK?"


    "It''s OK."


    Wei Xiuyuan comforted a few words, and then walked away.And Chi Shuyao, looking at Chi Ran''s good appearance of being protected by Fu Jin and her side, her heart is filled with vicious jealousy.


    "Miss Chi is also surnamed Chi. Miss Shu Yao is much better than Chi Ran''s fortune."


    Chi Shuyao doesn''t know when, Su Muran comes over.


    As soon as she looked up, she fell into Su Muran''s charming smile.


    "Mr. Su, what''s my fortune?" Chi Shuyao said with a modest smile.

 Chapter 406

    "Miss Chi is beautiful and elegant. She is the fiancee of President Wei, and she is also a serious young lady of the Chi family. Isn''t that much better than Chi ran?"


    Chi Shuyao accepted Su Muran''s praise. Such a man''s praise for himself would make any woman happy.


    "Mr. Su, please don''t praise me so much. I''m sorry to say that."


    "No, Miss Chi is. I''m not praising, but telling the truth."


    Su Mo''s dark eyes are firmly fixed on Chi Shuyao, who only takes a look at him and doesn''t dare to look at him any more.


    Chi Shu Yao can be vain, but in front of so many people, she doesn''t dare to make any more misunderstandings with Su Mo ran.


    Xu is aware of Chi Shu Yao''s scruples, Su Mo ran soon away from Chi Shu Yao for some distance.


    Such a gentleman''s behavior makes Chi Shuyao appreciate him more.


    Before the award ceremony, Fu Jinyu sat down with Chi ran, surrounded by Wei Xiuyuan and Chi Shuyao, Su Muran and his girlfriend, as well as other people whom Chi ran didn''t know very well. They all had a smile on their faces and spoke as if they were close friends.


    It''s just that Chi ran always feels Su Mo Ran''s eyes, which is very uncomfortable.


    Chi ran gets closer to Fu Jinyu. Fu Jinyu soon realizes that she is different.


    Looking at Chi ran, Chi ran makes a color to him, indicating Su Mo ran on her side.


    Fu Jin and Su Muran look at each other, two men look at each other, one is cynical with evil, one is cold with warning.


    Su Muran smiles provocatively all the time, then sweeps over Chi ran. Fu Jinyu makes a sound immediately.


    "Su Muran, looking down, don''t want your eyes?"


    The direct and undisguised warning surprised everyone on the table. Looking at Su Mo ran, they soon understood.


    Are the Su family and the Fu family going to make trouble?


    "What Mr. Fu said is that Mr. Fu''s girlfriend is so beautiful. Everyone wants to see more beautiful things."


    Chi ran pulls Fu Jinyu''s hand and tries to dissuade him in a low voice.


    "People like him are shameless. We can''t be shameless like him. In the future, we will take revenge in private. "


    Fu Jinyu also knows that this occasion is not suitable, and smiles at Chi Ran''s appeasement. Then cold light stares at Su Mo ran and ignores his provocation.


    Su Muran smiles in a low voice, but Chi Ran is calm.


    The representatives of the municipal government above give awards to the people below, while Chi ran curiously looks at these award-winning young fresh meat. Now it''s really the world of fresh meat.


    The palm of his hand is suddenly pinched. Chi ran turns to look at Fu Jinyu. His eyes are cold and his face is cold. Chi ran laughs in a low voice.


    "I just want to have a look. You see, they are almost as old as me. They are all overbearing presidents, and I have accomplished nothing."


    "The boss is in front of you."


    "Poof -"


    chi ran covered her mouth and finally pinched Fu Jinyu''s arm. "Well, you are more qualified than them to call yourself that."


    Fu Jin and pet drowned smile, bow, to pool dye whispered, "you are not nothing."


    "What did I do?" Chi ran asked.


    "You have conquered an overbearing president and become his wife!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran spat out his tongue. "It sounds more cool."


    Chi ran came out of the bathroom just now, but suddenly she didn''t see anything clearly, so she was pulled into the men''s room. The door was quickly locked. She struggled and screamed, but she was covered by someone.


    Ear, is to let her shudder disgusting breath.


    "Shh, Shh If you make any more noise, others will think that you and I are stealing here. "


    Chi ran sobbed twice, but she was still held by someone. She was cold and fierce, and she wanted to kill Su Mo ran.


    Yes, I can tell from my voice that the man who captured me was su Muran.


    At the moment, he is behind Chi ran, encircling Chi Ran''s waist with one hand and covering Chi Ran''s mouth with the other. His body is close to Chi ran, and the breath is blowing in her ear.


    "You are so beautiful. No wonder Mr. Fu likes you so much."


    "Haha, I can let you go, but please don''t cry. Of course, I''m not afraid of you. In front of so many business celebrities, even if you say I''m holding you hostage, but a man and a woman are in the bathroom. Tut Tut, this peach news must be covered by Fu Laosan''s green cloud. "


    Chi Ran is silent. Just because Su Mo ran can fight against a woman, she can see the shamelessness of this person. She can imagine that the disgusting things he said just now confuse right and wrong.


    "Ha ha Smart and good. "


    Su Mo ran let go of the big hand of holding Chi ran, but still stick to Chi Ran''s body, deliberately close to him."Su Muran, let me go."


    "tut Tut, it''s a pity to follow Fu Laosan''s ice for such a good figure. Why don''t you follow me? I promise I''ll be more interesting than him. How about that? "


    "don''t disgust me."


    Su Muran said, "Oh, so loyal to Fu Jin. However, to see you so loyal, I really don''t think it''s worth it. Can he marry you? When a man coaxes a woman, he will say anything good, but in fact, tut Tut, Fu Jin and his future wife will only be my sister Mei Han. "


    "Su Muran, you are as self righteous as your sister. Fu Jinyu is my man. He was a long time ago, before your sister appeared, and he wanted to rob Fu Jinyu when he knew that he had a girlfriend. Shu meihan is Xiao San. Ah - "


    chi Ran''s hand was severely pinched otherwise. Su Mo ran had already pushed the man down the wall. His other hand was pinched on Chi Ran''s neck, but Su Mo Ran''s expression had become dangerous and fierce


    "Why are you still so brainless? Besides the bad words about meihan, can you believe me to cut off your lovely little neck directly? "


    chi Ran''s face is a little white. At the moment, Su Mo Ran''s eyes are angry and frightening, and she can''t help shivering


    what can be said is to be brave enough to say to him, "I''m telling the truth. For your sister to kill me, your brother also hurt her enough. But even if you become a murderer, your sister will not be Fu Jin''s wife. If you don''t believe it, let''s make a bet. "


    "gambling? You bet your life? Last time I was matched with the life of a bastard. Will it take your life this time? "


    chi Ran''s doubts fall into Su Mo Ran''s eyes


    he burst out laughing, "tut Tut, don''t you know? Ha ha ha... Does Fu Jin and I hurt you or cheat you? "


    "what do you mean?"


    chi ran asked coldly


    she won''t be influenced by Su Mo ran at all, because she believes in her man very much. Su Mo ran doesn''t mean well when she says something


    "it''s none of your business."


    "how can it be irrelevant? After all, I''m starting to be interested in you, too? " Su Mo Ran''s fingers crossed Chi Ran''s cheek and said with a smile, "what do you want to leave Fu Jin and follow me? Money? Or my ability? "Yes?"


    chi ran was disgusted by Su Mo Ran''s suggestion. Her face turned pale. The next second, she really vomited. Su Mo ran was the first to bear the brunt. His body was full of vomit


    "you woman --" Su Muran jumps away from Chi ran and looks ugly


    taking this opportunity, Chi ran immediately opens the door and goes out. Just in time, she falls into Fu Jinyu''s arms


    "dye dye."


    "I''m fine."


    Fu Jinyu''s arms, Chi ran smiles weakly


    when he saw Fu Jin and his wife coming, he didn''t care about provocation. He went directly over them and washed them with water. He looked disgusted, direct and embarrassed


    chi ran seems to have noticed that her body doesn''t taste very good either, "husband, I''ll go wash it."


    chi ran tidied himself up, but he couldn''t stay here any longer. Fu Jinyu soon left with her


    "husband, don''t be afraid, I''m ok."


    "husband, you see I''m ok. I intentionally vomited that man all over. He should be suffering to death now. Ha ha....


    "I know my husband will revenge me later. We can''t do anything about him now, but he will be worse in the future, right? "


    "husband, husband, I''m not afraid of them at all. I''m brave. I know my husband will take revenge for me and save me."


    "Ranran, next time you call for help, you don''t have to worry about anything."<


    chi ran nodded, "I won''t have another time. Such a perverted man will stay away from me in the future.""Ranran is right. There is no next time."


    Fu Jinyu holds Chi Ran''s little face and looks into her bright eyes. She tries to make herself look good, but her hands are always cold.


    She was scared. She was incompetent and didn''t protect her.


    This is the second time, self blame pain, crush his heart, heart blocked breathing are suffering.


    Chi Ran is still comforting him, not worrying him.


    "Ranran, Ranran..."


    Fu Jin and Chi ran whispered and answered his call.

 Chapter 407

    When Su Mo ran was driving away from the party, a car suddenly came across in front of him on the way.


    He braked in a hurry. Fortunately, he was in time. But after all, he hit the steering wheel. It didn''t matter. He was still awake, but he was angry.


    Driving down, Su Muran directly wants to make a phone call, but somehow a person suddenly comes out behind him and covers his head directly.


    When he was completely unprepared, he was dragged away. After a while of punching and kicking, he quickly withdrew.


    For a long time, someone found that there were two cars that collided in the secret corner of the road, so they called the police and sent people to the hospital.


    In the hospital,


    Su Mo Ran''s pretty face is black and blue, and it can''t be seen that it''s su Mo ran. Now his charm smiles, and it''s estimated that the little nurses can scare away.


    Shu meihan sits beside her brother''s bed, cuts fruit for him, and looks at Su Mo''s gloomy appearance. She can''t help sighing.


    "Brother, you are all skin injuries. You will be fine in the future."


    Su Muran has been silent, and Shu meihan knows that he is not happy. In particular, those people seem to be deliberately attacking him in the face. Except for the body injury, his face is the heaviest, as if he didn''t want Su Mo ran to go out to meet people.


    "Brother, the police will find out. People will be caught soon."


    "Well, if you catch it, it won''t be the real killer."


    Su Mo ran finally opened his mouth. The voice of Yin measurement made people feel cold.


    "Brother, who do you think the killer will be?"


    "Fu and Jin."


    "How can it be? He is not such a person. If he wants to trouble you, he can''t do this childish way of revenge in pediatrics. "


    Shu meihan directly denies that Fu Jin and Su Muran are in doubt, but some of them don''t believe it.


    It''s impossible for Fu Jinyu to do such childish things, but who is it except Fu Jinyu?


    As soon as he bullies Chi ran, Fu Jinyu stops him on his way home and finds someone to beat him. Su Muran is not sure about such a thing.


    "Brother, what did you do?"


    Su Muran''s eyes suddenly flashed and said to Shu meihan, "Han Han, I found an interesting thing."


    "What?"


    "When Chi ran was in hospital, she had no children. She didn''t know about this."


    Shu meihan looks at Su Muran, then bows her head. Although her brother''s eyes are still familiar to her, she still can''t adapt to that face.


    "She doesn''t know. It''s obvious that Fu Jin and he have deliberately concealed it. Han Han, what do you mean by Fu Jin and this? "


    Shu meihan was silent for a while, but she felt uncomfortable.


    "Fu Jin and Chi ran are afraid of being sad. He protects her so much. He just doesn''t want Chi ran to suffer from the loss of her child. He would rather Chi ran didn''t know."


    Su Mo was silent. "Is that right?"


    "Brother, I''m really jealous of Chi ran all of a sudden."


    Shu meihan has never felt the feeling of jealousy happening to her.


    But now, she finally tasted it.


    This kind of feeling, really too uncomfortable, in the heart like was a vicious hand ruthlessly grasped, and pain, and want to burst out, want to vent, want to destroy that ran to their own jealousy.


    Su Muran reaches out and touches Shu meihan''s head.


    "Han Han, jealousy is not suitable for you. You should be the most enviable, and other women should be envious of you."


    Shu meihan''s fingers tightly into the palm, she really can''t control.


    When Chi ran heard that Su Mo ran had been beaten into a pig''s head, he laughed and fell on the sofa. He was in a good mood.


    She looked into Fu Jinyu''s eyes and asked, "husband, you are wonderful."


    Fu Jin and tiaomi said, "although we can''t make him worse now, we can at least make him suffer first."


    "Haha, in fact, to deal with this kind of pervert, just fight directly. Honey, you did a great job. But isn''t his father the chief of police? It won''t be you, will it? "


    Chi Ran is worried about this.


    Fu Jin and shook his head, "no, they do things without leaking. Besides, it''s not a big deal to find people just after a while. "


    "That''s good."


    Chi ran laughs again. It''s fun to think about it.


    While Fu Jinyu stroked Chi Ran''s arm, a smile also appeared on his face.


    This is just a small lesson. In the future, there will be many lessons for Su Muran.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin doesn''t seem to be the one who makes this kind of small hand, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t use it.


    This period of time, in the hospital, Su Mo ran also had no better.


    There are always all kinds of small troubles that aggravate his injury.


    At first, I thought it was a coincidence. For example, when I went for a walk in the garden, I was bumped by a person carrying a thermos bottle, and the hot water in the thermos bottle directly drenched his leg. For another example, the nurse accidentally pushed the medicine and needle, and recklessly bumped into him who was not able to move. For another example, I slept well in the middle of the night, and suddenly heard the harsh bell in the room, which made him restless It was later confirmed that the fire alarm device in the room started automatically because of a faultAnd so on each kind of small trouble, lets Su Mo dye in the hospital repeatedly cannot come out.


    He''s just in bad luck recently. He can''t have a good place to keep him clean.


    The wound is not good again and again, and he can''t sleep soundly. Su Muran absolutely suspects that someone deliberately can''t get along with him.


    He offended a lot of people, but few of them had the courage to punish him. Even if it was no longer like what Fu Jin Yu did, he was sure that it was Fu Jin Yu who did it.


    Su Mo ran simply found several subordinates to strictly protect her ward. When she went out for a walk, there were people around her.


    In this way, it seems that his trouble is gone, and Su Mo Ran''s wound is almost cured.


    On the day of discharge, Shu meihan specially came to pick him up. In the ward, Shu meihan packed his clothes for him. Su Muran looked at her sister''s virtuous appearance, her eyes darkened, and got up to embrace Shu meihan from behind.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Shu meihan chuckles and crutches Su Moran with her arm, but he refuses to let her. She hugs Shu meihan tightly and sniffs her neck deeply.


    "Han Han, you haven''t come to see your brother these days. Don''t you miss him?"


    Shu meihan smiles, "brother, I have something to do. I''m busy with business. "


    "What''s more important than me?"


    Shu meihan said with a smile, "nothing is as important as my brother. Is that ok?"


    Su Muran is not satisfied. She turns Shu meihan from her arms and asks her to face herself, bow her head and get close to her cheek.


    "Han Han, kiss my brother, and my brother will --"


    before I finish, someone pushed the door outside, and the nurse was stunned when she saw their actions.


    "Go away."


    Su Mo ran angrily scolds the nurse to leave, Shu meihan has pushed him away, "brother, don''t do this again, let people see."


    Su Mo ran didn''t care. However, it didn''t matter that people saw it. However, after leaving the ward, the nurse was surprised all the time, and then she made a phone call.


    Zheng Qu went into the president''s office and after reporting to Fu Jinyu, he mentioned the monitoring and investigation of the Su family.


    "Su Gongcheng hasn''t found it yet. It''s OK. It''s still going on. However, Su Mo ran had unexpected results there. "


    Fu Jinyu looked up at Zheng Qu, but Zheng Qu''s eyes seemed strange, and his expression was not normal.


    "What''s the harvest?"


    "It''s su Muran who left the hospital today. The people who arranged there saw him and Shu meihan - er, hugging each other intimately."


    Zheng Qu''s expression is different, and Fu Jinyu immediately understands what he means after listening to it.


    "It''s not normal for them to embrace each other intimately?"


    "Well, there, looking at two people, not like brothers and sisters, but more like lovers."


    Fu Jin and thick eyebrow slightly Cu, "except today, didn''t you find their difference before?"


    "No, they''ve never been different outside. We haven''t had anyone in Su''s house yet. Today is also an accident. The nurse went in without knocking on the door and saw it


    Fu Jin and he pondered for a while, "go on with them. Not for a moment. "


    "Yes, president."


    Zheng Qu thought, if you really find out what''s different with this important information, it''s really powerful.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Ran is preparing to start school. Liu Xiaohai also comes back from his hometown in advance. They go shopping together. Chi ran feels free now.


    "I''m suffocating at home. I''m just waiting for school to start. It''s not so boring to do something."


    Liu Xiaohai joked, "isn''t your husband sticky to you?"


    "He can''t stick to me all the time. He''s also very busy, especially recently."


    Chi ran didn''t know how he was busy recently, and she hadn''t gone to Fu''s for a long time.


    "Distance produces beauty."


    Girls go shopping, whether it''s high-end or stall, anyway, they like it. They have to go around, and they don''t buy it.


    When Chi ran and Liu Xiaohai were in a clothing store, her mobile phone rang. She was trying on her clothes. Chi ran picked up her mobile phone to answer.


    "Hello?"


    "Chi ran, it''s me, Mei Han. Can you come out and meet me?"


    Chi Ran''s face immediately sank down, and he said, "No. I''m very timid. I''m afraid I''ll be beaten into coma and hospitalized. "


    Shu meihan pauses on the phone. Maybe she didn''t expect Chi ran to speak so directly.


    "Chi ran, I have something important to tell you."


    "I''m not interested in your important things. I don''t trust you and your sick brother. Goodbye!"


    "Dudududu..."


    Shu meihan has no chance to speak with her mobile phone. When she calls again, she can''t get through.Shu meihan''s eyebrows are frowning. This pool dye is not easy to catch.


    If so, how can she tell her what Fu Jinyu has concealed?


    She was so well protected by Fu Jinyu that she didn''t feel sad at all. Shu meihan thinks that Chi ran should feel sad, just like she was rejected by Fu Jinyu, so sad. Why can Chi ran be so comfortable and happy?


    Shu meihan smiles again. Forget it, she''s not in a hurry. When Chi ran starts school, it''s hard for her not to see herself. She has forgotten that she is the most patient. Just wait. Sooner or later, Chi Ran''s heart will be hurt.

 Chapter 408

    Chi ran hung up and gave a cold hum


    "come on, don''t worry too much, man is just a life. There is a saying that you are not happy day by day, you cry day by day, why not live happily? Sao Nian, you think too much. "


    "Pooh - well, it''s my wishful thinking."


    in the end, they bought some small things to go back to


    "that''s all for today?"


    chi ran shrugged, "I don''t lack anything. I feel itchy. If I want to buy something, I buy socks and underwear. This is for you."


    all his things are handled by chiran after chiran


    chi ran sorted out the tags and threw them into the garbage can. Before she got up and put them away, she suddenly thought of Shu meihan''s phone call today


    she reported everything to Fu Jin and so she said that Shu meihan called today


    "she said she wanted to talk to me, and she had something important to tell me. Cut, I don''t believe it. This kind of drama, must be to find a chance to trouble me, or let me easily sad things to hit me. I''m not that curious. "


    when it comes to sad things, Fu Jin and his fingers that caress Chi ran jump inexplicably. His heart is tight, but his face is not obvious


    "it''s right for Ranran to think that way. We should be alert. No matter what she says in the future, don''t be fooled or listen to it. "


    "I know. After I hung up the phone, I thought about it. I don''t have anything for her to take advantage of recently. It seems that she just asked me out. What plot do you want. By the way, "Chi Ran''s eyes brightened," maybe they''re just going to cheat me out, just like you took Su Mo ran by surprise, to take me by surprise. Yes, it must be. Well, I''m not fooled. "


    "Ranran has done a good job. You have to tell me all these things in the future."


    "I''ll tell you now? Be careful yourself. Don''t let Su Mo ran take advantage of it. "


    after that, Chi ran goes to wash clothes and socks, while Fu Jinyu looks at her background, and her black eyes darken


    ...


    Fu Jin and his wife took time to go back to Fu''s home, but Shu meihan was also there, and Fu was still making opportunities for them


    Shu meihan is not shy at all when she says such a direct and straightforward confession, and she is more calm and generous


    if it''s other men, I''m afraid they appreciate Shu meihan''s lovely and generous confession


    "Miss Shu, your liking means nothing to me."


    "ha ha... Yes, Chi ran told you?"


    "if Miss Shu has anything important, you''d better tell me now and I''ll tell her."


    "that''s not good. It''s a secret between girls. Uncle Fu, you big man, you must not be interested in it. "


    "I''m very interested. I will be interested to know anything about Ranran. You''d better tell me, Miss Shu. "


    she kept a calm smile on her face, but her palms were sweating because of nervousness."Miss Shu, what''s the important thing?" Fu Jinyu''s voice is a little colder, with a threat,


    Shu meihan grits her teeth and looks directly at Fu Jinyu. In his chilly eyes, she asks, "has Chi ran ever miscarried?"


    Just after asking, Shu meihan feels that she has been stabbed by the ice blade in her eyes. Fu Jinyu, however, exudes a frightening dark smell and shivers all over her body.


    "Shu meihan, what answer do you want? Yes or no? "


    Shu meihan can''t open her lips, but she sees Fu Jinyu''s eyes, which are like cannibalism. "If not, are you disappointed? But if there is, do you think that you and Su Mo ran let us lose a child, you don''t have to pay the price? "


    "I, we didn''t mean to --"


    "shut up


    Fu Jin and Peng clapped their hands on the tea table in front of them. The cup on the tea table vibrated violently.


    "Ah -"


    Shu meihan screams out in fright, and the whole person dares not look at Fu Jinyu, who is like Satan asking for his life.


    "Fu Jinyu, what are you doing?"


    When master Fu hears Shu meihan''s scream, he comes back immediately. When he comes in, he sees Fu Jin and Shu meihan crouching in the corner of the sofa.


    Fu Jin and the whole people, as if to eat people, are full of momentum.


    Seeing the two elders come in, Shu meihan immediately runs away and hides behind master Fu, while the old lady quickly embraces the frightened little girl.


    "Jin Yu, what are you doing? How can you scare people like that? "


    Fu Jin sweeps them coldly and finally decides on Shu meihan.


    "Tell me what you want to say. I''m very patient to listen to you. However, if you dare to say one more word in chiran''s place - "


    " shut up. Fu Jinyu, you dare to threaten meihan in front of me. You don''t pay attention to me, do you? "


    Master Fu blocks Shu meihan and confronts Fu Jin.


    But Fu Jin and the maintenance of the old man, only a deep look at Shu meihan, no longer with the old man.


    "I''ve finished what I have to say. Miss Shu is a good girl


    Fu Jin and he turned around and left again. Master Fu stopped immediately.


    "You stop."


    These times, Fu Jin and his wife were all like this. After that, they left. They didn''t fight with each other. It was too cold.


    It has to be said that Fu Jinyu is easy to deal with the old man in this way. However, the old man is as miserable as he is because he doesn''t make a lot of noise.


    This time, the old man said nothing to let Fu Jin and just leave.


    "You can''t leave today. Come back and make it clear. Why on earth do you scare meihan? You scare other girls. How can I explain to Director Su? "


    Fu Jin and his steps stopped. He just looked around, calmed down and said to the old man, "if you want to know, just ask her. I''m going


    "You son of a bitch, if you leave, don''t come back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In response to the old man''s roar, only Fu Jinyu''s indifferent back.


    Fu Jin and she left, but the old man didn''t have a hair. He turned to look at Shu meihan, who was scared. He was helpless.


    After winking at the old woman, Mrs. Fu quickly takes Shu meihan to sit down.


    "Meihan, it''s not ours. Jin and this smelly boy, let him apologize to you next time. Don''t be afraid. In fact, he has been like this since he was a child. His father and I are used to it. Don''t take it seriously. For the sake of me and your grandfather Fu, don''t give him the same opinion, OK


    It seems that Shu meihan hasn''t recovered from Fu Jinyu''s threat. After the old lady and the old man coax her into saying something nice, Shu meihan reluctantly shows a smile, but the smile is very light.


    "Well, Mei Han, what did Jin Yu tell you just now? How could he -- "


    Shu meihan was stiff again, and immediately interrupted Fu''s inquiry," grandfather Fu, I''m not very comfortable. I want to go home first. I''ll see you another day. "


    Not allow the old couple to stay, Shu meihan immediately left the Fu family.


    After going home, Shu meihan directly hides in the room by herself. At this time, she puts down the disguise on her face and smashes everything in the whole room. After all kinds of venting, the whole room is in a mess.


    At last she sat on the floor, leaning against the bed, with her knees in her arms, her eyes filled with fear, anger and hatred.


    After a long time, Shu meihan got up and went into the bathroom. After taking a bath, she went out of the room and asked the servant to clean her room.


    And she took her cell phone and began to edit information word by word.


    "Chi ran, you once had a miscarriage. Do you know? You''re in a coma at the hospital, not because of trauma, but as if you were kicked into miscarriage. This news is very important, isn''t it? Since you don''t want to see me face to face, I''ll have to tell you in this way. "After editing, Shu meihan smiles and gives Chi dye her hair.


    Shu meihan throws away her mobile phone and shuns her wet hair, thinking, how sad will it be to see the information in Chi ran?


    Can she be more sad than she was just frightened by Fu Jin and the threat?


    Tut Tut, perhaps, it may be more painful than itself.

 Chapter 409

    When Fu Jin and his wife got home, they didn''t see Chi ran. They went into the bedroom and heard the sound of the water in the bathroom. He laughed and changed his home clothes.


    After going to the kitchen to wash some fruit, I just sat down and saw the mobile phone on the tea table ring.


    He glanced casually, and the first few words of the message were displayed on the lock screen.


    Fu Jinyu''s eyes immediately attack the cold air. He cuts the screen, and the message sent by Shu meihan is directly displayed.


    This woman --


    Fu Jinyu quickly deleted the information, and at the same time, pulled the number into the blacklist.


    Later, he was a little worried. Fu Jinyu simply checked all the information in Chi Ran''s wechat and QQ. At the same time, he could not be Shu meihan''s good friend. He waited a little longer and didn''t receive Shu meihan''s information, so he put down his mobile phone.


    When Chi ran came out, he saw Fu Jin and his wife coming home. It was really strange to see him sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    Because, on the TV, it''s marisue''s costume drama which is popular recently.


    "Are you looking at this?"


    Fu Jinyu laughed, brushed the towel that covered her head, pulled it off and wiped her hair.


    "It''s just a casual look. Don''t you like it? I have to wait until Ranran likes it. What is it? "


    "Poof - I just look around and pass the time."


    Chi ran leaned back against Fu Jinyu and asked casually, "this time back, so fast?"


    "Do you expect me to spend the night over there?"


    Chi ran chuckled, "how dare you? It''s the biggest sin that night doesn''t end up. "


    "So I''m not coming back. If I want to stay, I will definitely stay in a bed with dye. "


    Chi ran patted him on the head with satisfaction, "good boy"


    this way of treating children made Fu Jinyu shake his head helplessly.


    "By the way, Ranran, there was some junk information on the mobile phone just now. I''ve set it for you. The number of junk ads has been cut off."


    "Oh,"


    chi ran didn''t care, and Fu Jinyu won''t mention it again.


    ¡­¡­


    After sending a text message, Shu meihan is in a good mood, but she hasn''t received Chi Ran''s reply or phone call.


    However, maybe she is questioning Fu Jinyu now?


    Or she''s in a broken heart and won''t call her again.


    When Mrs. Su came back from outside, she looked at her daughter humming and dyeing her nails. She asked with a smile, "are you so happy today? Is there anything good about it? "


    "My brother is discharged from hospital. Isn''t such a big thing a good thing?"


    "Calculate, but Mo Ran is also really, he just happened to live at home for a few more days, and moved back to his apartment."


    "Oh, my brother is an adult, and he has his own space. How inconvenient to be at home if you take a girlfriend back? "


    Mrs. Su sighed, "Han Han, you should pay attention to your girlfriend. Last time I went to your brother''s, it was all your clothes. It''s a mess. It''s hard to explain if he took back a woman as you said? Your brother and sister are old. Pay attention. Don''t stick to your brother like you did when you were a child. Do you know? "


    Shu meihan lowers her head. Her long hair covers her cheek. Mrs. Su doesn''t see the blush and twinkling eyes on her face.


    She just stuffy reply, "I know, later I will pay attention to."


    Mrs. Su didn''t say anything more. She knew that her children had a good relationship. Since she was a child, she had no doubt about it.


    After all, Chi ran still got a part of Mrs. Chi''s legacy. The Chi family''s teeth are itching, and there''s no way.


    Even if they want to make trouble with others, they can''t find her. When the court is in session, she can''t see her at all. Therefore, no matter how unbalanced it is, Chi ran can only get those heritages.


    In fact, Chi Jingrui is very worried about the shares. He wants to get the shares from Chi ran, even if he wants to buy them. He Shunhua is greedy to want all of Chi Ran''s legacy, Chi Shuyao, because she is about to become Mrs. Wei, makes friends with Shu meihan at the same time. They share a common hatred behind their backs and belittle Chi ran, but they are in a good mood. They don''t have to worry about inheritance for the time being.


    Chi ran doesn''t know these things, even if he does.


    At the end of the summer vacation, Chi ran went to school to report on the first day, got the book, got off the schedule and was ready to go home.


    Because of the beginning of school, she and Fu Jinyu moved from their current residence to a suite near the school. She had to go back and tidy up her personal things.


    Just came out downstairs and met Liu Xiaohai, Chi ran said hello to her with a smile.


    "Chi ran, are you finished?"


    "Well, I''m going home."


    "I''m just out shopping. Let''s stop by."


    As they walked out, Liu Xiaohai mentioned their new counselor, "I heard she is a beautiful woman, very young. The boys in our class have benefits. "Pool dye smile, although doubt counselor how to change, but also did not care


    the two separated at the school gate, and Chi ran planned to walk home


    "Dudu" two times, the harsh sound of the car horn, just in front of Chi Ran''s side


    as soon as she looks up, the car changes and stops beside chiran


    the window came down, showing a smiling face that Chi ran hated


    "Hi, Chi ran, what a coincidence. Have you finished the report? "


    chi ran glances at Shu meihan coldly and walks forward, ignoring her


    "Chi ran, please give me more advice. See you tomorrow."


    "more advice, see you tomorrow? What the hell


    chi ran said to herself, but she always had a bad feeling


    ...


    the next day, Chi ran sat in the classroom and held a class meeting to meet the new counselor


    when the new counselor came into the classroom, Chi Ran''s face turned black


    when Shu meihan walks in with a beautiful smile, the boys in the class can''t help crying. Shu meihan''s eyes sweep the whole class and fall on Chi Ran''s black face after renting


    her smile is even more dazzling


    "students, I''m Shu meihan, your new counselor. I hope you can give me more advice in the future, and we can make progress together."


    "let''s get to know each other. I''ll call the roll. Will you stand up and let me have a look? "


    "pool dye!"


    chi ran reluctantly replied, "here."


    "Mr. Shu, do you know each other?"


    chi ran shakes her head and makes it clear that she doesn''t want to say anything


    "Mr. Shu."


    but is it so fast? Shouldn''t it collapse


    "I know all you have to say. Don''t bother to say it again. If it''s for this, I''m sorry, I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense. If it''s for school work, Mr. Shu can say it directly. Of course, you and I know that there seems to be nothing to say between us. "


    does she know


    is that the reaction


    Shu meihan frowns. Maybe she underestimates Chi Ran''s endurance


    "it seems that you are really strong."


    ...


    when Chi ran came home, he threw his bag and poured a large bottle of yoghurt. It seemed that he could suppress his unhappiness


    chi ran may have been a long time since she came to Fu''s last time. She has already been exposed, so she doesn''t mean to hide. She goes directly into the elevator for the president, which attracts many people''s attention.Chi ran didn''t even knock on the door this time. He pushed the door in and several people had a meeting at the small meeting table in Fu Jin''s office.


    Can pool dye all calm small face son, just said hello, "you continue."


    I went into the lounge.


    Fu Jin and Chi Ran''s back were a little worried, but let them continue.


    These people are all human beings, so they can''t help speeding up.


    Chi ran hid in the rest room and played with his mobile phone. After more than ten minutes, he couldn''t hear the sound outside. Fu Jinyu also pushed the door in.


    Chi ran immediately throws down her mobile phone and rushes to embrace Fu Jin and coquetry.


    "Husband, I hate it. Unfortunately, Shu meihan went to our school to be a counselor, or our counselor. Do you think she came at me on purpose? Are you here to pick on me? "


    Fu Jin and a listen, Jun Rong thick eyebrows slightly frown.


    "Did she say anything?"


    "What else can you say? It must be something unpleasant. I didn''t let her say it directly, so I choked it back. "

 Chapter 410

    Fu Jin and Shixiao don''t know what to say.


    Looking down at Chi Ran''s face, there were countless expressions of resentment. She looked down and pecked. Fortunately, she didn''t listen.


    However, it is dangerous to go on like this.


    Fu Jin and Yu were worried, but they didn''t show it.


    "Ranran, or we''ll change shifts."


    Chi ran shook her head. "She is a counselor of several classes. Which class I go to is still her. Unless I transfer, but it''s not worth the loss for me. "


    Fu Jinyu thinks that''s true. She really hates Shu meihan''s perseverance.


    Chi ran knows that Fu Jin and he certainly can''t help it.


    "Well, fortunately, she''s not our teacher, she''s just a counsellor. She doesn''t have much contact with counsellors at ordinary times. She just appeared on purpose to answer me. I wish she didn''t exist. "


    Chi ran also has a strong self comforting ability. She is more likely to think from other angles and suddenly feel happy.


    "In fact, it''s not me that should worry. After all, you are mine. Let her see our love all day long, she is the one to be sad


    Fu Jinyu chuckled and asked, "how about I often go to your school to pick you up?"


    Chi ran immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "OK, OK, as long as you are free, go. Hum, I''ll see who''s suffering at that time. He came to me specially, so I told her not to be too happy. "


    To make Chi ran happy, Fu Jin can do whatever he wants.


    "Well, I''m comfortable now. You are busy with your work. "


    chi ran broke down the bridge and pushed Fu Jinyu to work, while she planned to hang out on her own.


    To be honest, she has never been to Fu''s other places except the one where she works in the international department.


    She didn''t take the elevator. Now people here know her. She still keeps a low profile and takes the stairs one by one to pass the time.


    Every department is very busy. Chi ran keeps her hair in front of her. She looks down and can''t see anything. Looking at the busy work of the elites here, Chi ran feels that she adores them.


    "Who are you? Which department? "


    Chi ran was suddenly photographed from behind, and she immediately turned back. As a result, the girl frowned slightly after she saw her, and was immediately surprised, as if she recognized her.


    Pool dye put up a small claw, a guilty greeting.


    "Hi, I''m just looking and visiting."


    With that, Chi ran immediately went to the stairs.


    "Xiaofei, what''s the matter?"


    Another girl looked at her a little surprised and asked.


    Xiaofei whispered, "I just saw it, I saw the woman..."


    The two exchanged their eyes quickly. It wasn''t long before Chi ran appeared in the building and was still wandering around. The news quickly spread among Fu''s staff. Thanks to the mobile Internet, Chi ran hasn''t gone down to the next floor.


    "Are you Chi ran?"


    In front of the window in the corridor, Chi ran receives a message from Fu Jinyu.


    After Fu Jin and Cong asked her to show her love online, she also set up wechat and often communicated with Chi ran on wechat.


    At the moment, he has just sent a message.


    "Ranran, are you so cruel to leave me alone? Come on up, I miss you


    Chi Ran''s reply is sweet, but he doesn''t want someone''s voice behind him.


    Chi ran turns around, and two women come down and stand in front of her, with contempt, disdain and jealousy in her eyes.


    It''s not the first time Chi Ran has been seen with such an expression.


    What she is more curious about is that at present, there are many people in Fu''s group who know that she is Chi ran, but if they dare to use this kind of eyes, they look very bad. There are not many people who are looking for her trouble.


    These two women should have a lot of courage, or they have no fear.


    "I am, you are?"


    "Hum," a woman said coldly.


    Another woman, coming forward, carefully looks at Chi Ran''s appearance, and then suddenly gets a slap in the face when Chi Ran is caught off guard.


    Clear applause, in the stairwell seems to be more loud.


    Chi Ran''s face was tilted aside. She covered her cheek and frowned.


    This is the second slap in her life. It''s much lighter than the one Su Mo ran hit before. However, Chi Ran''s anger surged suddenly.


    She slapped the woman. She didn''t expect Chi ran to resist. She went up to tear with Chi ran.


    Another woman saw that she was crazy and wanted to stop her, but Chi ran kicked the crazy woman''s stomach step by step, and the woman fell back. Without catching anything, she rolled down the stairs.


    "Ah, ah --"


    another woman screamed. After the crazy woman fell down the stairs, Chi ran had a moment of panic in her eyes. Then she calmed down and went downstairs to check on the woman."Shut up and call an ambulance at once."


    The shrieking woman was stopped by Chi ran. She still stopped crying and called for an ambulance.


    While Chi ran was investigating the crazy woman, the woman also rushed downstairs, looking at the comatose woman with blood on her head. She trembled and pointed to Chi ran, "you -- you killed people."


    "Shut up, she''s not dead. Besides, I''m in self-defense. "


    The woman suddenly looked shocked and looked at Chi ran in horror, "you should have confused right and wrong. We didn''t offend you at all. You made trouble for us and pushed her downstairs for no reason. You are a terrible woman. How can you do that? "


    Chi ran suddenly raises her head and looks at the frightened woman. The woman seems to be really scared and hides in the corner. She can''t see her domineering appearance just now, and she doesn''t feel guilty and flawed because of lying.


    Chi ran felt a thump in her heart. She stood up and approached the woman, "is that your purpose? Let me hurt, or make me a murderer? "


    "Ah, ah - no, no,"


    the woman suddenly went crazy, pushing Chi ran and hitting her disorderly. Chi ran was forced to step back, and the man lying on the ground became a stumbling block. Chi ran was also unprepared and tripped, then her body couldn''t control her balance and fell back.


    However, she was a little faster and grabbed the railing a little, but because the falling force was too strong, she did not grasp the railing, and finally rolled down the stairs.


    Chi ran felt pain all over his body, and his head hit the wall heavily.


    There is also a conscious Chi ran who wants to cover his head, but his arm seems to be broken, which makes him feel sharp pain.


    She tried to open her eyes, looking at the woman above, she seems to see the woman proud arrogant smile, also put her mobile phone.


    What do you mean?


    Chi ran didn''t understand. The pain had made her feel a little weak and fainted.


    When Chi ran woke up, he saw the ceiling of the hospital room again, white and spotless.


    "Dye dye?"


    Chi ran tried to pull the corners of his mouth, pulled out a smile, "husband, I''ve been really unlucky recently, haven''t I?"


    Fu Jin and his worried heart finally came down.


    He clenched Chi Ran''s hand and couldn''t help complaining, "who let you run around."


    "I''ll get familiar with the environment. Who knows I''ll meet two crazy women."


    Speaking of the two crazy women, Fu Jinyu''s face was very gloomy.


    "Did they hurt you?"


    Chi ran frowned, then thought of something, "did that woman say something about me?"


    Fu Jin and his fingers brushed Chi Ran''s forehead. The beautiful bangs were wrapped in gauze. His voice was cold. "Ran Ran was framed."


    It''s a positive tone. Chi ran knows that the woman must have confused right and wrong.


    "I was sending you a message at the stairway. The two women came directly to me and asked me if I was Chi ran. A woman slapped me directly and then came up to hit me. I stepped back quickly and kicked her. Unexpectedly, the woman fell downstairs."


    Chi ran told Fu Jinyu what happened in detail. After that, Chi ran said, "what did the woman say?"


    Fu Jin touched Chi Ran''s cheek placidly, "it doesn''t matter what the woman said. I know what happened, and I will restore the truth. Ranran, you don''t need to worry now. You have a few fractures and a slight concussion. Fortunately, you didn''t hurt your viscera. In fact, you still have to stay in the hospital during this period of time. "


    Speaking of Chi Ran''s injury, Fu Jin and her eyebrows were deeply locked, and her eyes were deeply distressed.


    "Ranran, you let me see you hurt again and again, which makes me look incompetent. I want to kill those who hurt you."


    If it''s not for a little sense, Fu Jin and even if it''s murder, they all feel that it''s not enough to make up for Chi Ran''s pain.


    Chi ran was also distressed by Fu Jinyu. Instead, he held his big hand and said, "it''s my fault. I''m too careless."


    "It''s my fault"


    in the final analysis, it''s his fault. He didn''t take good care of her. If it was in the hospital, he didn''t have time to protect Chi ran. But this time, in the Fu''s building, just under his eyes, Chi ran could be injured. It can only be said that he was such an incompetent man.


    "Husband."


    Chi Ran''s voice is soft and coquettish. She doesn''t want to look at Fu Jin and feel sorry for herself.


    "Yes?"


    "It''s not our fault. It''s the fault of those who are deliberately unkind to us, isn''t it? "


    The blame is that those people are too bad.


    "Well, so I''ll catch those who don''t mean well and let them have a taste of pain."


    "That''s right," said Fu Jinyu. Why should they blame themselves? It was not their fault. "By the way, I think that woman --""Dye dye."


    overbearing and warm-hearted, Chi ran smiles and blinks, "OK."


    "Ranran, have a good rest. When you wake up again, the bad guys will be caught."

 Chapter 411

    Fu Jinyu met the two women in the hospital.


    The police have made a record, but Chi ran and another woman haven''t woken up yet, so there is no confession from the other two.


    However, the police handling the case think that this matter should be very simple. No matter who is the victim, it is actually a matter within the Fu group. Anyway, it''s no big problem for people. In the end, it must be how to negotiate compensation.


    In particular, the president of Fu''s group personally guards one of the girls in his hand, which is even simpler.


    After the routine, the police left and took away the mobile phone of the only sober person. She said that she photographed how Chi ran hurt people and how she fell.


    When Fu Jin and Liu Xueshan met, she was nervous and at a loss, and her eyes were even more frightened.


    "General manager, President --"


    Fu Jin and sharp cold light swept this woman. If it wasn''t for her appearance in Ranran''s mouth, he really looked down upon such a woman. It seemed that he really wanted to do that, with no flaws, completely innocent.


    "Liu Xueshan."


    "Yes, chief executive."


    "Do you tell me the truth yourself, or do I find someone to tell you the truth?"


    As soon as Fu Jin finished talking to Liu Xueshan, she immediately cried out. She was so scared that she trembled, and the pear blossomed with rain.


    "President, yes, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. I was forced, Wuwu... "


    Fu Jin and Tiao Mei, "mean?"


    "Yes, I don''t want to frame Chi ran like this, but I can''t help it. They said that if I didn''t, they would make me unable to stay in Fu''s, and my family would be hurt. I''m scared, too, Woo - I don''t want to lose my job, I don''t want to hurt my family, I - "


    " who are they? "


    "I don''t know. Someone called me. He knew everything about my family. He asked me to find a chance to hurt Chi ran in the company."


    "And the phone?"


    "It''s an empty number," Liu Xueshan said, biting her lips. She looked at Fu Jinyu carefully with a pair of watery eyes. "I don''t know how much the phone number is. I did it according to their arrangement. However, I know that the president will definitely find out me, so I just let people know that I was there. "


    "President, if you want to expel me, it doesn''t matter to me. But I hope the president doesn''t annoy my family. They don''t know. Moreover, the president must find out those behind the scenes and avenge Chi ran. "


    "Did he call you again after you did it?"


    "Not yet. It seems that he usually makes phone calls at night. I think the person behind the scenes should know that we are in such a big trouble when we go to the hospital."


    Fu Jinyu''s black eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    And Liu Xueshan was worried, and said, "just now I gave the police the video of setting up Chi ran. I think the president wants to bring out those people. He certainly doesn''t want to scare the snake. I don''t know if I did it right... "


    Liu Xueshan looked at Fu Jinyu like a frightened little rabbit. She didn''t dare to look at him through her glasses. She hid and then summoned up the courage to look at him.


    "What do you say, President? I will cooperate with you. I -- I''m willing to atone. No matter what you ask me to do, or I, I''m going to turn myself in to the police station right now? "


    "No


    Fu Jin and his cold eyes shot at Liu Xueshan, as if thinking.


    Liu Xueshan didn''t dare to say anything any more. She bowed her head and looked sorry and afraid.


    "You go first. I''ll have someone contact you again. If that person calls again, what to say and what not to say, you know? "


    "I know, President, I understand. You can rest assured. "


    After Liu Xueshan left, Fu Jinyu called Zheng Qu to investigate Liu Xueshan and find out whether what she said is true. Most importantly, who is the person behind Liu Xueshan''s work.


    After Chi ran wakes up again, accompanied by Fu Jinyu, the police make a brief note. Because of Fu Jin and the cold look in his eyes, the police quickly asked and left.


    "The woman confessed that she was told to do it. She has received a threat. I asked Zheng Qu to investigate, but I haven''t found out the person behind it. "


    "Ordered?"


    Chi ran thinks that these two women may be instigated, but Liu Xueshan''s simple disclosure of her instigation is somewhat against her will.


    She clearly remembers that before her coma, that woman''s arrogant smile, that smile, is very real, at that moment, she would cheat?


    "It''s strange that she''s so simple to confess to you."


    Chi ran said frankly, "are you too frightening, or does she actually have other reasons?"


    Fu Jinyu said with a smile, "let''s not think too much. You see, you still think. Whatever the reason, don''t think about it, you know? "Chi ran Dudu said, "I''m really OK. I''m just curious! I really want to know who set me up like this. "


    especially Su Muran''s brothers and sisters, who are they


    chi ran doesn''t object to this. After all, she seems to be worried that Su Muran is the one to retaliate


    chi ran once felt that this woman was definitely not the same person as the woman who pushed her down the stairs, maybe she was a twin sister


    because the gap is too big, this woman is too humble and pitiful


    "Chi ran, thank you. Really, I will cooperate to help you find out who is behind the scenes." Then he looked at Fu Jinyu and said, "president, I haven''t received a call all the time. Is it time for that person to avoid this? Or will he wait for another chance to hurt Chi ran? "


    this possibility made Fu Jinyu immediately alert


    in this case, Fu Jin and Chi ran guessed that it was su Mo ran, while Zheng Qu found that there was no trace to prove that it was su Mo ran


    however, Fu Jinyu is more angry, because if Su Muran comes at him, he should do this to Chi ran. It has to be said that Su Muran''s doing this is more painful than dealing with Fu Jinyu directly


    and Liu Xueshan, perhaps because of guilt, comes to the hospital every night to see two injured people. Every time, Liu Xueshan comes to please Chi ran, or tell her jokes, or bring her own soup, or cut an apple. She does these little things very carefully


    chi Ran is used to Liu Xueshan''s appearance


    it may not be so boring to have such a person talking every day


    as soon as she starts school, she asks for leave, and she doesn''t have to face Shu meihan''s annoying face. Although she has left some homework, she doesn''t worry much. She can make up for it, and a good mood is the most important thing


    however, her enthusiasm always makes Chi ran feel a little alert. She can''t forget that day when she stood on a high place, she was so proud to smile at her


    "thank you, cedar. As I said, you really don''t have to be so troublesome. It''s too hard for you to come back home from work every day. "


    "it''s not hard, it''s really not hard, as long as you don''t dislike me. Let''s drink it while it''s hot - "


    Liu Xueshan has already helped Chi ran with a bowl, but Chi Ran has no choice but to take it


    "by the way, President, have you found out who is behind the scenes? I haven''t heard from you all the time. Has he given up? "


    "don''t worry, president. I''ll let you know as soon as I hear from you. "


    "yes." Fu Jin and light should voice, put down the bowl, Liu Xueshan immediately took the bowl to wash<


    chi ran looks at Liu Xueshan''s frequent visits to her ward recently. She is very familiar with it, and her fundus darkens gradually<


    when Liu Xueshan had packed all the dinner boxes and bowls, she washed the grapes for Chi ran, then sat opposite Fu Jinyu, made tea for Fu Jinyu, and sat with her for a while.Pool dye quietly looking at Liu Xueshan everything, slowly, her heart seems to think of something.


    "Cedar, it''s getting late. Go back. Otherwise, there will be no buses on the road. It''s not safe for you to go back. "


    Liu Xueshan just looked at the time and said with a smile, "yes, I''ll go first. Chi ran, President, goodbye. "


    Liu Xueshan didn''t stop. After greeting them, he left the ward.


    After Liu Xueshan left, Chi ran looked at Fu Jinyu and suddenly asked, "husband, what do you think of Liu Xueshan as a woman?"

 Chapter 412

    Suddenly asked Fu Jin and, Liu Xueshan this woman how, Fu Jin and can be a little surprised


    but looking at Chi Ran''s comfortable appearance, he said casually, "how about her? How do I know?"


    chi ran shook his head, "in fact, it''s nothing serious. Maybe I think too much. I always feel that Liu Xueshan is not quite right. "


    "Oh?"


    What Chi ran said is wrong. Of course, Fu Jinyu should pay attention to it


    he really doesn''t feel anything about Liu Xueshan. She comes to talk with Chi ran every day and brings her own food. She is very considerate to Chi ran, so he doesn''t stop Liu Xueshan from coming


    it''s just that Chi ran can also have someone to talk to, otherwise she''ll keep shouting


    he thought that Chi ran would like Liu Xueshan, but he didn''t expect that such a woman would make her think something


    "what''s wrong?"


    chi ran laughs, "this is a woman''s intuition. Husband, you may not notice yourself. "


    "but what about yourself?"


    "me?" Fu and Jin did not understand


    chi ran said to Fu Jinyu directly, "well, husband. In fact, I don''t believe in Liu Xueshan all the time, because I always remember that when I was in a coma, she stood at a high place and laughed at me with pride. Even now she has been very clever, very sorry, very considerate, very gentle, but I just don''t believe it


    "but I haven''t understood why she is, and she doesn''t look abnormal recently, does she?"


    it seems to see Fu Jinyu''s expression. Chi ran nodded, "that''s it. You don''t understand the madness of women. Well, now you think about it. How many women can you probably remember in the whole group? Did you remember this Liu Xueshan? "


    chi ran said, "maybe she was really threatened. However, the current behavior should be that she seizes the opportunity to approach us. I don''t think anyone who can work for Fu is stupid. Liu Xueshan''s performance should be very smart. What do you think? "


    "tell her not to come back tomorrow."


    "no," Chi ran said with a mischievous smile, "it''s a rogue enough. I really want to verify whether she is so smart and want to approach us with this move. By the way, when she comes tomorrow, I''ll hide out. You can watch it. When it''s just you two, she''ll show her feet. "


    "nonsense."


    "OK."


    "hum," Fu Jin and qinghum flicked tanchiran''s forehead, "if I''m not good, would I have been sold by you long ago?"


    "ha ha... How can it be? How can I give up? "


    "what if you''re willing one day?"


    chi ran immediately raised her hand and said, "there will never be such a day."


    ...


    Liu Xueshan came the next day after work. Chi ran saw that she was still sitting in the seat opposite to Fu Jin. She hadn''t noticed before. It was clear that she could sit in a chair beside her bed, but she chose to sit in the seat opposite to Fu Jin, which was farther away from her bed."Husband, I want to go out for a walk."


    When the escort came, Chi ran disguised himself.


    Fu Jin and get up, "I accompany you."


    "No, no, you''ve already delayed so much work. Just have an escort."


    Liu Xueshan said, "I''ll accompany you."


    "Why don''t you have a rest too? I''ll walk for a while. Xueshan, you can go back after a rest. I have nothing to do here. You don''t have to wait for me to come back and go home early. You''ve been busy in the company all day


    Liu Xueshan smiles, "OK."


    Chi ran was supported by the escort and walked out of the ward.


    In fact, outside the ward, Chi ran really went for a walk. She didn''t worry about what would happen inside.


    It was cool in the evening. Chi ran approved a sweater and coat and walked for a while. It took about 15 minutes for her to walk back slowly.


    After returning to the ward, Liu Xueshan had already left, and a look at Fu Jinyu, well, the beautiful face could drip ink.


    It''s really dark.


    Chi ran chuckles and walks over to hold Fu Jinyu.


    "You still laugh?"


    Fu Jinyu''s anger was lightened by Chi Ran''s smile. However, thinking of Liu Xueshan''s appearance just now, he thought that he could not recognize people clearly?


    "Am I right? Women, for dangerous same-sex creatures, their intuition is usually accurate. Did she mean to seduce you? "


    If Fu Jin doesn''t talk to her, that''s the default.


    Chi ran felt Fu Jinyu''s face and coaxed him, "husband, don''t be depressed. You men may be a little bit slow in this aspect. In particular, a woman''s tricks in robbing men are beyond men''s imagination. "


    Women and men are not the same, especially in terms of scheming, women''s carefulness, women''s thinking, is absolutely unthinkable to men.


    Chi ran comforted Fu Jinyu, "so, you see. You are so excellent. Many women want to take you away from me. So, I''ve got a spirit of 120000 to guard against sticking to it. "


    Chi Ran''s flattery made Fu Jinyu not as smelly as before.


    "But, honey, what did Liu Xueshan do just now? She has chosen this kind of silent walk into our life, did not expect or sink gas


    Fu Jinyu''s face sank when he thought of it, and he didn''t seem to want to say it.


    Chi ran turned her eyes and asked tentatively, "she takes the initiative to talk to you, and then comes close to you?"


    Fu Jin and coldly hooked his lips and pinched Chi Ran''s chin, "Ran Ran, you know her."


    "Ha ha I guess. She''s here for you. Of course, we need to hurry up. It''s a routine to give up, or to suggest that she wants to give up. "


    Fu Jin and the corner of his mouth drew, hummed and bowed his head.


    After a deep kiss, Fu Jin and his eyes slightly warned, "if there is such a thing for me to cooperate in the future, I can''t spare you."


    Chi ran was panting and her mouth was bright red. She held Fu Jinyu in her arms. She leaned on him and hummed, "I dare not, husband."


    "I wish I didn''t dare."


    In a word, although Chi ran was complained once, it made Chi ran solve the potential danger, and she also relaxed a lot.


    However, Chi ran didn''t expect that Liu Xueshan was so cheeky that he was scolded by Fu Jinyu and left. The next day he came.


    When she saw Fu Jin and her husband, she was scared reflexively and shrunk her neck to ask Chi ran for help.


    "President, can I have a word with Chi ran alone?"


    Fu Jinyu''s eyes are chilly. Looking at Liu Xueshan, she is afraid and timid. Chi ran really admires this woman''s perseverance. Of course, she is also curious about what Liu Xueshan will say to her.


    "Husband, you go out for a while."


    "Ranran -"


    Fu Jinyu immediately warned Chi ran and pleaded, "husband, you are at the door. Five minutes later, you will come in immediately."


    Liu Xueshan also nodded, but was swept by Fu Jin and Li Guang, and immediately lowered his head.


    Chi ran and Fu Jin make eye contact with each other for a few seconds before they get up and go to the door.


    "Five minutes."


    Fu Jinyu stressed for five minutes, Chi ran said to Liu Xueshan, "do you want to say set?"


    "Chi ran, do you know what the president did last night?"


    Chi ran raised her eyebrows. "What did he do?"


    What did you do?


    Liu Xueshan blushed, but it didn''t seem to be a shy blush. There was some embarrassment in her eyes.


    "I know that it was wrong for me to frame you before. I sincerely apologize for atonement and hope to get your understanding. However, I never thought that the president would -- "At this point, Liu Xueshan pause, and then there is determination in her eyes, she directly raised her eyes to see Chi ran.


    "Chi ran, President, he harassed me last night while you were away. Although I have a secret love for the president, of course, many women in our company like the president, but I know he is your boyfriend, so I never thought that the president would do such a thing. "

 Chapter 413

    "In my heart, the president is superior, and we can''t reach him at all. Although I come to the hospital every day, I can contact the president, but I only come with a heart of atonement, and it''s for you. I didn''t expect that the president would -- "


    " harass you? "


    Chi ran opens his mouth, seems very shocked, as if he heard something completely impossible.


    Liu Xueshan is not surprised at Chi Ran''s shocked expression. She also smiles bitterly, "who is the president? Did I seduce him?"


    Chi ran nodded thoughtfully.


    "Chi ran, I''m not lying. However, it is more difficult for you to believe that the president harasses me than to believe that I seduce the president? It''s impossible for women. How can a man like the president harass me? Ah... "


    Liu Xueshan seems to be very aggrieved and helpless, but also with self mockery, "I have told the truth, if you don''t believe it, then forget it. I''m here today. I know you''re not welcome, but I''m really upset. I don''t want to bear such grievances in vain. Even if I am fired in the future, I will make it clear to you. Chi ran, I''m sorry for you. If I don''t make it clear, I''m even more sorry for you. "


    Chi Ran is silent all the time, and Liu Xueshan''s eyes are red. After a while, maybe Chi ran doesn''t react from the shock, and Liu Xueshan doesn''t stay any more.


    "I''ve said all I have to say. I''m -- gone. I won''t come back in the future. If, if you need me, I will do my best in the future. Goodbye, chiran. "


    Liu Xueshan pulled open the door and saw Fu Jin and Yu standing at the door.


    "President, you have always been the one I admire. But you let me down


    With that, Liu Xueshan left.


    As Fu Jinyu walks in inexplicably, Chi ran naturally hears what Liu Xueshan said to Fu Jinyu after opening the door.


    "What did you say?"


    Chi ran frowned all the time. Fu Jinyu was worried and sat beside her, encircling her shoulder. "What''s the matter?"


    For a long time, Chi ran shook his head and was surprised.


    "Husband, I told you that if a woman''s mind is deep, it''s really terrible."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Tut Tut, do you know? Liu Xueshan was torn down and tried to trip us. She even said that she didn''t seduce you last night, but you harassed her. "


    "What?"


    Fu Jin and her eyes immediately burst out a fierce light, this woman.


    "Terrible, isn''t it?" Chi ran shook his head again. "You see, if I don''t believe you, there will be doubt between us. Then I will sympathize with her, and I will keep in touch with her in the future. Then, ma''am, "


    chi ran seems to have thought of something incredible. She looks so sad that she can''t understand Fu Jin.


    "Why?"


    Chi ran opened his mouth and sighed, "the plot of dog blood. You see, if I continue to associate with her in the future, you will not want to. Then we will have conflicts. Liu Xueshan takes this opportunity to show you that I should not speak ill of me, and then you collude with each other. "


    Fu Jin gave Chi ran a glance and Chi ran said with a smile, "Oh, that''s what I suppose. Of course, there is another possibility, that is, I believe you will ignore her from now on. Anyway, she has no loss. She would have ignored her because of what happened last night. It''s the best way for her to work. It''s because she earns money. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work. "


    Fu Jin Yu''s Thoughts on women were so deep and complicated.


    Looking at Chi Ran''s analysis, he really thinks that men will fall into the hands of women all the time.


    Of course, it refers to other men, not him.


    "You see, Liu Xueshan has to fight for such a common chance. It''s really enough."


    Chi ran sighs and has a new understanding of Liu Xueshan.


    Not only smart, but also deep, by the way, there are good acting skills, that cry, that small expression of grievance, that helpless, as if the world does not recognize her.


    Chi ran gave a comment, "as an employee, you should go to the publicity department. If there''s a time when she needs to perform, she can use it. "


    Fu Jin and direct way, "such a woman still keep do what?"


    "Don''t mention it. It''s a personal feud with us. But if she didn''t make any mistakes at work and fired her again, how much people in the company would hate me? I''ve been kicked out again and again because of me, and I''m a disaster. Once or twice, I''m sure they are still afraid, but if they are too much, it''s not fear, it''s to arouse people''s anger. "


    Fu Jin and arrogant pick eyebrows, "so what?"


    Pool dye immediately star eye, hugged Fu Jin and hard son of kiss, "Fu big president, you domineering ah!"


    Fu Jin and pet drowned smile, whisper, "like?""Oh, I like..."


    "ha ha... Makes you like more --"


    ...


    Shu meihan went to Su Muran''s apartment in the evening. When she saw her coming, Su Muran pulled her into the house, held her directly on the sofa, bowed her head, and kissed Shu meihan on the forehead. When she was about to kiss the corner of her mouth, Shu meihan turned her face, and the kiss only fell on her cheek


    without any embarrassment, Su Muran rubs Shu meihan''s head, still holds her and asks in a low voice, "Han Han, do you miss your brother?"


    Su Muran doesn''t mind either. She pinches Shu meihan''s nose and says, "Han Han, don''t worry, take your time. I''ll take revenge first


    when it comes to revenge, Shu meihan can''t help laughing when she remembers the bad times he encountered in the hospital


    "hum, it''s late." Su Mo dyed her eyes black as ink, tightly locked Shu meihan''s lips


    "no, brother, you can''t --"


    Shu meihan immediately realizes Su Muran''s intention and wants to stop it, but she can''t


    but even so, you can clearly see the two people kissing together


    Su Muran and Shu meihan are brothers and sisters


    "yes, president." Zheng Qu continued, "there''s something unimportant about Su Gongcheng, but it may be useful."


    "over the years, Su Gongcheng has been helping the family members of his colleagues who died with him in the early years. A lot of people know about this and praise Director Su for his intention. However, it seems that because of this family member, Mrs. Su had a quarrel with Mr. Su in private. "


    "Oh?" Why quarrel


    Zheng Qu feels that he has become an expert in gossip since he investigated these things


    his eyes were almost imperceptible, and he continued, "Mrs. Su seems to think that Director Su is very kind to the widow of that colleague."


    "don''t miss it."


    "yes," Zheng Qu understood that it was not easy for them to make progress after they had been watching for so long


    these are not only the Revenge of the president for the unformed child, but also the initiative of the president in his own marriage


    ...


    chi ran was discharged from the hospital again soon. She was not so "unlucky" as Su Mo ran, and she had been dragging on


    after so many days of class, Chi ran didn''t worry about your failing, but she worked hard last time. This semester, how can it not be too bad


    when it comes to the scholarships of last semester, the scholarships were ranked just a few days after Chi ran was hospitalized


    maybe she didn''t want to be on the alert as soon as she came up


    "Chi ran, Mr. Shu asked you to go to her after class."


    well, as soon as she came back, Shu meihan came to find fault


    after class, Chi ran reluctantly goes to Shu meihan''s office. When Shu meihan meets her, she still smiles amiably


    "Chi ran, are you better?"<


    chi ran said with a smile, "thanks to you, I haven''t lived in the hospital for a long time."<


    Shu meihan smiles and shakes her head, "Chi ran, why haven''t you learned so well after being in hospital for such a long time?"<


    "I want to be so good to the women I hate who want to rob my husband. Has my husband been robbed long ago?""Your husband?"


    Shu meihan seems to hear jokes in general, sarcastic hook the corner of the mouth, "is not your husband, it is not clear."


    Chi ran also sneered, "Mr. Shu, it seems that you really have to rob my husband. You have a thick skin. What''s it like to rob someone''s husband? Can you tell me? "


    Shu meihan''s face is stiff and her eyes are cold looking at Chi ran.


    No woman has ever humiliated herself so much.


    "Chiran, don''t challenge my patience."


    The color of Chi Ran''s eyes was also cold, "Mr. Shu, I''ll give it back to you. If you rob a man who doesn''t belong to you from other people''s hands, you will be punished by heaven. "

 Chapter 414

    Another battle of words, Chi ran still takes the upper hand impolitely


    chi ran waved his hand very easily and laughed, "goodbye, Mr. Shu. I''m going home to accompany my husband....


    Shu meihan is in the office. She is enraged by Chi, and suddenly sweeps all the things on her desk. The crackling sound instantly scares the passing students


    but Shu meihan turned her back to the door, her intimate smile completely disappeared, and she only had a ferocious face that seemed to eat people


    in school, there is no lack of chat ups


    chi Ran is studying hard, and there is a boy sitting next to him


    chi ran didn''t look up or pay attention


    however, it seems that the male students didn''t wait for Chi ran to take the initiative to speak. Even with one look in his eyes, he couldn''t bear to speak to Chi ran in a low voice


    "classmate? Classmate


    so direct


    chi ran chuckled, "I''m sorry, I''m married."


    "..." male students seem to smile helplessly, "students, to find an excuse, don''t be so perfunctory?"


    chi ran raised her eyebrows and said, "yes, I didn''t make any excuses, so it''s true."


    "I don''t feel sorry, my husband is the best."


    the male students seem to be unable to stand Chi Ran''s obsession and leave quickly


    chi ran was so funny that she suddenly felt that she should send a message to Fu Jinyu


    "my husband, just now a male classmate accosted me. I firmly refused and told him that I was married. He expressed regret. Husband, if there is a woman talking to you in the future, you should have the same attitude as me. Do you understand? "


    chi Ran is really clever. I''d better go home to study after collecting my books and notes


    "Chi ran, you are so self abased now that you are embarrassed to look up and see people?"


    as soon as Chi ran got a treat, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes


    "Mrs. Wei, I haven''t seen you for a long time? Is president Wei old and not satisfied with you? "


    in a word, Chi Ran''s mouth is also powerful, but she seldom shows it. But for those who are disgusted or even disgusted, people will directly trouble her first, and she certainly can''t show weakness


    chi Shuyao didn''t expect that Chi ran would say such words so directly


    in particular, she was accompanied by her classmates


    chi Ran''s eyes flashed a smile, looking at Chi Shuyao''s embarrassed face, hum, let you annoy me if you have nothing to do


    "Chi ran, you are too vulgar. We are not married yet. You are not shy and have a thick face."


    chi ran said, "men love women. Since I didn''t do it, it doesn''t hinder me to wake up. President Wei is very old. Chi Shuyao, you need to be psychologically prepared! Ha ha ha... "


    " you -- "


    " don''t thank me. "


    chi ran stopped Chi Shuyao and said, "you''re welcome. I''ll go first.""Chiran, stop."


    chi Ran''s step of leaving finally stops. She turns around quickly, but Chi Shuyao is proud at this time


    "do you know that your mother worked as a servant in our chi family? I heard from my mother that day that she seemed to have left something in our house. "


    chi ran looks at Chi Shuyao suspiciously. If she wants to stay, her grandmother will surely find out


    now I just tell her that Chi Shuyao may be lying


    "what did she leave behind?"


    "Chi ran, I went to class first. I''ll talk about it later! "


    as Chi ran watched Chi Shuyao leave quickly, she made it clear that she was hanging herself. She was not sure if there was such news. She was also influenced by Chi Shuyao''s words


    in the evening, Chi ran waits for Fu Jin to come back, and she tells her what Chi Shuyao told her


    chi ran nodded, "I know. So, Chi Shu Yao here, maybe you will really find everything. "


    "I''ll ask someone to find out if there''s any news about Chi''s family."


    "it''s too much trouble. When Chi Shuyao contacted me, she was the most upset. If she had any requests, she would say it directly. If Chi Shuyao''s request is too much, you can do it again. In fact, with her temperament, I can guess what she will ask for. "


    Yes, Chi Shuyao only cares about those things left by grandma Chi. She never forgets that they are all her own


    "that''s what she pursued. Vanity, material, "Chi ran sighed," in fact, sometimes I feel sorry for her. "


    the occasional sadness of Chi ran made Fu Jinyu feel sad. His big hand brushed Chi Ran''s forehead, and his warm palm warmed Chi Ran''s heart


    although it''s not chiran''s fault, how can chiran not care about what Chen Hui owes


    when her heart is softest, she will feel sorry for Chi Shuyao


    chi ran nodded, "I know, I won''t let myself feel bad. Don''t worry. I''m just a little softhearted now and then. If you have a husband, please remind me in time, and I''ll know. "


    ...


    chi ran didn''t have to go to Chi Shuyao. After two days, she couldn''t calm down and called Chi ran


    "Chi ran, don''t you want to know what clues your servant''s mother left behind?"


    chi ran rolled her eyes, and Chi Shuyao always reminded herself that her mother was a servant


    childish can


    "yes. I''ve been waiting for miss Chida to tell me what the clue is


    "want to know? Are you so inactive? "


    "ha ha..." Chi ran sneered, "I''m afraid miss Chi is too busy to see me, isn''t she? You are going to be Mrs. Wei. Are you busy at the Party of the upper class


    chi Shuyao''s words seem to be a compliment to Chi ran, but they sound so unpleasant and uncomfortable


    "hum, Chi ran, your mouth is so hard to listen to all the time. At the beginning, Zhuo Tiancheng just hated your bad words. Be careful. President Fu also hated you. You know, men like nice women. I''ll give you a piece of advice. Be carefulPool dye mouth corner smoked to smoke, didn''t refute pool Shu Yao, let her heartily vent.


    She doesn''t hurt or itch after all.


    "Chiran, chiran?"


    Chi Shuyao didn''t hear the voice of Chi ran on the other end of the phone. She wasn''t very satisfied.


    "Yes, have you finished? Happy? Miss Chi, do you still want to tell me what my mother left behind? "


    "Ha ha Are you worried? What if I don''t want to say it now? "


    Chi ran wanted to scold her for being a cheap woman, but let it go,


    "when Miss Chi wants to tell me, call me again."


    You don''t want to say it. I don''t want to hear it yet.


    Chi ran directly and simply hung up the phone, and Chi Shu Yao at the other end of the phone, listening to the busy sound of Dudu, his lungs were blown up.

 Chapter 415

    "Shuyao, what''s the matter?"


    he Shunhua came back from the outside with a bright face and a bright spirit


    therefore, he Shunhua thinks that his daughter is a good one. Such a daughter is his own daughter


    like Chi ran in the past, she doesn''t have the same mind with herself in what she likes and what she wants her to do


    now that her daughter has suffered a little grievance, he Shunhua certainly needs to protect her daughter who can make her live a more comfortable life


    "Shu Yao, who bullied you? Mom takes it out on you. "


    he Shunhua is also angry when he mentions Chi ran


    "what did she say, little bastard?"


    "ha ha... Mom, of course, has a big deal." Mention this, he Shunhua can''t stop joy, sit down, quietly in Chi Shuyao ear said something


    after listening to this, Chi Shuyao immediately raises her eyebrows in surprise and doubts


    "is this OK? Mom, are you sure? Can you believe them? "


    "such a big profit? Mom, you can be careful. Be careful. "


    "don''t worry, you should have seen many of us. That XX''s Mrs. Zhang, that XX''s Mrs. Qian... "


    chi Shuyao was relieved to listen


    "OK, don''t worry, just this time. Well, I''ll go to see your father first. He''s also a loser, and he can''t get his shares back. It''s really -- "


    he Shunhua goes upstairs, and Chi Shuyao really thinks about Chi Ran''s inheritance, and how to make Chi ran unhappy


    thinking of the way Chi ran crawls in front of him and asks for himself, Chi ran Shuyao laughs


    she knew that Chi ran and she would have such a day sooner or later


    chi Ran has been waiting for Chi Shuyao, who can''t calm down, to come


    the day after Chi Shuyao called to taunt Chi ran, they sat down face to face and had a formal talk


    chi Ran is not angry when she listens, but she is angry when she sees that she doesn''t pay attention to her


    "eh?"


    chi ran looked at Chi Shuyao lazily, "you say, I listen. Have you finished


    in general, Chi Shuyao also knows that she can''t reach the peak in her words


    so she said it straight


    "Chi ran, you have to lose what you want. If you want to get the information of your biological mother, you have to take out something to satisfy me, and then I will give it to you. "


    at last, Chi ran became serious


    "what do you want?"


    "the legacy of grandma."


    chi ran had expected this for a long time, but after hearing it, Chi ran couldn''t help laughing."Chi Shuyao, the lion opens his mouth! Why do you think I''ll give you the legacy my grandmother gave me in exchange for a message you don''t know whether it''s true or not? "


    "Oh You know when I was sent to the gate of the welfare home, I had some personal belongings on me. When I was young, I grew up a little later, and my mother gave it to me. I thought it was left by my biological mother, and I kept it all the time. Later, after I came to Chi''s house, I asked my parents, and they said, "this is not their thing at all."


    Chi Shu made a start, and Chi ran knew the meaning.


    It''s just that Chi ran doesn''t understand. If there is such a thing, why does Chen Hui leave it to Chi Shu Yao?


    To stay, also left to their own children ah!


    Chi Ran has doubts in his heart, but he doesn''t say a word.


    "What is it?"


    "A necklace, and a man''s watch."


    Chi ran frowned, "can I find my own parents with these two things? Chi Shuyao, these two things are not worth those heritages. "


    "Isn''t it worth it? You don''t want to know who your biological parents are? "


    Chi ran shrugged his shoulders and said, "it doesn''t matter whether you know or not. As you have said, my mother is a servant. Even if she finds it, what''s the use? It''s not as easy as that. I''m supported by my man, and I''m living a good life now. I don''t need to struggle to find my parents. Maybe they live a poor life, and I''ll try my best to support them. "


    Chi ran pretends to be indifferent without any flaw. Chi Shu''s delicate face seems to be surprised by Chi Ran''s indifference.


    The value of not talking about it?


    Or does she need to step back?


    Chi Shuyao is thinking about the possibility. She looks at Chi Ran''s cold expression and suddenly smiles.


    "Chi ran, since you don''t care, forget it. I''ll throw it away. It''s not my parents anyway. "


    When Chi Shuyao made friends with Chi ran before, she was envious of her personality besides her good family background.


    Love and hate clearly, happy and frank.


    After all, they had been friends for a year. Chi ran knew Chi Shuyao. Although Chi Shuyao didn''t know much about Chi ran, she still knew a little about some of her temperament.


    If Chi ran really doesn''t care, as it seems, and doesn''t care about her own parents, now, after they can''t talk about each other, Chi ran will just walk away, instead of sitting here and waiting for her reaction.


    Chi Shuyao is smart once. After thinking about this, she is more free and easy than Chi ran.


    "Tut Tut, your parents may be really sad to know that their daughter doesn''t care about them so much. At the beginning, I was willing to give up my family affection and let you be the eldest lady of Chi family. Now my daughter completely ignores their life and death. Chi ran, you are really cruel. "


    Chi Shu Yao sneers, gets up, mentions his bag, and leaves with elegant steps without hesitation.


    And Chi ran, always holding his hand tightly under the table, finally let go.


    At this time, Chi ran didn''t need to disguise his face. He was suffering and frowning.


    Is Chi Shuyao enlightened today?


    Holding herself in such a way, Chi Ran has to say that she is finally depressed by Chi Shu Yao.


    this depressed, Chi dye can only make complaints about his husband.


    "Why is Chi Shuyao so smart? I''m so angry. I''m really blocked by her. Ma Dan... "


    Chi ran couldn''t help but make a rude remark. Fu Jin glared at her. She vomited her tongue. "Well, I''m just depressed!"


    Chi ran was in Fu Jin''s arms, shaking and groaning with all his strength. Anyway, he was not happy.


    Fu Jin cooperated with her completely and unconditionally until she looked up from his arms, with a shy smile on her small face, touched her wrinkled skirt with her small hand, and changed the topic, "husband, your clothes are of good quality. I''ve tried so hard, but I haven''t pulled out any cracks. Good, ha ha... "


    Fu Jin patted her head and said, "is it over?"


    Chi ran said, "it''s over. But I''m still upset. "


    Fu Jin and pet drown smile, "husband help you out."


    "How can I help you?" Chi Ran''s eyes brightened, "do you have a way?"


    Fu Jin and pondered, "steal directly."


    "Ah? How to steal? "


    Fu Jin and laughed, "you don''t have to worry about that."


    Find someone to sneak into Chi''s house and go to Chi Shuyao. As long as she really has these two things, she will definitely find them.


    Chi ran directly hugs Fu Jinyu''s neck and rubs his small head against his face. "My husband is powerful. I''ll wait for your good news."


    Fu Jinyu enjoyed the adoration of her own little girl very much, so of course, she had to do it well.And Chi Shuyao, do you really have these two things?


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Shuyao returns to Chi''s home and listens to her parents'' quarrels. She completely ignores them.


    She went straight into the room, changed her clothes, and still couldn''t help smiling.


    What necklaces and watches?


    She had seen it, but she didn''t know where it had been for 800 years.


    About how many years ago, the hands of a mother in the welfare home were sold. Of course, their children don''t know whose stuff it is.

 Chapter 416

    Chi Shuyao has been in the welfare home for five or six years, and she has long remembered.


    At that time, although the welfare home was under the jurisdiction of the government, the conditions were not so good. There were a lot of staff in the welfare home. They didn''t have much enthusiasm and enthusiasm to treat the children.


    They are also human beings. There is a selfish side to them. Chi Shuyao knew to be selfish for himself from then on.


    At that time, many of the children from welfare homes were sick. If they were healthy, they might be girls, illegitimate children or poor family conditions.


    Of course, there are few people who have good conditions and are thrown here. It would be nice to have a date of birth on the child. If there is any valuable keepsake, it won''t last long.


    Chi Shuyao saw with her own eyes at that time that a staff member had secretly taken away the things from the child who had been kept in the office.


    As for taking it there, most of it will be sold.


    This time, she uses these to deceive Chi ran. In addition to the hints given by someone, she also intends to take this opportunity to take advantage of Chi ran. If she can exchange her legacy, it''s better. If Chi ran doesn''t exchange her legacy, she can make Chi ran hold back.


    The meeting just now, Chi Shu Yao is sure that Chi ran must be suffering now.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Chi Shuyao has never been so happy and embarrassed Chi ran face to face, except for the day when she was driven out of Chi''s house.


    Chi Shuyao returns to Chi''s home. She always thinks that Chi Ran has become an illegitimate daughter of unknown origin, even worse than before. She has always been thinking in dark. Seeing that Chi Ran is as low as a mole ant to the dust, she will look at her in such a dilemma, just as Chi ran has seen her embarrassment.


    However, Chi ran didn''t give her a chance at all. She didn''t seem to be in a dilemma because she lost her life and the identity of Miss Chi. When she looked at herself in her eyes, she was still calm and aloof. Grandma Chi still loved her. She could still get the legacy of old lady Chi and even find a man, It''s all Fu Jin and such a good man.


    Chi Shuyao never achieved his goal.


    Every time she was suppressed by Chi ran, she wanted to revenge madly.


    This time, she seems to have found a chance.


    "Chi ran, Chi ran, besides me, you have such a powerful enemy. Tut Tut, you have to be defeated completely in the end."


    Chi Shuyao said to herself, in a good mood, she hummed a song into the bathroom, and her body gently swayed with her own humming song.


    ¡­¡­


    "Can''t find it?"


    Fu Jin and Nong Mei frowned and were not satisfied with the result.


    "No, or not?"


    Zheng Qu shook his head. "The man said that Chi Shuyao''s room didn''t have any necklaces or men''s watches. She never played with it. Perhaps, these two things do not exist. It''s just that Chi Shuyao made it up to cheat his wife. "


    Fu Jin pondered with him for a while, "maybe Chi Shuyao has hidden himself."


    "It''s possible." Zheng channel, "I still let that person stay in the pool home, continue to search."


    "Well, look carefully. If Chi Shu has any suspicious behavior, he will report it immediately."


    "Yes, president. Last time, Su Gongcheng and the widow went out to dinner with the woman and the child. He took care of the child very much and showed a little inclination towards the woman. This is a picture taken. Because Su Gongcheng seems to be very keen, and the photographers dare not follow too close. The photos are a little far away. "


    No one is perfect.


    In this world, everyone has his own weakness or weakness.


    As long as you have patience, you will find out this weakness sooner or later.


    Su Gongcheng is not perfect either, which shows his abnormality.


    Fu Jin and coldly hook lips, this pair of father and son, it seems that the problem is in the woman.


    "We are not in a hurry. Since he has such an idea, he will certainly take action. No matter how secret it is, it can always be found out. "


    Look at the photos, the two people''s eyes look at each other from time to time, the eyes, can''t be cultivated by the feelings for a while.


    This is the Director Su who is dedicated to his work and loves his family.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Shu Yao stands in front of Chi ran and says with a smile, "Chi ran, don''t you really want those two things?"


    "Think about it!"


    Chi Ran''s happy reply, Chi Shu Yao a pair of I know is such an expression, "want, you are too insincere."


    "I sincerely believe that you are too greedy."


    Chi ran said angrily. Looking at Chi Shu Yao''s face, how did he want to catch flowers.


    It''s too much to laugh at.


    Chi ran hates Chi Shuyao''s white lotus. He has never been more annoying than he is now.


    "What are you talking about?"Well, one is not enough, and two diaphragms are needed.


    This school is really big. Why do these two women stare at themselves all day?


    Chi Ran is very speechless. She turns her eyes in her heart,


    when Chi Shuyao sees Shu meihan, her smile is much brighter than facing Chi ran.


    "Mr. Shu, we''re talking about Chi Ran''s biological mother. Oh, that''s the woman who used to be a servant in Chi''s house. Have you heard of it? "


    Because Shu meihan is followed by several students. Maybe they are talking about something. Now they all stop with Shu meihan and listen to them.


    Chi ran knew it would be like this, and spared no effort to belittle herself and embarrass her.


    "Yes, I have. Did Chi Ran''s mother find her Shu meihan asks in surprise.


    "No. Mr. Shu, you really care about Chi ran. She has been your fiance''s junior, and you still care about her so much. If only I didn''t retaliate. "


    Everyone was surprised, but Shu meihan seemed embarrassed. "Shu Yao, it''s a private matter. Don''t bring it to school. Besides, we are both victims of this incident, and it is the men who should be blamed. "


    "Even so, but Chi ran still takes a fancy to your fiance''s man of such status, and takes the initiative to seduce him?"


    "Shuyao, stop it."


    Shu meihan drinks Chi Shuyao''s words and doesn''t seem to want to continue to talk about it, but her face is also very sad and aggrieved.


    From the beginning to the end, Chi ran looked like nothing happened. He held his chest and watched the two sing in unison. The audience around him was surprised and complicated. All kinds of expressions gather on the face.


    But Chi ran didn''t make any refutation.


    "Chi ran, don''t care. I know that love can''t help it. Men''s mistakes lead to both of us suffering. Well, I hope you can pull it out as soon as possible. "


    Shu meihan still looks like comforting Chi ran and says to her.


    Those people see Shu teacher such main room, face small three still so gentle, toward her, their heart but excited.


    I really want to scold Chi ran, but when I think of the people who scolded Chi ran in the class, they shut up and have no impulse.


    Chi ran grinned coldly, "are you two finished?"


    "What show? Chi ran, don''t think that everyone thinks you are so good at pretending. "


    Chi Shuyao also showed disdain for the cold hum, "Chi ran, Mr. Shu and Mr. Fu are serious unmarried couples. You need to bully Mr. Shu with your shamelessness. Mr. Shu just doesn''t see eye to eye with you. If you have a little shame, you should take the initiative to quit. If you don''t think you''ve made enough money, I''ll pay for Mr. Shu. How much do you need to keep your marriage


    "Fifty million."


    Chi ran cold mouth, Chi Shu Yao a Leng, "Chi ran, you still say you are not greedy?"


    Chi ran suddenly laughed, "I didn''t say I''m not greedy? I''m not opening my mouth. Chi Shuyao, Mrs. zhunwei, you should take out the 50 million first. I believe that for a rich man like Mrs. Wei, you are so affectionate to Mr. Shu. You would have been able to take it out before, wouldn''t you? "


    "You --"


    chi Shuyao can only say "you".


    She can''t get the money. She doesn''t have the money. Chi Shuyao wants money from Chi ran.


    "Well, Shuyao, it''s none of your business. Chi ran, if 50 million can make you look back, I will give it to you. As long as I can change it, my marriage will not be interfered by redundant people. But will you stop when you take the money? "


    Shu meihan is a quick responder. She can''t expect Chi Shuyao to trip Chi ran.


    "Then I''ll give you 50 million. Don''t pester my man. As you said, it''s men''s fault. We are not wrong. Then I''ll give you 50 million yuan. How about finding a good man and not robbing my husband? "


    Shu meihan''s reaction is somewhat helpless. Looking at Chi Ran''s expression, she seems to feel that she is making trouble out of nothing.


    "Chi ran, that''s enough. Mr. Shu is for your own good. Are you still a little Sanli? Don''t go too far. "


    Finally, someone can''t see teacher Shu being bullied. A male classmate, who is a hero saving beauty, can''t help but take the initiative to condemn Chi ran.


    The person beside also followed and said, "yes, Chi ran, it''s your fault."


    "Chi ran, what man in the world would be a junior without you? You''re too amoral


    This kind of words is light.


    No one said that it was too ugly. It is estimated that all the students in the class saw the person who insulted Chi ran receive the lawyer''s letter.


    Therefore, they still dare not offend Chi ran too much.


    However, looking at this matter, it is clear that Chi Ran is wrong, and she does not refute it. Some people really have a full sense of justice and begin to condemn Chi ran.


    Chi Ran''s cold eyes crossed in the past. If you know Fu Jinyu, you will probably know that Chi Ran''s cold and powerful look is very similar to Fu Jinyu.But these students are not clear, but Shu meihan is clear.


    Shu meihan''s jealousy flashed in her heart. Thinking of that time in Fu''s house, Fu Jin and the ruthless and cold scared herself, she shrank a little.


    For Chi ran, what will he really do to himself?


    Shu meihan bites her teeth. It''s impossible. He just scares herself.


    "Chi ran, look at you. You''ve already had a child for him. He didn''t marry you, which proves that he didn''t marry you at all. He''s just playing with you. My engagement with him is agreed by the parents. Are you still so stubborn? "

 Chapter 417

    Chi Shuyao finished, looking at Chi Ran''s reaction


    even if Chi ran knew about the abortion before, she still told her, but this kind of thing is a kind of pain for women


    as long as you mention it, Chi ran will be sad


    besides marriage, Chi ran, who has a marriage certificate, can only tut tut to these women who are still in delusion. It''s really futile, but she still doesn''t know that she will be busy in the end


    chi ran was very happy when he thought about it


    hehe...


    she is really looking forward to the day when Shu meihan is crazy and tells her that the man she has robbed for a long time is actually Chi Ran''s husband. Will she be angry


    however, that''s the future


    now, Chi Shu shouts out in surprise when she hears Shu meihan''s words


    "hehe... Yes, do you want 50 million from me? I can''t get it out. Or are you going to ask me for my grandmother''s legacy? That''s no good. Grandma left it to me. If you are a good person and give it to me directly, I can still remember your kindness. If you have any other request for me to exchange, you can make it clear. Within my power, I will satisfy you. "


    chi ran can calm down. Looking at Chi Shuyao, who seems to have been stimulated by the words just now, she never recovers. Shu meihan secretly scolds in her heart, which is useless


    "well, the school is not the time to talk about these private matters. Chi ran, I still said that. I hope you will wake up and quit as soon as possible. I''ve been busy. "


    Shu meihan is sincere and seems to be very concerned about Chi ran


    this is a little bit of a harvest


    it''s just that she''s not very satisfied with Chi Ran''s calm manner, which seems like she has no fear


    of course, Chi Ran is confident, but they don''t know how strong her dependence is


    even Chi ran doesn''t know how strong she should be


    she only knew that she was married, guaranteed by law, and guaranteed by Fu Jinyu''s love


    that''s enough for her


    but Fu Jinyu thinks it''s far from enough. Chi ran doesn''t know that she has Fu Jinyu and all her wealth now


    Fu Jinyu didn''t immediately tell Chi ran about the news. He thought that as an opportunity, he would tell her


    she has been preparing for this for a long time, and Shu meihan''s coming to school is just to block her own way, which is no problem


    chi ran thinks that what is more important now is her mother''s things


    "Chi Shuyao, are you going to give it or not? Or, you don''t have those things at all? Are you lying to me? "


    no feelings, even a little resentment


    no child wants to leave her parents. Even if her parents are the most ordinary people, Chi ran would rather follow Chen Hui than be exchanged. She doesn''t know who she is


    "you -- you stop."


    "Chi ran, shut up. Don''t be complacent. If you want to change it, you have to have a lawyer. I''ll give it to you after the transfer of Nandong villa. "


    "don''t worry, I won''t be greedy like you."


    for people like her who have been short of money since childhood, she has to be so greedy. She needs a lot of money and a high status to have a sense of security


    "it''s already been discussed. I didn''t succeed. As long as I have a villa by the sea... It''s not my problem. Chiran is too tough. I can''t help it. What do you want to do? I don''t have those things in my hand


    "she doesn''t know if it''s fake. Let her take it and look for it slowly."


    after Chi Shuyao hung up on the phone, although she was depressed, she wanted to dye a fake keepsake for Chi and let her work in vain. It seemed that she was not so depressed


    ...


    "my husband, if I exchange two keepsakes for a seaside villa, I don''t know whether they are true or false. Am I losing money?"


    "as long as you are happy. It doesn''t matter. "


    "Oh, don''t get used to me. If I lose like this, I''ll be poor. You''ll have to support me then! "


    chi ran didn''t believe it, but jokingly said, "OK, I''ll try to save some flowers. If one day you are driven out of your house by your father and deprived of the right of inheritance, I will support you. I can definitely afford it. "


    "... Husband is wonderful!"


    chi ran said this dryly, and then chuckled, "OK, you''re kidding. My husband is really great


    "don''t delay, just give her the house. There''s a chance that the keepsake will be true, and I''ll get it, too. "


    chi ran was concerned about where he came from and whose child he was, which bothered him for a long time


    a person who doesn''t know his or her name may be at a loss that outsiders can''t understand


    Fu Jin''s experience with Chi Ran is painful, but she can only cooperate with her


    as long as she wants it, as long as he can give it


    "our old Wei knew that I was coming here, so he specially asked someone to keep his most commonly used box, and sent a lawyer to me, ha ha..."


    chi ran said impolitely, "you have a face, too. President Wei said that you are for a villa? So stingy of you, you are not afraid of President Wei despise you? "Chi Shuyao''s face became stiff and showed off to Chi ran. She never won in her mouth.


    Chi ran was right. She didn''t tell Wei Xiuyuan that she exchanged the keepsake for a villa. She just said that the place where her parents made love to each other in that villa. She wanted to get back the gift from Chi ran for her parents.


    "Ha ha You''re scared. I love to tell the truth. Mr. lawyer, don''t tell you President Wei. Please save face for Mrs. Wei. Well, I don''t want to tell you the truth any more to save you embarrassment. Come on, I''ve signed it. It''s time to take out your keepsake. "

 Chapter 418

    Chi ran, who loves to tell the truth, makes Chi Shuyao lose face in front of Wei''s lawyer


    after Chi Ran''s agreement is taken out, Chi Shu will let the lawyer next to him have a look


    the lawyer was also conscientious. He didn''t show any different expression about Chi Shuyao. After carefully reading the agreement, he exchanged a look with Chi Shuyao and nodded


    chi Shuyao was relieved that he was about to sign the agreement, but Chi ran held it down


    "where''s the keepsake?"


    "well, if you can take it out, the keepsake may not be true."


    pass the things to Chi ran, and Chi Shuyao can''t wait to sign first


    it seems that it has some years


    there is no sign for such a thing, and it can''t be seen who the owner will be


    chi ran glanced at Chi Shu coldly and said, "thank you for your kindness. Won''t you let me take out a seaside villa again? I don''t have any more. Chi Shuyao, you are Mrs. Wei. It''s not good for you to be so greedy. "


    "shut up!"


    after she left, Chi ran was not proud either. She knew that these two things were really at a loss


    however, he could only look at the wife who was kept in the dark and sigh that he had lost his money


    ...


    after Chi Shuyao left, she thought that the lawyer just saw her embarrassed side blocked by Chi ran, and could not help but release a pure white lotus smile to him, which was very charming


    "lawyer sun, Chi ran and I have never dealt with it. She has always hated me for robbing her seat. In fact, how innocent am I? She couldn''t enjoy the wealth of the Chi family, so she threw her anger on me and often said something out of tune. "


    "ha ha... Lawyer sun is very kind."


    lawyer sun is a shrewd lawyer. He has been in touch with Chi Shuyao for a few days. He also understands that such a woman is vain and pretends to be. Wei Xiuyuan''s love for such a woman is only her little woman''s means. In lawyer sun''s opinion, Wei Xiuyuan''s heart is like a mirror


    it''s not too much for such a woman to play for a while. Even if Wei Xiuyuan married her family and gave birth to an heir, such a young and beautiful little girl, it''s nothing to blame


    as far as today''s matter is concerned, he just came here to make Wei Xiuyuan look good and make women happy


    however, there are unexpected results


    He Jin, they all know his name in their circle<


    Fu Jinyu''s lawyer, who has never been defeated, joined Fu Jinyu many years ago and followed him through his major decisions. He doesn''t think that Wei Xiuyuan sent him to accompany Chi Shuyao< At least Chi ran doesn''t look so stupid.He Jin''s eyes are respectful. Even if he doesn''t speak, he reveals that Chi Ran is like his boss.


    Lawyer sun knows that he disdains Chi Shuyao. He just thinks he is a woman of Wei Xiuyuan.


    Lawyer sun went back to the Wei family and saw Wei Xiuyuan. He told Wei Xiuyuan what happened today.


    He promised Chi Shuyao that it was just perfunctory.


    But the focus today is his analysis.


    "President, Fu Jinyu is really sad about Chi ran. In this way, there is bound to be a confrontation between the Fu family and the Su family in the future. We should be prepared. "


    The shopping malls are changing rapidly. If Fu Jin doesn''t want Su''s eldest daughter, Su Muran is bound to have a fight with Fu Jin. If the two families are in a stalemate, it will also affect the business in some ways.


    "So, do you care about Chi ran?"


    Gambling pool dye or Shu meihan, Wei Xiuyuan although not because of these two women and how much influence on the Wei family, but pull a hair and move the whole body, sometimes a little subtle difference, there will be different results.


    "I don''t care about Chi ran. It''s president Fu. " Lawyer sun laughed, "Mr. Wei, President Fu was determined to go his own way in those years. He didn''t rely on the Fu family. After fighting with the Fu family, he had to go into business, and he did so well. This person is the kind that others can''t restrain at all. So, will he listen to the request of the Fu family and marry a woman he doesn''t like? Actually, I really appreciate Fu Jin and such people. He won''t do that kind of marriage thing, and he disdains to do it. So, Miss Su, it''s no good. "


    Wei Xiuyuan also laughed, "Lao sun, you are more and more smart now."


    Lawyer sun shook his head, "Mr. Wei should have thought of it long ago?"


    Wei Xiuyuan thought of it, but he didn''t want to offend both sides.


    And if he really wanted to choose one side, he would probably appreciate Fu Jin''s cooperation as lawyer sun did.


    Chi ran goes back with the keepsake. Fu Jinyu also observes. In fact, there is no clue to find.


    "Chi Shuyao must be cheating me. For things like this, people usually have some lettering, or at least a name. As a result, although this one has a sense of age, I can''t take it out and directly publish it in the newspaper to find the owner of this thing, can I? "


    Chi ran wanted to throw it away. Her reason told her that it might be false, but her emotion made her feel that maybe there was a little bit that could be true?


    Chi Ran is very contradictory, but there is no way.


    Fu Jin and her understanding of this contradiction, more hope that he can help, but this matter, he can only wait for the investigation to give the results.


    Now, Fu and Jin can only appease.


    He hugged Chi ran like a child.


    "Ranran, you''ll find it one day. Don''t worry, it''s like fate. When the time comes, it will come. "


    Chi ran, comforted by Fu Jin, couldn''t help laughing.


    "Husband, you really can''t comfort people."


    Fu Jin and Han sweat, and finally can only hold Chi Ran''s small face to kiss her, not comfort, then use his more direct way of comfort.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Shuyao returns home in a good mood and picks out a villa from Chi ran. It''s her second victory against Chi ran so far.


    For the first time, she drove Chi ran out of Chi''s house and got her fiance. This is the second time. Although it''s just a small villa, she will get more in the future. She will return all the things that should belong to Chi Shuyao.


    Chi ran doesn''t deserve anything from Chi family.


    She just put the agreement away and dressed up. In the evening, she has to go to dinner with Wei Xiuyuan for a date. This time, Wei Xiuyuan helped. Maybe it''s time for her to have a further relationship with Wei Xiuyuan.


    In fact, up to now, she has no intimate relationship with Wei Xiuyuan. Wei Xiuyuan seems very gentlemanly and has not made such a request. Chi Shuyao also intends to hang Wei Xiuyuan. Up to now, they are engaged and have no relationship.


    Chi Shuyao has his own sense of propriety, men can not be too long, or it is not easy to handle.


    In particular, they are only engaged, and the date of marriage has not yet been determined. Chi Shuyao hopes to get married as soon as possible, so she needs to go further.


    Just after taking a bath and coming out of the bathroom, Chi Shuyao saw her mother rummaging in her room.


    "Mom, what are you looking for?"


    He Shunhua seemed to panic, and her face was ugly. She immediately shook her head and denied, "nothing."


    On Chi Shuyao''s delicate face, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Mom, you don''t look well. What''s the matter?"


    He Shunhua shakes her head. However, she seems to be very helpless. Chi Shuyao has a bad premonition in her heart. Looking at her mother''s face, she suddenly realizes something. She holds he Shunhua''s hand tightly, almost with all her strength. "Mom, is there something wrong with the money?"¡°¡­¡­¡± He Shunhua clenched her teeth and didn''t speak, but at last she really couldn''t help it. She suddenly hugged Chi Shuyao and began to cry, which was more painful than the end of the world.


    "Shu Yao, I''m out of money. I''ll pay for the shortage. Ah What should I do? Shu Yao, we have no money... "

 Chapter 419

    "No money?"


    Chi Shuyao seemed to have an unbelievable expression. He thought he was dreaming, "what do you mean we have no money?"


    He Shunhua''s crying is more ugly than his family''s death. "Shuyao, the stock market has plummeted and all the money has gone. Whoa, whoa, whoa... "


    There''s no pity in that wailing.


    In Chi Shuyao''s eyes, he Shunhua is a black sheep and a bad luck star.


    "Why is there no money? Mom, you lied to me, didn''t you? Is that right? "


    " Woo - Shuyao, I''m trying to make more money, but it''s just an hour and a short time away. I wanted to throw it away. Really, I wanted to -- "


    " shut up! I don''t care how much difference you have. You must pay me back my money immediately. Mom, that''s all I have to rely on. You can''t do this to me. "


    "No money, no money, no money," he Shunhua was crazy, tears and snivels a wipe, "how many times do you want me to say?"


    "It''s your business that you don''t have any money, but those are my grandmother''s legacy. I only have some things. How can you do this to me? Are you my own mother? How can you -- "


    chi Shuyao is also crazy. She has so little property. Wei Xiuyuan''s side, she has no money at all now, and now she is poor. How can Chi Shuyao, who has paid so much attention to money, bear such a big blow?


    "What are you crazy about? You are Mrs. Wei. Do you care about the money? Shu Yao, you hurry to ask President Wei for some money. Now we can''t -- "


    " shut up! "


    Chi Shuyao''s voice is especially sad and sharp, and he Shunhua''s whimsical ideas are stopped.


    "What are you doing? Chi Shuyao, your wings are hard now, aren''t you? Do you think if you marry Wei Xiuyuan, you are not my daughter? I tell you, even if you die, you are my daughter


    "I''m your daughter. Is that what you did to my daughter? Why do you fool me like that? "


    He Shunhua felt guilty. "I want to help you, too. Who knew that would happen? "


    "You don''t know? I think you are obsessed with money and greedy. "


    "Are you not greedy? Don''t you want to make money? "


    "You -"


    now mother and daughter blame each other, but money will never come out again.


    Chi Shu''s heart is bleeding, and he Shunhua''s heart is bleeding.


    But he Shunhua seems to have hope in Chi Shuyao.


    "Shu Yao, you are going to marry Wei Xiuyuan. It''s nothing to ask him for money. You''re the only daughter for mom, and mom will depend on you in the future. "


    "You depend on your father."


    "Your father, his cheapskate, would divorce me if he knew that I had lost all the old lady''s inheritance? So, I can''t let your dad know. You have to redeem those things for mom. "


    Chi Shuyao''s breath is stuck in his throat. He can''t get on.


    Where does she get the money to redeem it?


    The family did not know that she had signed a prenuptial agreement with Wei Xiuyuan. She never cared about his money in front of Wei Xiuyuan. She could support herself.


    Now, before she got married, she couldn''t ask Wei Xiuyuan for money, or she would be finished.


    "Shuyao? You should tell president Wei, isn''t he yours? "


    "Don''t be paranoid. I haven''t married Xiuyuan yet. If you ask me to ask for money, you won''t be afraid that he will go back and marry me? "


    "No. How can a big man who pays his fiancee back? In that case, is he too mean? "


    "What do you want me to say? Let a man take money to support his mother-in-law''s family? Do you want me to be Mrs. Wei? "


    "He is the president of a large group. Why can''t he be like his mother-in-law''s family? Can''t you be so mean? "


    "That''s enough, Ma. You''re unreasonable."


    Chi Shu really has no way to understand he Shunhua. She is even disgusted now. How could her mother be such a woman as he Shunhua?


    She knew that she was vain, but he Shunhua was better than herself.


    This is probably genetic?


    Chi Shuyao laughed at herself. She said to he Shunhua directly, "since there is no money, let''s share it. Don''t show your horse''s feet to let dad know. You''d better save the living expenses dad gives you every month. I have no money anyway. You can do it by yourself. "


    Chi Shuyao directly took the clothes and changed them. Ignoring he Shunhua''s complaints and crying, she put on her make-up and left.


    There''s no need to stay in this family. She''d better marry Wei Xiuyuan as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Ran is in school. Recently, he has been criticized.Thanks to Shu meihan, she has not only become a man''s lover, but also a junior.


    Shu meihan, the real fiancee, is an open-minded, gentle and generous woman.


    She didn''t tear her little three directly, but felt that she was also pitiful. It was a man to blame. She also advised the little three to recognize the reality in time, get away from the relationship that will not have results at all, and wish him real happiness as soon as possible.


    At that time, the words of white lotus were passed down by Shu meihan''s students. In the end, they became more and more powerful. Shu meihan became the most elegant and wise woman.


    But Chi ran, the little three, is even more despised.


    Shu meihan talks to her as a counselor, and the school leaders also talk to her.


    Chi ran doesn''t respond. She wants to see how far Shu meihan can go.


    She has to wait. When Shu meihan is out of control, she decides to give Shu meihan a fatal blow.


    She didn''t mention it to Fu Jin. If she told her, it might be meaningless.


    Shu meihan sympathizes with Chi ran when she is rejected in school, but she is very happy. This kind of happiness makes Shu meihan feel that she should do something to give chi ran a greater blow?


    Shu meihan began to find time to run to the Fu family.


    "Grandfather Fu and grandmother Fu, I really like Uncle Fu. I hope you can help me. How are you


    This time, for the first time, Shu meihan showed her strong desire to marry Fu Jinyu.


    Before, she did not admit, now, she began to worry.


    Fu old son a listen to, immediately thigh a pat, "good ah, beauty Han wench since said so, we certainly very happy."


    "What does Mei Han want to do?"


    Shu meihan is very satisfied with the support of the old man and the old lady, "I want to get engaged to my uncle or uncle."


    "Engaged? It''s simple. As long as you agree, my Fu family can propose marriage immediately. "


    "I don''t need to ask for marriage. I told you my parents. What''s more, uncle Fu certainly didn''t want to say that. I just hope that I can at least have the name of Fu Jin and fiancee. Maybe, in this way, I can wait for his heart to think of me


    When master Fu mentioned Fu Jin and Lai, he hesitated a little.


    But soon, master Fu would decide on his fiancee?


    Anyway, he will never admit that Chi Ran is Fu Jin''s wife, only Shu meihan.


    "Meihan, you don''t have to worry. Let''s give him a cut first and then a reply. When the time comes, the statement will be sent out. I think he can refute me, the wife I ordered for him, in front of all people?"


    Master Fu is stubborn and decisive.


    Now that he has made up his mind, he doesn''t believe that Fu Jin and this boy can really give him the face of Lao Tzu in front of all his faces.


    "We''ll do what meihan says."


    Fu Master absolutely cooperate with Shu meihan, "meihan girl, maybe the third man is stubborn, but as long as you have patience, he will accept you sooner or later. If you are wronged, don''t be sad. There are grandparents. No, it''s time to change your tongue. In the future, you''ll be supported by me and your mother. We''ll be fine. You know what? "


    Shu meihan seems to be particularly moved. Her eyes are red. She hugs Mrs. Fu and weeps in her arms.


    Mrs. Fu also loves this girl. She is more worried than the old man. Does her son really want to be betrothed by them?


    Although meihan is a good girl, the old lady is really afraid that with Fu Jinyu''s temper, it will make a big deal.


    After Shu meihan left, Mrs. Fu finally expressed her worry about her wife.


    "What you mean is that you want to make a publicity announcement with the Su family about Mei Han''s fiancee


    "Well, let''s settle down first. As for the engagement, the third boy won''t cooperate, so let''s do it. In the future, we can solve the problem of Chi Ran''s girl and get a grand engagement or get married directly. "


    But Mrs. Fu kept sighing, "is this really OK? I don''t feel secure, old man. "


    "What are you not sure about? We should be happy to have such a good daughter-in-law. "


    "Lao Tzu, but I am the boss,"


    , "I don''t want to control the stinking boy. I has the final say."


    Master Fu''s irreconcilable temper began to develop at this time.


    "Besides, you can''t let Xiao Nuan know about it first. Otherwise, I''ll give the third one a tip off and it won''t work. No, it doesn''t matter. We''re sorry for Mei Han and Su''s family. "


    Mrs. Fu frowned all the time. "Oh, I see."What''s all this about?


    After Shu meihan left the Fu family, she told her parents and brother about her decision.


    "No, I don''t agree." Su Muran was the first to object.


    But Mrs. Su hesitated, "Mei Han, do you really want this?"


    Su Gongcheng looks at his daughter sharply, "meihan, is this your decision? You know, you have to be responsible for yourself in any decision you make. Don''t regret it in the future, and it will be too late to look back. Do you really think about it? "

 Chapter 420

    Shu meihan nodded persistently


    "Dad, mom, brother, I''ve decided. I want to preempt. Since it is impossible for Fu Jinyu to marry Chi ran, I will fight with him. There must be a time in my life when I am better than Chi ran. For Fu Jin and me, I have a chance to win. Besides, with the support of Fu''s family, Fu Jin and he chiran can''t get together. I won in the end


    seeing Shu meihan''s firm expression, he suddenly pulls her up and drags her out


    and Mrs. Su was worried, "what are you doing, Mo ran? Don''t -- "


    Su Gongcheng stopped his wife," OK, Mo ran always hurts his sister. He is too angry. Han Han also listens to her brother. Maybe Mo ran will persuade her. "


    Mrs. Su had no choice but to give up. She was worried


    "can Fu Jin and a man like that make Han Han happy?"


    ...


    Su Muran pulls Shu meihan to her car, locks the door, and then gallops away


    Su Moran didn''t stop until there was no one. He pulled his seat belt, pressed Shu meihan on the car door and kissed her


    Shu meihan struggles


    and where they didn''t notice, they had already photographed the high-resolution candid


    for a long time, Shu meihan was really frightened, crying against Su Muran


    but Shu meihan doesn''t dare to move until Su Muran holds her in her lap, pats her and holds her placidly


    "Han Han, my brother likes you so much, don''t you know?"


    Su Muran''s voice is low and affectionate


    "in name, I told you when I was a child that I was brought back from outside by my father, the child of my comrades in arms. Although my parents think I don''t know, I already know. I told you on purpose, didn''t I? "


    "brother, I like you too. However, it''s not the kind of love between men and women. Brother, don''t force me, OK


    Su Muran felt the pain in her heart, "Han Han, why did your brother force you? If you want, when did your brother not satisfy you? However, Fu Jin and this man are too dangerous. Is Han Han thinking about it? At least not now. "


    "brother, I can''t wait."


    Su Muran is silent, knowing that it is so painful to see her beloved sister and the woman who has become another man, and that this man does not love her at all


    the odds of winning are very low


    maybe some men think that marriage and love can be separated, but can Fu Jin and such a hard to master man do so


    Su Muran was suspicious, so he was more worried


    Su Muran is a man. He knows what a man thinks better


    he can be ruthless to a woman he doesn''t love


    he doesn''t approve of Shu meihan. He hopes that Shu meihan will be happy instead of regretting for a lifetime for someone who doesn''t love herself


    "Han Han, what has my brother never stopped you? But this time -- "


    Shu meihan suddenly pushes Su Muran away, glares at him, and his eyes are even colder and stubborn


    "if you don''t help me, I need support, not opposition."


    with that, Shu meihan struggles to leave, but she is still held tightly by Su Muran


    "Han Han, Han Han, don''t do this to my brother."


    "can''t I manage it?"


    Su Muran finally surrenders. Seeing that Shu meihan can be completely indifferent, Su Muran can''t make it


    he holds Shu meihan''s small face, with a bitter smile and sadness


    "Han Han, how can you hurt my brother''s heart so much? My brother can do anything for you. "


    ...


    Fu Jin and his wife have no idea about the plot between Fu and su. Recently, Mr. Fu probably didn''t let him go home after a quarrel with him last time. Fu Jin and his wife are better aware of this situation.It''s time to stop. He also said to the old man that he and Shu meihan would not be together at all


    but recently, there is a news that seems to make Chi ran happy


    "you''re back so early today. What''s the good news?"


    "this -- did you buy it back? How much did it cost? "


    "is Chi Shu a brain wreck? It''s so cheap? "


    chi ran suddenly sighed, "the money in he Shunhua''s hand is probably the legacy left by his grandmother. She paid for just a few things. Alas - "


    she is a little sorry


    "you -- didn''t you buy it all back?"


    "of course!"


    at such a good opportunity, he must come to offer his love to Chi ran and please her


    now I think about it, he and Chi ran got married directly, and then slowly entered a sweet period. Did he ever give chi ran a gift


    a flower? A piece of jewelry


    No, even if she was given a ring, she didn''t wear it very often. She only made a small ring and put it on her hand to show that she was married


    it''s dereliction of duty for such a husband to have no formal date


    even a few days ago, when he saw the flowers on the two secretarial assistants'' tables, he remembered for the first time why there were so many flowers on the previous day that it turned out to be Valentine''s day


    chi ran didn''t mention it. Maybe she didn''t care much about it, but if she arranged it by herself, it might make her happier


    "have you bought them all? It costs a lot of money. "


    although Chi ran said that, she was really happy. Looking at Fu Jinyu, her eyes suddenly turned red


    "husband, it''s expensive for you."


    "well moved, just don''t cry."


    "ah? Not at home today? "


    "really?" Chi ran picked her eyebrows with a smile, "husband, you are great!"


    he still doesn''t say much, and no amount of promises and happy words can match what he really made


    ...


    chi Ran''s mood of going to class the next day is Bang Bang Da. Even if she sees Shu meihan''s disgust, her good mood can''t be destroyed.Chi Ran is immersed in her husband''s romance and kindness. How can I have such a wonderful husband''s pride and love for him


    since her husband is so good, will she surprise her husband after class


    well, tomorrow is Saturday. She should plan how to have such a good world for two this weekend

 Chapter 421

    When Chi Ran is planning a world for two, Shu meihan comes to Chi ran side by side.


    She seems to be very light footed, looking at Chi ran askew, with a smile belonging to the winner on her face.


    Chi ran doesn''t see it, and she doesn''t care. But Shu meihan seems dissatisfied with her reaction, and tries to attract Chi Ran''s attention.


    "Chi ran, are you really not going to quit between Fu Jin and me?"


    Chi ran was silent and ignored.


    "Chi ran, you will regret it."


    "Ha ha..." Chi ran gave her a ha ha, and a scornful smile.


    Shu meihan looks at Chi ran and shakes her head like a poor child. "Chi ran, you are still too naive."


    "Well, my husband likes me so naive." Chiran road.


    Shu meihan seems to be very generous today. She is not angry or embarrassed about Chi Ran''s deliberate run.


    She always smiles, as if back to that, at the beginning has been smiling, very cheerful, but people like to be close to Shu meihan.


    Chi Ran is a little strange. Maybe it''s because of her fearlessness?


    Who are you relying on?


    Her Su family or her Fu family?


    Maybe both, but Chi ran doesn''t matter. She doesn''t have two families to rely on, but only Fu Jin and one person are enough.


    "Is Mr. Shu in a good mood today? However, I am also in a good mood. We''d better not destroy each other''s good mood. Goodbye. I hope Mr. Shu has a wonderful weekend. "


    Chi ran, of course, is ironic, and Shu meihan doesn''t mind.


    Instead, she said to Chi ran, "tomorrow my weekend must be the best, but Chi ran yours, not necessarily. I also wish you this weekend - well, it won''t be too miserable! "


    With that, Shu meihan left gracefully.


    And Chi ran curled his mouth, hummed, and left the school with the same light step.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Chi ran made a dish with her aunt, sweet and sour ribs. Although it didn''t sell very well, it tasted good.


    When Fu Jinyu came back, she immediately courted him and took him for a taste. After receiving Fu Jinyu''s praise and kiss, Chi ran felt that she must learn to cook in the future.


    Don''t you mean to catch a man''s heart, you have to catch a man''s stomach?


    Since her husband is so good to him, she should be good to her husband at home.


    Love is mutual, not to mention marriage?


    to run a marriage, Chi ran now thinks that she enjoys the meticulous care of Fu Jin and Fu Jin. As far as all aspects of her life are concerned, Chi ran loves her husband and wants to take care of her.


    Chi ran was very sincere, waiting for her big eyes to show her attitude towards Fu Jinyu.


    "Husband, you are so good to me, I don''t think I can repay you. I also want to show my own sincerity and treat you well. You take care of me, I take care of you. "


    Fu Jinyu likes her caprice, her coquetry, her soft and glutinous, her numbness. Now she is sensible and careful. He likes any side of Chi ran.


    Holding Chi ran in his arms, Fu Jin kisses her eyes and cheeks, and then he whispers in her ear.


    "Ranran, my little girl, you are by my side. That''s the best reward for me."


    What to take care of or not to take care of, it''s good for him to take care of her.


    Fu Jinyu is so much older than Chi ran. His little girl should be loved more.


    What he wanted, as long as her existence could make him happy, and the rest, as long as Chi ran was herself, was Fu Jinyu''s original intention.


    He should spoil her, coax her, love her and protect her.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day


    chi ran was still in Fu Jin Yu''s arms and had a good dream. When she woke up, she looked at the time, but it was not too late. After kissing Fu Jin Yu in bed, they got up. Like a conjoined baby, Chi ran always stuck to Fu Jin and behind her, never separated for a second.


    If someone sees this, they can''t stand their numbness. They are tired of it.


    In the past, Chi ran didn''t understand, or even hated, the way other couples were tired of dying, or the physical contact like Siamese babies.


    But when a person really has a loved one, this kind of numbness and contact comes from their heart and they want to touch each other.


    Not for the sake of intimacy, but for uncontrollable attraction.


    "Ranran, sit down and have breakfast."


    Fu Jin and simple made porridge. From beginning to end, Chi ran held him and did not separate.


    He is also happy helpless, pulled the arm of La Chi ran, asked her to sit down to eat.


    Chi ran released his hand, but he looked up and said, "give me a kiss."Fu Jin and smile, bow to kiss her, just patted her head, "OK."


    chi ran smiles sweetly before sitting down and enjoying Fu Jinyu''s craftsmanship


    "it''s delicious and fragrant, and the steamed buns are also delicious."


    porridge is good because rice is good, and steamed stuffed buns are delicious because others do well. Fu Jin is only hot and awesome, but Chi Yan is so proud of his contribution.


    "I thought about it last night. Today, let''s go shopping first. I want to --"


    Fu Jinyu''s mobile phone suddenly buzzed. Chi ran immediately got up and said, "I''ll get it for you."


    at this time, Zheng Qu must have something important to call him and disturb him


    while eating, Chi ran stares at Fu Jinyu


    immediately, Fu Jinyu''s face became gloomy, and Chi Ran''s heart sank with a thump


    "OK, I see."


    she doesn''t want to answer the phone, she just looks at Fu Jinyu


    "chiran, something big happened. Fu family and Su family issued a joint statement, Shu meihan officially became my uncle''s fiancee. Ma Dan, I didn''t know they had this plan at home. It seems that they were all hiding it from me, for fear that I would tell you. But what''s the point of making a statement? You and my uncle are already married, and Shu meihan is a disgrace. She....


    Fu yinuan is still shouting on the phone, and Chi Ran has looked up at Fu Jinyu


    I see


    chi ran doesn''t know how to describe this feeling. She wants to laugh at Shu meihan. However, with her hidden identity, why should she laugh at Shu meihan


    in the eyes of outsiders, Chi Ran is a lover


    chi ran looks up at Fu Jinyu


    "honey, what are you going to do? Or, in fact, ignore it? "


    chi ran didn''t know whether she was looking forward to Fu Jin and do something


    "Ranran, let''s make a statement, too?"


    "hit them in the face."


    chi ran didn''t expect, "how to fight?"


    "... You''re stupid."


    suddenly, her eyes were a little hot, and she felt that she was really a special friend


    "husband, do you really want this?"


    "don''t you want to make it public that we are married?"


    chi ran shakes her head, nods and shakes her head again. At last, her voice is a little hoarse, and she clears her throat. She looks up at Fu Jinyu, and there is some self loathing in her eyes


    "Ranran, whatever you want, I will satisfy you. For me, only you are important."


    there is no most important and no comparison. For Fu Jin and Chi ran, they are the only ones


    chi Ran''s eyes, looking at Fu Jin and her deep eyes, her tears rolled down uncontrollably


    "I -- I''m moved --"


    she sobbed and soon stopped her tears, trying to show Fu Jinyu her smiling face.Her own random wipe tears, blooming a smile, "husband, let''s go to face."


    Fu Jin and smile, "good."


    Chi ran took photos of her and Fu Jin Yu''s marriage certificate, and the photos in the certificate were particularly clear. She didn''t know how Fu Jin and Fu Jin would release the news, but she hesitated to send it in her circle of friends.


    "Husband, if your old man is angry, what should he do?"


    Fu Jin and touch Chi Ran''s head, "don''t worry, he''s in good health."


    Instead, he took Chi Ran''s mobile phone directly and issued their marriage certificates for her, with a sentence,


    the happiness of my husband and I!


    After Chi ran looked at it, he laughed, hugged Fu Jinyu''s neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    "How numb! But I like it

 Chapter 422

    Fu Jin and Shu meihan of the Fu and Su families are engaged and have an engagement.


    It doesn''t matter what outsiders think when they have such a formal engagement statement without engagement. In any case, they both admit that Shu meihan''s future daughter-in-law of the Fu family is settled.


    In the past, although I only heard about it, and Fu Jin had a beautiful woman around him, it was not certain who would win or lose at that time.


    Now, it''s settled.


    It''s such a simple thing.


    Today''s big Saturday morning, I just got up to see this statement. Many people feel that it is so important.


    Fu Jin is a good match for Miss Su. In fact, I have imagined the fairy tales of "sparrow turns into phoenix" and "Cinderella". How can it happen so easily?


    When the news comes out, some people are disappointed, some agree, and some don''t care.


    However, after such a news that did not cause much ripple, Fu Group issued a statement in the name of Fu Jinyu.


    In fact, there is nothing in the statement, only one photo.


    Photos of marriage certificate!


    In an uproar --


    in a calm morning, however, the waves surged because of Fu Jin''s marriage certificate.


    Is Fu Jin married to her? Isn''t the bride Shu meihan just announced? What''s the date of the marriage certificate?


    Slap in the face!


    It''s a complete slap in the face!


    Su family, Shu meihan and Fu family themselves are all cheated by Fu Jinyu.


    When outsiders saw this, they startled everyone''s chin and began to talk one after another.


    Whether it''s good, bad or watching, in short, this is really let all people watch.


    ¡­¡­


    Since she got up in the morning, Shu meihan has been wearing very beautiful clothes. She has refined her makeup and is in a very good mood.


    She gave a hug to all the servants, Dad, mom and smelly brother.


    "Brother, congratulations to me!"


    Su Muran looks at her budding beauty, but it doesn''t belong to her.


    Heart pain tight, to also want to complete her.


    "Han Han, I wish you happiness."


    Shu meihan nodded, "well, I will."


    Su Gongcheng and Mrs. Su smile when they see their brother and sister.


    "Han Han, now that the statement has been sent out, the Fu family agrees, but Fu Jin does not necessarily cooperate with her. Did the Fu family not give you an account of your engagement? Is it hard to be engaged without the participation of Fu Jin Yu? "


    Shu meihan comforts her parents with a smile, "No. Fu Jin and I will certainly cooperate when they are engaged. If he doesn''t cooperate, I have to find a way! "


    "What do you want to do?"


    Shu meihan shook her head, "don''t worry, Dad, mom. I''m in such a good mood that I can''t think of another way. Ha ha Anyway, I''m Fu Jin''s fiancee, and then I''ll be his wife. It''s settled. What am I afraid of with this? "


    Mrs. Su frowned and said to Shu meihan, "Han Han, you can''t let yourself suffer. Fu Jin and the women around you, you can''t be soft hearted. You have to use some means. Otherwise, let the Fu family solve it. It''s not good for you to keep it all the time. We don''t want to


    Shu meihan nodded, "Mom, can I still be bullied?"


    Shu meihan thinks very well, and she also pacifies the Su family.


    "Mom and Dad, I went out first. I think the Fu family will not be quiet today. I''ll take the time. When I meet Fu Jin and I''ll spend more time together! "


    What Shu meihan said is not to face Fu Jinyu''s anger at all. It seems that she is only in control of this matter.


    Su Gongcheng smiles and sees Shu meihan leave. He says to his wife and son, "we Han Han are calm after all."


    "I''m afraid of Fu Jinyu, he --"


    "what are you afraid of? Is Han Han not as good as that woman? "


    "Mom, what Dad said is that Han Han is much better than that woman. Even if that woman gets in the way in the future, I will help Han Han solve it. "


    Su Gongcheng immediately looked at his son, "do things with propriety, don''t go too far."


    Su Gong Cheng collected his own imprinted eyes, "I know, Dad."


    ¡­¡­


    The driver sent Shu meihan to Fu''s home soon. Along the way, the sun was shining and the breeze was blowing. Shu meihan was very comfortable and enjoyed the surrounding scenery with the most beautiful and cheerful attitude.


    Until the Fu family, the second elder of the Fu family, Fu Mingzhang and his wife, as well as Fu yinuan, three little ones, were all here.


    "Is Mei Han here? Ha ha ha Very good. "Mr. Fu is very happy, and Mrs. Fu seems to be very energetic. She pulls Shu meihan to sit beside her and sighs.


    "Mei Han, we''ve been looking forward to the third daughter-in-law for a long time. Today, we can see the head. Before long, I''ll really see the third man get married and have children. "


    "Grandma, what you think is so beautiful."


    Fu yinuan''s voice seems to be ironic.


    Fu Yihan and Fu Yibei, who were called home, also knew such a scene.


    They all know that Fu Jin and he Chi ran have already obtained the license, and they are very knowledgeable and don''t speak.


    In front of the old man, they were afraid that the anger would spread to them.


    What''s more, they are really curious. What''s the expression on these people''s faces when they know that uncle and Chi ran are married?


    The three exchanged their eyes, and Fu Mingzhang immediately scolded the three little girls.


    "What are you talking about? Impolite, Xiao Nuan. Meihan will be your aunt in the future. "


    Fu yinuan sticks out her tongue and ignores Shu meihan. She only plays with her mobile phone.


    "Xiao Nuan, why are you so impolite?"


    Old lady Fu also wants to scold Fu yinuan, but Shu meihan interrupts, "Granny Fu, Xiao Nuan may have misunderstood me. It''s OK. We''ll get along with each other in the future. She''ll know what kind of person I am. "


    "How can you call granny Fu?" he said


    "Er..." Shu meihan''s face turned red immediately, and she seemed embarrassed.


    Qin Ge also said with a smile, "this is engagement. Han Han, change your tongue."


    Shu meihan looks at Qin Ge. With her encouraging eyes, she shyly looks at Mrs. Fu and Mr. Fu, and cries out, "Dad, mom!"


    "Ah ah --"


    as soon as Shu meihan''s voice fell, it was Fu yinuan''s scream that started.


    Everyone was startled by her scream. Shu meihan''s drooping eyes flashed disgust, but no one noticed.


    Because after Fu yinuan''s scream, she suddenly burst out laughing like crazy.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha -- so handsome, uncle so handsome!"


    "Xiao Nuan, what are you crazy about?"


    Master Fu scolded more and more unusual behavior, but she didn''t care.


    On the contrary, he took his mobile phone and swayed toward Shu meihan, smiling treacherously, "Miss Shu, I said it''s too early for you to call your parents! Come on, take out your mobile phone, your engagement statement with my uncle has become the second hot search, because there is a more powerful news, which has pushed you down. Take a look


    Fu yinuan then said, "Shu meihan, get ready first. By the way, you don''t have a heart attack, do you? After a while, people read the information. Don''t be so angry, or we''ll prepare a heart saving pill for you first? "


    "Fu yinuan, shut up for me. What are you talking about?"


    Mr. Fu was confused and yelled at the little girl for being so impolite, but others had already taken out their mobile phones and read the information.


    The old man and the old lady don''t know, but when they look at everyone, including Shu meihan, their faces suddenly change. The second old man of the Fu family is worried.


    "Mingzhang, what''s the matter?"


    Fu Mingzhang''s face also changed, but he couldn''t tell. Was he happy or angry with Fu Jinyu?


    Maybe I admire him a little.


    "Mom and Dad, this -"


    "Oh, grandma and grandfather, my mobile phone has a big screen, you can see clearly. Here, let''s have a quick look at it. -


    Fu yinuan also "enthusiastically" handed her mobile phone to the old man. When the old man saw it, there was no extreme anger, no old man''s usual roar, but only a short but suffocating silence.


    Fu yinuan whispered, uncle enough domineering, but they are still here on the bad luck.


    She stepped back carefully and winked at the other little girl to steal away.


    "What''s the matter, old man?"


    Mrs. Fu also took the mobile phone. She looked at it carefully and couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    "This -- this --"


    the old lady quickly looked at Shu meihan, "meihan, this, we don''t know, how the third one --"


    the old lady couldn''t speak when she looked at Shu meihan''s face without any blood color.


    "Touch -"


    Fu yinuan''s big screen mobile phone suddenly fell to the ground.


    The three little ones who were scared to steal were stiff and did not dare to move.


    Fu Mingzhang said quickly, "Dad, calm down. Calm down first. Don''t be angry."


    The old man''s body is very important, and the old lady is worried that he will be angry, and she can''t care about Shu meihan, because the old man''s face is almost green.


    "Don''t be angry, old man. The body matters. ""Call me right away and call the third one back. And chiran, please come back immediately."


    "OK, OK,"


    Fu Mingzhang immediately called Fu Jinyu. It seemed that there was no accident. He said calmly that he would be there in a moment.


    Master Fu is really calm enough. He just dropped his mobile phone, but now he has no face. What he sees is Shu meihan.


    "Meihan, we are sorry for this."


    Shu meihan doesn''t speak all the time. She seems to be in a trance. Her mobile phone rings. Qin Ge immediately hugs Shu meihan and answers the phone for her.


    The phone is from Su Muran. Qin Ge answers it.


    "Han Han? Are you still in the Fu family? My brother is going to pick you up. "


    the murderous voice can be heard in Qin song.

 Chapter 423

    "Mo ran, it''s me, your aunt Qin."


    "aunt Qin, where''s Han Han?" Su Mo Ran''s tone didn''t get better because of this. On the contrary, it made people feel colder, "what happened to her?"


    Shu meihan''s crying makes Fu''s elder feel more guilty


    "meihan girl, we are sorry for you, you --"


    even if it is comfort, what can we say now


    the scene was really chaotic, and Mr. Fu didn''t care about the three little ones, and they were easy to slip


    "let''s go back."


    "no, I''ll come back later. There will be chaos inside." Fu Yihan strongly disagrees


    "it''s just chaos that we have to go back! After his death, my grandfather will surely do something about Chi ran. Even if my uncle is protecting Chi ran, he will not be angry. When we go, we have to help them, at least persuade them. "


    the more Fu yinuan thinks about it, the more he feels that he has to go back to help. Fu Yihan looks at Fu Yibei, and they go back with him


    of course she''s going to fight


    chi ran took a deep breath


    after Chi ran gritted his teeth stubbornly, he looked at Fu Jinyu again


    there is no rage, no roar, only strong command


    "divorce. Fu and Jin, you must divorce. "


    "impossible?" Master Fu said, "if you are still surnamed Fu, you must divorce this woman."


    "impossible."


    it''s still a tough refusal


    father and son are equally stubborn and persistent, but they are antagonistic to each other now


    "Jin Yu, do you want to oppose the whole Fu family for Chi ran?" Qin Ge couldn''t help interrupting


    "this has nothing to do with the second sister-in-law."


    "your second sister-in-law is right. If you insist on not divorce, you are against the whole Fu family."


    the deep color of his eyes made Fu Jinyu a threat, but Fu Jinyu was not moved


    it''s still three words, "impossible."


    never divorce


    at this time, Su Muran suddenly rushes in. He quickly glances at Shu meihan and immediately goes to hold her


    "brother --"


    "Han Han, brother is here. Brother comes - "


    Su Muran comforts Shu meihan with her arms. At the same time, when his eyes sweep Fu Jin and he chiran, the murderous air in his eyes obviously overflows


    "Mo ran, we have no idea that Jin and she are married."


    "Mo ran, it''s our Fu family that''s sorry for Mei Han. We will give you and meihan an explanation. "


    Su Muran hums coldly, "how to explain?"


    but Su Muran was even colder, "divorce? Let my sister marry a second married Fu Jin Yu? Master Fu, no matter what you say, meihan will never enter your Fu family again. However, I will not give up for bullying you like this. "Su Muran looked at Fu Jinyu and said, "Fu Jinyu, you''d better be careful. I can''t guarantee that next time you will let your woman just miscarry."


    With that, Su Muran immediately hugs Shu meihan and leaves. From the beginning to the end, Shu meihan doesn''t say another word.


    But Fu Jin and Su Mo Ran''s words, face a stiff, two men brush past, eyes can see each other''s killing intention.


    Chi ran, after thinking about Su Mo Ran''s words, connects many things, and a guess emerges in her mind.


    In an instant, Chi Ran''s face was pale, and he grasped Fu Jinyu''s hand with his fingers.


    Fu Jin and Ji ran suddenly feel bad. He hugs Chi ran and comforts him in a low voice, "Ran Ran, Ran Ran,"


    "what he said --"


    "he is nonsense, don''t believe what he said."


    "What abortion?"


    Master Fu did not let it go. Looking at the two people with different expressions, he immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "does Chi ran flow through the production?"


    Fu Jinyu has no time to answer the old man''s words, because Chi Ran''s body is soft, and seems to be unable to hold on. Fu Jinyu''s body.


    "Ranran -"


    Fu Jinyu didn''t know how to explain. Her appearance made him feel too sad.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you."


    In such a situation, Fu Jin and he have nothing to hide. He hugs Chi ran, apologizes in a low voice, and takes all the faults on him. Chi ran, thinking of a child she didn''t know but had lost, is in tears.


    Looking at this situation, Fu yinuan understood. She said, "is that Su Mo ran who killed Chi ran? Uncle, did he and Shu meihan do it on purpose? "


    With that, Fu yinuan immediately said to the old man, "grandparents, your grandson has been killed by Shu meihan. Do you still want such a daughter-in-law? It''s vicious. "


    Old lady Fu sighed, "is it a misunderstanding?"


    Master Fu was silent, but said, "if the child is gone, I will not accept the grandson of a woman I am not satisfied with."


    "Grandfather --" Fu yinuan exclaimed.


    At the same time, Fu Jinyu felt Chi ran in his arms and grasped him tightly, making more efforts.


    "Grandfather, how can you say that?"


    Fu yinuan didn''t know what it was like to listen to him, but the old man Fu turned his cold eyes on Fu Jinyu''s black eyes.


    He is so ruthless, that is, he doesn''t give face to people he doesn''t like.


    Even if it was his grandson, even if he was born, he would not like it or admit that the child was not born by his daughter-in-law.


    Fu Jinyu feels the stiffness of Chi Ran''s body in his arms, and seems to be suppressing the pain.


    He didn''t want to waste more time with master Fu.


    "Finally, I have only one wife, let alone divorce. Unless I die. "


    With that, Fu Jin and he left with Chi ran in their arms.


    After Fu Jin and his father left, he stood up. He was old and strong. He kicked the coffee table with a fierce kick. The crackling sound scared everyone out of breath.


    After kicking the coffee table, Mr. Fu angrily turned and left.


    Fu Mingzhang and Qin Ge comforted the old lady, and the three little ones left without danger.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he gets on the bus, Chi ran grabs Fu Jinyu''s front skirt and wants to get an answer from Fu Jinyu.


    Even if she deceived herself, maybe her heart would not be so sad.


    "Husband, what Su Muran said is false, right? He lied to me on purpose, didn''t he? "


    Fu Jin and his big hand caressed the corner of Chi Ran''s eyes, and on his cold face, he was slowly distressed.


    "Ranran, it''s fake. It''s a lie. They don''t mean well."


    He is willing to accompany her like this.


    However, with that, Chi ran couldn''t pull out a smile. On the contrary, her tears became more fierce and surged out. Finally, she couldn''t help crying.


    "Ah - I don''t know, I didn''t know I had a baby?" It''s my fault that I didn''t protect him. My husband, ah I feel so bad, my heart is so sad... "


    Said sad, but not up to Chi ran at this time in the heart of one ten thousand.


    When she thought of having a child, she couldn''t forgive herself at all. She didn''t know she was pregnant, but she didn''t even know it.


    Even, she did not know that her child had been here. If it had not been let out today, did she not know that she had such a poor child in her whole life?


    Fu Jin and the pain, why not so deep?


    But he can only hold Chi ran, comfort her, coax her."Ranran, it''s not your fault. We''ll settle the account with Su Muran. Don''t be sad, there will be children in the future, we are still young, there will be. "


    "Wuwu..."


    What kind of comfort, can not heal her loss of a child''s pain.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin and Chi ran, who had been crying until she fainted, put them on the bed. His fingers caressed her red and swollen eyes. He bowed his head and kissed her eyes. His black eyes were so deep that he couldn''t see the bottom.


    The pain of losing a child makes Ranran so sad. Fu Jin and Chi ran have left the child''s regret in their hearts. Fu Jin and Chi ran have to make a good calculation with Su Muran.


    Shu meihan is beaten in the face like this, what is it?


    Fu Jin gets up, walks out of the room and dials Zheng Qu''s phone.


    "Photos ready, at any time, I want Su Mo ran to be ruined."

 Chapter 424

    Su Muran and Shu meihan don''t come back to Su''s home at the first time, but take her to her apartment.


    All the way, Shu meihan was crying silently. She was pale and clenched her teeth. She didn''t say a word.


    Su Mo ran in the heart of anxious can''t, forced to break her small face, let her talk to himself.


    "Han Han, will you talk to your brother? No matter what you say, even if you kill Fu Jinyu now, my brother will do it. "


    But Shu meihan just shakes her head and hugs Su Muran tightly. Now she can''t calm her mind.


    In fact, when Shu meihan saw Fu Jin and sun out her marriage certificate at the beginning, she kept asking why?


    Why was she so humiliated? Why did she lose so badly?


    Shu meihan, whose self-esteem has never been hit so much, is still complacent about her success, waiting to see Chi Ran''s tragedy, and looking forward to her victory as Mrs. Fu.


    However, it is true that the higher you climb, the worse you fall.


    Shu meihan can imagine how much noise she made in the engagement statement, and how much noise she was beaten in the face.


    At the beginning, she tried her best to let all the media report the news of the marriage between Su and Fu, and wanted as many people as possible to know their engagement.


    However, now more and more people, I''m afraid they already know that she has become a big joke.


    The real joke is that she is Shu meihan.


    Su Mo ran saw that Shu meihan had been like this all the time. He couldn''t comfort her, and he was very anxious. This person was crazy.


    "Shu meihan, that Fu Jinyu is not worth your abuse. Do you hear me


    Shu meihan looks up at Su Muran''s arrogance, angry, but tears are more.


    Su Mo ran only feels that he is more manic in his heart. He can''t see Shu meihan''s crying and her sadness, which will make him some uncontrollable.


    He suddenly presses Shu meihan on the bed, his voice is low, his fingers tightly clasp Shu meihan''s cheek, his eyes are dark.


    "Han Han, what''s wrong with my brother? Like brother, only brother can give you happiness. "


    As he spoke, Su Mo Ran''s lips had been pasted with her


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Shuyao has basically moved into Wei Xiuyuan''s home, and the relationship between them is further, and Chi Shuyao is more generous.


    Although the prenuptial agreement was signed, it was big money, usually small money. Wei Xiuyuan was not so stingy. He was very generous to Chi Shuyao.


    And Chi Shuyao also from these small money, to deal with the greedy mother.


    When she saw Shu meihan and Fu Jinyu''s engagement statement this morning, she told Wei Xiuyuan that Shu meihan, Mrs. Fu, was very happy and so on.


    However, within an hour, she was shocked by the marriage certificate of Fu Jin and he chiran.


    Chi Shuyao was so shocked that she didn''t control her shock and jealousy on the spot. In front of Wei Xiuyuan, her expression was slightly ferocious.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When Wei Xiuyuan asked, she was surprised to feel her gaffe.


    And she almost dropped her cell phone.


    He immediately adjusted his expression, but after all, he was shocked by the marriage certificate. For a moment, he couldn''t recover. Even when Wei Xiuyuan asked, he was still shaking his mind.


    Wei Xiuyuan also saw it, but his secretary told him at the first time.


    Fu Jin and this move are not closely related to his personal affairs and love life, which will affect his business activities in a certain way.


    Wei Xiuyuan looked at his fiancee''s real expression, which he didn''t have time to hide. He had his own judgment in his heart.


    This fiancee, in fact, is disguised, and he can''t see it?


    However, women are like this. There''s nothing wrong with pretending.


    He is also willing to look at Chi Shu''s disguise. Women don''t have to be too serious.


    However, just now, it seems that she and Chi ran are not dealing with each other.


    No wonder she has a good relationship with Shu meihan.


    That''s not good. He wants to have a good relationship with Fu Jinyu. Moreover, Fu Jinyu''s attention to Chi ran, if Chi Shuyao causes Wei and Fu to have a knot in their heart, it will be a big loss.


    Wei Xiuyuan held Chi Shuyao''s slender fingers and looked at her reluctant smile. He said directly, "Shuyao, Chi Ran is Mrs. Fu now. Aren''t you good sisters? You should call to congratulate her. Maybe I''ll make an appointment another day to celebrate for her. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi Shuyao was already suffering from the blockage, but Wei Xiuyuan still asked for it. She reluctantly laughed, but her heart''s blood almost didn''t spit out.


    "Xiuyuan, to tell you the truth, Chi ran misunderstood me and my parents because she left Chi''s house. She probably hated me and robbed her status as Miss Chi. I hope to continue to be friends and sisters with her, but she may not be willing to. I can''t help it. After all, blood relationship can''t be changed. I didn''t expect that our destiny would be so different. "Chi Shuyao is right. After all, he was robbed of his position by his parents. Chi ran should have a bad attitude.


    However, Wei Xiuyuan has some doubts. Chi Shuyao and Chi Ran''s mentality seems that Chi Shuyao is the one who has been robbed of his position.


    Wei Xiuyuan doesn''t understand the truth, but he does understand that there are some contradictions between Chi Shuyao and Chi ran, and they don''t seem to be easy to solve.


    "Shu Yao, you''d better adjust your relationship with Mrs. Fu. After all, there may be more cooperation between our company and Fu in the future. I think Fu Jinyu loves his wife very much, so don''t let the conflict between you and Mrs. Fu affect others, do you understand? "


    Mrs. Fu, Mrs. Fu, and Wei Xiuyuan are all Mrs. Fu, which makes Chi Shuyao want to be angry and crazy.


    However, Wei Xiuyuan said so clearly that he even meant to warn her.


    That is to let her make friends with Chi ran and not affect the two companies.


    Make friends? With Chi ran?


    chi Shuyao can imagine that she has to look down on herself. Chi ran flatters her, because Chi Ran is Mrs. Fu, not the role she always thought of as a little love.


    After the night, it seems that the previous day''s rough waves, after the night, return to calm.


    Outsiders don''t know what happened inside the Fu and Su families. They have all kinds of guesses, but they don''t have any voice.


    One night, it may have changed too much.


    After Chi ran wakes up, he is in a daze for a long time. His consciousness returns slowly, thinking of yesterday.


    Sure enough, it''s easy for people to be happy and sad.


    Originally, she succeeded in slapping those people in the face, but in the end, she couldn''t escape sadness.


    Fu Jinyu pushed the door gently, and saw Chi ran sitting on the bed in a daze, but he didn''t cry. He quickly went over and sat beside the bed, holding Chi ran and brushing her little face with his thumb.


    "Ranran, get up and have breakfast, OK?"


    His voice is too gentle, more careful, he is too afraid of Chi ran, or very sad.


    There was sadness, but he didn''t want Chi ran to fall into pain because of what he had lost.


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu.


    It seems that he is not easy, now obvious dark circles, do not know how long to defend himself, face haggard look, she suddenly felt all kinds of guilt.


    Chi ran hugs Fu Jinyu tightly and immediately throws himself into his arms. His voice is weeping.


    "I''m sorry, honey, I''ve worried you."


    Fu Jin and light smile, but it is long Xu tone, she can think like this, it means that the heart has been too much better.


    Patting Chi Ran''s head, Fu Jinyu smiles and says, "Ran Ran, if you have cried, let''s not be sad. We''ll have children in the future, won''t we? "


    Pool dye low answer voice, "en."


    Fu Jin kisses her head and lowers her head. "Come on, wash your face. After breakfast, let''s continue what we should have done yesterday."


    Although it was yesterday''s plan for all kinds of two person world, Chi ran did not have yesterday''s interest in the end.


    At last, they held each other in their arms and sat quietly at home.


    "My husband, if our children were born, they would be very beautiful. Whether it''s men or women. "


    Pool dye has been around the topic of the child said, although some sad, but she just can''t get around.


    "Well, does Ranran want children? Now? "


    Fu Jin and Qin Qin Chi Ran''s forehead asked her this question seriously.


    Chi ran murmured and finally shook his head, "No. When we have children in the future, we must concentrate on preparing for their arrival. And take good care of him. "


    The previous time was an accident. They had been taking measures, but the child had such a small chance to come to her stomach.


    Without any preparation, they don''t have any expectations. Maybe even so, the children don''t keep them.


    Chi ran doesn''t want this. She doesn''t want any more regrets.


    If there is another child, she must treat him well, not now. When they are parents, they don''t take care of him in their heart.


    "OK"


    Fu Jinyu actually means the same thing, but if Chi ran wants to, it will make him feel better. He doesn''t mind having a baby with her now.


    It''s not a good time, though.


    Chi ran faintly smiles and puts her head on Fu Jinyu''s shoulder. She is so quiet that she doesn''t forget what the old man said.


    He doesn''t accept chiran''s daughter-in-law''s child.

 Chapter 425

    To master Fu''s words, Chi ran didn''t care about master Fu in his heart, and he would be heartbroken because of those words.


    It''s not only her child, but also Fu Jinyu''s child and Fu family''s offspring. Why can the old man be so indifferent.


    Just for her a mother who doesn''t please the old man, is she implicating the children?


    Chi Ran has some hatred in his heart. Really, he hates the old man''s stubbornness and why he is angry with his children.


    At least, it was a life, lost by Su Mo ran, he was so calm.


    Thinking of this, Chi ran grabs Fu Jin''s hand and arm, and can''t help exerting himself.


    "Dye dye?"


    Fu Jin and her feelings are obvious. Thinking that Chi Ran is sad again, Fu Jin and her mind are shocked when she looks down at her hatred.


    "Ranran, what are you thinking?"


    Pool dye eyes drooped, silent, "Su family will not give up, how will you do?"


    Fu Jin pulled the corner of his mouth with Chi ran and held him on his leg. His jaw was against her head. His voice was very firm.


    "Don''t worry. If they want to find fault, I won''t make them feel better."


    Chi ran naturally believed in Fu Jinyu, but she didn''t say anything.


    The Su family is easy to deal with. What about master Fu?


    The two of them are really angry. If they ask for a divorce, they will continue to put pressure on Fu Jinyu, or even on themselves.


    How could master Fu not recognize his grandson, so he was soft hearted to Chi ran?


    It''s easy to deal with the Su family, but it''s easy to deal with master Fu. How can Fu Jin and Yu start?


    Chi ran was more worried and impulsive, in exchange for the current tense situation.


    "Husband, if you can''t help it, please tell me, I''ll understand you --"


    without saying anything, Chi ran was immediately grabbed by Fu Jin and his dead arm, clamped his chin, looked up at his gloomy eyes.


    "Ranran, don''t think about it. We will only be together all the time. Don''t think about something impossible. I will be unhappy."


    Fu Jinyu didn''t like Chi Ran''s dispirited attitude and ideas.


    Chi ran was in pain. Her brow was tight and wrinkled. She was in pain on her little face.


    Fu Jinyu immediately relaxed her hand and touched her little face. Her lips lowered and she was kissing her eyes.


    "Ranran, I''m sorry to hurt you?"


    Chi ran closed his eyes and stuck to his lips. At last, he sighed.


    "Husband, no, I don''t think so. None of us can guarantee what the old man will do. You know, I won''t leave you unless I have to. What can you do if one day the old man is really cruel? "


    Fu Jin and holding Chi ran were very firm.


    "Ranran, as you say, I may not be able to help the old man, but the old man can''t help me either. We may have a stalemate, but it won''t happen as you said


    "Is it?"


    "Yes, you''re just cranky. Aren''t you still excited and not afraid yesterday? I''m just thinking about it today. I''m afraid? "


    Fu Jinyu knew that it was because he was in a low mood that he was confused. At the moment, he felt uneasy and understood.


    "Don''t think about it, Mrs. Fu. These troubles have nothing to do with you. The only thing you have to do is to be your Mrs. Fu. Everything else, with me. "


    As Mrs. Fu''s Chi ran, she needs to adjust her mood, but she can''t fall behind in her normal studies.


    There are not many lessons on Monday, but when Chi ran appears in class, he can feel all kinds of eyes cast everywhere.


    Chi Ran is calm and free. As the only Liu Xiaohai in the class who still talks to Chi ran, she quietly conveys to Chi ran how to discuss her and teacher Shu.


    "Some of them say that you are ahead of the time to get the certificate, and Mr. Shu is the third party. However, some people say that Mr. Shu is also very poor. He is the role of a fiancee who is not liked by the family but is married. "


    "Most of the boys are inclined to Mr. Shu. Some of the girls seem to be jealous of you. Besides, Mr. Shu didn''t come today. I heard that he asked for leave. They think that Mr. Shu probably has no face to come back. "


    Liu Xiaohai said, "you married so early! And your husband is the president of Fu? Many people can''t believe it. "


    Chi ran didn''t respond to these people''s ideas. She just did what she should do, because they were not important at all.


    After class, Chi ran wants to leave, but Chi Shuyao, who is ordered by Wei Xiuyuan to have a good relationship with Chi ran, appears reluctantly.


    Is really reluctant of her, in the eye obvious jealousy, but on the face, insist to pull out a little smile, pool dye all feel bad for her.


    "Chi ran, Congratulations!""Don''t be duplicative. Your expression is too ugly. You''d better do what you want. Don''t scare others. What do you think I''ve done to you? "


    Chi Shu smoked on his face and simply stopped laughing.


    "You really have the ability to marry president Fu. Chi ran, why are you so lucky? "


    "How can I survive? I''m not miserable? From Miss chi to the illegitimate daughter of a servant? Why, if you envy me, we''ll change back? " Chi ran laughed sarcastically.


    "If I could be Mrs. Fu, I''d rather be an illegitimate daughter." Chi Shuyao also said his thoughts directly.


    "Well, Chi Shuyao, you are always so fantastic. Being Mrs. Fu is not because of your identity, but because you are Chi Shuyao, not Chi ran. I became Mrs. Fu because Fu Jinyu only liked me. No matter I was Miss Chi of Chi or nobody, all he wanted was me. "


    "As for you, you''re too bad. You''d better stop weaving. It''s the best for you to be Mrs. Wei. Don''t count on anything else. I''ve told you that it''s not good to be insatiable. "


    "Chi ran, shut up. Can you insult me at will when you become Mrs. Fu? " Chi Shuyao seems to be ridiculed by Chi ran. She is embarrassed on her face and resentful in her heart. She can''t help shouting.


    And passers-by, of course, also heard such a voice.


    After all, Chi Ran is now Mrs. Fu. Of course, she has received attention.


    But Chi Shu Yao shouts, yo, is Mrs. Fu bullying others?


    Chi Shuyao has a very deceptive white lotus face. She wants to cry, which makes people turn to her.


    Chi ran said directly, "Chi Shu Yao, can you change your constant expression and tricks? I''m tired of it if you don''t mind. Or do you learn from Shu meihan and change your style? "


    " you -- "


    " I know I''m fine, so you don''t have to stress it any more. Besides, I''m just bullying people. What can you do for me? "


    Since so many people want to trouble her, Chi Ran is not polite.


    A domineering words, let Chi Shuyao completely no room to refute.


    She was speechless and looked at Chi Ran''s arrogance. In her heart, she was angry, but it seemed that she was also envious.


    She has never been as free and easy as Chi ran.


    Chi Shuyao, with a complicated expression, just turns around and leaves in silence.


    Watching Chi Shuyao leave, the people around dare not stay more.


    As Chi Ran has said, she is just bullying others. She''s a real Mrs. Fu. If she really doesn''t like them and directly asks for their troubles, no one can get into trouble!


    Chi ran smiles coldly. It''s not so direct. They''re not going to stop.


    After class, back home, Fu yinuan called and asked Chi ran out to celebrate.


    Of course, it''s time to celebrate. Now Chi Ran is a real Mrs. Fu. She didn''t hide her. Everyone knows that. This is a victory.


    Chi ran didn''t refuse, so he went to the place of the appointment after making a report with Fu Jin.


    In a private club, Fu yinuan''s friends and two brothers were all there. As soon as Chi ran came in, they immediately sprinkled flowers, opened wine and cheered.


    "Mrs. Fu is married!"


    Shao Ye roared, and they were all happy to sprinkle flowers on Chi Ran''s body.


    Chi ran was really surprised, but he had no choice but to smile, "what do you do with such exaggeration? You''ve made me feel like I''ve been guarding the cold kiln for 18 years, and I''ve finally come out of it. "


    "Little aunt, is that exaggeration? We didn''t celebrate for you when you got the certificate. I''ll be off work for a while, and I''ll let my uncle get busy. "


    But Chi ran hit them, "forget it, Xiao Nuan. Your uncle is coming. Are you still making trouble?"


    Other people are all consistent silent, Fu Yi warm helpless, "well, you still forget."


    Those friends, together with Fu Yibei and Fu Yihan, all came up first and toasted.


    "Auntie, we''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Uncle this time this matter son do of too beautiful, mercilessly hit Su family''s face. Hum, who let Shu meihan be so cheap and get engaged on the pole? I really don''t see such a person who takes the initiative to get engaged on the pole. "


    Fu yinuan hates Shu meihan for no reason. Later, it''s because Chi Ran is hospitalized. This time, she doesn''t know. Later, she knows that it''s Shu meihan who asks for engagement. Without her uncle''s knowledge, she''s on the pole herself. Is the Su family willing?


    What kind of family are they?


    "She may feel that she can''t lose to someone like me?"


    "No, she is too self righteous." Fu Yi warm way, "still think oneself charm is full, tut Tut, now beat a face?"


    McDull said, "I''ve calculated for Chi ran. She''s the life of great wealth. Except for small setbacks, she''ll be happy all her life.""Come on, you say that to everyone." Shao Ye is not optimistic about McDull''s fortune telling skills.


    Fu Yihan laughs, "McDull has a point. A man like my uncle, who is either indifferent or in love, will surely make my aunt happy all her life. Right? "


    Chi ran raised his glass to them and said with a smile, "thank you for your good words, and thank you for your blessing. I did


    "Well, I wish you a happy life. Cheers

 Chapter 426

    Because I was so happy, several people didn''t have any scruples. They drank a little too much. When Fu Jinyu called, Chi ran stammered.


    Drink too much, you can''t speak fast.


    Fu Jinyu, listening to Chi Ran''s silly smile, called her husband and said, "I like you so much. My husband is so wonderful. Although it''s very helpful in my heart, I can imagine her confused appearance at this time.


    Fu Jinyu immediately drove over to pick up the person and called Fu Yibei. He was regarded as his elder brother. Anyway, he was not drunk. He was asked to take care of the good people and wait for him to arrive.


    Fu Yibei hung up the phone and looked at several women who were all sitting on the floor. Everyone was holding a bottle and was still drinking. He didn''t know how to complain. In a word, what they said was not the same thing, but they could chatter on.


    Fu Yibei mouth smoked, kicked Fu Yihan, he is still sober, "watch, I go to the bathroom."


    Fu Yihan nodded, "OK, I know."


    Fu Yibei goes to the bathroom and walks away. Chi ran suddenly hears the word "toilet". He opens his mouth and howls, "I want to go to the bathroom, too."


    She howled as if other girls wanted to go, too.


    Fu Yibei rolled his eyes. When a woman goes to the bathroom, she likes to pile up. How can she pile up when she''s drunk?


    Fu Yibei admits his fate and goes to the bathroom with Fu Yihan holding several women.


    Staggering, he managed to send them to the bathroom. When they came out, Chi ran seemed to wash her face and stood against the wall as sober as possible. Fu Yi warm and the other two came out in a daze. I didn''t know if they had solved the problem.


    "Auntie, uncle will be here soon. Are you all right? "


    Chi Ran''s reaction was slow. "Ah? Oh, I''m fine. You just hold on to a few of them. "


    Fu Yibei took a look at them, and they really needed help. He and Fu Yi walked slowly behind them, but they drank a little too much. One of them was careless, and almost fell to the side. The unexpected fall didn''t come. On the contrary, his arm was held by people, supporting his body.


    Chi ran raised his head to thank him, "thank you --"


    before he finished, the man had a smiling face and his charming eyes narrowed slightly, "Mrs. Fu? See you again


    The cry of "Mrs. Fu" means something else.


    Chi ran immediately stood up straight and left song Qiyu''s arm, "thank you, song Dashao."


    "You''re welcome, Mrs. Fu. It''s my pleasure."


    Song Qiyu didn''t make any more moves, but the smile and the look in her eyes made Chi ran feel uncomfortable.


    "Goodbye."


    She catches up with the others in front of her, but song Qiyu doesn''t stop her. She looks at Chi Ran''s figure who leaves in a hurry. Her eyes are deep and her mouth is full of unpredictable smile.


    After Fu Jin and Chen arrived, Chi ran was leaning against the sofa seat, closing his eyes, as if he was resting.


    He touched Chi Ran''s cheek with his finger. Chi ran opened his eyes and laughed, "are you here? I seem to have drunk too much and have a headache


    Chi ran makes a delicate voice, holds Fu Jinyu''s big hand and acts coquettishly against his cheek. A pair of water eyes are flowing, which makes Fu Jinyu''s body warm.


    Black eyes deep up, swept Fu Yibei them, Fu Yibei laugh, his eyes cold, Fu Yibei shrugged. I don''t care about their meat.


    Fu Jin and Chi ran whispered to each other.


    "Ranran, shall we go home?"


    Chi ran laughed foolishly, put his arm directly behind Fu Jinyu''s neck, and said, "hold me."


    Fu Jin and pet drown smile, directly hold Chi ran up, give Fu Yibei a look, and leave the box.


    Then, those who were half drunk, in fact, a few people who were conscious, all raised their heads and tut tut.


    "It''s too numb."


    "What a love


    "Envy


    Fu Yihan said, "are you all pretending?"


    Fu yinuan rolled his eyes, "go to the bathroom to solve the next, almost sober."


    "Xiao Nuan, your uncle is such a frightening man. In front of Chi ran, is he really soft? It''s incredible. "


    "Well, just get used to it."


    How can you get used to it?


    Fu Jin hugs the princess, holding Chi ran, and feels the little girl''s breath blowing around his neck.


    After stepping out of the club and putting Chi ran in the car,


    "what a goblin."


    "Ha ha ha..." Chi ran smiles complacently, "don''t you like this goblin?"


    Fu Jin and Mou color are very rich, can''t help but bow, dumb voice threat, "see how I go back to deal with you."


    That night, of course, another kind of goblin fight.¡­¡­


    Chi ran didn''t expect that Shu meihan would disappear for only one day and come to school the next day.


    She also thought that after this time, Shu meihan gave up completely, so she didn''t have to come to school to block herself.


    I didn''t expect that she would continue to work here. Do you really love this job?


    Chi ran certainly won''t believe it, and she won''t believe that Shu meihan wants to be a teacher or has no other job to do. If she is Shu meihan, she doesn''t have to look at the man''s wife she wants to find for herself every day.


    Is Shu meihan so strong? Are you born to look for abuse?


    "Chi ran"


    Shu meihan came to see Chi ran after class. Although she was cold, Chi ran didn''t feel polite to her.


    "Mr. Shu."


    They are indifferent to each other. Anyway, there is no time for them to calm down.


    "Let''s go outside and have a chat."


    Shu meihan left first, and Chi ran had to keep up.


    They are walking beside the artificial lake in the school, green grass and trees, autumn wind blowing, what a comfortable environment, three or two couples sitting or walking intimately, which is really not suitable for their rivals.


    Shu meihan suddenly stops and faces Chi ran.


    "Do you think you won? It''s too early for you to be happy. You can get married, you can get divorced. I also called Mr. Fu today. He promised me that he would divorce you. "


    Chi ran suddenly got upset and angry.


    "Shu meihan, are you interested? Do you have to go with Fu Jin? Even if he''s a second-hand divorcee, do you have to? What kind of man can''t do with such good conditions? Are you so cheap? "


    Shu meihan sneers at Chi Ran''s responsibilities.


    "I''m cheap, Chi ran. Now that I''ve come to this point and become a joke of others, what am I afraid of? Even if I can''t get Fu Jinyu, I''ll let it go and break you up. "


    Chi ran was short of breath? You can''t see anyone, can you? "


    Shu meihan smiles, "I can''t see you. Who made you push me to this point? I have no way back now. Since you and Fu Jinyu have done this to me, I can''t make you feel better. "


    Chi ran was angry and laughed, "we forced you? There''s something wrong with your brain circuit. You know that Fu Jin and I are together, and you have to intervene. You see that we love each other, and you want to rob us. You''re shameless. You''re still blaming us when you get to this point? It''s just that you want to rob other people''s things, and you blame us for the final retribution. Should we all let you, and I will give my husband to you directly, and you will be happy? Are you sick? "


    Chi ran felt that there were many top-notch products in the world, and she met several.


    Why are you so unlucky?


    Seeing Shu meihan''s unreasonable appearance, Chi ran doesn''t want to talk nonsense with her. Such people can''t make sense.


    She turns around and goes on talking. Chi ran doesn''t dare to make sure that she will get angry. She slaps her daughter with a big ear.


    "You stop."


    Chi ran wants to go, but Shu meihan just won''t let her go.


    She grabs Chi Ran''s arm and tries to shake her off, but Shu meihan seems to be weak. She just shakes her off, and Shu meihan seems to be pushed to the ground.


    Chi ran ha ha Da, this kind of move is really used by people. Do you still use it?


    Chi ran completely ignores Shu meihan''s affectation and leaves directly.


    But Shu meihan also quickly pulls Chi Ran''s leg. Chi ran frowns and looks down at Shu meihan''s sneer.


    "What else do you want to do?"


    "Chi ran, I''ve ruined it. You can rest assured that I will spare no effort to destroy you from now on. "


    "Ah -"


    with that, Shu meihan lifted Chi Ran''s leg, then released her hand and fell back.


    In other people''s eyes, that is Chi Ran''s "ferocious" kick Shu meihan, let her completely let go and fall to the ground, and it seems that the injury is not light.


    Chi Ran''s face is expressionless. Shu meihan seems to be crazy.


    Spare no effort to destroy yourself?


    What on earth does she want to do?


    "Mr. Shu, Mr. Shu --"


    soon, the students surrounded the "comatose" Shu meihan and looked at Chi ran with reproachful eyes, but they didn''t dare to do anything, just left with Shu meihan in their arms.


    Chi ran stood in the same place and looked around, but there was no camera.


    She had a bad reputation at school, but now, because of "beating" Shu meihan, it''s worse.


    Chi ran shakes her head. She doesn''t know how much Shu meihan will do, but it''s just a small idea, right?Later, does she have to do something more crazy


    is that the ultimate goal


    chi ran doesn''t want to stay here any longer. She leaves school directly

 Chapter 427

    But Chi ran wanted to, but the school didn''t let him go.


    Why?


    With so many witnesses, people have seen it with their own eyes. How can a student like you beat a teacher? It''s arrogant.


    Even if you are Mrs. Fu, you can''t.


    Some people even took photos of Chi Ran''s evil spirit on the Internet and said frankly that Chi ran, the wife of Fu''s president, was bullying others. Even before she told Chi Shuyao that she was bullying others, she was posted on the Internet.


    There are witnesses and videos. For a moment, Chi Ran''s reputation is completely bad.


    And because of having such a wife, Fu was somewhat affected.


    But Fu Jinyu didn''t care at all. Moreover, if one woman affected the whole Fu Group, it would be ridiculous for this company.


    At this time, Chi ran was brought back to the school. There were teachers and the school to protect Chi. Chi ran looked at this posture and asked Bao Chi to stay? Are you afraid that she will attack the leaders of these old men?


    "Chi ran, in view of your very bad behavior, it has brought a very bad impact on the school. But now Mr. Shu hasn''t woken up. We first called the police about it. You hit people seriously, and you are all adults. School is not easy to manage, but the police can make you calm down. As for the future, it depends on your attitude whether Mr. Shu will forgive you or continue to punish you when he wakes up. "


    Call the police?


    The school certainly won''t be so big. It seems that someone did it on purpose.


    Chi ran can imagine that when she is taken away by the police, it must be a sensation again.


    Mr. Fu''s wife was taken away in accordance with the law for suspected crimes? Or is it something else for the president''s wife to be taken by the police? Anyway, there will be rumors. Maybe she will take drugs, kill people and so on.


    Then, if it gets worse, will the school expel students like her?


    Chi ran claps for Shu meihan in her heart. Is that what she wants?


    But can she just sit and wait?


    "Chi ran, don''t you have anything to say?"


    Chi Ran is still silent. She has a pair of cold eyes and looks at these people sarcastically. She is too lazy to say, and there must be Shu meihan among them.


    She just said something coldly.


    "I''ll call a lawyer."


    Looking for a lawyer is fake, looking for a husband is real.


    They didn''t stop him. Chi ran took out his cell phone and called Fu Jin Yu, but the line was busy over there.


    Xu is busy. Chi dye sends the message. Fu Jinyu will see it later, and he will know it.


    Chi ran was silent again, and the people in the office didn''t say anything.


    Soon, the police came, and particularly eye-catching, whistling to make the sound of the police car loud, everyone saw.


    They didn''t ask chiran here. They just took chiran directly to the police car. From left to right, chiran experienced such treatment for the first time.


    She sneered in her heart. In the future, she should remember this day as well as Shu meihan''s humiliation.


    The police car is whistling in the campus on purpose again. Chi ran sits in the back of the car, with a male policeman on each side. She is stiff and uncomfortable, hoping that Shu meihan has not bought these two people.


    Simply, the two were silent all the way and did nothing, but the atmosphere was a little cold.


    The car suddenly stopped on the way, as if there was an accident ahead.


    Chi ran was asked to sit in the car. In addition to the driver, the other two went down to check the situation. Maybe Chi ran was just beating people. People were not afraid of her running.


    Of course, Chi ran didn''t mean to run.


    She did it for a long time, but there was no solution in front of her. However, there was a lot of blocking up and stalemate here for a long time. Some drivers were impatient and couldn''t get out when they wanted to turn around. They had to get off the car and began to express their dissatisfaction restlessly.


    Looking at all the people around to the front, Chi ran also curiously stretched his head and looked outside, but he couldn''t see anything at all.


    She could only look out of the window in a daze.


    It''s not surprising that Fu Jinyu didn''t write back on her mobile phone. Sometimes Fu Jinyu must be very busy. She tries not to make trouble for him.


    But in fact, Chi ran had another idea in his mind.


    Fu Jin and his own information or phone calls are usually quickly connected, even in a meeting.


    But he didn''t answer at the moment, which means that he had something to do, or he was caught.


    But when she was taken away by the police, she was caught when this kind of thing happened. It must be someone playing a trick,


    did Shu meihan do it? Or is Mr. Fu in charge?


    If you think about it, master Fu is more important. Otherwise, he will be the only one who can get in the way of Fu and Jin.


    Chi Ran is thinking, what does Master Fu mean by this move? To


    because of her reputation damage, can Fu Jin divorce herself?


    Is that far fetched?


    Or do they have other plans?Master Fu''s scheming, with Chi Ran''s head, must not be understood at this moment. She simply doesn''t want to. No matter what, Fu Jin and I will have a solution


    the front is still in a stalemate, and Chi ran can''t help but want to get off. At the moment, the windows in the car are closed and the air conditioner is not on, and the sun outside is a little fierce


    chi ran talks. I''m not a criminal. Do you still shoot? Who are you scaring? After getting off, they were in the middle of the road, and there was no shelter at all. She said, "can I stand under the tree for a while? Don''t worry, I won''t run, or you will shoot. "


    the policeman nodded," go. "


    it''s quite enjoyable. Chi ran goes through the traffic and walks to the roadside tree shade


    before Chi ran got to the shade of the tree, he suddenly heard a roar from the people behind him


    chi Ran is stunned. She stops reflexively. Just as she is about to turn her head, her brain has never been running at such a high speed


    so, are they setting a trap for her to shoot her directly


    is that exaggeration


    she is not the most annoying one. She just beat someone. No, it''s not just beating someone. Maybe she will be charged with other crimes


    in these two seconds of thinking, Chi ran was nervous and afraid of people, and really shot


    only in a few seconds, the tragedy happened


    after her husband left, her wife shrugged and cleaned up the dishes. "


    and the heart of riding a bicycle to school, whose full name is Tang Xin, actually only takes ten minutes to get to his own university, or even to the teaching building where he wants to teach


    in a hurry, she put her bicycle directly under the teaching building, supported and rushed into the building, stepped on the bell and entered the classroom


    "Tang Xin, you stay up all night again?"


    Tang Xin pointed to his dark circles, "obviously."


    Tang Xin shook his head and murmured in a disappointed voice, "do you think it''s easy for me to fall in love?"


    "forget it, you are too demanding. Our school pursues you more or less, but you are stunned by the unified answer, and you don''t feel it. Then how can you feel it? "


    "I don''t know."


    this is the end of the topic. The teacher has already started. Although Tang Xin wants to be a little nervous about love recently, she will certainly not fall behind in her studies. After all, she can''t disgrace her father, who was a professor at school


    during the four hour class in the morning, the students walked out of the teaching building and went to the school restaurant in a big wave. Tang Xin, who is close to home and lives near the school, took advantage of this


    she rode home again, ate the love lunch made by her mother, and brought lunch back to her father, who always forgets to sleep and eat


    when Tang Xin meets the school, he goes into the building of the medical college. When he sees Tang Xin coming, all the senior brothers and sisters greet her, and Tang Xin gives them the fruit he is carrying


    therefore, although Tang Xin likes to play a little, he is always good in front of his father."Dad? Don''t be busy after dinner. "


    Tang Xin probes into Tang Zhengqian''s office. Old Tang just looks up and smiles. Looking at his daughter''s sweet smile, he takes off his glasses and rubs his eyebrows.


    "Xinxin,"


    Tang Xin set the dishes for his father, poured out the soup, and watched him take a bite. Then he pulled a chair and sat down beside him, watching him eat.


    "Dad, what''s it like to like someone?"


    Tang Zhengqian smiles and looks at his curious daughter, "I said you don''t understand. When you really have someone you like, you''ll know. "


    "But when will I have someone I like?" Tang Xin is a little dissatisfied. The reason why she is in such a hurry to fall in love now is that she is not stimulated by her elder sister, who has never been in love with her. All day long, she says that she has no feelings for her feelings and that she is abnormal.


    Tang Xin has never felt that she is abnormal. She is surrounded by girls. Her parents have never mentioned her love affair, and she doesn''t feel that there is any problem.


    But cousin Tang Ya is against her in everything. Her schoolwork, her beauty and her friends are all over her. She even wants to show off her boyfriends.


    It''s not only to show off the good boyfriends, but also to show off the quantity. Every time we meet, we should be deliberately angry with her. Tang Xin wants to be a boyfriend immediately.


    It sounds simple to make a boyfriend, but Tang Xin won''t refuse as much as Tang ya. He has lost to Tang Ya in quantity, and of course he has to win in quality.


    So Tang Xin has been spreading the net recently, and finding a boyfriend is the second. In fact, she seems to be a little envious of other people''s love.


    She didn''t know that it seemed interesting to kiss me between men and women.


    "By the way, Dad, just now my mother asked me to tell you that uncle Zhong came back from abroad, and we will have dinner together in the evening."

 Chapter 428

    Tang Zhengqian thought about it, as if he should have time, "OK, I''ll go back early in the evening."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Tang Xin goes to an appointment with his parents. As soon as he enters the box, Tang Xin is held by a young man. The young man looks unhappy and says, "are you looking for a boyfriend? Why don''t you come to me? "


    Tang Xin took a puff from the corner of his mouth and patted the boy on the shoulder, "Xiao Zhong, you are only eighteen, aren''t you? You''re still in high school, and I don''t feel for you. "


    "You -"


    Xiao Zhong was rejected, and his handsome face was almost black to the end. Zhong Yuanxin said with a smile, "heart, sister brother love is very popular. My little Zhong zhe can be a spare tire for you. "


    Tang Xin shakes his head and sits down with a smile. "Uncle Zhong, do you pit your son like this? Zhong Zhe is the hero of others. How can I use it as a spare tire? "


    Aunt Zhong also echoed, "Tang Xin, it doesn''t matter. If we Zhong zhe can wait until you are our daughter-in-law, I''d like him to be the spare tire."


    "Don''t, don''t, aunts and uncles, let me go, let Xiao Zhong go."


    ZHONG zhe didn''t speak, but that black face also knew that he was very unhappy.


    "What kind of boy do you like?" Mrs. Zhong asked curiously.


    "Me? I don''t know. " Tang Xin shook his head. "My father said that when he really met the person he liked, he would know. I don''t know yet, "


    " hahaha Don''t worry. Tang Xincai is twenty-two and still young. "


    Because Zhong Yuanxin and Tang Zhengqian are good friends, they often meet for dinner when they are free. Tang Xin likes Zhong Yuanxin''s career best, a very famous psychologist. Tang Xin often asks uncle Zhong out of his curiosity about different kinds of people''s psychology.


    However, Zhong Yuanxin is also a dedicated and confidential person. He occasionally says one or two words, but he won''t say more.


    "Uncle Zhong, did you meet any interesting people when you went abroad this time?"


    Zhong Yuanxin looked at Tang Xin and said with a smile, "it''s true. But it''s not interesting. It''s a person who has no interest. "


    Tang Xin''s eyes brightened immediately. "What''s a meaningless person?"


    Zhongyuanxin smile, then smile closed some, "a wife''s affectionate man, anything in the world feel meaningless man."


    Tang Xin is surprised, "does he have the idea of whispering?"


    Zhong Yuanxin shook his head, "is that right? But not exactly. His wife''s death is a serious injury to his heart. If it''s a quiet thought, every couple has it, but his life is boring. But on the other hand, he felt that his wife was still alive, just waiting for him to find it. He can''t give up. "


    Tang Xin was stunned, and the ladies on one side expressed their opinions, "are there such infatuated men these days?"


    "Yes, the relationship between him and his wife is really enviable."


    Tang Zhengqian''s admiration for his wife was not satisfied. "Isn''t our relationship good?"


    Mrs. Tang laughed. "If I died, would you do the same?"


    Tang Zheng was silent and touched his nose with a guilty heart. It''s true that the pain may be temporary and he may miss it, but he won''t lose his life like this gentleman.


    Tang Xin suddenly said, "Uncle Zhong, can a person''s feelings really be so deep?"


    Zhong Yuanxin thought, "there will be. But there are not many such as this gentleman


    Tang Xin was silent and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At the end of the meal, Tang Xin said little.


    "Why is my heart so silent today? Still thinking about that gentleman? "


    Zhong Yuanxin teased Tang Xin, "but Xinxin, I''m keeping it secret. I can''t tell you any more."


    Tang Xin said with a smile, "Uncle Zhong, I know. I don''t want to pry. "


    Zhong zhe looks at Tang Xin and suddenly says, "I will be a very affectionate and dedicated man, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Xin silently touches Zhong Zhe''s head, which makes him very unhappy. The family leaves and goes home.


    After returning home, Tang Xin went into his room and began to take out his diary.


    I started this habit more than a year ago. Although it''s not a big event, she wrote down every day to save her memory.


    When writing about the man who lost his wife, Tang Xin added, "if you are loved by such a man, I don''t know what it will feel like."


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin had a dream at night.


    Dream of a man, a man can not see the face, but his voice is very good, very gentle, as if the voice is full of infinite affection.


    "Ranran, Ranran..."


    Tang Xin listened, a heart all follow restless, but what he called is not his own name.


    "My name is Tang Xin."


    Tang Xin voluntarily reported her name, but she couldn''t see the man''s appearance, but she was inexplicably excited, and suddenly she was hugged by the man.The man''s broad chest, firmly embrace her, big hand stroking her face, deep feeling murmur.


    "Ranran, you are my Ranran."


    "Well, call me Dyan." Tang Xin felt that listening to the sound was so exciting that she would rather be his Ranran now.


    "Who are you?" Asked Tang Xin.


    The man suddenly low smile, magnetic pleasant to hear, "I am your husband ah!"


    "Husband?"


    "Well, don''t cry. I want to kiss you


    "Kiss?"


    Tang Xin was puzzled, and then heard the man''s low voice, "do you also want to be?"


    Kiss!


    Her heart beat faster.


    Look forward to it!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Then Tang Xin felt his lips warm


    "Ah -"


    Tang Xin opened his eyes.


    She Leng for a long time, consciousness after the cage, Tang Xin is almost ashamed of the wall.


    What''s special? She''s so big that she doesn''t even have a boyfriend. How could she have such a dream?


    It''s not just a dream. In her dream, it seems that it''s really happening. She and a man do that. It''s very detailed. From the beginning to the end, there''s no need to save steps. They hug each other


    Mom, it''s so real.


    However, I''m sure I haven''t done anything with a man before. I''ve seen that film, but she thought it was too ugly at that time, so she didn''t look at it at all.


    So, did she meet a ghost at night?


    Don''t sweat. Forget it. She''s an atheist.


    When he got up and went to the bathroom, Tang Xin felt strange and shy. He still seemed to have that kind of consciousness, and his face was always hot.


    When I went downstairs to have breakfast, mother Tang said, "you see, it''s better not to go out at night. Go to bed early, get up early, and be energetic. Look at the heart of the small face, or to develop good living habits


    "I know."


    Tang Xin bowed his head to cover up his strange, asked, "my father left again?"


    "I was called away last night, but I haven''t come back yet."


    "Oh, I''ll go to class first."


    I got up early today. Tang Xin rode his bicycle slowly. He was confused in his mind. It seemed that there was always something real in his dream.


    It''s a hell of a thing.


    In the morning class, Tang Xin was in a daze. She didn''t listen to what the teacher said.


    Tang Xinyuan thought it was just once, but for several days, she would dream about the man and the body entanglement that made people blush and heartbeat.


    Tang Xin thinks that if she continues to dream like this, she really has a problem.


    She felt that although she was ashamed of it, she had uncle Zhong who talked about everything.


    Tang Xin goes directly to Zhong Yuanxin''s studio. Her dream is second. In fact, she is very interested in the man who lost his wife.


    Tang Xin is familiar with Zhong Yuanxin''s studio. He greets his sister at the front desk and goes in.


    "Tang Xin? Why are you here? "


    Zhong Yuanxin''s assistant, aunt Zheng, saw Tang Xin and immediately pulled her to her own office. "Your uncle Zhong is busy. Don''t disturb him first."


    "Oh, aunt Zheng, you are nervous. Is it a big client? Big shot? "


    Aunt Zheng poured her a drink and said with a smile, "it''s a big customer, but it''s not just that. This customer has a bad temper, lots of problems and hates women''s approach. Moreover, although people look very handsome, but that look, it is quite frightening. Don''t scare you. "

 Chapter 429

    "So scary?"


    Aunt Zheng laughs, "maybe it''s from the heart. He exudes a kind of evil spirit. Tut Tut, it''s the first time I''ve seen people like this. "


    "Such a hateful person? How can I find uncle Zhong? Do you want to be angry? "


    Aunt Zheng shook her head and sighed, "in fact, he is also very poor. His wife died, and he was too affectionate, leading to - "


    " is it him? "


    Tang Xin exclaimed, aunt Zheng surprised, "do you know?"


    "Uncle Zhong said a little," Tang Xin whispered a little embarrassed, "just said he was very affectionate, what happened to him?"


    Aunt Zheng took a sip of hot water and shook her head, "I can''t say it."


    Tang Xin wrinkled her face, got up, nestled up to Aunt Zheng, took her arm, coquettish and cute.


    "Aunt Zheng, you see, I didn''t ask much about other things. That''s what I''m particularly interested in. A little bit? Besides, I don''t know who that man is. I won''t tell anyone when I know. Aunt Zheng, please


    Aunt Zheng still shook her head, "this is the principle."


    "Well, you stay here and don''t run around, especially with Uncle Zhong, you know?"


    "OK."


    Tang Xin doodle mouth, unwilling to sit down.


    When Aunt Zheng left the office, Tang Xin sat for a while, but it was very boring. She got up, opened the door, looked out, and then went out quietly.


    Zhong Yuanxin''s office is in the innermost one. As soon as Tang Xin is about to approach, he looks at two people in black standing at the door, pestering like a door god. He makes it clear that he is blocking anyone''s entry.


    Of course, Tang Xin is not so colorless to go in. She just wants to wait here and wait for the man to come out. She looks at him curiously.


    Tang Xin, the man in black, sweeps himself, which is like an X-ray to penetrate his body. Scared, she turns around and goes to the corner at the other end of the corridor.


    Hiding behind the wall, Tang Xin listens quietly.


    After a long time, Tang Xin squatted on the ground tired, suddenly heard the sound of opening the door, Tang Xin immediately got up, probe --


    "little girl, don''t you want to come?"


    Tang Xin hasn''t seen the man coming out yet, so he is suddenly pulled from behind.


    "Aunt Zheng --"


    "you want to scare me to death. Hurry up. You don''t know how much you''ll feel if that person sees you. "


    Tang Xin is pulled away by Aunt Zheng. When she is released to find Zhong Yuanxin, there is no trace of that person at all.


    "Uncle Zhong."


    Zhong Yuanxin smiles. It seems that he already knows Tang xinlai. He gets up, goes to Tang Xin, sits down and drinks a cup of tea. "Xiao Zheng says you are too curious. Almost seen by my client? "


    "Hey, I''m really curious! But I just took a look. It seems that I''m very young. It''s a pity that "


    it''s a pity that his wife died at such a young age. He is so affectionate. How hard will he be in the next few decades?


    Zhong Yuanxin touched Tang Xin''s head and said, "don''t be too curious. Heart, it''s someone else''s business. It''s none of your business


    Tang Xin shrugged, suddenly thought of his purpose, and some blushed.


    "Uncle Zhong, I have something to ask you."


    Zhong Yuanxin looked at the little girl''s blush and couldn''t help smiling, "what''s the matter with your heart?"


    "Cough --" Tang Xin hesitated, "that, -- I had a dream last night. To be exact, er, Chun... "


    "Oh?"


    Zhong Yuanxin doesn''t mean to tease or make fun of him. What does the little girl don''t understand? Sometimes she would rather tell herself that it might be his own career. Tang Xin trusts him very much.


    "It''s normal to dream like this. What do you want to ask?"


    Tang Xin gradually calms down in Zhong Yuanxin''s soothing smile, but he is not so shy. He has been dreaming for several days, dreaming of a man with a very nice voice, but he can''t see his face clearly. There are still two people who have that kind of relationship.


    "Uncle Zhong, in fact, what professional terms do you want to use to explain it? I know that I subconsciously want a man in my heart, or the need of my own physiological function. I have learned from you and will analyze it myself."


    Zhong Yuanxin laughs, "what else do you want me to say when you come here?"


    "Actually, it''s not about saying anything. I just think that dream is a little real. Really, uncle Zhong, I didn''t lie to you. I clearly remember what the man''s body looked like. He even had a mole on his back and a scar on his finger. It seemed very real. Do I dream of paying attention to these little details? Besides, some scenes in my dream seem familiar to me. I seem to have seen them somewhere, not in my dream, but in reality. "


    Tang Xin was silent for a while, and Zhong Yuanxin didn''t speak."Heart, when many people dream, they wake up feeling very real. But in fact -- "


    " don''t, uncle Zhong, "Tang Xin said to Zhong Yuanxin," well, I know it''s a dream. As soon as you speak, it becomes a kind of mapping. Forget it. "


    Zhong Yuanxin said helplessly, "if I don''t say professional, I''ll give you a suggestion."


    "what suggestion?"


    "Make a boyfriend."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I want to. However, I don''t feel it if I can''t get it. "


    ZHONG Yuanxin got up," I can''t be in a hurry to make a boyfriend. Otherwise, go back and do something else. Turn your attention and don''t get entangled in it. "


    "Well, I know."


    Tang Xin knows that he should not indulge in illusory dreams.


    But in the end, she seems to be reluctant to give up the feeling of the affectionate man in the dream.


    She seems to know what she started for. After looking at Zhong Yuanxin, "Uncle Zhong, I suddenly feel that I was influenced by the affectionate man you said."


    "Oh?"


    "Well," Tang Xin nodded to confirm, "a man who is so affectionate, I don''t know if other women will easily feel it. Anyway, after listening to it, I will be very curious, and I will be a little excited."


    After hearing Tang Xin''s words, Zhong Yuanxin immediately frowned, and his expression was a little serious. "Xin Xin, what you are excited about is that kind of deep love, not that man. In the future, you will also have a very deep love for your boyfriend. Do you understand? Don''t think about it. "


    " pool. Uncle Zhong, don''t be so nervous. I understand. "


    Tang Xin looked at Zhong Yuanxin as if he was scared and laughed, "Uncle Zhong is still afraid that I really like that man? Come on, I haven''t even seen anyone. Besides, he only likes his wife. "


    Zhong Yuanxin is really scared. He has never seen anyone in this business before?


    This kind of affectionate man, for women, is really easy to cause the feeling in the heart.


    What he was afraid of was that the little girl Tang Xin was so curious that she almost met her today. He was really not sure that she would see her next time.


    In fact, miss tangxin came here to find someone to express her depression. As for how she got her dream, it really doesn''t matter.


    At some point, dreams may not matter.


    After listening to Tang Xin''s expression, Tang Xin turns around and leaves, but Zhong Yuanxin is worried.


    The little girl obviously has a fancy for the man in her imagination. I hope she doesn''t think too much.


    After Tang Xin left Zhong Yuanxin''s studio, she went to the bus station slowly. Because it was a little bit too far away, it took 15 minutes to get to the bus station. She lowered her head and kicked the fallen leaves under her feet. She still had some strange remnants of her quick glance.


    I only saw a figure that was not my back. The man was tall and straight, and seemed to be a little thin.


    Tang Xinhu''s heart is surprised, how does she know that the man is thin?


    No, Tang Xin shakes his head. A man who has lost his wife will be thinner than before.


    Tang Xin secretly denounced herself for thinking too much, but she didn''t expect that the man was so young that she thought he was a middle-aged old man.


    Later, when I think about it, it''s right. That is, young men may not have as peaceful feelings for their wives as old people, so they can''t accept the shock of their wives'' death. However, two years, have not come out, need uncle Zhong such experts to treat the heart, in the end will be how serious?


    Tang Xin doesn''t understand, but he wants to know more and more, what kind of man is that man?


    And what kind of woman is his wife?


    ¡­¡­


    A black Bentley saloon car slowly stops in front of the door of a quiet villa. On the car, a man comes down from the co driver''s seat first, and then quickly opens the rear door. After a while, the man behind slowly gets off.


    Man a black, black shirt, black trousers, get off the car, refers to the abdomen habitually knead in the temple, closed his eyes.


    "President, I''ll call Dr. Yang right away."


    After the man opened his eyes, the dark dark eyes were deep and cold.


    He didn''t even want to talk. He just shook his finger and the assistant beside him understood immediately.


    "Yes," the assistant watched as the man went in. They all stood outside the door and looked for a while before they turned and left.


    Inside, the man walked to the sofa in the living room and closed his eyes. It seemed that his eyes were just like the little girl I saw in my dream during the only sleep time.


    The man''s arm is covered in front of his eyes, and his lips are murmuring, "Ranran..."


    This man is Fu Jinyu.


    Fu and Jin two years later.


    In the past two years, he seldom fell asleep. Most of his sleep depended on drugs. Even so, he didn''t sleep much at all.In this case, his physical condition also has problems, especially headache


    how many times have you checked, there is nothing wrong with his brain, and the most important thing is his heart


    and only with Dr. Zhong can Fu Jin and Yu sleep for an hour


    Yes, Fu Jinyu''s problem is actually a problem in his heart, but what he needs is to be able to have a sleep here

 Chapter 430

    Zheng Qu still brought Dr. Yang, their accompanying doctor, in the evening.


    In fact, no matter how to check and how many drugs to use, Dr. Yang also knows that he can''t solve the most fundamental problem.


    He pressed Fu Jinyu''s head for a while, which could relieve his pain.


    After a while, Dr. Yang sat down and looked at Fu Jinyu. At the moment, he had been suffering from obvious cyanosis due to insomnia. It was a cool face, but now because of thin and the whole facial features with a sharp gloomy, in addition to haggard, a pair of thick black eyes, more shocking.


    "Don''t you usually sleep at Dr. Zhong''s? Why doesn''t it work today? "


    Fu Jin and the silence for a long time, only then the quiet low reply, "dreamt of the explosion."


    Doctor Yang and Zheng Qu are both silent. This is really a nightmare.


    "Jin Yu," Dr. Yang sighed in his voice, "I still said that. If you don''t let yourself go, your wife won''t be at ease. "


    Fu Jinyu was still silent. Many of them didn''t know how much they had advised him.


    However, since Fu Jinyu was such a strong willed man before, he is also such a stubborn man now.


    At this point, he has no space that can be comforted. So, up to now, for two years, his heart wound has not been improved, on the contrary, it is quietly festering more seriously.


    After Dr. Yang left, he also told Zheng Qu, "pay attention tonight. He is usually in a serious situation at this time, "Zheng Qu looks solemn and nods," I know. "


    Doctor Yang thought for a moment, "forget it, I''ll go back for a while, and Ma Shan will come back. I''m with you. "


    ¡­¡­


    Night


    is the most tormenting, for people with insomnia, especially those with nightmares.


    In the quiet villa, there was a roar like a wild animal, which lasted for a long time.


    The roar and the noise kept on, longer than the previous ones.


    Finally, it seems that the voice is weak, and then gradually subsided.


    Everything is quiet again.


    People living in nearby villas, fortunately, each villa is far away, and the voice is not real.


    But the next day, all kinds of damaged things were transported out of the villa, and soon they were moved away, and new furniture was sent in again.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin arrives at the classroom. As soon as he sits down, he is instilled with new gossip by Dong Aijia.


    "Do you know the new chiran building in the school? It''s said that on the day of the official completion of the project, the donors will come to the school for tailoring, as well as the chiran scholarship for next semester. Tut Tut, that''s the absolute amount. You''re such a bully. You''ll definitely get the scholarship. Oh, the point is not this. The point is that I heard that the gold Lord is a handsome young and overbearing president. "


    Tang Xin said with a puff, "have you seen many of them? Where can I find so many young and handsome CEOs these days? Even if so, is the president married? "


    "Well, it seems that I heard that I was married. However, it doesn''t matter to get married. It doesn''t hinder our YY


    Tang Xinxiao, she is also curious, curious about where these people actually heard.


    "Who are you listening to? Do people know whether they are married or not? "


    "It''s said - Oh, it''s true. There''s a young female teacher who went with the headmaster to see the president and saw the wedding ring on his hand."


    Tang Xin believed it.


    There are also unmarried young female teachers in the school. It''s normal to pay attention to whether other people are married or not.


    "In that case, shall we all go and enjoy it?"


    What Dong Aijia wanted was her words. She immediately took Tang Xin''s arm and said, "Tang Xin, hehe, let Professor Tang get us a good seat? Can you see more clearly? "


    This is Dong Aijia''s purpose.


    Tang Xin touched the top of AI Jia''s head. "Good boy, that''s it. It''s just a small thing. But -- "


    " yes, I''ll pack the snacks for next week. "


    "Aijia is on the way."


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin went to deliver lunch to Tang Zhengqian as usual at noon. When he had dinner, he couldn''t help asking for such a small request.


    Tang Zhengqian laughingly shook his head. "I don''t know about it. You are well informed."


    Tang Xin said, "you don''t care about these at all. There''s only your brain structure in your mind. Professor Tang certainly won''t know about these gossip. "


    "OK," Tang Zhengqian said with a smile, "I''ll ask in the afternoon."


    "Thank you, Dad!"


    Tang Xin is relieved that he has achieved his goal.


    In the evening, Tang Zhengqian also told Tang Xin, "the school has invited him. I''m not sure if he will come. But if you come, I''ll make arrangements for you and Aijia. If they don''t come, their company will send representatives. Are you still interested? ""Of course, join in the fun!"


    Soon, on the first day when the chiran building was put into use, a lot of ribbons and flowers were prepared in front of the chiran building. In addition to the class, many people came to watch.


    "The school is so grand. Just looking at this posture, we can see that the school has won a lot of money this time. It seems that all the equipment, tables, chairs and computers in chiran building were donated by that person. "


    "Big deal!" Because Tang Xin went through the back door, he was not put down by Baochi to watch the fun with others. Instead, he mingled with the teachers and became a little follower.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the car finally came slowly.


    The leaders and teachers all quickly went to meet them, and the people in the car, the front row secretary came down first.


    "Secretary Zheng, didn''t Mr. Fu come?"


    Secretary Zheng, looking at the scene is too noisy, welcome music, crowd, is the most headache.


    "Principal Wang, our president doesn''t like to make trouble. And today I''m not feeling well. Let''s forget the music and people. The president just wants to go into the building quietly and take a walk. "


    The headmaster was stunned. After thinking about it, he immediately ordered people to disperse the students and stop the music.


    After waiting for people to leave, he got out of the back seat of the car to welcome Fu Jinyu.


    Tang Xin and AI Jia, who are blocked behind by a group of teachers, can only see through the crowd.


    "Fortunately, Professor Tang went through the back door, otherwise we would not have seen him. Ah, I''m so excited - "


    AI Jia stands on tiptoe and looks forward, but teacher and principal are more and more enthusiastic one by one in order to go up.


    Tang Xin pulled Dong Aijia and pulled her back. "What''s your hurry? He''ll enter the building later anyway. Let''s just look around. "


    Soon, the man got out of the car, tall and tall, so that even Tang Xin and AI Jia in the back could see it at a glance.


    AI Jia a see a person, immediately stare big eyes, she is just in exclamation, but didn''t find, beside Tang Xin''s strange.


    At the moment of Tang Xin, do not know why, the heartbeat is not controlled.


    Looking at the person''s face, for no reason, she felt, as if, she knew, what is the feeling of heart.


    The impatience flashed through Fu Jin and his black eyes, and the coldness on his face became heavier.


    This makes those enthusiastic and positive teachers feel his chill completely, and everyone is shocked and step back one after another.


    The headmaster''s smile also froze, and he was not sure about the uncertain Mr. Fu.


    I''ve heard that Mr. Fu, who came from a city, is mysterious and has a bad temper.


    Today, it''s true that it''s not just that he has a bad temper. Just looking at his face, he knows that he is the kind of person who is not close to strangers.


    The headmaster immediately made a decision, "that, Xiao Chen, you stay, others go back."


    Others smile, especially the extremely unmarried female teacher, who they are reluctant to leave.


    Why only Miss Chen? Can Mr. Fu see her as a fox?


    Xiao Chen, who was named, was always beside the headmaster. Before he said anything on his beautiful face, he was stopped by Zheng Qu.


    "Headmaster Wang, leave a male teacher behind."


    When Xiao Chen''s smile froze, principal Wang understood immediately.


    It is said that Mr. Fu is married.


    It seems that it is safer to find a male teacher.


    At this time, Fu Jinyu had already walked forward, looking up at the three big characters on the building.


    "Chi ran Lou!"


    For a moment, Fu Jinyu seemed to fall into his own thoughts and couldn''t see anything.


    Finally, those teachers who didn''t want to leave were driven away and wanted to stay a little longer. Zheng Qu looked at President Wang, who immediately drove them away, and the crowd reluctantly left.


    And being driven, Tang Xin and Dong Aijia also follow the crowd to leave.


    Zheng Qu looked around and saw two young girls in the back of the crowd. They frowned and turned back to look at Fu Jin and Yu.


    Tang Xin''s steps are very absent-minded. Her heart beats very disorderly. She can''t move her legs. Finally, she suddenly stops.


    Turn around, looking at the tall figure standing alone from a distance.


    When the man looked up, Tang Xin seemed to feel the loneliness of the man and the sadness of being abandoned.

 Chapter 431

    "Tang Xin? You -- why are you crying? "


    Dong Aijia turns her head and just wants to see Tang Xin, only to find that her face is full of tears, which frightens her.


    She exclaimed, but Tang Xin seemed to be aware of it. She stroked her cheek with her fingers and looked at her tears as if she didn''t know what was going on.


    "Tang Xin, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? "


    "I don''t feel well."


    The heart is particularly uncomfortable, Tang Xin covers the heart, but the tears are more and more fierce.


    Dong Aijia doesn''t know what''s going on, but Tang Xin suddenly pushes himself away and quickly goes to chiran building.


    "Well? Tang Xin, what are you doing? Come back quickly, you are crazy -- "


    Tang Xin is crazy, she watched the man finally move, walked to the building, was about to disappear in his sight, she can no longer control to go back.


    Fu Jin and Zheng Qu walked into the building quickly, but Zheng Qu dropped a few steps behind him. He turned his head and looked around. Then he saw a little girl who had left suddenly running towards them.


    Zheng Qu just want to frown, the next second, after seeing the little girl''s face, the whole person is not good.


    It''s a ghost.


    The expression on Zheng Qu''s face seemed to split a little bit.


    Tang Xin ran to the gate of chiran building and saw Zhengqu.


    Looking at Zheng Qu''s strange expression, she immediately realized that she might have misbehaved.


    And Zheng Qu is standing at the door, which is to prevent others from entering?


    Tang Xin immediately felt embarrassed. After wiping away his tears, he stood in front of Chi ran building and laughed awkwardly at Zheng Qu.


    And it seems that the figure of the man can''t be seen inside.


    She hesitated and calmed down.


    But just see the first face, she is so strange, must be his recent abnormal heart, will see that man is so strange.


    Forget it, she can''t have any contact with that man at all, and now she is not calm at all. She is afraid that she has done something impulsive, which will be troublesome.


    Zheng Qu stupefied looking at Tang Xin, for a while did not respond.


    When he realized that Tang Xin was leaving, Zheng Qu was so scared that he suddenly moved quickly and ran to Tang Xin.


    "Madame?"


    Tang Xin is a Leng, looking at Zheng Qu, "do you recognize the wrong person?"


    Zheng Qu frowned, his thoughts quickly turned, and he stepped back, his eyes a little cautious.


    "This classmate, are you a student of B university? May I ask your name? "


    Tang Xin said, "I''m a student here. I have no other intention. My name is Tang Xin, you can go to school to check. "


    the man''s eyes were obviously on guard.


    If you think about it, there must be a lot of people who want to get close to that gentleman. It''s the kind of approach with intention.


    Tang Xin said, will bypass Zheng canal to leave, and Zheng canal did not stop Tang Xin.


    This woman is just like her wife.


    However, he was not sure.


    After all, in the past two years, he has been in contact with all kinds of women, such as his wife''s.


    Zheng Qu went back to chiran building, but he didn''t tell Fu Jinyu about it.


    He was afraid that if Mr. Fu saw the one just now, his mood would be uncontrollable.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin didn''t stay in chiran building for long. The headmaster wanted to keep them. They ate together, but they didn''t keep them.


    After leaving, the headmaster looked at the car and shook his head.


    White arrangement, but save the mind of those young female teachers.


    On the bus, Fu Jin and Zheng Qu close their eyes to have a rest. In Zheng Qu''s mobile phone, they have got Tang Xin''s student information at B University.


    Tang Xin, 22, is a sophomore in Foreign Languages Department of University B. his father, Tang Zhengqian, is a professor of medicine in University B


    After Zheng Qu finished watching it, he was surprised.


    He is also 22 years old. He also studies foreign languages. However, if his wife is still alive, she should be a senior now. Tang Xin, a sophomore now, is obviously a little later than his peers. What''s the reason?


    Zheng Qu made a further investigation. Two years ago, Tang Xin had a car accident. He had been cultivating himself all the time. He didn''t go back to school until this year.


    Two years ago?


    Hospitalization, recuperation.


    Zheng Qu felt that this was no longer a small problem.


    He hesitated, whether to tell Fu Jinyu immediately, if so, maybe he can have even one ten thousandth of expectations, but told, if disappointed, can the president stand the blow again?


    Zheng Qu is in a dilemma, he is watching Fu Jin and almost completely collapsed, this time, he really did not dare to tell rashly.


    After a long hesitation, Zheng Qu made a phone call.


    Mo Qianjun, a good friend of Fu Jinyu, was originally a prodigal, but in two years, he no longer had time to play his own game.In two years, he didn''t know how much time he spent with Fu Jin and his good friend. He didn''t know how much time he spent to give full play to his brother''s role.


    To appease Fu Jinyu, not to let him go crazy, not to let him collapse, he felt that he had changed from a beautiful man to a big brother.


    However, Rao is that he paid his precious time to pick up girls, and did not let Fu Jin and thoroughly.


    Every day, I was afraid that Fu Jinyu would run away again because of some stimulation.


    As a result, after a long period of stability recently, Fu Jinyu went abroad to find experts. Later, he followed the experts to B city, and finally he had time to meet a new crop of beautiful women.


    When Zheng Qu called, he was working hard on the beauty.


    But because of the particularity of these two years, when Mo Qianjun''s mobile phone remembers Zheng Qu''s unique ring tone, he immediately turns over from the woman, crawls to touch the mobile phone and answers the phone in a hurry.


    "Zheng Qu, what''s the matter? What happened? I went right over and told me the address -- "


    as he said, Mo Qianjun was dressing, but Zheng Qu said," Mr. Mo, it''s OK. You don''t have to be nervous, but there''s a big thing


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mo Qianjun was relieved because of Zheng Qu''s words, but he immediately became nervous.


    "Mr. Mo, I can''t make up my mind about this."


    "He said


    Mo Qianjun is impatient. He throws away his pants and lies back beside the beauty. When the beauty comes around, he feels comfortable and makes a gesture to let the beauty serve him in other ways.


    And he also listened to the phone, listening to Zheng Qu say he can''t decide things.


    But Zheng Qu also said Tang Xin''s matter.


    After listening, Mo Qianjun''s expression is serious, peach blossom eye is sharp and cold at the moment.


    "Really? Let me have a look. "


    Soon, the cell phone rang and he opened the photo.


    "Damn it


    Mo Qianjun looked at the photo, and then said to Zheng channel, "where is this like? It''s exactly the same. "


    Zheng Qu smiles, "it''s exactly the same. When I see myself, I''m scared. "


    Mo Qianjun thought for a moment, then said, "wait for me, I''ll go tomorrow. This woman, I''ll go for a while. By the way, don''t tell your boss and try not to let him touch you, OK? "


    "Yes, Mr. mo."


    After hanging up the phone, Zheng Qu was relieved.


    Turning back to the house, Fu Jin and Yu are dealing with their work.


    At night, when he can''t sleep and is more irritable, it is usually used to deal with his work, and his mood will be better.


    "Zhengqu."


    Fu Jinyu didn''t look up and said coldly, "what can you do when you can''t solve it? About me? "


    Zheng Qu was startled and his face slightly changed, "president."


    Fu Jin and slightly lift eyes, "say, what''s the matter, still need to hide from me?"


    Zheng Qu''s whole brow frowned, and he looked at Fu Jin and his penetrating cold eyes.


    "President, nothing''s wrong. Mr. Mo is worried about you. Let me tell him regularly. "


    "Is it?" Fu Jin and Tiao Mei.


    "Zheng Qu"


    Fu Jinyu seems to have the same expression as usual, but Zheng Qu obviously feels the black color in Fu Jinyu''s eyes.


    "President, yes."


    if he can''t hold on, Zheng Qu will have to recruit.


    Although he had been around Fu Jinyu for so many years, Zheng Qu was still flustered when he really faced Fu Jinyu''s anger.


    "You know, my patience is very poor now."


    Fu Jin rubbed his forehead with his fingers, and Zheng Qu immediately felt a strange cold around him.


    As soon as he saw Fu Jin rubbing his forehead, Zheng Qu was very nervous, and he didn''t dare to hide any more.


    "President, I met a student of B University yesterday. His name is Tang Xin. This is a picture of her. "


    Zheng Qu handed over his mobile phone, but before handing it over, he couldn''t help comforting, "president, you should calm down after you see it."


    Fu Jin and calmly took the phone, and then Zheng Qu reminded him, his eyes flashed.


    After seeing Tang Xin''s picture clearly, Fu Jinyu''s pupils suddenly contracted, and the whole person stood up and pulled the chair down.


    "President."


    Fu Jin and sharp eyes looked at Zheng Qu, "Zheng Qu, do you still want to hide from me?"


    "No, President, I''m afraid this girl is --"


    "she is Ranran."


    Fu Jin and a firm, let Zheng canal helpless.


    He knew it would be like this, but with similar looks, how could this woman be his wife?


    It was not allowed for Zheng Qu to argue and hesitate. Fu Jin and his voice seemed to tremble, and he couldn''t wait."I want to see Ranran now, now, now --"


    "president, it''s too late now. It''s all resting now. "


    Fu Jinyu didn''t listen at all. He went out and yelled at the driver, but Zheng Qu immediately followed him.


    "President, President, I really can''t go now."


    Zheng Qu still intercepted Fu Jinyu. No matter what, he would stop him.


    "Madame, she doesn''t remember who you are."


    Fu Jin and his eager face froze at once.


    "President, even if she is the wife, but if you go now, the wife doesn''t know who you are. She may have lost her memory or pretended not to know you. If you go like this, you will only disgust your wife. "


    It seems that Fu Jinyu finally heard Zheng Qu''s words, but immediately Zheng Qu knew that he could not stop Fu Jinyu.


    "Get in the car and take me."


    Even if not, he will wait. Originally, he couldn''t sleep at night, let alone now.


    Guarding is the only thing Fu Jinyu can do and wants to do.


    Zheng Qu also followed the train and reported the address of Tang Xin''s family.


    On the bus, Fu Jin and the direct command, "tell me what happened to Ranran."

 Chapter 432

    Zheng Qu thinks that it''s really inappropriate for the president to call Miss Tang Xin like this, but the president has determined that it''s his wife, and no one will change his consciousness unless he realizes it.


    Zheng Qu sighed in his heart, but he told Fu Jinyu all the information about Tang Xin.


    "Tang Xin, the name of his wife, is a student of B University..."


    The more Zheng Qu said, the more excited he felt Fu Jinyu.


    At last, Zheng Qu almost saw Fu Jin''s smile, which he had not seen for two years.


    It''s not the smile of the president when he recalled the past, but the real smile.


    Zheng Qu was not happy at this time, but had great worries in his heart.


    Such a new smile of the president, do not know is good or bad.


    It''s late at night now.


    In Tang''s room, Tang Xin is dreaming again.


    Or that dream, the quilt has been kicked away by her.


    When she opened her eyes, she was not as calm as before.


    Calm for a while, she sat up, simply went to the kitchen, poured a glass of water, quietly carried back to the room.


    Tang Xin sits beside the bed in a daze. Later, he lies down on the bed, but he still can''t sleep. After repeated tossing and turning, he just can''t fall asleep again.


    Tang Xin just got up, turned on the light, went to the balcony, looked up at the night sky.


    The city''s night sky, nothing, out of a large bright halo, the stars simply disappeared.


    Tang sighed, blowing the autumn wind at night, cool Qingu, just about to turn back to the room, a car, but quietly stopped outside her house.


    Late at night, under the street light, the people in the car get off. When Tang Xin sees clearly one of them, she almost thinks that she is dreaming.


    Hard to rub his eyes, fingers hard together, she saw the man looked up.


    Don''t know why, Tang Xin first reaction is low body, dare not let people see.


    After Tang Xin squats down, he is annoyed. What is he hiding from?


    For a long time, I didn''t hear the sound of the car leaving. Tang Xin was a little strange.


    That person is so big at night, not at home, who''s home, how can come here?


    Does he live near here? It''s impossible. She''s very familiar with her neighbors. No one has moved in recently.


    So he''s looking for a friend? It won''t be late at night at this time, will it?


    Tang Xin didn''t understand what she was doing. Her squatting feet became numb. She tried to go out and peep quietly, but she saw that the man was still looking up here.


    Tang Xin is nervous. By the way, she still has the light on.


    Did he come to see the light in her room?


    They don''t know each other. They''ve never met.


    Tang Xin''s mind is confused. At last, she squats down, slowly moves back to the room, turns off the light, but doesn''t lie down on the bed immediately.


    Finally, she slowly moved to the window, the car is still, people are still, under the street lights, tall figure, so exciting.


    Tang Xin now knows what he does when he doesn''t sleep.


    This person is the night, to disturb their own heart.


    Later, Tang Xin has been standing behind the curtain, looking at the people outside, and the people outside have been standing, looking at her window.


    Neither of them left


    It''s daybreak


    Tang Xin squats on the wall and takes a nap. Suddenly, she bumps her head against the wall. She wakes up completely and covers her head. Tang Xin stands up, but she doesn''t think her legs are numb and falls to the ground again.


    "Oh Damn it, it hurts - "


    Tang Xin covers his arm, and his little face wrinkles with pain. After climbing up, he slowly moves to the bedside and lies down.


    She didn''t know whether the people outside had gone or not. Now she didn''t care. She was squinting for a while under the quilt.


    When Tang Xin wakes up, he is still woken up by his mother. After washing vaguely, he wakes up, and then remembers to take a look at the window.


    "Drink --"


    why is it still there?


    Tang Xin didn''t know what to do? I''m a little confused.


    What if I see you later?


    But when you think about it, what if you''re amorous?


    Tang Xin''s mood at the moment is nervous and anxious, expecting and afraid.


    Sitting at the table, all absent-minded, almost did not drink milk to the nose.


    And mother Tang watched Tang Xin pull a mouthful of bread and poke it into her face. She couldn''t help asking, "Xin Xin, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t sleep well last night? "


    "Well, I didn''t sleep well."


    Last night, she stayed up. She only slept for a while in the morning. By the way, dark circles under her eyes are ugly.


    Tang was so nervous that he threw up his food and went upstairs. He looked for himself to have some makeup to cover up the foundation of the black eye.Mother Tang is used to Tang Xin''s surprise. When she comes downstairs, she doesn''t forget to remind her.


    "I''m going to be late. Why don''t you go?"


    "Ah, good."


    Tang Xin picked up her backpack and went outside. Standing behind the entrance, she stopped for 30 seconds. She took a deep breath before pushing the door out.


    As soon as he opened the door, at first glance, Tang Xin saw the man leaning by the car.


    He used to rely on the body of the car. When he saw her, he immediately stood up straight, but his movements seemed a little stiff.


    Tang Xin is a little distressed. This man has been standing all night. What is he waiting for?


    Biting her lips, Tang Xin thinks it''s better to push her self-confidence car. It seems that she also has a dependence in her hand, so she doesn''t tremble so nervously.


    Push open the courtyard door, push the car to come out, Tang Xin has obviously felt, that stay in his face of undisguised thorough eyes.


    Tang Xin looked at the man. When she looked at him that day, there was a little distance between them. Today, they were only three meters apart. As she approached, she really saw the man clearly.


    Thin face, facial features give people a sharp sense, the face is very white, maybe the reason for standing all night a little haggard, but that pair of eyes are extremely dazzling, dark color, bright let Tang Xin watch heart beat faster.


    She stood in front of the man and didn''t pass by. She summoned up her courage and laughed at the man.


    "Good morning, Mr. Fu."


    After her smile, she obviously felt that the man''s eyes were brighter. However, after she said hello, he didn''t seem to stand still. He shook down, and Zheng Qu immediately held him.


    Men''s eyes, it seems that the moment sharp up, but just the dazzling light, but dim down.


    Tang Xin didn''t know what was wrong. He was disappointed.


    "Good morning, Tang."


    Zheng Qu said hello, Tang Xin nodded dimly, a little angry, can not afford to look at the man''s eyes, pushing the bike, quickly passing by.


    Looking at her light riding away, Fu Jin and finally some can not support, the body slowly sliding down.


    Zheng Qu and the driver immediately hold Fu Jin and get on the bus, "go back"


    he also informed Dr. Yang to go back to the villa on standby.


    In the car, Fu Jin and this man closed their eyes, some of them were half lying on the back seat, and Zheng Qu was also behind him, worried.


    The president''s body now is too heavy to support one night.


    I knew this would happen, but there was nothing he could do.


    After going back, Fu Jinyu had a high fever. He was delirious, but he kept calling Chi Ran''s name.


    Dr. Yang gave him an injection. At this time, Fu Jin and he could not sleep completely.


    Fu Jinyu orders Zheng Qu to "let Ranran come and let her come"


    Zheng Qu understands what Fu Jinyu means.


    He immediately set out in person and went to B University.


    Tang Xin is in class, but at the door of the classroom, Zheng Qu interrupts the teacher, saying that he has something urgent to ask Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin didn''t know why, but he also went out quickly.


    Basically, no one knows who Zheng Qu is, but I remember the secretary who was next to the overbearing president after seeing Dong Aijia.


    What does this man want from Tang Xin?


    Dong Aijia was so curious that she watched Tang Xin leave, and her heart flew out with Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin goes out. Zheng Qu doesn''t take Tang Xin out abruptly, but asks in a low voice in the corner.


    "Mr. Tang Xin, please follow me to see the president. He''s very sick now. He has a high fever


    "Is he ill?"


    Tang Xin didn''t respond at all. Why did Mr. Fu ask her to go to see him when he was ill? His first reaction was that he was worried about heartache.


    "Let''s go now."


    Tang Xin turned around and left. Zheng Qu had prepared all kinds of reasons and supplications. Looking at Tang Xin''s quick promise, he even left eagerly. He was stunned for two seconds before he quickly followed.


    In the car, Zheng Qu looks at Tang Xin''s worried expression and frowns. What does her expression mean?


    But he didn''t ask, and Tang Xin couldn''t help his doubts.


    "Why on earth did you stand under my house all night last night?"


    Zheng Qu was a little surprised, "do you know Tang Xin?"


    Tang Xin bit his lip. "I got up in the middle of the night to drink water and saw it."


    Zheng Qu was silent. At last, he only said, "this, maybe the president will tell you in the future."


    Zheng Qu didn''t want to say, so Tang Xin didn''t ask much.


    No matter how many questions there are, Tang Xin is silent at last.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she rushed into the house.


    Zheng Qu quickly follows and takes Tang Xin to the room. As soon as Tang Xin opens the door, Dr. Yang looks scared when he sees Tang Xin.Tang Xin didn''t notice the doctor at all. Her mind was on the man lying on the bed.


    Fu Jinyu, who had closed her eyes, seemed to have a feeling. When she opened her eyes, she saw the little girl who came to her side.


    Fu Jinyu reaches out his hand. Tang Xin immediately squats beside him and holds his big hand.


    "Here you are?"


    Fu Jinyu showed a smile, and his gentle eyes could almost drown people.


    And Tang Xin smiles back, "I''m here."


    Fu Jin and his other hand were just about to touch Tang Xin''s little face, but the needle was still hanging on his hand. Tang Xin immediately pressed and held the hand on his face.


    She seemed to know what he wanted to do, so she took the initiative naturally.


    "Don''t move. Tell me what you want."


    Fu Jin and his eyes narrowed with a smile. His voice was soft and deep.


    "Ranran, it''s good that you''re still here."


    Tang Xin smile, she down in the heart of the storm, or sweet smile.


    "Yes, I am."


    Dr. Yang looked at him and was stunned. After Zheng Qu took his arm, he regained his consciousness.


    Looking at Fu Jinyu''s appearance, Dr. Yang immediately seized the opportunity. He didn''t seem to be very conscious now. He could ask the girl to persuade Fu Jinyu to sleep for a while.


    Even at this time, he didn''t fall asleep. It can be seen that Fu Jin is seriously related to this.


    Dr. Yang whispered in Tang Xin''s ear, Tang Xin understood, and immediately laughed at Fu Jin and appeasement, "you are tired, sleep for a while, OK?"

 Chapter 433

    Tang Xin''s appeasement did not make Fu Jin relax


    he just grasped Tang Xin''s hand harder, "Ranran, I want to look at you."


    she suddenly leaned slightly, lips in his ear, gently spit out a voice


    "I''ll be there all the time. When you wake up, I''ll still be there. Sleep for a while, OK? I won''t leave... "


    while talking, Tang Xin''s hand was still caressing his face, slowly covering his eyes, and his voice kept on


    maybe this will make Mr. Fu sleep well


    originally, Tang Xin''s posture of squatting beside the bed was awkward. Now, in order to speak in his ear, she almost kneels


    and her dedication was really effective, and Fu Jinyu''s breathing finally calmed down


    Tang Xin was very happy. She was about to stop talking when she found that her hand was suddenly clenched again. She was surprised and immediately continued to speak softly


    now, they are all redundant


    only this little girl is a good medicine


    and now, as like as two peas in the world, are there really people? Br >


    "I think we''ll have a rest first. We won''t have anything to do today. It''s hard for the little girl. "


    "Dr. Yang, take a rest. I''ll watch."


    at this time, Mo Qianjun also arrived in city B


    after they sit down, Zheng Qucai quietly explains the current situation to Mo Qianjun


    "so, the little girl is in the room? I have to go and see. "


    in the room, Tang Xin is talking all the time. She thinks of what she wants to say if she doesn''t know what to say. Whenever she pauses a little, she will feel the man''s insecurity


    the water cup on the bedside table is filled with water again and again, one is asleep, the other is talking, for a long time...


    at night


    Tang Xin still didn''t leave, but Fu Jinyu''s sleep was better than ever


    Tang Xin was stunned. She seemed to know who he was


    her heart is even worse. He is the man who makes people feel sad


    in this case, Tang Xin still asks Zheng Qu to contact Dong Aijia for help, and then asks her to keep it secret from Tang''s mother. In this way, she should be fine if she doesn''t go home tonight


    the corners of his mouth are slightly raised, and his hands are dyed hands. Even with his eyes closed, he knows that his little girl is beside him


    the explosion should have been a nightmare. He didn''t like nightmares like that. It was too painful


    he smiles, then slowly opens his eyes and looks at the little girl in front of him. He naturally lowers his head and kisses the little girl on the forehead


    "good morning."


    the little girl''s eyes widened, and she seemed surprised and shy. He began to smile in a low voice and said, "Ranran, do you want a good morning kiss?"


    but in front of her is not Ranran''s tangxin. After she is stabilized, she can''t tell whether it is a dream or a reality


    the sound of knocking on the door is ignored. Zheng Qu is like this all night. Please knock on the door and walk in directly


    this time, it''s the same, but when you walk in, you see the two people on the bedTang Xin''s eyes inadvertently see Zheng Qu, scream of push away Fu Jin and, but her voice can''t make a sound, just push the man on the body.


    Fu Jinyu looks back at Tang Xin and doesn''t speak. He just points behind him. Fu Jinyu turns his head and looks at Zheng Qu.


    Cold face immediately cold rise, didn''t wait for him to speak, Zheng Qu knew he came at the wrong time.


    However, as a conscientious Secretary deeply aware of his president''s affection for his wife, Zheng Qu has the responsibility to remind the president not to make mistakes.


    "President."


    Zheng Qu hardened his head. In Fu Jin''s eyes, he still remonstrated.


    "She''s not a lady. You need to be calm."


    Fu Jin and the cold eyes suddenly had a moment of confusion.


    Looking down at the girl, her face seems to have changed. While he is stunned, Tang Xin quickly pushes Fu Jinyu away, gets out of bed and escapes from the room.


    Zheng Qucai was relieved, but looking at Fu Jinyu''s expression, Zheng could not bear it.


    "President, she is Tang Xin. I asked her to come here when you were unconscious of high fever. I''m sorry, I''m making my own decision. "


    Fu Jin sat upright with his body and stroked his forehead habitually, but suddenly he found that his head didn''t hurt.


    And his body seems to be a lot lighter, he knew that he had a good sleep.


    At this moment, Zheng Qu is a bit unpredictable. The president''s expression doesn''t seem to be different, but he can''t figure out what the president is thinking.


    After a while, Fu Jin and his wife got up and went out of the room to look for Tang Xin.


    But see Mo Qianjun standing in front of Tang Xin, a pair of eyes can''t help looking at her.


    Fu Jin and his displeasure rose abruptly, strode to Tang Xin, hugged her and looked at Mo Qianjun.


    "Qianjun, move your eyes."


    Orders, warnings, threats, Mo Qianjun was surprised.


    "Fu Laosan, are you awake at last? If you don''t wake up, the little girl will be dumb. "


    Fu Jinyu immediately looked at Tang Xin. Her little face turned red and she was very embarrassed.


    When Tang Xin was looked at by Mo Qianjun, he didn''t feel much.


    But when she was watched by Fu Jin, she just couldn''t calm down. In particular, the kiss just now, and now her whole body is hugged by Fu Jinyu, as well as his deep black eyes looking at himself.


    Tang Xin opened his mouth to talk and asked him to let go of himself, but his voice couldn''t come out at all, and his throat was burning.


    She had to push Fu Jin and, but the whole person was embarrassed and didn''t want it.


    Fu Jin and regardless of others, pinched Tang Xin''s chin, "open your mouth, let me see your throat."


    Tang Xin''s face turned red. She shook her head hard, but she couldn''t shake Fu Jinyu''s action.


    "Be obedient."


    Fu Jin and his eyebrows slightly frowned, and his tone coaxed him, but he also gave orders.


    "What''s the use? Let the doctor see. "


    Mo Qianjun side tease, "Zheng Qu, hurry to find a doctor."


    Zheng Qu nodded, called Dr. Yang and said the situation.


    Tang Xin insisted on biting his lips, but Fu Jinyu didn''t force it.


    Tang Xin moved in his arms, pushed away, the whole person quickly separated from him.


    Obviously, this made Fu Jin dissatisfied with him.


    Mo Qianjun is not joking now. He directly broke Fu Jinyu''s expectation.


    "She''s not Chi ran. Her name is Tang Xin. Jin Yu, you need to be sober. Don''t tell me, your affection is just for the same face


    Fu Jin and his face became cold, but Tang Xin also understood something and turned pale.


    She is dull, also vaguely understand, why he will be treated differently.


    It''s not love at first sight. It''s not romantic. It''s her face. Maybe it''s very similar to Mrs. Fu.


    Tang Xin is distressed and sad for this reason.


    She couldn''t stay any longer. She quickly went to get her backpack. She waved to several people and was about to leave.


    "Stop."


    Fu Jin and Leng Sheng are deep, Tang Xin''s step is one meal.


    Suddenly, the whole person was picked up from behind. She opened her mouth, and the voice of surprise was obviously released. She could only refuse Fu Jinyu, but she was still picked up by him and carried into the room.


    Zheng Qu looked at Mo Qianjun, but Mo Qianjun shrugged innocently.


    "What do you want me to do? The president of your family is sober now. Don''t worry, nothing will happen. "


    ¡­¡­


    Dr. Yang checked Tang Xin and brought some medicine.


    "Don''t be reluctant to talk these days."


    taking medicine, resting and not talking are actually so simple.


    But it''s not easy.


    Fu Jin and Tang Xin are standing by the bed, looking at Tang Xin leaning on the head of the bed. Their dark eyes are deep and they don''t know what they are thinking.Tang''s heart was so cramped that he could not get rid of Fu Jin''s deep eyes and could only bow his head.


    When Dr. Yang finished his examination, he looked around at a man and a woman, then shook his head and left with a smile.


    In the room, Tang Xin gets out of bed immediately. She can''t stay any longer.


    But as soon as I got up, I was blocked by Fu Jinyu.


    "Rest here. I know you didn''t rest well last night."


    Tang Xin shook his head. "I''m not your wife. I''m going home. "


    She wanted to say something like that, but at the end of the day her lips just moved.


    Fu Jinyu stares at her lips and doesn''t know if she understands them. She just pushes her to the bed.


    "After you have a good rest, I''ll take you home."


    "I''m going now --"


    "be obedient."


    Fu Jin and his voice became colder, and his black eyes seemed to be filled with unhappiness.


    Tang Xin is a little scared, so he just lies down.

 Chapter 434

    In fact, as soon as Tang Xin lay down, he fell asleep.


    She was really tired and sleepy. She had been with Fu Jinyu since the day yesterday. This morning, she had just touched the pillow. Although she was on guard against Fu Jinyu, she could not resist the physical fatigue.


    watched her as like as two peas, sitting at the bedside, watching her sleeping little face.


    Who said she wasn''t Ranran?


    Can Fu Jin admit his mistake with his pillow man?


    Fu Jin and now, the fundus of the eye just dye deep tenderness, fingers gently brush Tang Xin''s cheek, smile, looking at.


    Outside the room, Mo Qianjun was waiting. As a result, none of them came out.


    I don''t know what they are doing inside.


    However, there is no need for Fu Jin to say anything about Tang Xin. He really needs to investigate.


    as like as two peas in a girl, is there anyone in the world?


    Mo Qianjun is very suspicious.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin turned over, grabbed a big hand and put it under his cheek. He rubbed it comfortably and raised a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    After a while, she seemed to feel wrong.


    How could she have a hand in her room?


    Tang Xin opened her eyes, blinked, and looked up along her arm. A man with sunshine on his back couldn''t see clearly. After a while, she seemed to react.


    Teng about sitting up from the bed, and finally see, in the end who is.


    "Right --" I''m sorry I didn''t say it. Her throat hurt and her face wrinkled.


    Fu Jinyu quickly squeezed her chin and put a lozenge into her mouth.


    "Don''t talk"


    she forgot!


    Tang''s heart flashed helpless, this is not what she wants.


    Fu Jinyu looked at the expression on her face and knew what she was thinking.


    The fundus flashed heartache, "don''t sleep?"


    Tang Xin shook his head and said, "I have to go home."


    Fu Jin and his thick eyebrows frowned slightly, and Tang Xin contracted his neck reflexively.


    But then he felt that he was so hopeless? She''s going home. What''s wrong with her?


    She looked up again stubbornly, "I have to go."


    Get out of bed, put on your shoes, pull the messy clothes, and walk out.


    Fu Jin and also immediately followed out.


    "I''ll take you home."


    The tone of Fu Jin''s relationship with him can not be refuted.


    Tang Xindu''s mouth seemed reluctant, but Fu Jinyu took her by the arm and pushed her into the car.


    Zheng Qu came out and watched the president drive away. He seemed quite helpless to caress his forehead. This is not a city. Do you know the way, President?


    Fu Jinyu didn''t know Zheng Qu''s worry. Even if he did, he didn''t worry.


    It doesn''t matter if you get lost. It''s important to spend more time with Ranran.


    "Not this way."


    Tang Xin can''t speak, but the gesture of waving hands has already explained everything.


    After a few clicks, the navigation sounds.


    Fu Jin and Youhei''s eyes darkened for a moment, while Tang Xin felt his displeasure in an instant.


    She completely did not understand, this man, he also where to provoke him?


    Tang Xin decided not to speak. She was silent because she made so many mistakes.


    "Turn right 500 meters ahead"


    Fu Jinyu, listening to the mechanical sound and the calm brain nerve in the navigation system, seems to protest again.


    "Turn it off."


    Fu Jin and the command, Tang Xin scared immediately turned off the navigation.


    "Do you know the way?"


    Tang Xin carefully typed a few words on her mobile phone and put them in front of Fu Jinyu. Obviously, she didn''t believe Fu Jinyu.


    By a woman to question their ability, no matter what aspect, men are not like, not happy.


    After Tang Xin asked in disbelief, Fu Jinyu''s car suddenly stopped.


    Tang Xin was surprised. "We can''t park here. Let''s go..."


    Unfortunately, she could not say it. She could only face bitterly and shake her head and hands.


    Fu Jinyu doesn''t care at all. He turns around and stares at Tang Xin attentively.


    "Never question me, Ranran."


    Tang Xin was stunned. She couldn''t make a sound, but she was embarrassed.


    He is not his dye, no, no, she strongly denied, but she could not speak.


    She seemed to yell at her, as if to tell him not to embarrass her so much.


    Her name is Tang Xin, not his Ranran.


    Fu Jinyu stares at Tang Xin. When her face changes, she turns her head and ignores herself.Fu Jin and frown, but Tang Xin turns his back to him, and tears in his eyes fall down.


    "Dye dye."


    Every time Tang Xin listens to it, his heart aches even more.


    Fu Jinyu didn''t get a response, but he saw a weeping face printed on the window.


    In the heart a tight, Fu Jin and directly broke off her small face, not surprisingly saw a face is completely tears.


    Fu Jinyu immediately untied their seatbelts, picked her up, stroked her back with one hand and wiped her cheek with the other.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, my tone is not good, don''t cry, OK?"


    Tang Xin shakes her head. She wants to crawl away, but she is still held down by Fu Jinyu.


    "Don''t move"


    Tang Xin is worried and blushes, but he knows that he is only Tang Xin now, not what he thinks.


    Now his gentleness is not hers.


    She didn''t care at all. She didn''t care even if she hit Fu Jinyu.


    Fu Jin and helpless, can only coax, "well, I let you go, you don''t move, Ranran, don''t move,"


    put her back on the seat, but Tang Xin directly took the bag, opened the door, and left quickly.


    She doesn''t want to touch this man any more. It will be dangerous and even more injured.


    "Dye dye?"


    Fu Jinyu also got out of the car quickly, yelled at her and ran after her.


    After all, Tang Xin was caught up, "Ranran, what''s the matter with you? It''s me that''s wrong, I -- "


    " I''m not your Ranran, I''m not -- "


    Tang Xin almost roared out a little voice, but the voice was very small.


    But even so, Fu Jin and also heard, and Tang Xin''s throat, severe pain.


    She covered her throat, but it didn''t help at all. She felt the pain of her throat being cut by the knife.


    Fu Jinyu was stunned for a moment, and immediately hugged her, "it''s my fault. Don''t talk anymore."


    Tang Xin shook her head. Because of the pain, her eyebrows frowned. She wanted to push Fu Jinyu away.


    "Well, I won''t let you dye it. Tang -- Tang Xin? I''m not going to tell you. I''ll take you home. I''ll take you home, OK? Are you going to walk back? "


    Tang Xinxin wants to say that I can take a taxi.


    Before expressing it, Fu Jinyu had already picked her up and walked to the car.


    This time, Fu Jinyu didn''t say anything more and asked her to navigate. He sent her home in strict accordance with the navigation.


    After getting off the bus, Tang Xin didn''t say anything. He opened the door and ran.


    Fu Jin and looking at her back, thin lips pursed a smile.


    When Tang Xin comes home, his mother doesn''t take it seriously.


    But my daughter didn''t say a word. Is she in a bad mood today?


    She had no idea that her daughter had lost her voice for a man.


    Tang Xin hides in the room, directly draws the curtain of the room, stealthily penetrates the gap, and looks at the person standing next to the car downstairs, looking up at her.


    Tang Xin quickly pulled tight, turned back and buried in the bed.


    She was in a trance. He had a wife. Even if she died, it was none of her business. She shouldn''t be so involved.


    To fall in love, to find a person you like, but she can not be a substitute for others.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin and his wife were downstairs. They felt that the little girl had drawn the curtain tightly. They stayed for a while before he left.


    Back at the villa, Mo Qianjun seemed to have just woken up. He was lying on the sofa in the living room. When he saw him coming back, he just stared at him and climbed his hair.


    "Sending sweetheart back? Why are you in such a hurry to send it back? We should stay a few more days and observe more... "


    "Sweetheart?"


    Fu Jin and his voice are slightly cold.


    Mo Qianjun laughs, "how about honey? Anyway, it doesn''t matter what you call it. What''s important is that you''re going to empathize? Two years, in fact, it''s worthy of chiran. I think this honey is really cute. The name alone is sweet. "


    Zheng Qu coughed hard, "well, Mr. Mo, don''t you mean boring? I think the beauties of B city are waiting for you. "


    If you don''t leave, you will be disfigured by the president, and the beauty won''t welcome you.


    Mo Qianjun looks at Fu Jin and his more dangerous eyes. He is sober, but beautiful women are important, and so are brothers.


    Mo Qian Jun straightened his face. "That, Jin Yu, is serious. I also think these two people are too similar. It''s a little strange. Of course, we outsiders only look at looks. How do you feel? You must have observed more carefully than we did, and you can be more accurate than our judgment. "


    Fu Jin and his seriousness towards Mo Qianjun did not give him face.


    "Zheng Qu, bring the documents I need to see to my study."


    "Yes, president."Mo Qianjun touched his nose and said, "no, Fu Laosan, I''m serious with you. Can''t you give me some face? I care about you too. Are you doing this to me? In the past two years, I''ve been more generous to you and given up so much time to pick up girls just for your brother -- "


    " touch! "


    The door of the study was shut.


    Mo Qianjun''s voice suddenly stopped.


    The corner of his mouth pulled to pull, to the study disdain of cold hum a voice, "cut, ye still don''t care you.". A lot of beauties are waiting for me. It''s much better than facing such a psycho as you. "


    Mo Qianjun left with a low curse, while in the study, Zheng Qu was busy with Fu Jin.


    Until evening, Fu Jinyu put down his work and rubbed his forehead.


    Zheng Qu asked people to prepare dinner. When Fu Jin had dinner with him, he just ate a little as usual. No matter how good the meal was, he had never had a good time in the past two years.


    After putting down the chopsticks, Fu Jinyu went back to his study and continued to work.


    Dr. Yang came every day, looking at Zheng Qu frowning, a little worried, "how? Not good? "


    Zheng Qu shakes his head. What he thinks is that Tang Xin''s comfort is only temporary. If you really want to cure the president, you can''t leave Tang Xin here all the time, can you?

 Chapter 435

    Tang Xin''s voice is hoarse. The excuse for Tang''s mother is that she accidentally gets stuck in her throat while eating chicken in Dong Aijia.


    Later I went to the hospital and took it out, but my throat was cut and I couldn''t speak.


    Can mother Tang believe such a wonderful excuse, chicken bone stuck in her throat?


    It''s possible!


    "You said you had been so careless since you were a child. I''m going to starve you these days. I''ll make you some liquid food. Go to school by yourself. Be careful. Don''t talk. Do you know? "


    Tang''s mother is nagging. Tang Xin can''t refute now. She listens and nods.


    When I got to school, I had to accept Dong Aijia''s torture.


    "What happened to you that night? At Mr. Fu''s house? Tang Xin, you''re so powerful. You''ve got to hook up so soon? "


    Tang Xinbai glanced at Dong Aijia and typed quickly on his mobile phone, "I don''t have one. It''s Mr. Fu who asked me for help. "


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    "Hoarse"


    "ah? Are you hoarse? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Get out of here! All friends


    Tang Xin can''t communicate with Dong Aijia.


    As soon as Dong AI Jia saw it, she immediately changed her tongue and said, "well, I''m wrong. But why are you hoarse? I don''t want to be crooked, and I can''t find any reason to explain it for you! "


    What else can Tang Xin explain? She couldn''t think of an explanation herself.


    "Anyway, I have nothing to do with Mr. Fu. Don''t think about it. This time, I owe you one. "


    Dong Aijia couldn''t tell the eight trigrams at all, and her heart was itching.


    However, let Tang Xin owe himself once, Dong Aijia said with a smile, "what do you say? But if you can see Mr. Fu next time, why don''t you take me


    ¡°¡­¡­ Dong Aijia, he is a married man. "


    "I know. I just appreciate it. But do you know the secretary next to him is married? "


    Tang Xin thought, "I don''t know. Also, I don''t see that person next time. You should die of this heart. I''ll treat you to dinner. "


    This kind of favor, please have a meal.


    "No, don''t eat all the time. Or you can buy me a drink. "


    "I''ll buy some wine." Tang Xin wondered, "when did you like drinking?"


    "What to buy? Let''s go to the bar. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    Speaking of all, Tang Xin went to a bar some time ago and had a rich nightlife. At that time, he wanted to find a man with feelings to fall in love. Now, it seems that we should go again. Forget Mr. Fu. She should find a boy of her own age.


    That night, Tang Xin took Dong Aijia to the bar again.


    It turned out that Tang Ya had brought her to the restaurant she went to. Tang Ya''s friend''s bar was relatively safe.


    "Drink, whatever you like. Of course, if I drink too much and I have no money, I''ll put you here. "


    Tang Xin typed to Dong Aijia. Dong Aijia said with a smile, "sister, do you think I''m really here to drink? I''m here to play. Don''t worry, you can''t drink too much. Also, don''t type for me, I feel dizzy. You''d better stop talking. "


    Tang Xin asked for a drink with her mouth curled. She drank a little. Now her voice doesn''t allow her to drink too much.


    Looking around, Tang Xin''s plan to find a man with feelings can''t be carried out.


    Looking at so many men and women, she still felt that, perhaps, it was not so easy to be moved.


    Young girls like Tang Xin and Dong Aijia are easy to be accosted.


    And that''s Dong Aijia''s purpose.


    She soon became very happy with others. However, Tang Xin was very interested. She turned her glass and stared at it. Even if someone came to talk to her, she was silent and shook her head.


    The bartender knew her. She explained that she was hoarse, but she didn''t talk to her. Instead, she showed her her how to mix wine. Finally, she gave her a nice homemade low alcohol wine.


    Tang Xin said thanks and drank a little.


    "You are here indeed!"


    When Tang Xin stares at the wine glass alone, a young woman sits beside him. Her voice sounds charming, and she is also enchanting.


    Tang Xin didn''t even turn his head. He knew who it was by listening to the voice.


    "Are you dumb? Tang Xin


    Don''t hear Tang Xin''s answer, Tang Ya pats on Tang Xin''s shoulder.


    The corner of Tang Xin''s mouth smoked. She is really dumb now.


    He turned his head and pointed to his voice to show that he could not speak.


    Tang Yafei didn''t care. Instead, he laughed, a little schadenfreude.


    "Really dumb? I''m so happy... "


    Although mute, but Tang Xin is not to fight back, than a mouth, "bitch."Don Yasi didn''t mind her scolding herself like that, as if she had been used to it.


    "Well, little slut, look, it''s your retribution. Who made you say that my new boyfriend and I don''t last long? "


    In fact, she is not long-term.


    When Tang Xin heard it, he knew what it meant.


    It''s her turn to gloat. Tang Xin smiles and makes a face at Tang ya. "It''s deserved."


    Tang Ya snorted and asked for a glass of wine. "Hum, that cheap man was caught by my mother. Ma Dan, if he cuts a good one, I still think he has courage. Damn it, he even found an ugly monster. Isn''t that lowering the level of my mother? "


    Tang Xin rolled his eyes, a mouthful of an old woman, Tang Ya this person in front of the man, but in private, is so fierce.


    After scolding her ex boyfriend, Tang Ya seems to think of Tang Xin, "did you find a man? You''re 22. It''s time to take off. Don''t even know the taste of a man. Don''t be my sister when you go out. It''s a shame. "


    Tang Xin''s face turned red and snapped at the bar. "Who said I didn''t know?"


    She couldn''t speak, but the shape of her mouth made Tang Ya guess.


    "You have a man? Are you out of place? What about your man? one night? Or a boyfriend? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Xin feels that he is impulsive. Tang Ya''s big mouth may expose himself.


    Tang Xin immediately shook his head, "I will have it sooner or later."


    "Oh, no, no, I''m stubborn. Come on, Tang Xin, don''t say that my elder sister doesn''t take care of you. Let''s go. My elder sister is in the empty window period today. I''ll take you to a good place and let you taste what men are like first. "


    Now Tang Xin, who can''t say no at all, is pulled away by Tang ya.


    Dong Aijia, who stayed in the bar, was still enjoying herself.


    Tang Ya''s car stops at a "huacaocao" shop. Tang Xin doesn''t understand the relationship between the name of huacaocao and men.


    They entered the box, only two women, and then a young man came in.


    "Miss Tang, today --"


    "today, the protagonist is not me, it''s my sister. She has no man yet. They all call someone to come over and let her choose by herself."


    Lined up, twelve men, of different types, stood in front of Tang Ya and Tang Xin.


    Tang Ya''s eyes are bright, but Tang Xin only feels headache.


    She rubbed the sudden pain of the temple, Tang Ya can''t let her refuse, direct way, "you all introduce, my sister first time to, have to get familiar with it."


    Tang Xin immediately wants to wave his hand, but he is held down by Tang ya.


    And the twelve men, each of them, began to introduce themselves.


    "I''m XX..."


    Every man has his own voice, his eyes, his movements.


    Tang Xin was absent-minded, but after a man made a sound, she was stunned and looked up, but she was disappointed.


    Tang Ya smiles, "OK, you''re the only one."


    Tang Ya ordered a person by herself. When the man in Tang''s heart sat beside her, she said with a bad smile, "do you like this style? Cold and low? "


    Tang Xin smoked from the corner of his mouth and didn''t bother to explain.


    She took out her cell phone and typed for the man next to her.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that. Just now I just thought your voice was very nice. I didn''t mean anything else. You can go first. "


    After the man looked, the lip Cape light holds in one silk smile.


    "Then I''ll say more."


    Tang Xin is a guest. Naturally, he has to serve well.


    And Tang ya, on the other side of the joke, "don''t be reserved. Tang Xin, relax, people can''t eat you. Well, my sister''s voice is a little uncomfortable. She can''t speak. Just say more. Or, you don''t have to talk Hey, hey... "


    Don''t talk, just do it.


    Tang Ya''s meaning is very clear.


    Tang Xin rolled his eyes and typed, "then you can talk. I''ll listen and say anything. "


    She was angry, sad and unable to let out.


    At this moment, she seems to take this innocent man as a vent.


    She talked to others all night, and her voice became hoarse. At this moment, she also wanted to listen to the same voice as that person, and let him talk all night, hum!


    Tang Xin leaned back and closed her eyes. She wanted to enjoy it.


    The man didn''t refuse. The guests here have all kinds of requests. They just talk. It''s no big deal.


    At the beginning, the man said some love words in her ear. Looking at her frowning all the time, he changed and spoke naturally. Then he looked at Tang Xin''s eyebrows.


    Tang Ya was tired of getting together for a long time. He took people away soon, but he didn''t know where he was.And Tang Xin, listening to the man''s voice, slowly burst into tears.


    Men have seen a lot of guests here, Tang Xin, he can see through seven or eight points.


    He tried to hold Tang Xin in his arms and soothe her in a low voice. With his voice, he let her calm her heart.


    For a long time, Tang Xin left the man''s arms, gave him a thank you, and then prepared to leave.


    Out of the box, the man followed Tang Xin, she asked how to give money, the man laughed, "are you happy?"


    Tang Xin nodded and the man laughed, "just be happy. You can give me a hug. That''s enough. "


    Tang Xin Leng next, immediately went forward to embrace a man.


    When walking out of the door, Mo Qianjun, who came out with a woman on the other floor, looked at Tang Xin going out with a man and gave a meaningful smile.


    After Tang Xin left, he went to the man who turned around and looked at him carefully. The man''s face didn''t change.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Mo Qianjun peach blossom eye picked pick, "follow me."


    The man is stunned, but the woman in Mo Qianjun''s arms is also stunned.


    Shit, didn''t you meet a man and woman take all? Three people?

 Chapter 436

    Mo Qianjun took a man and a woman with him. The shop owner was still thinking, master Mo, it''s too heavy


    it seems that he wants to serve another man


    the man says, "I''m Eric of flowers and plants."


    the man''s reply made Zheng Qu''s face slightly changed, but he didn''t know where the flowers were, but the man''s voice


    after Eric explains, Zheng Qu''s whole face smokes


    "sorry, just a moment."


    "do you know why Mo Qianjun brought you here?"


    then, as a smart brain, he quickly turned around


    "Mr. Mo didn''t say anything, but I just picked up a female client when I was planting flowers."


    "yes, president."


    "president, I''ll let you --"


    "no, I''ll go myself. Also, give me the phone number of Tang Xin. "


    Zheng Qu knew that the president would go to her


    and Tang Xin''s phone number was also given to the newspaper. He watched Fu Jin and his wife drive away and shook his head. He didn''t understand that Tang Xin and his wife were really alone


    Tang Xin just got home and lay in bed without any spirit, but he couldn''t stop thinking about the man


    when the phone rings, she touches the mobile phone on the bedside table and answers it without looking at it


    "where are you?"


    hearing the sound, Tang Xin sat up from the bed after a second''s stupefaction


    "you -- who are you?"


    "who do you think I am? A man of flowers and plants? "


    "you..."


    Tang Xin stutters completely. How does he know


    with Tang Xinxu''s tone, Fu Jinyu was not happy, but angry


    "are you home?"


    "I''m..."


    "at home?" Fu Jin and his air conditioner don''t want money to go out. His greed can obviously feel his coldness


    even over the phone, she is not in touch with this feeling


    Fu Jinyu''s displeasure also made Tang Xin dare not lie


    "I''m at home."


    he could hear even the weakest voice in his throat


    as soon as he finished, the phone was hung up. The busy beep made Tang Xin completely confused


    is he angry when he is hung up


    but what''s his anger? They have nothing to do with each other at all


    Tang''s heart was in a mess. He simply fell on the bed and buried it in the pillow. He didn''t know whether he was expecting or afraid.Ten minutes later, Tang Xin''s mobile phone rings again. This time, she answers the phone and seems to be ready.


    "I''m outside your house. Come down."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Xin went to the window and, sure enough, watched his car stop by the road.


    But if he told her to go down, would she go down? For what? Especially at night.


    "I''m not going. I''m sleeping."


    Tang Xin''s voice, almost just out of breath, the voice is very light.


    "Ranran --"


    such a name, Tang Xin is more angry, "go to your Ranran."


    Tang Xin, with an impulsive anger, yelled at Fu Jin and hung up immediately.


    But after that, she regretted it.


    Her voice


    Fu Jinyu took his mobile phone away from his ear, looked at the light in the room upstairs through the window, and his thin lip gave a wry smile.


    Tang Xin?


    He was not used to the name, but she didn''t know it at all.


    With a sigh, Fu Jin rubbed his temple. Now it''s really hard to deal with this situation.


    After dialing the phone again, they hung up there. Finally, Fu Jin and I called several times, but they simply turned off the phone. It seemed that they were very angry.


    Fu Jin and his head began to ache again. He opened the door and got out of the car, breathing the fresh air outside. Leaning on the door, he looked up at Tang Xin''s room.


    For two years, he looked out every night, expecting to wait until his little girl came back, but he was disappointed every time.


    In two years, he was also used to the feeling of not sleeping, but he was anxious to kill people before, but now, his heart is calm a lot.


    Looking at the delicate figure of the woman reflected behind the curtain, Fu Jin and her smile relaxed the whole person.


    Maybe a little girl is secretly watching herself behind the curtain. Does she really have the heart to wait all night?


    After a while, the light in the room went out. Well, she had the heart.


    In fact, Tang Xin in the room is not so cruel at all. He is tangled in his heart. Is he sure that he will be soft hearted?


    She simply put out the light, pretended to sleep, but still secretly looking at him.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes. Will he stand all night like that night and wait for a high fever?


    Tang Xin was not moved by his behavior at all, but was more and more angry.


    She went downstairs, went out and ran out. Then she stood in front of Fu Jinyu and yelled at him regardless of her voice.


    "Leave at once."


    After roaring, Tang Xin''s whole voice seemed to split. She frowned and covered her voice.


    Fu Jinyu immediately turned around and took water from the car, "drink some water, slow down -"


    Tang Xin drank a little water. Although the pain was not so severe, he couldn''t control his angry roar.


    She felt uncomfortable and wronged, but she didn''t speak. She pushed Fu Jinyu hard, opened the door and tried to push him into the car.


    But Tang Xin didn''t push her into the car. Instead, she was hugged by Fu Jinyu. She opened the back door and threw her in.


    When she was about to climb out, Fu Jinyu had already sat firmly in and put her in his arms.


    "Tang Xin."


    He finally got the right name this time.


    Tang Xinwei was stunned, but she would not be so soft hearted.


    She couldn''t speak, so she struggled hard, but her body was still tied by Fu Jin''s powerful arm. She was so angry that she grabbed his hand and bit it down.


    A dull hum, but Tang Xin is not let go.


    Tang Xin didn''t really work hard. In the end, she lost and glared at Fu Jinyu in her arms.


    Fu Jin and looking at Tang Xin''s appearance, his eyes are extremely soft, "Tang Xin, Xin Xin?"


    "No..." Call her that.


    "Stop talking."


    Fu Jin and his other hand covered her little mouth, "don''t you like my voice? This time, I''ll say, "listen."


    Boom -


    Tang Xin''s face is red. When did she like his voice?


    She wanted to deny it, but she was silent.


    "Heart, it''s Fair for me to tell you."


    Fair what? She doesn''t want that kind of fairness.


    Tang Xin is calm and small. Fu Jinyu holds her chin, and her eyes sweep over her face. The eyes make Tang Xin shy. But soon, she seems to think of something, and a trace of embarrassment appears on her face.


    Her straight eyes met Fu Jinyu''s black eyes.


    Word by word, she said to Fu Jinyu silently, "I''m not your Ranran."


    When he looked at her, who was he thinking about?


    But Fu Jinyu chuckled, understood her mouth, and sighed, "yes, you are not Ranran now, you are Xinxin.""I''ve always been Tang Xin."


    Fu Jin and shook his head, "not necessarily!"


    What doesn''t have to be?


    Tang Xin clapped his hand and said silently, "you go. Don''t come again. "


    Fu Jinyu hugged her and said, "don''t you want to see me?"


    Tang Xin bit his lip and nodded.


    "But I want to see you." how could he not see her after losing her for two years?


    "You want to see your wife, not me."


    Tang Xin said that he was a little impatient and impatient. Fu Jin and she didn''t see clearly this time, so they held her little face directly.


    "Speak slowly."


    What to say?


    Tang Xin purses the corner of his mouth and stares at Fu Jinyu. Can she kill him with her eyes?


    That little temper!


    Fu Jin and Zhen think she has a good temper.


    "Xinxin," Fu Jinyu handed her her mobile phone, "write it down."


    Tang Xin snatched the mobile phone, wheezed a lot of words, this can be said all at once.


    "Mr. Fu, I don''t even know your full name. It''s not proper for you to be like this. Besides, I''m Tang Xin, not your Ranran. I''m sorry for your wife''s death, but you can''t take me as her substitute. I have my own feelings. You can''t play with me like that. "

 Chapter 437

    "Playing with you?"


    Looking at these three words, Fu Jin and his playful lips.


    Tang Xin continued to type, "just playing with me. For people like you, there must be many more women. But aren''t you affectionate to your wife? You look like this, let me think your deep feeling is too hypocritical. Is your illness a fake? "


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, "how do you know my wife died?"


    Fu Jin''s dark eyes darkened. Tang Xin immediately felt that something was wrong. She bit her lip and said, "I''m sorry."


    "How do you know?"


    Fu Jin and his face were slightly cold. Tang Xin didn''t want to betray uncle Zhong. He could only bite his lips and shake his head.


    Fu Jinyu thought about it and soon understood.


    "Do you know Dr. Zhong?"


    Tang Xin immediately widened his eyes and waved his hand, "no, no..."


    But what else did Fu Jin and Yu not understand?


    In this regard, he did not anger Zhong Yuanxin.


    No wonder she''s been reacting so much.


    However, looking at Tang Xin''s nervous appearance, Fu Jin and Lian''s eyes smile, cold expression, black eyes slightly narrowed.


    At this moment, he did not tie Tang Xin, but Tang Xin did not want to leave.


    She typed quickly on her cell phone. "Uncle Zhong didn''t tell me that. I went to his studio again and met you. Well, your business, uncle Zhong, is confidential. I peeked at his customer information. It''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with Uncle Zhong. "


    Fu Jinyu glanced at the mobile phone and said, "Dr. Zhong''s customer information is confidential. If everyone can see it secretly, then he also has the responsibility for negligence."


    "No, it''s not uncle Zhong''s responsibility. It''s all my problem. Mr. Fu, if you want to find responsibility, just find me." Tang Xin can''t help grabbing Fu Jinyu''s sleeve and nervously grabbing it. The small eyes of grievance and the big eyes of water make fu Jinyu''s heart soften.


    He clenched his fist and restrained the thought of holding her.


    "Tang Xin, it''s getting late. Go back."


    So she opened the door. She was driven out of the car. She was so pathetic that she wanted to explain again. Fu Jinyu got out of the car and went to the driver''s seat.


    Tang Xin quickly grabs the window of the driver''s seat and probes in, "Mr. Fu --"


    she is anxious to make a sound, but is blocked by Fu Jinyu.


    Well --


    it''s gagged.


    "Well -"


    Fu Jin and his big hand clasped his little head, but he could not help talking to Tang Xin, who was coming in front of him.


    Tang Xin retreated and shook his head again and again. After a while, Fu Jin and he let her go.


    Tang Xin covers his mouth and looks at Fu Jin and Yu accusing.


    "Protect your voice. When you can speak, come and explain to me in person. Is it your responsibility or Dr. Zhong''s responsibility?"


    Tang Xinyan watched Fu Jin leave with her car. She covered her mouth and wanted to cry.


    How could that be?


    Tang Xin regrets her death. When she comes back to the house, she can''t help holding the pillow. She has a headache. How can she explain to Fu Jin Yu. And uncle Zhong''s side may be involved by her.


    ¡­¡­


    One night without sleep


    Fu Jinyu still had insomnia, but it was not as serious as before, while Tang Xin was worried that he didn''t sleep.


    After going to school, Dong Aijia didn''t come, and she couldn''t care.


    Go straight to Zhong Yuanxin''s studio after class.


    But I didn''t expect that Fu Jin and today are also in the same boat!


    They just met at the door. As soon as Zhong Yuanxin came out of the office, he saw the two deadlocked.


    He has not yet noticed the unusual relationship between them. Zhong Yuanxin gives Tang Xin a color and then faces Fu Jinyu.


    "Mr. Fu, please follow me."


    When Fu Jinyu turned around, he took a deep look at Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin was frightened and jumped out of his sight like a rabbit.


    After escaping successfully, Secretary Zheng arranged her in his office, "you are lucky this time, which gentleman can let you meet."


    Tang Xin would rather not have such good luck. It''s bad luck.


    "Aunt Zheng, you say if, I mean if, what will happen to Uncle Zhong when he knows his information has been leaked?"


    Tang Xin calls what he wants to say on his mobile phone and hands it to Aunt Zheng.


    "Tang Xin, why don''t you talk?"


    Tang Xin wrote again, "my voice is not comfortable."


    aunt Zheng was a little worried, "how did you get it, you child? Is the cold inflamed? Did you take the medicine? "


    Tang Xin immediately nodded, "I''m ok. I''m almost ready. Don''t worry


    "Good. Oh, you just asked the customer about information leakage? It''s impossible. We never give away customer information. ""I mean if."


    "What if? That light eat on the court, apology, heavy reputation damage, can''t be a psychiatrist. However, you can rest assured that Dr. Zhong is so authoritative that he won''t divulge customer information. That kind of thing won''t happen. "


    Ha ha Tang Xin can only ha ha DA in his heart.


    In fact, uncle Zhong didn''t disclose it. If it wasn''t for coincidence, she couldn''t have known that the man who lost his wife was Mr. Fu.


    All this happened together, so she can associate things together. Can uncle Zhong blame her?


    Tang Xin was very worried. Two hours was more difficult than two years.


    Finally, when Fu Jinyu comes out, Tang Xin wants to rush over and ask if he has questioned uncle Zhong.


    "Tang Xin, who asked you to come here?"


    Zhong Yuanxin scolds Tang Xin for his appearance, but Fu Jinyu seems to glance at Tang Xin and ask, "this is my niece. Mr. Zhong, I''m sorry, but she -- "


    Fu Jinyu said coldly," Mr. Zhong''s niece goes in and out at will. It seems that the confidentiality of customers is not the same thing! "


    Zhong Yuanxin frowned slightly. He knew that Mr. Fu had a bad temper. The appearance of Tang Xin would cause such a problem.


    Just about to explain, Tang Xin suddenly walks up to Fu Jinyu. When he wants to open his mouth, Fu Jinyu immediately drinks angrily.


    "Shut up. Don''t talk. "


    Zhong Yuanxin was startled, but Tang Xin just seemed to shrink his neck. He pointed to Zhong Yuanxin and waved his hand. Then he put his hands together and begged for mercy. His small face pleaded, and his eyes flashed with supplication.


    Fu Jin and his eyes softened for a moment, but they disappeared in a flash.


    Before opening his mouth to make trouble for the little girl, Zhong Yuanxin pulls Tang Xin behind him.


    "Mr. Fu, I''m sorry. I apologize to you for treating this child."


    "No, it''s someone who should apologize."


    Fu Jin and said, glanced at Tang Xin, and then strode away.


    Tang Xin hides behind Zhong Yuanxin and looks at the man''s leaving. She just breathes a sigh, but it''s not over yet.


    What does he mean, to let himself apologize?


    But Zhong Yuanxin is carefully exploring on Tang Xin''s face.


    As soon as Tang Xin turned his head, he began to explore Shangzhong Yuanxin.


    Her heart was empty and she gave a smile.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Tang Xin pointed to his throat and waved his hand.


    Zhong Yuanxin frowned. Suddenly he thought of the way Fu Jin and he didn''t let her talk. Now he thought, it''s not a threat. Do you know that she has a bad voice?


    No way. They don''t know each other.


    "Come in with me."


    Tang Xin obediently follows Zhong Yuanxin into his office. As soon as he sits down, Zhong Yuanxin''s problem comes.


    "What''s the matter with the voice?"


    Tang Xin explains it again. Recently, she finds that her typing speed is getting faster with her mobile phone, and hands it to Zhong Yuanxin.


    "What are you doing here today?"


    Tang Xindun next, the facial expression is obviously very guilty.


    Zhong Yuanxin''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Tang Xin?"


    "I don''t have any classes. Come and see Uncle Zhong, that''s all." Tang Xin quickly explained.


    But Zhong Yuanxin was very suspicious, "is that it?"


    Tang Xin nodded hard.


    However, she asked curiously, "Uncle Zhong, didn''t Mr. Fu tell you anything?"


    Zhong Yuanxin knew that this girl must have come for Fu Jin and Yu.


    "Tang Xin, what can he tell me? It''s not his problem? But you really just came to see me, not Mr. Fu? "


    Tang Xin shakes his head quickly, absolutely not.


    Even if it is, she dare not admit it.


    "I need to talk to your father. I''ll go to your house with you later. You are obviously too curious about Mr. Fu. "


    " no, uncle Zhong, I really don''t. don''t think about it. "


    "You should know who I am. I don''t believe you at all


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin is escorted home by Zhong Yuanxin. Just as Tang Zhengqian has just come back from the hospital, looking at his daughter''s suffering, Tang Zhengqian says with a smile, "Yuanxin, what''s wrong with my heart? Does she have any psychological problems? Looking at her like this, is she tortured by you? "


    Zhong Yuanxin shook his head, "it''s good that she doesn''t torture me."


    "Oh? Curious about your patients again? I think the heart should change its major to study psychology. Being your student in the future has a bright future. Heart, don''t you think? "


    Tang Xin flattened his mouth and shook his head.


    "Old Tang, I''m here for business."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Xin is nervous and looks at Zhong Yuanxin for fear that he will expose himself.Zhong Yuanxin said with a smile, "the main thing is to come here for dinner. Tang Xin has delayed her work with me. Of course, I have to come to find a balance. "


    Mrs. Tang said with a smile, "OK, Yuanxin. A meal can satisfy you, a famous doctor who collects money by minutes. Then we can make money."


    After the adults chatted, Tang Xin was relieved, she quietly went back to the room, it was very dangerous.


    The mobile phone suddenly rings, and Tang Xin picks it up.


    "Don''t talk." Still in the tone of the order, Fu Jin and his voice were cold, "come to me at nine tomorrow morning. Don''t think about rejection. You won''t have class tomorrow morning. If you don''t come, you will be responsible for the consequences. "


    Don''t allow Tang Xin to refuse, the phone was hung up.


    Tang Xin that chagrin, how so?


    This man is too overbearing. He said he would go? Who is he?


    Ding --


    the mobile phone rings for a short time.


    "Tomorrow, someone will pick you up outside your house. If he doesn''t show up, he''ll go straight to your house and invite you. "


    Threat!


    The threat of red fruit!


    Tang Xin was angry, but he couldn''t even vent his anger.

 Chapter 438

    Now she felt that it was not worth it to make her voice like this for such a hateful man.


    This is a new version of the farmer and the snake.


    Sooner or later, the poor, soft hearted farmer will be bitten to death by that man.


    After a whole night, Tang Xin was not in good spirits and seldom spoke.


    After dinner, Zhong Yuanxin chats with Tang Xin alone.


    "Tang Xin, tell Uncle Zhong the truth. Do you already know Mr. Fu?"


    Zhong Yuanxin is a man with careful observation and accurate intuition.


    But he didn''t know how they met? To what extent?


    Fu Jinyu, as a mature, charming and affectionate man at the best age, can make women, especially a little girl like Tang Xin. However, as far as he knows, Fu Jin and this man have a deep love for his wife, so he won''t be attracted to other women.


    Tang Xin, even if you''re interested, you can''t get into it.


    Tang Xin hesitated and bit his lip, but he didn''t speak.


    But what does Zhong Yuanxin not understand when she looks like this?


    Zhong Yuanxin sighed and touched Tang Xin''s head. "Xin Xin, do you like Mr. Fu?"


    Tang Xin immediately shook his head reflexively.


    But in Zhong Yuanxin''s sharp eyes, looking at Tang Xin''s eyes, what can''t be seen?


    Zhong Yuanxin wants her to stop this feeling, but he knows Tang Xin''s temper well.


    The more forbidden it is, the more I miss it.


    Perhaps, if she is frustrated in Fu Jin and there, she will understand the gap between them.


    "Heart, feelings can''t be controlled, uncle Zhong understands. However, you are still young. Maybe it will not be too bad if you fail. In Mr. Fu''s place, you can like him. It''s nice to like him. But you have to learn to protect yourself. You know what? "


    Tang Xinzheng, Zhong Yuanxin affectionate smile, "really did not expect, you used to be so wayward temperament, now unexpectedly so soft.". You are like this, but you will be bullied by men. "


    "I don''t want to be bullied by men."


    "Good. Remember, love yourself. "


    Tang Xin nodded and nodded again. Is this thing over? Uncle Zhong won''t tell his parents?


    ¡­¡­


    At 8:40, the car that came to pick up Tang Xin stopped outside her house.


    Tang Xin''s mobile phone is a real-time reminder, "the car is here. Go down. "


    Tang Xin wants to throw away her cell phone. Is she a puppet under his command?


    However, she went out obediently and got on the car like a thief.


    After arriving at Fu Jinyu''s villa, Tang Xingang got off the bus and saw the man standing in front of the French window.


    The sun covered him in white and black. He was tall and straight, cold and perfect. Only his eyes were so deep that they seemed to be absorbed by him when looking at someone.


    Tang Xin in the heart small flower crazy for a while, then quickly bow head, secretly denounce own flower crazy, walked into the house.


    Fu Jinyu looked at the little girl''s red ears, flashed a smile at her eyes, turned around, walked to the sofa and sat down.


    When Tang Xin came in, he saw that his long legs were languid and overlapped, his fingers were on his knees, his perfect face and the corners of his mouth seemed to be slightly hooked, which could make a woman kneel down under his suit pants.


    It''s really a sin.


    fortunately, she still left her job, otherwise other women would have rushed to her ---


    ah ---


    before she screamed, she would have rushed to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Xin''s people have been firmly in Fu Jinyu''s arms.


    Looking up, Tang Xin pulled out a smile that was not a smile.


    She didn''t really mean it.


    Fu Jin and Tang Xin smile rather than smile. They put their hands on Tang Xin''s waist, and their dark eyes droop slightly. Tang Xin looks at his long eyelashes, and his facial features appear more clearly in front of him. He is so handsome that he has no friends.


    "Heart, can''t wait?"


    Ah, ah, ah ---


    Tang Xin was crying in her heart, and she wanted to get up quickly.


    But as soon as I got up, I was pressed down by a pair of big hands.


    Once again, she pounced firmly into Fu Jin''s arms.


    "I can''t wait."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Xin has already cursed in her heart, but now she can''t make a sound, just rely on a pair of eyes to convey.


    Eyes are the windows of the soul, that''s bullshit. Can eyes curse?


    "Let go of me."


    Tang Xinbi mouth shape, but Fu Jinyu did not put, but directly lift her up, hold her horizontally, put her on his leg.


    "Don''t move."Fu Jin and some command tone, holding her, buried his head in Tang Xin''s neck, closed his eyes, and enjoyed the overlap of reality and memory at this moment.


    In the past, he loved to hold his little girl like this, holding her sense of sureness, looking at her big eyes, laughing at himself, listening to her clear voice, talking in his ear with a glutinous coquetry. There was nothing happier than this.


    Such happiness, he lost two years, pain, now, to find back, really, really good.


    Tang Xin''s reason is what he wants to do, but in the end, he just feels him and sits quietly.


    "Oh, I''m disturbing you."


    The person who said that didn''t disturb people at all. On the contrary, he leaned on the door with great interest and looked at them like watching a play.


    Tang Xin immediately struggled with embarrassment, but Fu Jinyu didn''t hold her any longer. Looking at it like a little rabbit, he directly jumped away to separate the distance between them. Then his eyes darkened, and he directly shot at Mo Qianjun.


    Mo Qianjun shrugged and came over. Tang Xin left immediately.


    Fu Jinyu looks at the direction of her going to the bathroom and then looks at Mo Qianjun.


    "Do you know how to disturb me?"


    "Tut Tut, I say you are really --" Mo Qianjun also sat down, glanced at the direction of the bathroom, frowned, "is it really a person?"


    "It''s time for you to go."


    Fu Jinyu did not answer Mo Qianjun''s question.


    "Oh, Fu Laosan, don''t be so inhuman. Two years. Two years. I''ve been with you for two years. Are you going to abandon me? How much have I paid for you in the past two years? You say let me go, let me go? You have no conscience. Can''t I compare with that woman? "


    Mo Qianjun''s voice and emotion are so strong that he even rushes to Fu Jinyu''s side and makes a gesture to embrace Fu Jinyu.


    Being pushed away mercilessly by Fu Jinyu, he turned around again and tried to hold someone. Fu Jinyu had already stood up.


    And he also saw one side, Tang Xin stare big eyes, looking at Mo Qianjun''s beautiful face, like the expression abandoned by the heartless man.


    Fu Jin and Wang took a look at Mo Qianjun, "roll!"


    "Fu Jinyu, you are so heartless. Sweetheart, you can see that this man is so ruthless. He can abandon me now and will do the same to you in the future. "


    Poof -


    Tang Xin didn''t seem to give face to Mo Qianjun''s performance.


    Puff laugh, but silent smile.


    But Mo Qianjun saw that Tang Xin didn''t give face at all and shrugged, "OK. Honey, schadenfreude! For the sake of abandoning my old love, you should sympathize with me, too? "


    Tang Xin shakes his head. He doesn''t know whether he is different or not.


    "One or two, so heartless."


    Mo Qianjun "sad" to leave, Fu Jin and over is still smiling Tang Xin, "to my study."


    Tang Xin a Leng, immediately follow.


    Fu Jinyu''s study is a little simple. Maybe it''s not the reason for his permanent residence. There are not many books.


    Fu Jin and Tang Xin sat at the back of the wide desk, hands crossed, eyes focused, let Tang Xin stand is not sitting is not.


    "Sit down."


    Fu Jin and Nunu chin, she just sat on the chair in front of the table.


    "Is your voice better?"


    The tone of greeting made Tang Xin feel softer.


    Nodded, his mouth tried to make a little angry sound, "much better."


    "Thank you for being with me that night."


    Tang Xin bowed his head and clasped his fingers. How polite is that?


    She was a little disappointed.


    Fu Jinyu looked at her head and continued, "maybe you have learned about me from Dr. Zhong. My wife is Chi ran


    "Chiran?" Tang Xin thought, no wonder those teaching buildings are all called chiran buildings, and the scholarships are all chiran scholarships.


    Fu Jin and regardless of her silence, "Dr. Zhong leaked my information and took care of me with you all night. We are even. I won''t hold Dr. Zhong and you responsible, but I don''t want anyone to know about me in the future. "


    Tang Xin was surprised and immediately nodded, "no, thank you, Mr. Fu.


    "Fu and Jin." He said his name, "don''t you mean you don''t know my name? That''s my name. "


    Tang Xin called his name several times in his heart. He didn''t know what it felt like.


    "Miss Tang, you are very much like my wife."


    Tang Xin said the truth from his mouth, so it is.


    "I love my wife very much."


    He stares at Tang Xin''s eyes again and firmly states this fact.


    Tang Xin dropped her eyes and didn''t dare to look at him. Maybe it was to cover up the bitterness in her heart.


    "Do you want to see a picture of her?"Tang Xin neither nods nor shakes his head.


    However, in front of me, I was handed a mobile phone. On the screen of the mobile phone, I saw a picture of a young woman.


    Tang Xin''s eyes widened, surprised, no, shocked.


    It''s really like herself. If it''s not another person, she thinks it''s her own.


    Tang Xin looks up at Fu Jinyu and wants to say something, but Fu Jinyu takes back his mobile phone.


    "You see, it''s very similar, isn''t it?"


    Like ah, it''s just a person!


    but is there as like as two peas in the world?


    Tang Xin doubts, unless they are twins.


    Fu Jinyu took a look at Tang Xin and gathered the light from his eyes. "Miss Tang, you know my illness from Dr. Zhong. Sometimes I can''t control myself. I don''t know if my wife asked you to help me. I appreciate your help. But I know that Miss Tang has always rejected me. I couldn''t help but regard you as her. I apologize to you. It won''t happen again in the future. "


    Tang Xin waved his hand, "it''s not your fault."

 Chapter 439

    Fu Jin and lips slightly hook, "Miss Tang magnanimous, I am very grateful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Jin and Tang Xin were so polite for a while. Tang Xin should be happy, but his heart was so blocked.


    She was blowing her eyes and biting her lips. Fu Jin and she were biting her lips red. They wanted to touch her, but they restrained themselves.


    The little girl is obviously depressed at the moment. For her polite attitude?


    Fu Jin and his eyes were lighter, and he was in a better mood.


    "Miss Tang, here, I have a little more indiscreet request. If Miss Tang doesn''t want to, she can refuse."


    "What?"


    Fu Jin and the estranged smile, "I haven''t been well for two years. Recently, I met Dr. Zhong and Miss Tang, which is a little better. If - I mean, if Miss Tang doesn''t mind, I hope you can help me at a certain time. I''m not very grateful. "


    "I will help you." Tang Xin agreed without thinking about it.


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrow, "Miss Tang don''t ask when?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I hope you can be well In fact, he may be regarded as a substitute.


    Forget it, saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher.


    "Thank you, Miss Tang Helping others. "


    Fu Jin and helping others seem to say something different. I don''t know if it''s Tang Xin''s illusion, but she was guilty and turned red.


    In fact, helping him is also an excuse. It''s true to approach him.


    Tang Xin is sad that he can have the same face as his wife Chi ran, but more importantly, this face allows her to approach Fu Jinyu.


    She can''t deny that she fell in love with this man at first sight for no reason. Now even if it''s just because of this face, she can at least have the chance to contact him.


    "Miss Tang, this time, I''m still presuming."


    "No," she said, shaking her head.


    "Shall I ask the driver to take you home or to school?"


    "No, I''ll go myself."


    Tang Xin represses the loss of her heart and gets up. Fu Jinyu also gets up to take her out.


    At the door, Fu Jin and the driver prepared the car.


    Tang Xin hesitated, and finally did not say anything, got on the car and left.


    But Fu Jin and looking at the direction of the car leaving, the clenched fist never let go.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin feels that the matter between Fu Jin and Yu has already been discussed, and he will not pursue uncle Zhong''s responsibility.


    However, there seems to be no reason for them to meet each other, unless he is in poor health.


    Tang Xin now some evil looking forward to his illness, perhaps so, she can at least be regarded as a surrogate.


    But it seems that a week later, she never saw Fu Jinyu again. Sometimes she would wake up at night and look out of the window, but there were no cars or people waiting there.


    Tang Xin later went to Zhong Yuanxin''s studio. She didn''t hide Zhong Yuanxin''s story with Fu Jinyu.


    listening to her description, Zhong Yuanxin didn''t breathe a sigh of relief. On the surface, he saw that Fu Jinyu and Tang Xin would not meet again, but he still felt that something was wrong.


    And he also told Tang Xin about Fu Jinyu''s illness.


    Headache, insomnia, serious time, there will be strong violence, and in fact, this is one aspect of depression, he may have the idea of suicide, but Fu Jinyu''s willpower is stronger, and did not commit suicide.


    Tang Xin does not know, is what kind of deep feeling, can let a man self torture to this point.


    What''s more, I don''t know why the same face can make that man love deeply, but she doesn''t seem to have that chance.


    as like as two peas, uncle Zhong, I have seen Mr. Fu''s wife. She is exactly the same as me. It''s not as like as two peas. I can''t tell. It''s strange. You said, "did my parents have twins?"


    Zhong Yuanxin was stunned, then shook his head, "you child, you will think. You don''t have twin sisters, I''m sure


    Tang Xin just thinks it''s amazing.


    "Xinxin, since he has made it clear, you should come out yourself. Fortunately, you haven''t known each other for a long time. Besides, you are still young. You should have a lover as young as you, not a man suffering from vicissitudes and love pain. "


    "Oh."


    Although Tang Xin is so should, but in the end the mind is not so think, don''t know.


    For the twins, Tang Xin is still a little tangled.


    In front of her parents, she asked tentatively.


    "Mom, I see that there are twin sisters on Weibo, who are especially good-looking since childhood, and they are also famous on Weibo. I wish I had a twin sisterAfter watching TV and listening to Tang Xin''s words, Tang''s mother didn''t speak. However, Tang''s father shifted his attention from TV. Tang Xin didn''t find it. He patted his mother''s stiff body to appease her.


    "You envy twins? Even if there is, your mother and I will work hard, and you will only have twin sisters. "


    "Cut --"


    listening to Dad''s shameless words, Tang Xin said, "OK, I''ll leave the light bulb, you can try again."


    After seeing Tang Xin leave, Tang Zhengqian just hugs his wife and comforts him in a low voice, "it''s OK. She''s just talking about it. "


    Mother Tang was buried in her husband''s arms, her eyes wet.


    "Husband, why is this so?"


    Tang Zhengqian also wanted to ask why? I gave them a daughter, but why only one?


    However, in the past two years, they tried to forget their sadness and let Tang Xin see that they could not give up all their previous achievements.


    Patted his wife on the back, "well, our daughter is still fine. Isn''t it? "


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Tang Xin went downstairs and didn''t see his mother.


    "Where''s my mother?"


    "Oh, she''s not feeling well. She''s sleeping in the room."


    Tang Xin couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth and said, "Dad, you are so old that you can''t think you are still strong. Take it easy. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have twin sisters... "


    Tang Zhengqian stares at Tang Xin, "what are you talking about?"


    "Hey, I don''t know. I don''t know anything. I''m going


    Tang Xin ran away quickly. After a while, Tang''s mother came down from the room and looked at her husband. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her face was a little ugly.


    "I want to see her today."


    Tang Zhengqian nodded, "OK, let''s go together."


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jinyu, who had disappeared for a week, was really not in city B. at this time, he went back to city a to deal with some business affairs, and also asked people to conduct a more detailed investigation into the explosion in city a two years ago. In this survey, they focused on people related to the Tang family.


    And Zheng Qu really found one.


    "President, two years ago, there was a doctor in the first hospital who took over the wounded from the explosion. He was good friends with Tang Zhengqian."


    "Dr. Chen Bo and Tang Zhengqian were good friends when they were in college. Later, they returned to their hometown, but they have always been good friends. The children of the two families, they also met each other. So, if the president''s guess is right, Chen Bo will definitely doubt when he sees his wife. "


    "In addition, two years ago, Tang Xin was arrogant, willful and unpopular. But two years ago, she had a car accident. When she woke up, she forgot what happened before, but her temper also changed. People who have contacted her say that she is like a different person. "


    "In this view, the president''s guess should be correct. Just, where is the real heart of Tang? Why is his wife the daughter of Dr. Tang? We can only get the answer from Dr. Tang. "


    According to Zheng Qu''s investigation, there is no doubt that Chi ran and Tang Xin are twins. However, why the twins separated and Chi ran was brought to Chi''s house by the woman named Chen Hui are all puzzles that can''t be solved for the time being. Maybe the twins are not the children of the Tang family?


    They have no way to verify this problem.


    But we can be sure that Tang Xin now is Chi ran.


    Fu Jinyu, who confirmed the news, was not surprised.


    He has long been sure that Tang Xin is Ranran.


    How can he not recognize his own woman even if she has the same appearance?


    Fu Jinyu''s mouth raised a smile. Thinking of Tang Xin now, I don''t know if she will be sulky for her disappearance these days?


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin and back to a city, Fu family two old also know.


    Mrs. Fu said to her granddaughter Fu Yi, "Xiao Nuan, you call your uncle, he --"


    "grandma, don''t waste your time. Two years later, my uncle''s illness is getting worse and worse. Do you think he will come back? "


    Mrs. Fu sighed with an ugly face. Looking at Mr. Fu, she complained again.


    "It''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you, Jin Yu wouldn''t have --"


    the old lady would have shed tears.


    But the old man was embarrassed, "enough. If he doesn''t want to come back, he doesn''t have to. He is not our son. What else do you want to do? "


    "I''m not as ruthless as you are."


    The old lady got up and left. She didn''t want to stay with the stubborn and heartless old man.


    Fu yinuan did not seem to be affected and played with his mobile phone on his own.


    This kind of situation, she was not surprised.


    After two years of destroying my uncle, the family has been oppressed.


    If she had not been called back, she would not have wanted to come back."Fu yinuan, still playing? You can''t be proud. You''re going to graduate soon, and you''re not doing your job. I see who will support you after you graduate. "


    Master Fu seems to have no place to vent, looking at Fu yinuan is a burst of criticism.


    Fu yinuan rolled his eyes, "old man, I don''t need you to support me, and I can''t die. As long as you don''t be too cruel to my granddaughter. "


    She said sarcastically, got up, took her bag and went out.


    It''s a miserable home.


    Because, they are invisible, carrying a human life.


    Oh


    Fu yinuan gnaws his teeth. The Fu family is about to break up because of a human life, isn''t it?


    It''s better to leave each other alone, and no one has to interfere.


    Fu yinuan just drove away. His mobile phone rang and he turned on his headphones. There was Fu Yihan''s voice.


    "Xiao Nuan, my uncle is back. Beige and I want to see it. Are you going


    Fu yinuan is silent next, "did not go."


    She was afraid that seeing her uncle would make her feel worse.

 Chapter 440

    Fu Jin and his wife have been living in an apartment near chiran school in a city.


    When Fu Yihan and Fu Yibei heard that he was back, they came directly.


    Unfortunately, no one should knock, I do not know is no one in or deliberately do not open the door.


    In fact, they have been psychologically prepared for a long time. Fu Jinyu didn''t want to see the whole Fu family two years ago.


    This time, they just tried, but the result is still the same.


    After they left, Fu Jinyu came out of the bedroom, stood under the window of the living room and looked down. After watching Fu Yihan and his brothers leave, he went back to the living room and sat down.


    After taking the cigarette on the tea table, Fu Jinyu lit it skillfully. In the curl of smoke, he breathed and breathed. The smoke filled his cold face like a fuzzy dense.


    A pair of black eyes, such as the deepest color of the night, silent and indifferent.


    ¡­¡­


    The day after Fu Jinyu appeared in Fu''s group, someone came to the door.


    Chi Shuyao is elegant and quiet. She has been Wei Xiuyuan''s fiancee for two years. Up to now, she is just a fiancee.


    However, in the past two years, without Chi ran, she had further contact with Fu Jinyu.


    "Brother in law, are you back?"


    Yes, the title of brother-in-law was the name Chi Shuyao began to call Fu Jinyu when Chi ran died.


    Originally, chiran was her sister''s, and they took chiran as their own.


    At first, she just tried to call it this way. Later, Fu Jinyu didn''t object to it, but the relationship between her and Fu Jinyu was better because of Chi ran.


    Chi Shuyao really has to thank Chi ran now, because speaking of Chi Ran''s past, Fu Jinyu will let her close to him.


    Fu''s office has not stopped Chi Shuyao from coming.


    She was familiar with her family. After she went in, she looked at Fu Jinyu and seemed to be better. She sat on the chair in front of Fu Jinyu and said with a smile, "brother-in-law, you are better."


    Fu Jin nodded and said nothing more.


    Chi Shuyao is also used to his attitude. At first, his attitude is even worse. What can even kill people is that she has an idea. Speaking of Chi ran, he will change his attitude.


    "Brother in law, it''s been more than two years. I''m happy to see you so much better. If my sister knew, she would love you too. "


    Mentioning Chi ran, Fu Jinyu''s black eyes flicker slightly. Chi Shu looks at his face and tries to reach out to hold Fu Jinyu''s big hand.


    "you should cheer up for your sister."


    Just, hand just touched past, Fu Jin and flashed, Mou son a cold.


    Chi Shu Yao immediately pretended to take back her hand and said with a smile, "brother-in-law, when you just left, I still thought that my sister used to help massage when she was waiting for grandma''s poor health. Although I can''t be as good as my sister, I went to learn it. Brother in law, I''d like to help you press your head and shoulders. Just think of me as my sister. If she''s here, I''m sure I want you to relax. "


    With that, Chi Shuyao got up, walked behind Fu Jinyu, and reached for Fu Jinyu''s forehead.


    But, not yet, Fu Jinyu had already grasped her wrist, her voice was deep and cold.


    "No


    Chi Shu Yao''s smile was slightly stiff, and he insisted, "Oh, brother-in-law, you don''t have to be polite to me."


    Chi Shuyao can''t move her wrist, but she leans on Fu Jinyu. She directly sticks to Fu Jinyu''s back.


    When she pasted it up, Fu Jinyu pulled her wrist and pushed her away.


    Chi Shuyao, however, shakes and falls to the ground.


    She was embarrassed for a moment, and then a weak grievance immediately appeared on her face. Tears ran straight across her cheek and fell.


    "Brother in law, I just want to help you for my sister. If my sister was there, would she do nothing to look at you in such pain? "


    Fu Jin ignored Chi Shuyao''s weakness and tears, and her voice was indifferent.


    "I don''t need your help here, and you''re not Ranran. You go. I''ve got work to do


    Chi Shuyao was directly slapped in the face, but she couldn''t stay any longer and ran out of the president''s office crying.


    However, when she went out in the rain, she was still sitting in the public elevator, and was seen by Fu''s employees. Chi Shuyao didn''t care what they thought.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Shuyao returned to Chi''s home. Compared with the past, Chi''s home is more personal now.


    After he Shunhua lost all his legacy and Chi Jingrui knew about it, they had a fight. He Shunhua was just as generous as before. When he came back, he resented Chi Jingrui''s broken company for making less money. They just kept fighting.


    Later, Chi Jingrui didn''t even go home. He Shunhua played cards and went shopping all day, asking for money from her husband and daughter. Chi Shuyao stayed in Wei Xiuyuan''s apartment most of the time and didn''t come back.This time Chi Shuyao came back, he Shunhua asked.


    "You''re out of money again?"


    Chi Shuyao looks at her mother in disgust. Fortunately, Wei Xiuyuan gives her some living expenses. In addition, she makes a small investment. Although she doesn''t earn much, it''s better than nothing.


    "Ha ha There are Although he Shunhua said so with a smile, he still took the cash that Chi Shuyao put down. "Shu Yao, have you done anything in Fu Jin recently?"


    Chi Shuyao''s face changed. "Mom, pay attention to what you say. I''m Mrs. Wei now. I''m going to see my brother-in-law. It''s not as dirty as you think. "


    He Shunhua said, "ouch, Mrs. Wei, you''ve been with the old man for two years, and you haven''t got a license. Are you Mrs. Wei? I think you''d better take Fu Jinyu as soon as possible. It''s best to be Mrs. Fu. Also, don''t pretend to me, you are my daughter, I can''t know what you think in your heart? What I think is dirty, what you do is not? "


    "Mom, you --"


    "come on, look at you like this, it just doesn''t work. I said you''re good at hooking up with men? How come you haven''t been here for two years? My brother-in-law. When my sister dies, my brother-in-law becomes a husband. They are all a family. They don''t let their fat and water flow to other people''s fields! "


    Chi Shuyao''s face is changing. She wants to do something, but Fu Jin and this man are different from other men.


    She can only do it slowly.


    Anyway, Chi Ran is dead. The only woman who can get close to him is himself.


    Fu Jin''s infatuation with her is so good that she won''t give other women a chance to get close to her, so she has a little time to capture Fu Jin and her husband.


    Just, think of today by Fu Jin and cold and merciless treatment, Chi Shuyao is not balanced.


    What''s good about the dead man chiran?


    Chi Shuyao is a woman that Fu Jinyu can see through at a glance.


    What she wants and what she wants are in her eyes.


    Although she can pretend to be beautiful and gentle, she is still a little tender after all. Besides, Chi Ran has spread out all kinds of Chi Shuyao''s problems in front of Fu Jinyu. Fu Jinyu knows more about Chi Shuyao than Chi Shuyao thinks.


    In the past, she was allowed to approach herself, but at that time he was too painful. There was a person who could tell him about Chi ran. No matter who he was, Fu Jinyu wanted to take this opportunity to let her or them tell him about Chi ran and his Ran Ran.


    Even if they don''t say good things to Ranran, at least in Fu Jin''s heart, it''s not so empty. It seems that chiran is still in their life.


    Therefore, in the past two years, Chi Shuyao has successfully become Fu Jin and a woman around him under the excuse of Chi ran.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, this woman is likely to replace Chi ran and stay with Fu Jin.


    Fu Jinyu doesn''t care what people outside think. He knows what he is doing in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin thinks that Fu Jin and this man are really good.


    From the perspective of outsiders, he is affectionate to his wife. If he has conditions, many women are single-minded. Even if he is a woman similar to his wife, he now avoids it. This is a rare man.


    But in Tang Xin''s heart, on the one hand, he thought he was very good, but on the other hand, he felt that he was really cruel to himself.


    He didn''t come back to city B for half a month. Even Zhong Yuanxin didn''t go there.


    She was worried about him. Could she bear it? She resented him and was merciless to all women except her wife. But she missed him again. She really missed him!


    Tang Xin groped for her mobile phone. Even if she didn''t save the number, she unconsciously wrote down the phone that she only called a few times.


    Eleven numbers. No series of numbers has ever been clearer or more profound.


    Tang Xin involuntarily pressed eleven numbers, and then --


    "ah ah --"


    Tang Xin dialed out in this way. He just wanted to hang up, but after all, he was so excited that he didn''t hang up.


    Soon, the people over there answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello - well, is that bothering you?"


    Fu Jin and his body leaned back lazily. They rubbed the center of their eyebrows and felt tired. However, because of Tang Xin''s phone call, his face was infected with a smile.


    "No, Miss Tang?"


    The Tang heart Du Du mouth, because he is such a distant address, but in the heart cool half.


    Can be so silent, in the end embarrassed, she is anxious to find an excuse, how to explain it.


    "Tang Xin?"


    "Ah - that, I - Uncle Zhong said you haven''t been there for half a month. Are you all right now? "


    Fu Jinyu smiles silently, but Tang Xin can''t see it. He just feels embarrassed by the silence. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to inquire about your privacy. I''m --""I know."


    Fu Jinyu asked, "sounds like you have a good voice?"


    "Well, it''s OK. It''s OK."


    "That''s good. Pay attention later."


    "Good..."


    It is silent again, Tang Xin bites lip, "that does not disturb you, pay attention to the body, again - goodbye."

 Chapter 441

    After saying goodbye, Tang Xin hesitated and didn''t hang up directly.


    Listen to the phone over there, has not hung up, her careful thinking is so small with joy.


    "I''m going to B city next week."


    With this sentence, Tang Xin heard the voice of Dudu, but the voice was not beautiful, but she heard more beautiful words.


    Come next week?


    Tang Xin is holding the mobile phone in a daze. Suddenly, she is laughing and crying. Her cheerful voice is clear and pleasant.


    Ha ha ha


    Mother Tang heard the noise from her daughter''s room downstairs. She shook her head and turned over to sleep.


    The next day is the weekend, Tang Xin with his parents back home party.


    In view of the good news she got last night, Tang Xin, who is in a good mood today, is not so disgusted with the formality of going back to her home, and doesn''t care about Tang Ya''s run from time to time.


    On her whole face, it says, I''m in a good mood, I don''t care about a few big words with you.


    "I said Tang Xin, did you take stimulants?"


    Tang Ya picks up a bunch of grapes, grabs them one by one, shakes them in front of Tang Xin, and sweeps Tang Xin up and down several times with a look at monsters.


    "I mean, you''ve had a brain problem since the car accident. It''s not as annoying as it used to be, but I think you''re strange. "


    Tang Xin''s smile is light.


    Don''t pretend to be calm with me. Cut, I see you like this. Tut Tut, it''s not right. Look at your smile... " Tang Ya suddenly stopped and thought about it. Then her eyes seemed to think of something. Suddenly she squinted at Tang Xin and said, "do you have a man?"


    The smile on Tang Xin''s face pauses slightly, but it''s just a little, which makes Tang Ya realize.


    She laughed. Some of the thieves didn''t make any noise, so that the family could hear them.


    "Don''t hide it, what kind of man? What kind of products can you see for your sister? "


    It''s really right to talk about varieties.


    After Tang Ya changed her character from Tang Xin, she didn''t hate her cousin so much. And she even fall in love are so wonderful, what kinds of men can let her look up to, which makes Tang Yazhen doubt the variety of that man.


    "No


    Tang Xin denies it, but Tang Ya refuses to let it go. "Sister, I''m the eye of the eye. Don''t try to hide it from me -"


    "really not."


    "So deny? I don''t think you''re the wrong person, are you? habitual loafer? liar? A married woman? "


    Tang Xin gets up directly, "I go to the bathroom."


    Tang Ya smiles and feels guilty.


    Slender fingers brush her charming long curly hair, hum, she must know, which villain dares to hook up with her Tangya''s sister?


    No matter what kind it is, if it is not suitable, it will kill him.


    If you want to cheat a little girl, that girl Tang Xin is so stupid!


    ¡­¡­


    Tang family is a harmonious family, but Tang Xin is a little familiar with it in the past two years because he has lost his previous memory, but he doesn''t feel used to it.


    Uncle, an official, is kind, but she always has a sense of distance.


    My aunt is very beautiful, but she doesn''t seem to be close and has a sense of distance.


    All the children in her family are excellent. She is only a sophomore at the age of 22. Although she was delayed because of cultivation, even if she graduated, she was probably the most unpromising.


    Tang Xin suddenly has a feeling in his heart that he is so useless, how can Fu Jin and Yu like it?


    When Tang Xin felt bad about herself, her grandmother went to love her.


    And Tang Xin also has a kind of familiar intimacy with his grandmother. This is the only one in the family who makes Tang Xin contact with people without obstacles.


    "Xinxin, how did I hear that you are looking for a boyfriend recently? Did you find it? Would you like grandma to introduce one for you? Grandma happens to know a very good young man. She is a good match for you. "


    "Grandma..."


    Tang Xin was helpless, but before he refused, his mother cut in, "Mom, what kind of young man?"


    Obviously, mother Tang is more interested.


    "It''s the son of your elder brother''s colleague. I happened to meet him. He''s really nice. He just came back from the army and is starting to work in the local area. People are very down-to-earth, "


    " that''s very good. Those who come back from the army are not bad in character. Why don''t you let them see you some other time? "


    Tang Xin was impatient, "Mom, what are you doing? I''m only twenty-two, and I''m anxious to get married, aren''t I? "


    "Yes, how about it? This kid, I''m not doing this for you? If it''s good, let''s talk about it first, so as to save people''s time. Right, Ma? "


    Granny Tang nodded, "heart, I think it''s done. You can see it. If it''s not suitable, it''s OK. ""Heart, big aunt don''t cheat you, that child is a good, although serious point, but sure to love a woman. Big Auntie won''t hurt you. "


    Uncle and mother Tang have also spoken. If Tang Xin refuses again, he seems to be at a loss.


    She nodded and the elders laughed.


    "Don''t be embarrassed. If it hadn''t been for you, you would have graduated from college now." Grandma Chi means that Tang Xin can get married at this age.


    Now the good men are very popular, they have to start first.


    In the evening, before Tang Xin left, he was quietly pulled away by Tang ya.


    "The man my mother said, if he didn''t stay a little bit, he was not bad. Don''t worry. This stupid man knows the root and the bottom. I don''t think you have a reliable attitude towards the man you like. On the day of the blind date, be serious, you know? "


    Tang Xin looked at Tang Ya suspiciously, "since you feel good, why don''t you see yourself?"


    Tang Ya snorted with disdain, "my girl has a grudge against that fool. Not in this life. Besides, that man is too serious. I hate serious people. "


    Tang Xin looks at Tang ya, as if he really doesn''t feel it?


    ¡­¡­


    It''s the first time for Tang Xin to have a blind date.


    She was dressed in a dress and put on light make-up by mother Tang. She was so miserable that she wiped her face with a tissue as soon as she left the house.


    It''s better to be plain. She didn''t want to be alone.


    When she arrived at the coffee shop of the dating Hotel, she was led by the waiter to a man.


    Wheat skin, fortitude, cold Su, strong, this man looks at the feeling of being a soldier.


    "I''m Gao Yuan."


    "Tang Xin."


    Gao Yuan''s strong mouth, a little smile, this just softened his face.


    "I know that when I was a child, the girl who was bullied by Tang Ya has become a big girl now."


    Tang Xin smiles, not to say whether she remembers Gao Yuan, but in his tone, he doesn''t come for a blind date.


    Don''t know, Tang Xin suddenly thought of what, a little bit directly said, "brother Gao, like Tang ya?"


    Gao Yuan was stunned, but he didn''t deny it.


    Tang Xin smiles, "brother Gao, am I right? I said that day of Tangya -- "


    " what did she say? "


    Gao Yuan seems to care about Tang Ya''s words.


    Tang was slightly surprised that Gao Yuan could not be so calm.


    In other words, it''s because of Tang ya that he can''t hold his breath.


    "She said you were fine."


    Gao Yuan was silent, "is there anything else?"


    "Ha ha..." Tang Xin some guilty smile, there is something else.


    However, it is not suitable to tell Gao Yuan. But he seems to know.


    "Brother Gao, you like Tang ya. How can you go on a blind date with her today?


    Tang Xin didn''t say that directly.


    But Gao Yuan knows.


    "Tangya told me, and I''ll try her out by the way."


    As a result, of course, there was some disappointment.


    Tang Xin really sympathizes with elder brother Gao.


    "Elder brother Gao, wait a moment," Tang Xin said with a sly smile. She got up and went to the hotel hall with her mobile phone to call Tang ya.


    "Why? Aren''t you on a blind date now? Why are you calling me? "


    Tang Ya seems to be in a stuffy mood today. She doesn''t know what to do. The weekend is so boring, she is still driving outside.


    "Come to XX hotel. I met brother Gao, but I don''t like him. Blind date is a waste of time. You come to pick me up. I''ll explain to elder brother Gao directly. He seems to be a little unhappy. It seems that he will complain to his family? "


    "Complain? No, he''s not like that. You wait. I''ll be right there. I''ll tell him. "


    Tang Ya immediately came to the interest, directly hung up the phone, the car a bend, rapid forward.


    As a result, within ten minutes, Tangya arrived.


    Tang Xin looked at Gao Yuan and answered the phone? Are you here so soon? You don''t hang around here all the time, do you? "


    When she said this, she blinked at Gao Yuan, and Gao Yuan gave a smile.


    "Tang Xin, I''ve been talking nonsense to you. Really, I''d like to help you even if I''m on a blind date. Well, where is it? "


    Tang Ya takes the phone and goes in from the door of the hotel in a hurry. She passes several men and doesn''t notice it at all, because two of them have a pause.


    After a while, Tang Ya saw Gao Yuan and came directly.


    "Tangya, talk to elder brother Gao for a while. I''ll go first."Tang Xin directly pulls Tang ya to sit down, gets up and leaves.


    She happily went downstairs and snickered. In fact, she thought that Gao Yuan was suitable for Tang ya, and complementary.


    "Miss Tang has met her favorite blind date? Laughing so happily? "


    Tang Xin''s smile, immediately frozen in the mouth, she a smart turn, looking at behind him, that he missed the man, standing there.


    However, Fu Jinyu''s face seemed to have a mocking smile, and Tang Xin even had the illusion that he was angry.


    Although is smiling, but intuition tells Tang Xin, this man at the moment seems to be in a bad mood.


    "Fu -- Mr. Fu, why are you here?"


    Fu Jin and stroll close to Tang Xin, deep black eyes, eyes color cool thin.


    "Miss Tang, why, can''t I be here? Not welcome? "


    "No, it''s not..."


    How could she not welcome it? It''s too late for her to be happy.


    "Welcome back, Mr. Fu." Her eyes, because of his presence and some joy and surprise.


    Fu Jinyu''s body approached Tang Xin and forced her into the bottom of her eyes, "really welcome?"

 Chapter 442

    Tang Xin is forced to retreat, her face and neck are red, her eyes are flashing shy.


    "When - of course,"


    Tang Xin did not dare to look at Fu Jinyu''s eyes, which always made her blush.


    Fu Jin and seeing that she was separated from herself, she also stepped back two steps. Her eyes swept her red ears and gathered the smile from the bottom of her eyes.


    "In that case, it''s a coincidence. I''m not busy today. How about Miss Tang take me for a walk in B city? I''ve been to B city several times, but I haven''t got to know it well. Would miss Tang mind being my guide? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    Tang Xin''s heart leaped with joy. She couldn''t wait.


    "Then go? My car is out there. "


    Tang Xin nods and they walk out of the hotel together.


    As soon as Tang Ya came down, he watched Tang Xin go out with a man, get on the car and leave.


    It''s too late for Tang ya to catch up with her. She stomps her feet and doesn''t catch up. Really, that man is not the man Tang Xin likes, is he?


    ¡­¡­


    On the bus, Tang Xin was a little nervous. She hadn''t seen him for a long time. She seemed to see him, and her heart beat out of control.


    She can only fiddle with her mobile phone to find a more interesting place to go in B city.


    "Mr. Fu, what do you think of Luoshan? It''s quieter there. "


    " Miss Tang knows I like quietness? "


    Don''t you think it''s nonsense?


    "Do you know what I like, Miss Tang?"


    "I don''t know."


    Fu Jin and slightly hook lips, "then we''ll go down the mountain. This time, I want Miss Tang to show me the way. "


    "Ha ha..." I''m honest this time. Don''t show off? Tang Xin smiles, "in fact, I''m not familiar with it. Let''s use navigation."


    Half an hour later, they stopped the car.


    "I came with my classmates once before. I took the road on the right. No one can set anything. On the left is a private place. I can drive in. There are leisure places. All the way to the back of the mountain is a large golf course. But I didn''t go in


    "Which one do you say?"


    Tang Xin pointed to the right, "since you are a guide, choose the one I am familiar with."


    Fu Jin nodded, "let''s go."


    He leads the first to walk past, Tang Xin happy secretly refuel for oneself, then quickly followed past.


    Then they walked slowly. At noon, because there were trees on both sides of the road, it was not hot. But at this time, no one walked forward. But there were a few people down the mountain. Finally, for a long time, there were only two of them.


    A distance of silence, Tang Xin enjoying such a time, secretly looking at the man beside, side Yan are so good-looking, like a knife carved out, she secretly happy, like eating honey, sweet heart.


    Fu Jin and Tang Xin steal to look at themselves from time to time, and think that they hide well, but the little mouse looks like a thief''s smile, it''s too obvious.


    In fact, Fu and Jin are enjoying their time together?


    Especially her eyes.


    When he was Chi ran, he liked to look at him, said he was handsome, and made a little mistake of being a flower maniac.


    Now, although the memory is gone, the temperament is still the same.


    Fu Jin and smile, did not expose her peep.


    When they got to the middle of the mountain, they walked in the shade of a tree and looked at the green beside them. Fu Jinyu suddenly stopped.


    Tang Xin also stops. It seems that Fu Jinyu looks at her strangely.


    Tang Xin is a little nervous because Fu Jinyu''s eyes suddenly become deeper and more focused. It seems that she can see her deep consciousness and what she is thinking at a glance.


    But for a long time, Fu Jin and he didn''t say anything, which made Tang''s heart even more cramped.


    He blushed, "Mr. Fu?"


    Tang Xin stretched out his hand to cover his cheek, puzzled and shy.


    Fu Jinyu suddenly reaches out her hand and approaches Tang Xin. She is so nervous that her whole body is tense. Does he want to touch herself?


    "Fallen leaves -"


    when Tang Xin almost closed his eyes, his slender fingers had already crossed his cheek and moved from her head. Then his palm appeared in front of her, and in his palm was a green leaf.


    So it''s this.


    Tang Xin is very disappointed, can''t help but show in the face, blush back, also slightly Du mouth.


    All of a sudden, Fu Jinyu chuckled. His voice was on her head. But he didn''t know when he came to him. He was so close that it seemed that there was no safe distance of 30 cm between them.


    "Fu -"


    "don''t call Mr. Fu."


    Does Tang Xin seem to hear the doting sound in his voice? Is it her illusion?"Call me Fu Jinyu, or - Jinyu?"


    "Fu, Fu, Jin Yu?"


    "Fu Jin Yu, not Fu Jin Yu."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then, you can call me Tang Xin. "


    "Sugar." Fu Jinyu felt that he could not be called the same as others.


    Tang Tang?


    Tang Xin feels that this title is very intimate.


    "Honey of honey."


    Bang -


    Tang Xin is completely lost.


    It''s more than intimacy?


    "Fu, Fu -"


    "Fu Fu?" Fu Jinyu didn''t like the name very much. Looking at Fu Jinyu''s red face, "I don''t like Fu Fu. Who is Fu Fu?"


    "No, no, Fu Jin and..."


    Fu Jinyu teases her and looks at her shyly. She really wants to kiss her.


    But after all, I held back.


    "Tangtang, the name now, is very sweet."


    Looking at her, his heart is sweet. And the name is also very sweet.


    "That''s my name." She blushed and knew how to retort.


    Fu Jin and ha ha smile, back two steps, did not continue to say, "let''s go, let''s continue."


    Fu Jin and Tang Xin left first, but Tang Xin, blushing behind, looked at his tall figure and laughed again.


    In fact, the downhill is not a mountain. Compared with the real mountain, it is a small hill.


    But the greening here is very good. When you get to the top of the mountain, you can see the sea on the other side of the mountain. The scenery is very good and the environment is better.


    They quickly climbed to the top of the mountain. Facing the sea breeze, Fu Jinyu leaned against the railing, while Tang Xin stood beside him. Fu Jinyu took off her coat and put it on her back.


    Tang Xin felt warm and looked up at him. Fu Jin and her face turned sideways. Her fingers suddenly caressed her cheek. Her eyes were deep and focused.


    Tang Xin stopped breathing and felt the gentle movement of his fingers.


    "Tangtang, you -"


    "eh?"


    Tang Xin''s brain is buzzing. She can''t hear what Fu Jinyu is saying. She just wants to get close to him more and more. She can''t help leaning over and looking at his beautiful lips. All of a sudden, her dreams come into her mind.


    Then, Tang Xin was so confused that he stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to kiss him.


    Let''s see.


    Tang Xin followed the devil like, that kiss, she didn''t know what she was doing.

 Chapter 443

    Tang had a lustful heart, but he didn''t control it


    but after kissing, I was scared by myself


    a big hand suddenly buckled on her waist, and she apologized in surprise


    "I - right - no - um...


    didn''t give her an opportunity to apologize, she had been kissed by Fu Jin and


    there was no struggle, only surprise, and she was soon obedient


    the breeze is blowing slightly, her long hair is wrapped around his shoulder, and her long finger goes through her hair. Like any time before, he holds her and hugs her, which is the feeling, full of heart


    after a long time


    ...


    the way down the mountain is not the same distance as when they went up


    now, the two of them are close to each other, and the smile on Tang Xin''s face has never fallen


    "sugar, are you hungry? Let''s have a meal nearby. I''ll take you home after dinner. "


    after listening to this tone and looking at Tang Xin''s expression, Fu Jin and thin lip slightly pursed a radian and pinched her little mouth. After Tang Xin''s dissatisfied stare, he let go and explained, "if you don''t go home, your parents should think you''re happy with your blind date?"


    when it comes to blind date, Tang''s heart is a little empty


    "that, that big brother, he likes my cousin''s. It''s an adult arrangement. I can''t refuse it. "


    "yes."


    "No."


    "nothing to do with me?"


    Tang Xin blushed and was embarrassed to speak


    "eh?" Fu Jinyu pinched her chin and teased, "kiss me? Hand in hand with me? "


    "... With you."


    in fact, there is still some uncertainty in her mind


    he talked about her forehead with another hand, "what do you say?"


    "ah - it hurts." Tang Xin covered his forehead, "that''s together!"


    "well, that''s it! I said that, didn''t I? "


    in the car, Tang Xin is so sticky that she doesn''t want to leave. If she''s not afraid that her family will see her, she can see her off another 18 Li


    when Tang Xin went back home briskly, his mother was worried, "Xinxin, how about it? Isn''t that good? "


    seeing her happy appearance, she felt that there must be a play


    "how about what?"


    "Alas? Didn''t you go to see Gao Yuan? "


    "ah -"


    when Tang Xin remembered, she waved her hand, "no, Ma, he has someone he likes."


    "what? Someone you like? "


    "well, mom, like me, people don''t want to go on a blind date, just because of the pressure of the elders. Me too. Don''t blame others. It''s over. Don''t say anything to grandma, just say it''s not suitable. Don''t give me any man for a blind date in the future, I don''t have a mind. "


    "you -"


    "well, my dear mother, you are enough. Even if you look for it again, I will never see you again."


    "you girl,... Well, forget it, you are only 22 anyway. Come on, I''ll tell your grandmother and aunt about it. Mom won''t force you, will you? "


    "Mom, you are the best." Tang Xin hugged his mother and went upstairs to his room


    "are you there yet?"


    "well, just arrived. Don''t you have a tracker on me? "


    "chat with you!"


    "... Ha ha, well, although I''m glad you said that, I''m still very sensible. I won''t keep you busy


    "well," in fact, Fu Jinyu is really busy


    "then you are busy. I''ll call you back in the evening!"


    "good."


    after a while, they hung up


    and Tang Xin, like a little girl who is homesick for spring, keeps smiling nervously


    ...


    with a boyfriend, Tang Xin seems to smile like a baby every day, secretly, but also want to let people know, that kind of joy, want to share, but also afraid of the contradiction that people know


    fortunately, she still knows how to cover it up a little, and no one has found out for the time being


    she would rather stay this time to have dinner with Fu Jinyu


    Tang Xin is familiar with her way into the room, but she doesn''t see anyone in the living room, so she goes directly to the study


    "president, you and Miss Tang have been very close recently. Do you have any plans? "


    after all, it is very likely that Tang Xin is a real Chi ran. Zheng Qu doesn''t understand why the president doesn''t tell Tang Xin the truth directly


    "get married...


    " get married? " Fu Jin and Xiao said, "I''m already married? My wife is Chi ran. "

 Chapter 444

    Tang Xin came and left quietly.


    She cooled down in an instant from her sweetness.


    When she got home, mother Tang wondered if she was active again?


    However, I was a little scared to see my daughter so lost.


    "Xinxin, what''s the matter with you? Is something wrong? "


    Tang Xin shook his head with a wooden expression. "No, I''m just a little tired. I''ll go back to my room first. "


    Close the door, Tang Xincai couldn''t help squatting down against the door panel, holding his knees in both hands, his whole face buried in his knees, tears quietly.


    She should have known that she was accepted because of this face.


    It took Fu Jin two years to get rid of the pain of losing his wife. Why did she fall in love with her and forget his wife?


    In fact, she is just a substitute.


    However, she has always forgotten that she likes him too much and has lost the ability of calm judgment.


    The joy of being with him was more than anything else.


    Only now, with a blow, did she remember the reality she had forgotten.


    She''s not in the mood for love.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jinyu didn''t wait for Tang Xin to come here today, and he knew her lessons like the back of his hand. If she didn''t come, was there something else, or was she deliberately absent?


    After thinking for a moment, Fu Jin did not call Tang Xin directly.


    In the evening, Tang Xin''s phone hasn''t been called yet. Fu Jin and Yu just dial her.


    After a long time, Tang Xincai got through.


    "Tangtang, why didn''t you come here today?"


    Tang Xin is a little quiet, her voice seems to be a little hoarse, "I have a lesson."


    Fu Jin and her eyes flicker, "have a lesson?"


    Tang Xin just remembered that Fu Jin and she have her schedule there.


    "Extra classes."


    "Is it?"


    Fu Jin and his voice were a little cold. He didn''t seem to believe it.


    "How many extra lessons?"


    "A section."


    "What class?"


    Tang Xin suddenly some irritable, direct impatient roar, "you have not finished? What do you have to do with my lessons? I just don''t want to see you, OK? "


    Tang Xin throws away her cell phone, but her heart is still full of anger. Now she wants to rush to Fu Jinyu, yell at him, question him, even beat him, for the sake of her imbalance, sadness, or dissatisfaction.


    But she also can roar in the telephone, if really arrived in front of him, she probably did not have that courage at all.


    Fu Jinyu, who was hung up and yelled at, didn''t understand her inexplicable anger.


    Pick eyebrows, simply get up.


    This kind of anger, Fu Jinyu felt that he should go to her personally.


    When the car arrived at the door of Tang''s house, Fu Jin and he were hung up on the phone. It seemed that they were very angry.


    No way, he can only honk the car horn, big night, the car horn is too loud, scared Tang Xin quickly up, looked at the downstairs.


    Then her cell phone came on again, and this time she had to answer it.


    "Come down, or I''ll go in. "


    Tang Xin clenched his teeth and hung up angrily, but after all, he compromised and went downstairs


    with the door open, Tang Xin directly got on the car and sat in the co driver''s seat, looking at his nose and his heart, but he didn''t look at Fu and Jin.


    They were silent for a while, and Fu Jin sighed in his heart.


    He reached out to touch her face, but Tang Xin dodged.


    Fu Jin''s fingers were stiff, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Xin still turned his head and said, "I want to break up."


    "Break up?"


    Fu Jin didn''t have a big reaction with him, he just picked his eyebrows.


    And this kind of reaction, let Tang Xin also really cold.


    Look, he really doesn''t care about you.


    "Yes, break up."


    The second time, Tang Xin''s tone was firmer.


    Fu Jin and the reaction that gives, it is low however laugh.


    Tang Xin frowned. He was angry and annoyed. Looking at the way he could still laugh, he was so sad.


    "Why did you break up?"


    "I don''t like you anymore." She didn''t want to like him. It was too painful.


    "It''s cruel to change sugar so fast."


    Although he said that, he didn''t have that emotion at all, as if he was just joking.


    "Think of me as cruel."


    Tang Xin doesn''t want to explain. If it''s clear, it seems that she is the poor man.


    She didn''t want to be so pathetic in front of him.


    Fu Jin and silent, the corner of the lip hook hook, hand pinched Tang Xin''s jaw, forcing her eyes to look at himself."Well, I agree to break up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Xin''s eyes were filled with tears.


    See, he broke up so happily, she really loved the wrong person


    "I agreed, why do you cry?"


    Fu Jinyu has no choice but to smile, but her tears are more and more free of money.


    Finally, she started to cry, crying, Fu Jin and helpless, or hold her to his leg.


    Big hand holding her weeping face, doting smile, "clearly is reluctant, still do so."


    "Who did it? I''m not. I''m serious... "


    "Seriously? What are you crying for? "


    "You don''t care about me!" Tang Xin chokes.


    Woman, it''s unreasonable.


    Fu Jin and sigh, directly sealed her stubborn lips, first kiss, calm down.


    After Tang Xin stopped crying for a long time, Fu Jinyu let her go, and her voice was slightly hoarse. "Darling, Tangtang, what''s the matter? Let''s talk about it. Don''t break up, eh?"


    Tang Xinxin thought, how to say?


    Said she was amorous? She''s not willing to be his wife''s stand in?


    She is still silent, Fu Jin and see the little girl''s eyes twinkle, but did not intend to understand, thinking slowly.


    They are so nice. Why did she suddenly change her mind?


    Fu Jin and thought, maybe it was the reason that made her mind?


    Fu Jinyu tried to say, "do you think I take you as a stand in?"


    Tang Xin''s body was stiff. Sure enough, Fu Jin and he had no choice but to smile.


    "I didn''t."


    Fu Jin and his bright black eyes to shangtangxin said, "never. Not even in the beginning. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Xin doesn''t believe it.


    "Don''t believe it. Tangtang, who are you? I knew it from the beginning. "


    She is his dye.


    "But -"


    "there are some things, time will prove everything. It doesn''t matter what I say now. It will be proved in the future. "


    Amnesia, a strange identity.


    If he told her now, Tang Xin would not believe it at all, and would not believe that he was Chi ran just because of his words.


    In fact, no matter Chi ran or Tang Xin, as long as she is still there, Fu Jinyu thinks it is enough.


    Chi Ran''s identity is not necessarily better than Tang Xin''s.


    What Fu Jin and I want is only this person, but they can still be together.


    As for the rest, take your time.


    Tang Xin''s misunderstanding, he will give her a confidence, a let her have no unnecessary worries, or do a happy and carefree Tang Xin better.


    "Prove what?"


    Tang Xin doesn''t understand at all. He''s so mysterious. Can''t he make it clear all at once?

 Chapter 445

    Especially when it comes to whether he is a surrogate for his wife, this is what Tang Xin is most concerned about.


    Tang Xin''s eyes are full of expectations, expecting him to speak clearly.


    Fu Jinyu just pecked her lips again.


    "Sugar, don''t think about it. You just have to remember that you''re not anyone''s stand in. That''s my guarantee. Don''t you believe it? "


    Tang Xin hesitated to pull the corners of his mouth, "it''s not that I don''t believe it."


    "That will do."


    Fu Jin cut off her words and pointed to the tip of her nose? Don''t you break up? "


    Tang Xin Du Du mouth, of course, the heart does not want to break up ah!


    However, it is not clear that she is worried.


    It seems that Tang Xin''s worry can be seen. Fu Jinyu holds her little face, and her eyes are deep and focused. He looks at Tang Xin''s twinkling eyes.


    "Sugar, I repeat, you''re not anyone''s double. You are Tang Xin. In my heart, you are just Tang Xin. "


    "Oh."


    Tang Xin can only respond like this.


    Since what Fu Jinyu said was so clear, she didn''t think he would cheat women, so she believed him for once.


    Finally, he began to smile. Tang Xin''s eyes and eyebrows all narrowed because he was smiling.


    Fu Jin looked at her and then bowed his head to kiss her forehead.


    Just about to speak, the window was knocked.


    Tang Xin was surprised. They looked out of the window at the same time.


    "Drink -"


    Tang Xin will be lost.


    "I, my father. "


    Tang Xin was flustered. Fu Jin patted her head placidly," don''t be nervous, let me talk. "


    "Ah? What did you say? "


    He said, it''s more frightening.


    Tang Zhengqian stayed up very late to finish the operation and went home. He was so tired that he didn''t care about a car parked in front of his home. From the front, we can see a man and a woman inside. At that time, he was still thinking that this young man and woman were having a mess in the car at night. It was really


    But unexpectedly, with a casual glance and a footstep, he seemed to feel that the little girl in the car was a little familiar.


    But the more he thought about it, the more wrong he was. He was about to get home and turned around.


    And the girl from the car, as expected.


    Tang Zhengqian''s face turns black, and Tang Xin, like a daughter-in-law who has done something wrong, relies on the men around him.


    "Heart."


    Tang Zhengqian''s face was blacker. "Go home."


    Tang Xin shrunk, "Dad, he''s not. His name is - "


    " Mr. Tang, I''m Fu Jinyu. I''m in contact with your daughter Tang Xin. "


    "Mr. Fu, I don''t agree with your way of communication." Turn one''s daughter out in the evening. Is that communication?


    No father would like to see such a scene.


    "Dad, it''s not him, it''s me who''s angry, he -"


    "heart, shut up and go home."


    Tang Xin''s reluctant Dudu mouth winked at Fu Jin and made her smile. Fu Jin and pinched her palm to appease her.


    Tang Zhengqian looked at the two people in front of him on such a small action, eyes more cold.


    Tang Xin walked home slowly, but he turned back three times at a time.


    After Tang Xin entered the door, Tang Zhengqian was not polite.


    "Mr. Fu, please leave. It''s too late today. I think if Mr. Fu is sincere, he should know how to do it? "


    Fu Jin and a polite smile, "Mr. Tang, please allow me to meet you. "


    the next morning, Tang Xin went downstairs early and looked at his parents'' faces.


    She was guilty of a smile, "Mom and Dad, good morning."


    Mother Tang scolded directly, "you girl, if your father didn''t see you last night, would you have kept it from us? How many times is this? "


    "For the first time," Tang Xin immediately replied, "we had a quarrel last night. He was not at ease. He came to make up with me."


    In the past, of course, she won''t admit it.


    "Tang Xin, come here."


    Tang Zhengqian''s face was solemn and gloomy, and Tang Xin immediately passed.


    "Who is that man? How do you know each other? "


    Tang Xin immediately obediently replied, "he is Fu Jinyu, a city man, a businessman, who donated a building scholarship to our school. When he went to school, we knew him."


    She didn''t dare to say anything about the loss of her wife, OK?


    If you let your parents know, let alone they are together, she is sure that they will be separated.


    "How old is it?" Mother Tang cares about this.


    "Thirty two."


    Mother Tang frowned. "It''s a little big. But older people know how to hurt women. ""Well, he''s very kind to me, I -"


    "what''s good?"


    Tang Zhengqian interrupted her coldly.


    "Dad," Tang Xin tooted his lips and shook in front of Tang Zhengqian, "don''t blame him, it''s my wayward, he just -"


    "well," Tang Zhengqian raised his hand, "now it''s too early for you to say anything. We have our own judgment. You go to school. "


    " OK. "


    Tang Xin is helpless. As soon as he gets out of the house, he calls Fu Jinyu.


    As soon as Fu Jin gets on the phone with Tang Xin, it''s Tang Xin''s orders.


    "My parents know that. I''m sure they want to see you. But don''t be too honest when you see them. Some words, in fact, can not be said, you - do you know what I mean? "


    In fact, Tang Xin is a little worried about these words, as if he had a wife before him.


    "It''s not me, it''s my parents, I''m afraid of them -"


    "Tangtang, I understand," Fu Jin''s voice with a smile came, "don''t worry, you want to see your parents, let them support us, I also know how to do."


    "That''s good."


    Tang Xin walked and talked on the phone. When he heard that, he said sweetly, "in fact, my parents are very good. They don''t interfere in my love affairs. My dad was angry last night because it was too late. "


    "I understand, sugar, I know. You don''t have to worry."


    "My father --"


    "Tangtang,"


    Fu Jinyu suddenly interrupted her, "you really don''t have to worry, believe me, eh?"


    Tang Xinmo, then couldn''t help laughing, "well, good."


    After being sticky for a while, Tang Xin just hung up, and the whole person was relaxed.


    Fu Jin and his wife are also going to the Tang family.


    After seeing Fu Jin and herself in person, Tang''s mother was really satisfied, handsome and mature at first sight, and she looked at his every move and was steady.


    The more mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, the more agreeable she is. This is what mother Tang feels like.


    However, as a father, there is only one kind of feeling that the fresh cabbage planted by himself is arched by a pig.


    "Mr. Fu, listen to Tang Xin, are you from city a?"


    "Yes," Fu Jin and polite smile, "because of a cooperation project, came to B city. By the way - see Dr. Zhong Yuanxin. "


    "See a doctor?"


    Tang''s parents were surprised, except that he saw a doctor, but unexpectedly he was so sincere.


    After all, they are very familiar with Dr. Zhong. If they don''t talk now, they will know sooner or later.


    Fu Jinyu said directly, "uncle and aunt Tang, I thought I had lost my wife two years ago. So, my condition is not good. Insomnia, depression and violent tendency. So I found Dr. Zhong Yuanxin and came here. "


    "Wife?"


    Tang Zhengqian and his mother turned black. Have they ever been married?


    And Tang Zhengqian noticed another word more sensitively.


    "Ever thought you lost? What does Mr. Fu mean Is it lost and recovered now?


    Fu Jin and Xiao said, "yes, I thought I lost it. But now, she''s back. "


    Tang Zhengqian''s face suddenly changed. "What do you mean?"


    Fu Jinyu did not say it directly, but described some things gently, "my wife, like me, is from a city. Two years ago, she was sent to the hospital after a gas explosion in a street snack bar. But when I got to the hospital, I never found her again. "


    This time, Tang Zhengqian and his mother looked at Fu Jin and Fu Jin in surprise. Tang''s mother was even more flustered.


    How is that possible?


    Fu Jin and Jing Ping are waiting for their reaction.


    In fact, he had the idea of visiting Tang Zhengqian and his wife for a long time. This time, he happened to run into him and also took advantage of the situation.


    You may not tell Tang Xin about this, but Tang Zhengqian and his wife will certainly investigate him for their daughter''s sake. Since he also wanted to ask Tang Zhengqian something, they might as well have been so frank earlier.


    For a long time.


    Tang Zhengqian gently shook his wife''s hand, and his eyes were sharp alert at the moment.


    "Mr. Fu, we are very sorry that your wife is missing. However, since we are not sure whether your wife is still here, it is not proper for you to provoke Tang Xin in our family."


    Fu Jin and thin lips said, "Mr. Tang, my words are very obvious, and I want to open my heart to you. Since Mr. Tang doesn''t understand, I''ll make it more clear. "


    Mr. Fu directly took out his mobile phone and handed it to Tang Zhengqian, "this is a picture of my wife. Her name is Chi ran


    Although Tang Zhengqian and his mother had already guessed it, when they saw the photos, they still had such an idea in their heart.Fu Jinyu smiles, reaches for his hand and takes back his cell phone


    "Mr. Tang, do you know what I mean?"


    Tang Zheng was silent and said, "Mr. Fu, maybe there are two very similar people in the world. "


    " similar, maybe twins. But, my own wife, I will not admit it


    Mother Tang looked at her husband and finally burst into tears


    and Tang Zhengqian sighed, "even so, Tang Xin is also our daughter. No matter her name is Chi ran or Tang Xin, she is our own daughter."


    "I know." That''s why I didn''t come to rob people directly. "But I want to know what happened to Ranran''s memory? Hypnotized? Or the cause of the injury? After you are looking for and beating her, don''t you worry that someone will be worried about her disappearance? "

 Chapter 446

    In those two years, Tang Xin didn''t know, and the parents didn''t know how he survived.


    And Tang Zhengqian looked at Fu Jinyu and felt a little sorry.


    But, that also their daughter, the daughter of the plain lost 20 years, they do not have a good parent?


    Tang Zhengqian said solemnly, "Mr. Fu, if you and Chi ran are married, is there any proof?"


    Fu Jinyu seemed to have expected that they would have such doubts. He also directly took out his marriage certificate.


    This is the evidence.


    After Tang Zhengqian and his wife saw it, they had to really believe that they were husband and wife.


    And Tang Zhengqian finally let go.


    "We knew Tang Xin at that time. No, after we knew the existence of Chi ran, it was a very complicated situation. Moreover, at that time, the pool was seriously injured, and we brought people back overnight. Chi ran got better half a year later, and her memory was also hurt by the explosion. Her mother and I thought at that time, since we had forgotten, we would start a new life, and something happened to our other daughter at that time. We will - "


    " you will directly let Chi ran replace your original daughter Tang Xin? "


    Tang Zhengqian nodded, "Tang Xin is our eldest daughter. He and Chi ran are twins indeed. However, at that time, we heard from the doctor that the other child was stillborn. At that time, in order to be afraid of my wife''s sadness, the child was properly handled when it was born. We didn''t expect that children would -- "


    Fu Jin and black eyes narrowed slightly, which seems to be a bit complicated.


    "When Dr. Chen saw Chi ran injured in the explosion in a city, he had seen Tang Xin before. At that time, he thought it was Tang Xin who ran to a city and was injured in an accident. He contacted us for the first time, and at the same time we were shocked, he quickly brought Chi ran back. We also did a paternity test. The lost daughter, is to let us have two, perhaps by coincidence, or perhaps doomed, we can not have two daughters at the same time. At that time, Tang Xin had a car accident, and now she is a vegetable. We are sad, but also for fear of the elderly sad, so we let Chi ran become Tang Xin


    Chi Ran''s condition is better than Tang Xin''s. fortunately, after she wakes up, she also loses her memory.


    In this way, Tang Zhengqian and his wife think that Tang Xin''s daughter is still there, while the other daughter is secretly put in a hospital. They will visit her regularly, but Tang Xin, who is a vegetable, may not wake up at all.


    Tang Zhengqian and his wife are also suffering. They were originally two daughters, but only one of them can be left.


    They do parents cry in the heart, why not bitter?


    Fu Jinyu also has to sigh that there is such a wrong thing in the world!


    "Mr. Fu,"


    "uncle and aunt, I''m Chi Ran''s husband and naturally your son-in-law. Just call me by my first name. "


    This makes shunganzi the son-in-law of the Tang family.


    Tang Zhengqian hasn''t recovered from this sadness, so fu Jinyu is on the pole.


    Tang Zhengqian''s eyes flashed slightly. "Mr. Fu, since there is no chiran here, only Tang Xin, then Mr. Fu''s identity is not necessarily."


    Fu Jin and Xiao had no father-in-law and mother-in-law before, and he had no chance to experience the drama of being made difficult by his father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    Now, I know.


    "Uncle, aunt, no matter Chi ran or Tang Xin, she and I are destined to fall in love."


    Therefore, both Fu and Jin are destined to be the husband of this woman.


    No matter who she is, she can only be Fu Jin''s.


    Fu Jin''s confidence and determination made Tang Zhengqian and his wife speechless.


    Tang Zhengqian and his wife looked at each other, but Tang Zhengqian spoke first.


    "Our husband and wife didn''t know about Chi ran in a city before, because they didn''t want to and didn''t have that idea for the time being. Now, since you know all about it. So before we promise you to be with her again, we still need to know about Chi Ran''s life. You can say you are her husband, but we can''t rely on your one-sided statement whether she has really been happy before. "


    Fu Jin nodded," I understand. "


    "Well, Mr. Fu, I still have questions. Now that you know that Chi Ran is your heart, why didn''t you tell her directly? "


    Fu Jin and silent, eyes drooping, fingers slightly clenched, as if thinking about how to open it.


    "First of all, if I tell her directly, she will not necessarily think about it, but will doubt the truth of what I said. Secondly, even if I don''t say it, I believe in the feelings between us. What I want is still the woman who loves me, not just a name and an identity. Obviously, I also get it, don''t I? "


    Now Tang Xin is still in love with Fu Jinyu.


    Just like Chi ran before, I fell in love with him, but also very deep.


    Therefore, no matter what identity, what memory, love is unchanged.


    "You''re really - confident."Tang Zhengqian shook his head


    "about Chi Ran''s business in a city, I will sort out a piece of information to my uncle and aunt, and I will not hide it. It''s not enough. If you don''t trust me, you can check it yourself. "


    "call me Jin Yu."


    "Jin Yu, it''s better not to tell Xinxin about this."


    this is what she told her before. If you meet Tang''s parents, you should report it to her immediately, whether it''s good news or bad news


    Tang Xin answered the phone for the first time, as if he had been waiting


    "how about it? Have you seen it? What did my parents say? I didn''t embarrass you, did I? "


    "OK."


    Tang Xin was a little embarrassed, "I''m sorry, my parents --"


    "Tangtang, you''re not sorry for me. When a girl''s boyfriend comes to visit, her parents will not be happy to welcome her. If we have a daughter in the future, and any smelly boy wants to marry her, I don''t beat him out, that''s good. "


    "..." Tang Xin blushed in an instant and said in a low voice, "you think too long."


    "hehe... Not far, or do you not like your daughter? Then have a son. "


    "what daughter and son are you? Fu Jinyu, don''t change the subject, "Tang Xin interrupted shyly." you just met my parents and wanted to have a baby. You are too cheeky. "

 Chapter 447

    The jumping steps of Fu Jin and Tang Xin are not well intentioned, but she does not know that they have been married before, and even had a child


    however, it is better not to let Tang Xin know the sad things and annoying people in the past


    Tang Xin hangs up and turns around. Dong Aijia is looking at herself unfathomably


    "what are you doing? Standing behind me, I''m scared to death. "


    Tang Xin is a little guilty. She is about to leave after passing Dong Aijia. However, she is stopped by Dong Aijia and approaches Tang Xin carefully to explore her expression


    "... You eavesdrop on my phone?"


    Tang Xin blushed and became angry


    "ah? That''s it? So fast? "


    "fast what? That bastard just wanted to sleep with me, but didn''t want to fall in love with me. Of course I have to share. Well, it''s not the time to talk about me now. You should come from the facts. "


    "..." the corner of Tang Xin''s mouth moved, and the bell rang to save her. "Class first, later."


    she is not afraid of Tang Xin''s running away. If she doesn''t say it now, she will have to say it sooner or later


    after all, at the end of the day, she follows Tang Xin except when she goes home, and Tang Xin can''t hide much


    "that''s it. I''m with him now."


    Tang Xin said, "can you stop such a reaction?"


    "you say, if I go to have a plastic surgery like you now, do I have any hope?"


    "go away." Don''t make trouble. I''m serious. It''s true. Don''t be surprised. "


    "Tut, tut..." Dong Aijia said, "in that case, I can only say that life is like a play and drama is like life."


    "poof - don''t be funny."


    "go away, don''t let me smoke you." Dong Aijia said enough, "I still have to be serious! This man is not afraid of his fickleness. He is afraid of his deep affection, especially when the object of deep affection is someone else. "


    playful men, maybe people like Tang Xin are easy to get out. But for an affectionate man, affection is his charm, but if his affection is for other women, that other women, the harm is greater


    "of course, maybe you are in love now, and you will break up soon, so it doesn''t matter. However, if you really come to the end, you still have to think it over carefully. You can''t hide this from your parents. They are elders and they are all from the past. It''s better to let your parents check for you and listen to their opinions. By the way, especially, you have to listen to Dr. Zhong


    as a psychologist, Dr. Zhong not only studies the causes of human diseases, but also understands people''s hearts


    "Tang Xin, did you hear what I said?"


    when Dong Aijia finishes, Tang Xin never gives a response, so she can''t help patting Tang Xin on the top of her head.Tang Xin looks up slowly, and his reaction is slow. I don''t know whether he is thinking or wandering.


    "Oh, yes."


    In fact, Tang Xin was moved by Dong Aijia''s analysis. In fact, she really thought of the picture analyzed by Dong Aijia and was a little scared.


    A corner in Fu Jin''s heart always belongs to other women.


    This sentence, let Tang Xin dare not go to the first such result.


    "Yes, am I right?"


    Tang Xin doesn''t want to expose his uneasiness to Fu Jinyu in front of his friends. Instead, he looks at Dong Aijia suspiciously, "what you said seems to be the same as someone who came over! Edgar, are you sure this is not your experience


    Dong Aijia raised her eyebrows. "I''ve read so many romantic novels, even if I don''t have personal experience, I''ve read too many. There are too many twists and turns, doubles and so on. I haven''t eaten pork. Haven''t I ever seen a pig run? "


    "That''s it?"


    Read a lot of novels, also can understand so thoroughly?


    Dong Aijia laughs, "don''t underestimate my theoretical experience. Maybe I will become a love expert in the future! You can rest assured that if you don''t understand something in the future, you can come to me and I''ll help you analyze it. "


    "I dare not bother Dong Da." Tang Xin teased her, "you''d better apply this theory to yourself."


    "Well, not to say those words of frustration, there are a lot of doubles to counter attack! Tang Xin, with me as an expert, I will help you. Now that the overbearing president has become my sister''s boyfriend, do I have to meet my sister? "


    "Well, I''ll arrange it."


    Dong Aijia snorted, "the overbearing president, you can''t see him if you want to. The little girl will wait. "


    ¡­¡­


    After Tang Xin had no class, he went to Fu Jinyu''s villa.


    He was sitting on the sofa, his long legs languidly folded, with a kind of faint poise.


    Holding the armrest in one hand and turning over the document in the other hand, I saw her coming in, and then I lifted my eyes. The dark eyes, in an instant, were infected with softness from the coldness.

 Chapter 448

    Fu Jin raised his hand and Tang Xin came over, put his hand in his hand and sat beside him.


    Fu Jin and black eyes dye smile, big hands pinch Tang Xin''s palm, "when I come later, I''ll let someone pick you up."


    "no, I take the bus directly, very fast, don''t bother."


    Tang Xin pedaled his legs and watched Fu Jinyu turn over the document again. His serious facial features were deep and fascinating.


    It''s dangerous, but it''s addictive.


    Fu Jin did not raise his head, but he made a sound.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Tang Xin''s eyes immediately moved to his toes, Nuo Nuo for a while, muttered, "there''s nothing to say."


    "Yes?"


    Fu Jinyu raised his head and patted her head with his big hand.


    "If you have something to say, why do you hesitate?"


    Tang Xin''s mouth was flat. He didn''t dare to look at Fu Jin and his eyes. He just stared at the tip of his feet.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal."


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrow, "that still has something to do."


    It''s not a big deal. It''s a big deal.


    "Well - a little bit." Tang Xin may know that it may not be right to say it now, but if he doesn''t say it, he can''t hold it. Look, she wants to hold on, but Fu Jinyu sees it.


    "Say it then."


    Tang Xin hesitated for a long time, while Fu Jinyu waited patiently.


    "That is, your wife --"


    "eh?"


    Tang Xin has a pair of deep eyes on Fu Jinyu. She doesn''t know how to continue.


    With a frustrated sigh, some broken jars broke and fell.


    "I know you love your wife very much, but since you mean it, I''m glad you didn''t take me as your wife''s stand in. However, I may not be sure that I am happy now and I will be happy to forget the existence of your wife in your heart in the future. "


    In this case, if Fu Jin and Tang Xin really have a wife, it would be a bit too much.


    And she knew she was going too far now, but she couldn''t control her mood.


    Women''s jealousy is terrible.


    She admits that she doesn''t have such a big heart. Her heart is very narrow. She has a heart knot about it.


    She was even more chagrined and regretted that she had not known him earlier. If I could get to know him before his wife, wouldn''t she have no such worry or jealousy now.


    If I could get a call earlier


    Tang Xin''s idea was crazy. She immediately threw it into Fu Jinyu''s arms and hugged his thin waist tightly.


    She doesn''t want to see his expression, don''t want to see his angry expression because of his jealousy, can only play dead buried in his arms.


    She was even more afraid that he would leave her.


    But after a long time, he didn''t speak or move.


    Tang Xin is puzzled, more uneasy.


    Feel his big hand in her back gently stroked, it seems not angry.


    But why doesn''t he talk?


    "Aren''t you -- angry?"


    Tang Xin still does not dare to look up and makes a dull voice.


    But Fu Jinyu touched her head and couldn''t hear her emotion. "How do you know if you don''t have a look?"


    "I don''t dare."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu Jinyu still raised her head, her expression was indifferent, but her dark eyes seemed darker.


    "I - I know I''m wrong,"


    "can''t wait to apologize before you listen to me?" Fu Jin and holding Tang Xin''s chin could not distinguish their emotions.


    She feels wrong. On the one hand, she knows that she is wrong, but on the other hand, she can''t help feeling contradictory and struggling as a jealous woman.


    And her emotions were all on her little face.


    Fu Jin and looking at, looking at her tangled small appearance, it was a faint smile.


    "Tangtang, I don''t think you fit the name at all. In my heart, it''s very bitter! "


    Fu Jin and the joking point of her heart, but Tang Xin caught his finger, frowned.


    "You still make fun of me? Aren''t you angry? " Tang Xin said angrily and directly, "I''m just not happy. I''m a careful woman. You love your wife so much that you must still think about her in your heart. When I''m happy with you now, I won''t think about it, but if I quarrel with you one day, I''m afraid I can''t help it.... "


    "Quarrel?" Fu Jin and pick eyebrow, "do you want to quarrel with me?"


    Fu Jin and his eyes were covered with dark. Holding Tang Xin''s chin, he seemed unhappy.


    Tang Xin was also annoyed, "I''m just assuming. The point we''re talking about is -- ""The point is you''re going to fight with me."


    "You -"


    Tang Xin was impatient and speechless. After a while, he looked at Fu Jinyu suspiciously.


    Fu Jin looked at her and Tang Xindao said, "aren''t you angry at all? You''re not sorry for your wife now? You - "


    with such an attitude, did he come out too fast?


    If you can get out of the pain of losing your wife so easily, why didn''t you come out two years ago?


    He doesn''t look like that kind of false disguise, affectionate?


    Tang Xin''s suspicions were clearly written on his face, but Fu Jinyu just laughed and didn''t speak up.


    "You - there''s nothing you want to tell me?"


    Tang Xin always feel strange, ask him, but he is not smiling, mysterious appearance, this appearance, let Tang Xin is really crazy.


    Fu Jin brushed Tang Xin''s bangs and said with a smile, "what I want to say is that you need to discover it slowly. Well, don''t be annoyed. I''ll go to dinner with you after watching this, eh


    Tang Xin is patted on the head like a little pet. Fu Jinyu, the owner, is busy with his own work. Tang Xin is full of doubts, but he doesn''t even breathe. Now he has more discoveries?


    What did you find? She''s in such a mess now!


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin and Tang are so worried that she is not happy.


    Finally, after dinner, he didn''t stay with Fu Jin as usual. After dinner, he immediately got up and wanted to leave.


    Fu Jinyu could see that she was not happy, but he didn''t comfort her. He just sent her home with a smile as usual.


    In the car, Tang Xin still asked about the business.


    "Did my parents embarrass you?"


    Fu Jin and hook lips, "fortunately, the goal has been achieved, they will not oppose us. Besides, I told them the truth. "


    "Ah?"


    This is what surprised Tang Xin. How can he be so frank?


    And her parents would agree?


    "You - what did you tell them?"


    Tang Xin had to turn his head and look at Fu Jinyu seriously, but he didn''t seem as excited as her. He focused on driving and only glanced at Tang Xin occasionally.


    "Tell me the truth!"


    To be honest?


    Tang Xin wondered when her parents were so generous? Or do they care nothing about their daughter finding a widowed man?

 Chapter 449

    "Is it true?"


    "... Father in law and mother in law?"


    Tang Xin puffed at the corner of his mouth, his face was a little red, and his tone was stuttering


    "you - what are you talking about?"


    "it''s easy to be shy. Am I right? I''m in love with you and I''ll get married in the future. Aren''t they father-in-law and mother-in-law? "


    while stopping at the intersection for a while, Fu Jinyu reached out and pinched Tang Xin''s cheek with his fingers, "it will happen sooner or later."


    sooner or later


    although he hopes to go further, he firmly believes that they will definitely get married. What he can''t say is that they are both happy and helpless


    now think about it, from the beginning to the end, he is the leader in the care between them


    he seems to be leading himself forward


    Tang Xin didn''t think so fast and so far


    "how? No more talking? "


    the car quiets down again, and Fu Jin asks, looking at Tang Xin''s silence and smiling


    "I don''t know what to say."


    is there a time when I don''t know what to say


    after taking Tang Xin to her home, Fu Jin and she stand by the car, help her put on her coat and kiss her forehead


    "OK, go back."


    Tang Xin nodded, but his feet just didn''t move


    when Tang Xin came in, it was an accident that her parents were there. She was really embarrassed and her eyes twinkled, "Mom and Dad, I''m back."


    "well, did Jin Yu send you back?"


    "yes."


    "Oh."


    when Tang Xin sits in the single sofa opposite to his parents, he feels like he was jointly tried by them


    "have you met him?"


    "I don''t have it."


    "well, I think you do. However, my mother thinks that Fu Jin and this man are good. "


    "really?" Tang Xin looks up in surprise


    "yes, I think so. But your father is not sure. "


    Tang Zhengqian''s expression has always been very serious and unsmiling, and his eyes looking at Tang Xin are also very deep, which makes Tang Xin very nervous


    "what do you think of Fu Jinyu? How do you feel? "


    "ah? I ah... "Tang Xin was surprised, but soon she spoke carefully," he is a good man. "


    is he a good man


    that simple


    "Xinxin is just a good man, but it won''t let us trust you to him. This good man, any man can be a good man, but she is not necessarily a good husband. "


    "Dad, what you said is very long-term."


    Tang Xin is still wondering why they all think so far? I''m still in love with my husband. It''s less than a month


    "do you think I want to be long-term? Heart, it seems that you still don''t know him


    "ah?" She doesn''t understand, does Dad? This tone...


    looking at Tang Xin''s surprised face, Tang Zhengqian shook his head, "if you really understand, you should see that Fu Jinyu is sure to win your power. fall in love? Do you think you two are in love? His purpose is not just to break up after falling in love with you. You should think that this man will not let you go. "


    Mother Tang couldn''t help laughing, "you exaggerate too much. What won''t let her go? It''s like a grudge. For the purpose of being together for a long time, isn''t that good? Women are afraid that men are irresponsible. I think Jin Yu is very good. What do you think of XinxinTang Xin nodded, "Dad, since he is such a person, you should rest assured?"


    Tang Zhengqian sighed and said to his wife, "are you so happy that your daughter has been abducted by a man?"


    Mother Tang pulled the corners of her mouth, "I dare you to be jealous of others!"


    Tang Xin chuckled. He got up and sat down next to Tang Zhengqian, playing with his father''s arm to comfort him, "Dad, I will always be your daughter. What''s more, I haven''t been abducted by him. I just started to fall in love. If I really want to get married, my father must agree. "


    Tang Zhengqian was coaxed and finally laughed, "what he said now is so good. One day in the future, don''t say that I make trouble for him!"


    "No, absolutely not."


    has the final say that when parents say when they will, that is what they say.


    She''ll listen to her parents.


    Fu and Jin, at that time, had to depend on her ability.


    "By the way, mom and Dad, do you mind if he was - married before?"


    Tang Xin is glad that his parents are so generous.


    Tang Zhengqian and his wife''s face changed at the same time. Tang Xin didn''t doubt anything else. He just thought that they actually cared.


    Explain quickly, "Mom and Dad, his wife has passed away. We can''t deny that he is a good man, can we? If you exclude him because of this willingness, he will be wronged. "


    "Well, don''t explain." Tang Zhengqian patted the back of his daughter''s hand, "we understand,"


    "well, that''s good."


    "It''s getting late. Go upstairs and have a rest."


    After Tang Zhengqian sent his daughter away, the couple looked at each other and went back to the room.


    In the room, the husband and wife no longer disguise.


    "Zhengqian, it''s not fair to the children."


    Tang''s mother relies on her bedside. Tang Xin and Chi ran didn''t give her a day''s love from her parents. After finding her, it''s like this again. Do you really want her to live without knowing anything?


    This is unfair to her and to Tang Xin.


    The other child is still lying on the bed and doesn''t know when to wake up.


    Tang Zhengqian was also helpless, "I know. But at present, it can only be done for the time being. "


    Mother Tang''s eyes were moist. She threw herself into her husband''s arms and sobbed, "I want my two daughters to be well. Why is it so difficult?"

 Chapter 450

    How happy was she when she was pregnant with twins?


    However, later there was only one child left. After she was sad for a while, she was distracted by the living child.


    She devoted all her maternal love to the original Tang Xin. She was afraid that heaven would take away her daughter again.


    But later, found another daughter, but lost the original.


    Tang''s mother is very bitter in her heart. Facing Tang''s heart now, on the one hand, she is painful and guilty. She wants to make up for her mother''s love. Sometimes when she forgets her other daughter who is a vegetable, she pretends that everything has not changed before.


    Just, when I think of it, there seems to be a trace of resentment in her heart. Is it true that the two daughters are not meant to be together. If there is only one, she still hopes that the original Tang Xin will live well, and now, even if they don''t know her existence, she will live well in a city.


    Isn''t that better?


    But it''s just a luxury. Tang Xin is replaced by Chi ran. It''s unfair to Chi ran and Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin should have his own identity, and Chi ran can''t be Tang Xin all his life.


    "Husband, please help me. I don''t want to see that we have only one daughter."


    Tang Zhengqian held his wife and comforted her, "my heart is our daughter. I will save her. Let''s not give up. One day, she will wake up. "


    "Wuwu Husband, I''d rather not find Chi ran, so maybe my heart won''t -- "


    " what are you talking about? " Tang Zhengqian can understand his wife''s sadness, but she has a problem with her mentality. "That''s our daughter, too."


    "I know, I know We are sorry for her, but, you see, she had a good life before. If we are destined to have only one daughter, I would rather - "


    " OK, what''s the fate? " Tang Zhengqian was a little displeased, but he knew that his wife was too sad, so he softened his heart. "Well, our hearts will be good, and Chi ran will be very good. They are all our daughters. "


    Mrs. Tang cried for a while, then suddenly said, "in fact, when we were pregnant, someone calculated for our daughter that they would kill each other, and they could not be together. Otherwise, one of them is inevitable - "


    Tang Zhengqian suddenly pushes away his wife and gets angry," shut up, when do you believe these things? It''s just an accident. Do you want to send our other daughter away? She''s been lost for 20 years, and when she comes back, are you willing? "


    "I I don''t want to, but if I can wake up like this, then - "


    " don''t think about it. I''m a doctor. I believe in science, not superstition. Well, take a rest and have a sleep. "


    Tang Zhengqian interrupts his wife''s nonsense, and Mrs. Tang can only resist it. This seems to be the hope of nonsense.


    In the dark, Mrs. Tang couldn''t sleep for a long time.


    This is the words of Xiangsha Xiangke that she thought of when she found Chi ran, but after Chi ran replaced Tang Xin''s identity, she did not give up to calculate.


    And the conclusion is the same.


    Mrs. Tang has been hiding this idea in her heart. She only hopes that this is nonsense, but what if there is a glimmer of hope?


    After Fu Jin went back with him, Zheng Qu prepared sleeping pills for him.


    Now Fu Jinyu, although his health is much better because of Chi Ran''s recovery, his illness is not cured directly.


    For two years, he had been dreaming and had the nightmare of crying helplessly when Chi ran exploded.


    Later, Chi Ran''s heart was recovered, and his condition was relieved, but it still took time.


    He no longer sleeps all night, but sometimes he can''t sleep or needs medicine.


    "No, I''m going to get rid of the drugs."


    Fu Jinyu sat down, his thumb and index finger pinched the eyebrows, but his solemn facial features were cool, and only in front of Chi ran could he have a different expression.


    In particular, in the past two years, he has been a whole person, just making people shudder.


    Zheng Qu was very glad that his wife was still alive. Otherwise, if his wife really left, the president would only become a madman who hurt others and himself.


    Fu Jin and opened his eyes, deep black eyes at the moment is more sharp.


    "Zheng Qu, I need the information of all Tang family members, not just Tang Zhengqian, but all Tang family members."


    "Yes, president. Does the president want to investigate the truth that his wife was stolen? "


    "Well, there''s a reason for that." Fu Jinyu suddenly teased himself, "I have to get familiar with everyone in the Tang family, and I will be more confident when I come to the door in the future."


    Zheng Qu pulled to pull corners of the mouth, indeed, now of the wife''s family, but a big family."Also, the company, I want to focus on B city."


    City a is Fu''s headquarters, but Zheng Qu didn''t expect to transfer this kind of thing.


    "President, this is -"


    Fu Jin and his black eyes flashed coldly, "it''s settled."


    Zheng Qu can only nod, "yes, president."


    Wei Yi was silent, Fu Jin and his voice were cold, which implied infinite chill, "Zheng Qu, city a, there is nothing I miss."


    Zheng Qu said nothing. He knew the disappointment of the president.


    "Well, go and have a rest."


    After Zheng Qu left, Fu Jin and a man sat quietly for a while, opened a bottle of wine and held it in his hand. He used to drink wine to pass the terrible night. Now, the wine is slightly drunk, just to relieve fatigue. In the meantime, he imagined that the beloved woman was still alive.


    Slowly relaxed, Fu Jinyu closed his eyes with a faint smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin was awakened by her mother before she got up in the morning.


    "Xin Xin, don''t sleep. Jin Yu is waiting for you downstairs."


    "Oh - ah?"


    After Tang Xin was confused, he suddenly woke up. His mother said with a smile, "yes, he''s downstairs. He said he''s here to rub breakfast."


    What kind of breakfast?


    In fact, everyone knows that he came to see Tang Xin.


    Downstairs, watching Fu Jin chatting with his father, a gentle smile hung on his handsome face when he saw her.


    Tang Xin is a little embarrassed. After a few bites, they leave the Tang family.


    It''s still early. Fu Jinyu prefers to walk with her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Tang Xin was surprised, but he was happy.


    Fu Jinyu took her hand and said, "I''m here to do what a boyfriend should do."


    Before, he had never pursued Chi ran like this. He forced her to be his wife.


    Now, I finally have a chance to make up for what she should experience as a girl, to be pursued, to fall in love

 Chapter 451

    Two hand in hand to the school not far away, 20 minutes'' journey, is the happiest part of Tang Xin''s road.


    Fu Jinyu has been smiling quietly, one hand in his pants pocket, the other hand is held by Tang Xin, like a child, looking at her childish smile, his mouth is always filled with a faint smile, doting on her.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Tang Xin himself happy, but always can''t hear the voice of people around him.


    Fu Jin and shook his head, "that''s good."


    Tang Xin ha ha of smile, "seem also, so good."


    He is a person who doesn''t talk much. Think about it, most of the time, she is talking and he is listening.


    So they went to the school gate, and then went in. Like other college lovers, Tang Xin held hands and arms, with a sweet smile on his face.


    Just in front of the building, Tang xinni tilted Fu Jin with.


    Fu Jin and helpless, patted her head, "OK, go in. In the afternoon, I''ll have someone pick you up. "


    "Good, ah --" just agreed, but Tang Xin just responded and said reluctantly, "I have to go to the club, the Speech Club in the afternoon. The school just organized a speech contest recently. I signed up and went to training with them in the afternoon. "


    "Speech training?"


    Fu Jin and fingers around her forehead messy bangs, "speech still need training?"


    Tang Xin glared, "of course. You look like a master? "


    Fu Jin and thin lip micro hook, "master can''t talk, but if I remember correctly, when I was in school, I was always the first in the speech contest."


    "Ah -"


    Tang Xin smiles pleasantly, "then help me!"


    "What''s the advantage of helping you?"


    "You''re my boyfriend. You need to pay for helping me?"


    "I don''t need a reward, but I have to have some sweetness!" his eyes were deeper and his eyes were thick.


    Tang Xin immediately understood her meaning, lowered her head, wrapped her hair tail, and muttered softly, "what do you want to do?"


    Fu Jin and smile, "OK, let''s go to class first. In the evening, go to my place in the evening, "


    " OK. "


    Tang Xin pulled his finger again, then turned around and turned his head several times before entering the building.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Fu Jin and Zheng Qu got back, Zheng Qu met him, took his coat and opened his mouth directly.


    "President, the board of directors has some opinions on the matter of shifting the focus."


    There are objections from the board of directors. That''s for sure. After all, the influence of the Fu family in city a is beneficial to the Fu group.


    Even though Fu Jin and Feng Lei are not very helpful.


    They all know that Fu Jin fell out with the Fu family, but after all, he was the son of father Fu. There was a contradiction between father and son, but they just thought it was temporary.


    But now I''m leaving city A. It''s a big deal.


    Fu Jin and sneer, "give them enough benefits, you can seal their mouth."


    "One more thing." Zheng Qu hesitated, Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, "your mother called and said - the old man is in hospital."


    Fu Jin and indifferent, Zheng Qu continued, "it''s true, almost a stroke, but sent to the hospital in time, the situation stabilized."


    "No problem. Do you need to tell me?"


    Fu Jinyu went directly to the study, and Zheng Qu knew that he would be this reaction. He shook his head and followed.


    In a city,


    Mr. Fu was hospitalized, but he was still seriously ill. No one in the Fu family didn''t worry and they all came back.


    Even Fu Mingyan and his wife, who are not at home all the year round, have come back, but only Fu Jin and his wife are missing.


    Fu Mingyan, as the boss and a soldier, is naturally rigid and serious. If Fu Jinyu doesn''t come back, he must be angry.


    "What''s the matter? Xiao Han, didn''t you inform your uncle? No matter where he is, let him come back at once. "


    Fu Yi looks at Xiao Nuan with a cold expression. She is the best at coaxing her parents. They don''t know much about my uncle. Of course, Xiao Nuan has to solve this problem.


    "What are you doing with a sad face?" Fu Mingyan was impatient and yelled, "Xiao Nuan, come on."


    Fu yinuan is not happy because his parents seldom come back, but his expression is very flat.


    "Grandma called my uncle''s secretary."


    "Call the secretary? Is your uncle so busy that he can''t even answer the phone at home? Son of a bitch


    "Well," Chu Zhen, the daughter-in-law of the Fu family, stopped his scolding. She looked at the two children seriously. Her eyes were as sharp as her husband''s, "what''s the matter with your uncle?"


    Fu Yihan looks at his sister, and Fu yinuan doesn''t hide it.


    "My uncle got married two years ago.""Marriage?" Husband and wife Rao is again calm also surprised, how can they not know?


    "But not long after they got married, my grandfather didn''t agree and wanted to break them up. As a result, the little aunt died. That''s it. "


    that''s it?


    Fu yinuan''s words are too simple, but Fu Mingyan and his wife think it''s not too scary.


    So, because of the old man''s stubbornness, it''s not just as simple as breaking up the second and his first girlfriend. Now, the third''s wife is dead?


    It''s not as simple as breaking up. It''s killing people.


    Fu Mingyan didn''t know what to say. He had a cold face and knew it in his heart. It was too difficult.


    "For two years, at home? Why didn''t anyone tell us? "


    Chu Zhen asked, but only got two children''s ridicule, "you are so busy, we can be embarrassed."


    "Well, how can I talk to your mother?"


    Fu Mingyan scolded the two children, then frowned, "I''ll call your uncle."


    Just about to fight, Fu yinuan said directly, "Dad, you''d better forget it. You don''t know my uncle''s affection for my aunt, let alone how I spent the past two years. If you knew, you wouldn''t be so optimistic. "


    Fu Mingyan and his wife looked at each other and frowned.


    Fu yinuan thinks it''s boring. She doesn''t want to untie uncle''s scar any more, so she will be distressed.


    For two years, she has been unable to walk out because of Chi Ran''s death.


    "If you want to know, ask my brother. Since my grandfather is OK, I''ll go first. I''ve also asked my friends out to play. "


    At this time, Fu Mingyan can''t help getting angry when he goes out to play, but Fu yinuan leaves quickly without being caught by his father.


    "Don''t be angry, Dad. Xiaowenhe''s old aunt is a good friend. After her death, xiaonuan is also very sad. She''s been blaming herself


    Fu Yihan argues for his sister that he doesn''t know as much about the feelings between uncle and Chi ran as Fu yinuan does. However, he knows very well that uncle''s madness has been going on in the past two years.


    In fact, the people of the Fu family were surprised that the man who used to be cold and heartless never had a woman who could get close to Fu Jinyu. It was so shocking that he became infatuated.

 Chapter 452

    Master Fu is not surprised that Fu Jinyu has not come back. If he can come back, he will be surprised.


    Now that the two brothers of the Fu family have met, I hope there can be some solutions to the current situation of the third brother.


    "No one can help without women. But in the end, the parents are still there, and the third is too heartless and unfilial. "


    Although Fu Mingyan felt sorry for Fu Jinyu, he still felt that the old man was not to blame.


    It was just an accident.


    Fu Mingzhang shook his head. "Brother, you don''t know Lao San''s temper. What''s more, alas, it''s a human life! "


    "It''s just an accident. It''s none of my father''s business."


    "But if it were not for her father, Chi ran would not have been taken away that day, would not have passed that road, and would not have met that accident."


    Fu Mingyan was silent, and Fu Mingzhang said, "don''t worry, elder brother. It''s useless for others to say about the third son, unless he comes out by himself."


    "No, I''ll go to him myself. I don''t believe it. I''m a big brother. It doesn''t work? "


    Fu Mingyan immediately got up and was about to go out, but he was stopped by Fu Mingzhang.


    "Don''t go, big brother. Third is not in city a, and you''d better not make trouble for yourself. "


    "Joke, how dare he treat me?"


    Fu Mingzhang laughs bitterly. Third brother is crazy now. If you go, maybe he will make trouble for elder brother. Although you can''t do anything about big brother, after all, he will do something to make you headache. "


    Fu Mingyan frowned, "so you suffered from him?"


    Fu Mingzhang seemed slightly bitter. "The third brother was angry with your sister-in-law. He found Zhu Qinghao as early as two years ago. But after Chi Ran''s accident, he went crazy to deal with these people. Even Qin Ge was angry. In two years, alas, it was hard for me to do it. "


    Zhu Qinghao, the woman Fu Mingzhang loved at that time, was taken away by the old man.


    Now, when she comes back, it''s not only for Qin Ge, but also for Fu Mingzhang himself.


    "What about people?"


    "In a city, I can''t drive her away. She has a third brother to rely on, and Qin Ge can''t help it."


    Fu Mingyan''s hard face was full of anger.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of trouble with Fu Jin, but he''s too close.


    "This smelly boy, I -"


    "OK, brother, let''s do this first. You have to make allowance for the third. He''s so sad. "


    There is no way to deal with Fu Jin and his two brothers in a city.


    Fu Jinyu was not interested in knowing this.


    He is accompanying Tang Xin to help revise his speech and train some timid novices.


    "Tangtang, you are embarrassed to face me. What lecture club do you join?"


    "Don''t I just feel afraid to exercise myself? "Tang Xin looked at the speech that was completely modified by Fu Jinyu. He made up his mind that he would provide the speech in the future. If you really want to give a speech, it won''t work.


    Frustrated, he sat down and chewed the apple. Tang Xin said to Fu Jinyu, "and that was two years ago. I don''t remember why I took part in this."


    Fu Jinyu shook his head and touched her head. "It''s better to exercise."


    "You should memorize the manuscript first,"


    "OK."


    When Tang Xin recites the manuscript, Fu Jin and Zheng answer the phone, while Tang Xin plays with his mobile phone while carrying it.


    Tang Xin also likes to play with mobile phones. All day in this group and that circle, he can chat, tease, like, comment and so on.


    There is also a group in the Speech Club. The president of the group takes care of her and asks her if there is any problem with her manuscript. He can help her revise it and teach her how to play better.


    Other people in the group tease her, but the president treats her differently.


    people in the group always make fun of her, and Tang Xin should not take it seriously.


    "Tang Xin, you and the president are so talented and beautiful. Don''t be reserved. Put him down. We''re all for it. "


    "No kidding."


    "Why are you kidding? President, please speak quickly and take down the sweetheart. "


    "You care so much about us. If there''s any good news, I''ll announce it at the first time. Don''t make a fuss now."


    "Oh, Tang Xin, the president is distressed."


    Tang Xingang is about to reply when her mobile phone is suddenly taken from her head. She immediately turns to see Fu Jinyu''s gloomy face and looks at her group chatting.


    "When are you going


    Fu Jin and just looked at it for a while, then he changed his mobile phone to Tang Xin, but he didn''t smile at Tang Xin''s cramped eyes.


    "Have you finished reciting the manuscript?"


    Tang Xin shook his head, "not yet."


    "Back it quickly."


    "Oh."Facing each other, Fu Jinyu works behind his desk, while Tang Xin reads the manuscript on the sofa diagonally opposite


    but Tang Xin is guilty. Fu Jin and I watched the group chat, but he didn''t say anything or have any reaction. What was in his mind


    don''t be angry or jealous


    but Tang Xin was upset about this


    as a boyfriend, don''t you feel jealous about it? Don''t pay attention or don''t care


    what a tangle


    at 9:30, Fu Jinyu sent Tang Xin back to Tang''s home. Mother Tang was really satisfied with this considerate man


    and let him in and sit for a while


    but it''s only a while. Fu Jinyu leaves soon. Tang Xin doesn''t hear anything about the group from him


    on the contrary, when Fu and Jin left, she could not help but mention it first


    "that group, they are joking."


    Tang Xin was not comfortable with his understatement


    but if she mentioned it again, it would seem that she cared


    after a few days, Tang Xin didn''t worry about it. When he thought he had forgotten it, the first round of the speech contest began


    ...


    after Tang Xin stepped down, a few friends gathered around her to give her a smile and encouragement. She breathed out a deep breath. Fortunately, she felt nervous at the beginning, but she followed a lot


    I don''t know if I will be promoted, but it''s good to have such a match

 Chapter 453

    Tang Xin''s whole smile has changed.


    Fu Jin and his fingers brushed her cheek intimately, his eyes doting, "when you go up. I''ve seen it all. Sugar, you''re great. "


    Tang Xin is so sweet. Oh, she didn''t see him just now.


    Friends around Tang Xin and members of a club were all surprised to see the intimate interaction between this cool and handsome man and Tang Xin, and some of them didn''t seem very happy.


    "Tang Xin, who is this? Your brother? "


    Fu Jin ignored the sour words of the young boy beside him, as if he were the air.


    "Sugar, is there nothing else? I''ll take you to celebrate. "


    "Celebrate? I don''t know if I can make it


    "Tang Xin, you will. You are very good." Next to the boy immediately cut in, Tang Xin this just looked at him, "president, that, I have to go first."


    Fu Jinyu leaned back and looked at them with a smile, while the little girls on one side looked straight.


    Such a charming man is more charming than a young man like elder martial brother.


    Compared with this man, even the school grass is slightly inferior.


    "Tang Xin, don''t you introduce this --"


    Tang Xin sticks out his tongue and whispers to them, "my boyfriend. Well, I have to go. "


    "Boyfriends?"


    Is it Tang Xin''s boyfriend? They don''t have a chance?


    The elder martial brother and the president, his face was very dark.


    Looking at the two left hand in hand, he had to admit that the man''s imposing manner was incomparable.


    Some people are jealous and can''t help saying to the president, "president, you have a chance before you get married. Besides, that man looks bigger than us. Is there a generation gap? If you work hard, you will have a chance. "


    "Come on, Qiu Yan, do you think that everyone is as immoral as you, and they will rob their boyfriends if they like them? Do you want to rob Tang Xin''s boyfriend by egging on the president? "


    Qiu Yan''s face slightly changed, "hum, good intentions are like donkey''s liver and lung. It''s no fun to go


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin is taken into the car by Fu Jinhe. On the car, Tang Xin suddenly laughs.


    Fu Jin and glanced at her, "so happy?"


    Tang Xin smiles alone until he stops laughing and is satisfied. Then he tilts his head and looks at Fu Jinyu all the time. It seems that he deliberately sets his eyes on him.


    Fu Jin and concentrate on driving, "what do you want me to do?"


    Tang Xin smiles again, "what do you say?"


    Fu Jin and light smile don''t speak. In the end, it''s Tang Xin who can''t calm down and open his mouth.


    "Why are you so calm all the time? It''s boring


    Tang Xin Dudu mouth, and then bluntly, "you come, just to see my speech?"


    "What do you say?"


    Tang Xin suddenly pulled the seat belt, then approached Fu Jin and his side, looked at his face, whispered and deliberately blew in his ear, "you are here to swear sovereignty!"


    Fu Jin and side face, smile at Tang Xin proud smile, "if you think so, that''s it."


    "What is it?"


    Tang Xin was dissatisfied. "Hum, you must have been thinking about it before, didn''t you? Just to let them know that you''re my boyfriend. Right? "


    Fu Jin and don''t talk. When the car arrives, Fu Jin and don''t get off at the first time, but look at Tang Xin''s complacency.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Tang Xin pondered. Suddenly, he was not as calm as Fu Jinyu. He laughed and rushed to Fu Jinyu.


    "I love you so much."


    Fu Jinyu''s "swearing sovereignty" made Tang Xin proud. It turned out that he didn''t care.


    That night, Tang Xin was so happy that he didn''t want to go home.


    In Fu Jinyu''s villa, I was tired of leaning for a long time, and almost was eaten.


    But Tang Xin is willing, but Fu Jinyu dare not let her stay at night.


    It took Fu Jinyu a long time to get up and tidy Tang Xin''s clothes. Fu Jinyu held her in her arms, but she couldn''t carry on to the end. It was really enough to test his patience.


    Now think about it. In the past, Fu Jin and shaoshaoshao had been patient in this respect.


    Now, it is really necessary to appreciate the suffering of seeing and not eating.


    Deep dark eyes, forced to kiss her, immediately got up, voice hoarse.


    "Well, I''ll take you home."


    Fu Jin and Tang Xin step out of the room first. Tang Xin covers her little mouth and enjoys it secretly for a while before walking out of the room.


    In the car, Tang Xin is still embarrassed to curl up in the co driver''s seat, shy and laughing.


    Fu Jinyu seemed to know his shyness and didn''t say anything.


    She has been sent back to the Tang family.At least, Tang Xin kisses Fu Jinyu''s cheek and leaves with a red face


    in the evening


    the dream that Tang Xin didn''t appear for a long time appears again.


    She seems to date that man in her dream every time, but this time, Tang Xin doesn''t allow him to do such intimate things.


    "No, I have a boyfriend."


    "Ha ha..." The man in the dream laughs low and deep, and kisses Tang Xin''s chin hard. Then he says with a smile, "I''m your husband. Where''s your boyfriend?"


    Tang Xin doesn''t know why. When she has Fu Jinyu, she even feels so much about the man''s kiss in her dream.


    She blushed and retorted, "you''re not my husband. I have a boyfriend. Even in a dream, that''s not right. "


    "You are my dream, I should not have such a dream, even if it is such a dream, it should not be yours."


    Tang Xin feels guilty and feels sorry for Fu Jin.


    And the man seems to be a little displeased, forced to hoop Tang Xin''s waist, cold voice.


    "Ranran, don''t make fun of it. I won''t be happy."


    "What Ranran? I''m not your Ranran. My name is Tang Xin."


    "You are my dye."


    "No, no, no "No, No."


    Her resistance was blocked by men, and she seemed too familiar with the intimacy.


    When the man was there, Tang Xin couldn''t help calling out his name.


    "Fu Jin and..."


    At the same time, the man from that has not been able to see clearly on the face, now also a little bit of suddenly clear.


    Tang Xin is shocked that the man is Fu Jinyu.


    Fu Jin bowed his head with a deep kiss.


    "Ranran, you finally called my name. You''re not angry with me, are you


    Tang Xin stares at his eyes in surprise. Before he can react, he is once again kissed by Fu Jinyu.

 Chapter 454

    After Tang Xin wakes up from his dream, it''s just dawn. However, in his dream, the man is Fu Jinyu, which makes Tang Xin feel puzzled and embarrassed.


    She wondered that it was because she was intimate with Fu Jin that she regarded the man in her dream as him.


    However, he called himself Ranran?


    Tang Xin remembers that Fu Jin and his wife are called Chi ran, so he called himself Ran Ran and regarded himself as his wife, didn''t he?


    No, it''s her dream. If it''s Fu Jinyu''s dream, he can be excused for regarding himself as Chi ran. However, it''s her dream of Tang Xin. She''s so frustrated that she dreams of herself as someone else''s stand in.


    Tang Xin rubbed his head and felt confused for his strange dream.


    Really, people don''t think of you as a double. Instead, you think of yourself as a double.


    Tang Xin took a shower, got rid of the inexplicable dream, and decided to be more aggressive. She is Tang Xin, Tang Xin, not someone else''s stand in.


    Fu Jin and I had a dream at night.


    When she went to pick up Tang Xin today, she saw Fu Jinyu. Her whole face turned red uncontrollably. Tang Xin wanted to find a hole to get in.


    Fu Jinyu probably knew that she was shy and didn''t have to ask. Otherwise, the more she asked, the more shy she would be.


    From tangxin school, he went directly to the branch office in B city. Fu Jinyu slowly convinced the people on the board of directors. He slacked off a lot in two years. Now, it''s time for some restless people to beat them.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Fu Jin and Yu entered the room, they received a phone call.


    "Brother in law, I''m in city B, at the airport. Will you send someone to pick me up? "


    chi Shuyao''s voice seems to be crying. If he is an ordinary man, he will be very sad.


    Fu Jin and just coldly pick eyebrows, "in B city?"


    Tang Xin put down his backpack and poured himself a glass of water. He didn''t care what he called and sat down to play with his mobile phone.


    Fu Jinyu also sat down with her long arm on her shoulder. Her body was lazy, but her voice seemed very cold.


    "There''s a taxi at the airport. I can take you to any hotel. It''s not convenient for me here. In this way, "


    Fu Jin hung up with him directly, and Chi Shu almost didn''t drop his mobile phone.


    Beautiful delicate face, gnashing teeth of some ugly ferocious.


    Finally, she took her luggage and took a taxi.


    "To the best hotel in the city."


    Tang Xin looked up at Fu Jin and said, "who''s in city B?"


    Listen to his tone, it seems that I don''t like it very much.


    Fu Jin and playing with the end of her hair, said, "unimportant people."


    "Oh," Tang Xin was not curious. Just as he was about to look down at his mobile phone, Fu Jinyu confiscated it. "Well? What are you doing? "


    "It''s bad for your eyes to stare at your cell phone all the time."


    "Why are you staring at me all the time?"


    Fu Jinyu is still domineering. She gets up and goes to the room with her mobile phone. Tang Xin doesn''t catch up with her, but just shrugs with a smile.


    Well, she understood his implicit jealousy.


    After arriving at the hotel, Chi Shuyao enters the room, after taking a bath, comes out and sits by the window, thinking about how to let Fu Jinyu come to see him, or go to live with him.


    This time, she is going to put all her eggs in one basket. Wei Xiuyuan spent two years with him without mentioning marriage. Although he has the name of fiancee, what''s the difference between Wei Xiuyuan and the women who are wrapped with his money?


    Chi Shuyao is fed up with such empty days without any real benefits. Wei Xiuyuan treats her like a bird in a cage. When he thinks of it, he gives her some food and teases her. I didn''t show up for a long time when I couldn''t remember.


    And she didn''t want such a life at all.


    In particular, Wei Xiuyuan, an old man, is not addicted to love at all. In his world, business is the most important thing, and his fiancee has nothing in his heart.


    She is still young, but also need men''s care and moistening, before she did not think long-term, now, she regretted.


    How can she Miss Fu Jinyu, who has a better choice?


    Chi Shuyao smiles confidently. Now Chi Ran is dead, and nothing can stop her.


    Without Chi ran, only Fu Jin and the women around her will succeed.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night


    in the quiet study, Fu Jinyu is knocking on the computer, while the mobile phone beside him suddenly vibrates. After a long time, he leaves the computer and answers the phone.


    "Wuwu Brother in law, brother in law, I see my sister. "


    Chi Shuyao''s cry, in the silent night sounds, especially weak and helpless, painful.Fu Jin and his thick eyebrows frowned slightly. His dark eyes were like stars in the night, but they were as cold as a deep pool.


    "See your sister?"


    "Well," Chi Shuyao choked, "I dream, dream of my sister. She cried in her dream and said she missed us. Sobbing Brother in law, I miss her too, "


    " yes. "


    Fu Jin answered coldly.


    "Brother in law, I want to see you. I want to see you now. Brother in law, I beg you, Wuwu I''m so sad, "


    " it''s late, "


    " brother in law, I I I just want to see you. I''m sorry to disturb you so late


    Chi Shuyao retreats to make progress, but Fu Jinyu never lets her do so.


    Fu Jinyu''s indifference makes Chi Shuyao unwilling, so he can only give up.


    "Then, brother-in-law, take a rest. I hope my sister will come to you, brother-in-law. Now we are both poor people. Maybe we can only see my sister in a dream. "


    After hanging up the phone, Chi Shuyao angrily lies on the bed and curses.


    "Damn Chi ran, I have to borrow your wind when you are dead."


    chi Shuyao hammered out of bed, squeezed the pillow and threw it out.


    "Ah..."


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin and hung up the phone, and did not put Chi Shu in mind.


    Just the next day, let Zheng Qu check what happened to Chi Shuyao in city A.


    Zheng Qucha Chi Shu Yao, the results soon came out.


    "Nothing unusual. The biggest possibility is that he Shunhua recently asked Chi Shuyao for more


    No exception?


    "What is the purpose of her coming?"


    Zheng Qu smoked from the corner of his mouth. Shouldn''t the President be very clear about the purpose?


    "maybe it''s for the president."


    Fu Jin and Zheng Qu looked deeply at her. He didn''t dare to joke, but Chi Shuyao''s eyes could tell what she was thinking.


    It''s just that two years ago, the president allowed her to be close, and Zheng Qu couldn''t say anything.


    Now that my wife is back, will the president tolerate her?


    Zheng Qu was staring at some face embarrassed, he coughed, "maybe, Wei Xiuyuan delayed to marry her, she wants to borrow the help of the president."

 Chapter 455

    "That''s all?"


    Fu Jin responded coldly, "I''m not her savior."


    Zheng Qu heart secretly belly Fei, Chi Shu Yao certainly won''t treat you as the Savior, she is want to treat you as their own man.


    However, Chi Shuyao is a woman who is easy to see her intention.


    "President, Chi Shuyao''s side -"


    "you can do it. Don''t let her disturb me. "


    For Chi Shuyao, he is not soft hearted, but Chi Ran''s feelings for Chi''s grandmother are there. After all, Chi Ran is the only child in Chi''s family. Even if Chi Shuyao goes too far, Chi ran never really does anything about Chi Shuyao.


    "Yes."


    But as long as you have a heart, you can''t stop it. Chi Shuyao was originally aiming at Fu Jin.


    Chi Shuyao stayed in B city for three or four days, but she didn''t see Fu Jinyu. If she waited like this, I''m afraid she would never see anyone, let alone achieve her goal.


    We can''t find out their addresses from Fu Jin and Zheng Qu, but she can still find out the company of Fu Group in B city.


    Even if he can''t get into the company, Chi Shuyao will wait for him.


    She didn''t believe that she couldn''t wait for Fu Jin to appear.


    Fu Jin and his company are rare, but they will go one day.


    Chi Shuyao stops for a few days. Zheng Qu thinks she''s gone, but he doesn''t want to, so he''s blocked by Chi Shuyao.


    "Brother in law, brother in law, you made me wait so hard."


    As soon as Fu Jinyu got out of the car, Chi Shuyao didn''t know which corner to run out of. He rushed directly to Fu Jinyu and even wanted to hold him.


    Just, Fu Jin and quick reaction, directly pull her arm, pull her away from his body, cold eyes flashed disgust.


    While Chi Shu is pitiful and weak, she has her own embarrassment.


    She threw herself into the company, but was despised by men, and was in front of the company.


    "I''m sorry, brother-in-law. I''m very excited."


    When Fu Jin and a woman don''t like to touch him, Chi Shuyao immediately apologizes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Fu Jin and indifference, cold lips, eyes is a strong suspicion and cold.


    "I - I miss my brother-in-law."


    Chi Shu has a beautiful little face, nibbling at my bright red lips. Her watery eyes flicker in front of Fu Jin and her eyes. They are shy and cover up her feelings. However, it is just like this that people can see at a glance what she thinks.


    But Fu Jin and he didn''t respond at all, only the cold voice dispelled Chi Shuyao''s enthusiasm.


    "What you should think about is your sister."


    Zheng Qu can swear that he really saw Chi Shuyao''s facial muscles twitch.


    "Brother in law, I just miss my sister. That''s why I feel that I want to see my brother-in-law. Brother in law, I think a lot about my sister these days, as well as her lovely childhood that my parents told me. They miss her very much, and they know more about her brother-in-law''s pain. So, I hope I can share everything about my sister with my brother-in-law. We all hope that the brother-in-law will not be immersed in the pain, and you will put your sister in the bottom of your heart. If your sister is there, you don''t want to suffer so much for her, do you? She will want you to be happy. "


    "That''s all you want to say?"


    "Not only that, brother-in-law. I have something very important about my sister. I hope I can talk to you alone, OK?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s private." Chi Shuyao seems to be in a dilemma and doesn''t want to be heard.


    Fu Jinyu''s dark eyes are directly directed at Chi Shuyao. He feels the pressure of it and Chi Shuyao is calm.


    "Brother-in-law, it''s what my sister used to do with Zhuo Tiancheng."


    Sure enough, Chi Shuyao saw that Fu Jinyu''s face was darker, and she was a little proud.


    "Brother in law, please be busy first. I won''t disturb you. I''ll wait for you in the hotel. "


    chi Shu leaves immediately, and she knows that Fu Jinyu will definitely come.


    Fu Jin and looking at the direction of Chi Shuyao''s departure, the whole person is covered like ice, with dark eyes.


    Zheng Qu couldn''t help sweating on his back. This Chi Shu Yao is really unscrupulous.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin wants to find Fu Jinyu at night, but he refuses.


    "Why? You''re in the evening. It''s time to rest. "


    Tang Xin complained on the phone, not because she was rejected, but because Fu Jin and her work during the day and night is absolutely bad for her health. He didn''t pay attention to himself, and she was still distressed.


    Fu Jin and his face, which had been gloomy all day, finally had a smile.


    Thin lips slightly hook, but think of Chi Shuyao said Chi ran and Zhuo Tiancheng things, although know that Zhuo Tiancheng won''t have anything, but he in the end before the head is Chi Ran''s fiance''s name, just so little, he can''t help but anger.


    What Fu Jin hopes is that Chi Ran has never seen any other man in his whole life.Even if it''s just a name, it makes him jealous to kill


    but now, Tang Xin has no memory of Chi ran. Sometimes, Fu Jin and he think that it''s OK


    the word "night" makes Fu Jin''s speech ambiguous and confusing. Listening to his deliberate ending, Tang Xin''s heart beats fast and excited


    "you hate it. Do whatever you like. I don''t care about you. "


    "no, I''m fine. But if sugar can sleep with me, I''ll sleep better. "


    "..." Tang Xin''s face turned red, "villain. Hang up. "


    Tang Xin thinks that men are really... Gorgeous


    the knock on the door rings, and Chi Shuyao''s mouth is full of charming smile


    tonight, she will let Fu Jin and this man bow down to her


    Fu Jinyu, seeing Chi Shu''s delicate but charming posture, didn''t even change her eyes


    "brother in law, you''re here."


    Zheng Qu said with a smile, "excuse me, Miss Chi."


    "what are you doing here?"


    seeing Chi Shuyao''s face, it''s obvious to glance at her dress


    tut Tut, he''s really right


    "Miss Chi, I''ve always been the president. I''m always there. Should miss Chi not know? "


    is not without response


    "brother in law, my sister and Zhuo Tiancheng were childhood friends for 20 years. Before I knew Zhuo Tiancheng, their relationship was very good. Mom and dad also said that their feelings are very good. When they reached adulthood at the age of 18, they returned - "


    Fu Jin and his eyes were evil," what else? "<


    chi Shuyao looks embarrassed, "brother-in-law, that''s all in the past. My sister is no longer here. I shouldn''t have told you about this. However, I know that my brother-in-law is very affectionate to my sister. I just don''t want to see my brother-in-law feel so sad for my sister. Even if I say something bad about my sister, so that my brother-in-law can come out as soon as possible and be happy again, I would rather be a mean person. "Chi Shu Yaoya, after all, said, "elder sister and Zhuo Tiancheng have had a relationship for a long time. They often don''t go home at night. At that time, when mom and dad knew that the two families were one family, they turned a blind eye


    Chi Shuyao then stood up from the opposite side, walked slowly to Fu Jinyu and sat down. He tried to put his finger on Fu Jinyu''s shoulder as if to comfort him.

 Chapter 456

    As Chi Shuyao approached, Fu Jinyu did not resist. She put her finger on his shoulder and sat beside him.


    "Brother in law, my sister has passed away. Besides, she used to have such feelings. I don''t think you know that, do you? I hope my brother-in-law can stop thinking about my sister. Come out and live your own life. As long as my brother-in-law wants, I can have a better choice. "


    And the better choice is herself.


    Chi Shuyao''s fingers, along Fu Jinyu''s shoulder, slowly, arm around his arm, Chi Shuyao smile more charming.


    The finger held Fu Jinyu''s finger, "brother-in-law, I like you. I''ll do anything for you as long as you want me. "


    Fu Jin and expressionless, suddenly took out his arm, stood up, but did not leave.


    Condescending, eyes unpredictable, dark staring at Chi Shu Yao that crazy beautiful face.


    "Brother in law, am I not beautiful? Others say that I am much more beautiful than Chi ran. "


    chi Shuyao also stood up and was intoxicated with himself. Then, she took off her bathrobe, but she didn''t wear a inch.


    Chi Shuyao presents himself in front of Fu Jinyu. He is frank and undisguised.


    Fu Jin and his cold face finally changed.


    Thin lips slightly hook hook, Chi Shu Yao knew that no man would be indifferent in the face of such himself.


    Instead of coming forward, she turned around and walked step by step to the bedside. The cows stretched out and lay down.


    Chi Shu''s red lips pursed slightly, "Fu Jin Yu, I''m more beautiful than Chi ran, aren''t I? I''d like to be your woman. "


    This kind of seduction attitude, have done this, Fu Jin and if don''t do something, all some sorry Chi Shuyao''s trouble.


    "Zhengqu."


    Fu Jinyu suddenly yelled at Zheng Qu, while Zheng Qu, who was standing outside the door, laughed politely at the man who didn''t know when to appear in front of him.


    "President Wei, our president has given us a gift. Please come in."


    Wei Xiuyuan didn''t know why, so he went in. Then, looking at Fu Jin and his clothes standing there, he laughed and went in.


    Chi Shuyao on the bed was still a little annoyed. At this time, Fu Jinyu was called Zheng Qu, which was really a disappointment.


    She lay on the bed, not afraid of Zheng Qu to see, if see better, spread what Fu Jin and his things will be more perfect.


    Chi Shuyao''s charming long hair is scattered around his neck. In front of him, a charming smile is hanging on his face. What Wei Xiuyuan comes in to see is such a scene.


    When Chi Shuyao sees that what comes in is not Zheng Qu, but her unexpected man, she is stiff and pale.


    Fu Jin and Wei Xiuyuan quiet mouth, "President Wei, you slowly enjoy."


    After that, his eyes flashed cold, his long legs lifted, ready to leave.


    "No, Jin Yu, you can''t do this to me. You just wanted me. Please, don''t..."


    Chi Shuyao was a bit quick witted. She suddenly got up quickly, but she was a little embarrassed and fell at the foot of Fu Jinyu. She grabbed his trousers. At this time, if she didn''t grasp Fu Jinyu, she would have nothing.


    Chi Shuyao has put all her eggs in one basket, so there are two ways at this time.


    One is to ask Wei Xiuyuan for help. He was forced by Fu Jinyu. He regarded himself as Chi ran and wanted to be rude.


    The other is to tie himself to Fu Jinyu and make things real. In this way, we can not only get rid of Wei Xiuyuan, but also catch up with Fu Jinyu.


    Even if Fu Jin and Yu denied it, there were only two of them in the room. No one knew what had just happened. What do you say? It''s not her decision?


    And Wei Xiuyuan, in front of Fu Jinyu, although he lost his face, he only said that it was Fu Jinyu, not her.


    So in the future, when Wei Xiuyuan breaks his engagement with her, his goal will be Fu Jin and her.


    And she became free, and she didn''t suffer.


    "Jin Yu, I''m already your man. Although you just regard me as your sister''s substitute, it''s a fact that can''t be changed. You can''t leave me alone... "


    What a sad cry!


    Zheng Qu is still standing at the door, the door is open, so he can see clearly.


    But Zheng Qu shook his head in his heart. It''s not miserable to cry now. There will be more miserable later.


    "Zheng Qu!"


    Fu Jinyu mercilessly kicked Chi Shuyao away and left, while Zheng Qu came in with a smile and said to Wei Xiuyuan and Chi Shuyao, "you two, I made a recording just now. Do you need to listen? "


    Although he is outside the door, he can still do a good job in recording.


    Chi Shuyao is really miserable in the next moment.


    When Wei Xiuyuan looked at the situation, what else did he not understand?


    It''s a pity that such a woman is a beauty, but she can''t let Fu Jin and Yu have any reaction at all.Wei Xiuyuan snorted coldly, "no need."


    "Then I won''t disturb you. Have a good night. "


    Zheng Qu turns around, very natural and unrestrained.


    But the two people left in the house would not be so smart.


    But it''s none of Zheng Qu''s business. He quickly went downstairs, and the driver was waiting downstairs. He quickly got on the bus and turned around. To Fu Jin in the back seat, he said, "president, it''s done."


    "Yes."


    Fu Jin answered with a low voice, but his face was not very good.


    He couldn''t see any emotion when he closed his eyes. But Zheng Qu felt that if his wife''s previous affairs were mentioned, or with other men, he would be more ugly than he is now.


    However, the president is so affectionate to his wife that he won''t care too much about her previous feelings.


    But Zheng Qu didn''t know what Chi Shuyao said. Fu Jinyu didn''t believe it at all.


    After all, it was the first time for Chi ran to talk to himself. He knew it.


    But Chi Ran is insulted by Chi Shuyao. Fu Jinyu is not happy.


    Fu Jinyu suddenly said coldly, "Chi Shuyao is there. Find some men and take some pictures. And finally, stop her mouth. I don''t want to hear any more slander from her. "


    Zheng Qu nodded. It seemed that it was fake at all. Now Chi Shu Yao was the best.


    As for the photos Fu Jinyu said, tut Tut, maybe Chi Shuyao can develop into the entertainment industry in the future.


    Zheng Qu realized that his smile was too obvious, and immediately took his face seriously. This kind of unclean thing, he should be more serious, so as not to damage the image of his professional Secretary Zheng.


    Today, at the weekend, Tang Xin went to Fu Jinyu''s villa early in the morning.


    "The president went to bed a little late last night and hasn''t got up yet."


    Zheng Qu explained this to Tang Xin, but he was amused. The president is not a sleepy man. If he doesn''t get up now, I''m afraid he expected his wife would come early in the morning.


    Tang Xin a listen, nod, "that you go busy, I go up to see him."


    Zheng Qu smiles, nods and leaves. Tang Xin went to the door of the bedroom and quietly opened the door. In the room, the curtains were pulled up, and the thick curtains covered the good sunshine outside. In the room, the thick darkness made Tang Xin blink, slightly adapted to the darkness, and then quietly went to the end.


    On the bed, Fu Jinyu was lying on his back with the quilt under his arms and the whole body. Was the sleeping posture too correct?


    He doesn''t lie so flat all night, does he?


    Tang Xin slowly leaned over and looked at his face carefully. In the dark, the outline was clear. She laughed and stared at him.


    Staring at for a while, Tang Xin felt that she was still going downstairs. But as soon as she got up, she pulled hard. With a scream, she fell on the bed and was hugged firmly.


    With a man''s breath, Tang Xin''s lips are kissed by a man.


    Body temperature gradually Pansheng, and Tang Xin also gradually addicted, vaguely feel that the man grasp himself, she did not resist, but in the end, the man suddenly gave up to continue, turned over and lay aside.


    Before Tang Xin was fully awake, his hand was suddenly caught by him


    For a long time, Tang Xin was not angry and twisted his waist, "get up."


    Fu Jinyu''s low laughter rang out quietly in Tang Xin''s ear.


    Tang Xin can''t help but get more angry, voice with a bit of anger, "open up, open up, asshole."


    "Well, don''t be angry."


    Fu Jin and his wife got out of bed and walked to the bathroom in their pajamas.


    However, he looked back and quickly got out of bed to tidy up his tangxin, chuckling, "Tangtang, do you want to join me?"


    Tang Xin bowed his head and gave him a hard look back. Then he left the room.


    She went directly to the bathroom downstairs, pinched her hands, and then patted her red cheek, "asshole."


    ¡­¡­


    When Fu Jinyu came downstairs, Zheng Qu had already arranged his breakfast. He just looked at Tang Xin sitting far away. He didn''t like to surround Fu Jinyu so intimately before. Now he was hiding and his eyes didn''t look at him.


    Zheng Qu doesn''t have to think much, he knows that he must be in the room. The president has annoyed his wife. As for what has annoyed her, it''s self-evident.


    Zheng Qu leaves quickly without disturbing the couple.


    Fu Jin and his wife didn''t go directly to get close to the troubling girl. They sat in the dining room, had a quiet breakfast and read the newspaper. They only occasionally took a look at Tang Xin with a calm little face, and got a touch of doting at the bottom of their eyes.


    After breakfast, Fu Jinyu gets up and walks slowly to Tang Xin. Just as he sits down, Tang Xin suddenly gets up.


    But Fu Jinyu''s action was faster. He pulled her into his arms, adjusted her posture, and she had already sat on his leg.

 Chapter 457

    Fu Jin and her big hand pressed her waist.


    Tang Xin raised her eyes. She was afraid to look at Fu Jin Yu''s black eyes.


    Turning his eyes, Tang Xin can only bow his head, stare at his fingers, cowardly voice, "what are you doing?"


    Fu Jin and her lips were close to her small ear and said with a smile, "nothing. Isn''t this just holding you?"


    "Why are you so serious? If someone sees it... "


    Fu Jin and chuckled, "it''s very serious now. When you''re not serious, aren''t you upstairs just now? "


    "Shut up."


    Tang Xin looks like he''s hairy. He stares at Fu Jinyu with a vicious look.


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, thin lips curved, "but no longer speak."


    Don''t speak, seems to follow bad, because Tang Xin looking at Fu Jin and focus on their eyes, it makes her sit uneasy.


    "Don''t look at me that way."


    Tang Xin was a little annoyed. "Aren''t you always busy? At this moment, Fu Jinyu moved his mouth and Tang Xin frowned, "did you mean it? Well, well, can''t you talk? "


    He just opened his mouth and said with a funny smile, "isn''t Ranran telling me to rest? Today is the weekend, and I have to give myself a holiday. "


    That''s true.


    In fact, we still need to rest and have a good time.


    "Do you have any idea how to relax? Don''t you just sit at home? "


    When it comes to playing, Tang Xin is interested.


    At her age, it''s just fun time, and she can''t sit still. That''s to say, when she''s with Fu Jin, sometimes it''s satisfying to watch him, but if they go out together, it''s more satisfying for Tang Xin.


    "I don''t want to be afraid of Tangtang."


    That look in the eyes, that danger, Tang Xin red face, simply give up to ask him.


    "Let''s go out," it''s not safe to stay at home, "change quickly, be light."


    This pushes Fu Jinyu to change clothes. She thinks outside that shopping is a must. Watching movies and eating is the most basic step.


    Let''s start with the basics.


    In the future, self driving tour, playing ball games and so on will not be played all at once.


    Fu Jin and Tang Xin changed into black casual clothes, and Tang Xin''s eyes brightened. Although his clothes were not in many other colors, he was a good-looking family.


    Tang Xin quickly stepped forward and took his arm, pad his foot and printed a kiss on his cheek, "I think well, go shopping first."


    It''s just the season change. Tang Xin thinks that he wants to buy it.


    She bought a lot of clothes, shoes and accessories. Tang Xin also has this small shopping desire. She goes ahead and tries them on when she sees them. Fu Jin and she say that they are good-looking and they all buy them directly. Unconsciously, they buy them. When Tang Xin looks back, tut Tut, how can she buy so many at once?


    Fortunately, the driver couldn''t get it, so he packed it back into the car.


    Tang Xinxu smiles at Fu Jinyu, "did I buy too much?"


    It''s not her who spends money. She really treats Fu Jinyu as her own person, so she has no scruples about asking him to pay for things.


    Fu Jinyu shook his head and laughed. Then he took a tight skirt and gave it to her


    "Ah? I haven''t tried yet. "


    "You don''t have to try. It''s certainly suitable." Fu Jin and Du Ding''s expression was that he knew Tang Xin''s figure like the palm of his hand.


    "But the skirt is too short. I''m sorry to wear it out. "


    Fu Jin and then took out the card to pay, and then patted Tang Xin''s head, "who let you wear it out?"


    Tang Xin glared, "why don''t you go out and buy it?"


    The clerk who checked out at the counter lowered his head and laughed. Before Tang Xin knew it, Fu Jin and stuck it to her ear and whispered, "at home, show me what to wear."


    "You -"


    Tang Xin became angry when she was angry. She turned around shyly and angrily and took the lead to go out. Fu Jin and Cai followed up.


    "Tang Xin?"


    Tang ya, who comes to see Tang Xin, is about to say hello to her with a smile. The man behind Tang Xin follows her and hugs her waist intimately.


    And Tang Xin, obviously also saw Tang ya, slightly after a Zheng, embarrassed to say hello to Tang ya.


    "Ha ha, what a coincidence."


    Tang Ya is shopping with her friends. She has a circle on Tang Xin and the man around him, and her eyes are full of appreciation.


    "Who is this?"


    Tang Xin did not speak, Fu Jin and indifferent self introduction, "Fu, Fu Jin and, Tang Xin''s fiance."


    "Fiance?"


    Not only Tang ya but also Tang Xin was surprised.


    Tang Xin saw Fu Jinyu, but he didn''t want to retort. Then he said to Fu Jinyu, "this is my cousin, Tang ya."Fu Jinyu knew it. He knew all the people in the Tang family.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Tang."


    Tang Ya can see the initiative and strength of Fu Jin Yu at a glance.


    I''m afraid this fiance''s name is just Fu Jin and himself.


    However, at present, although the man''s eyes are sharp, cold, deep and difficult to distinguish, it gives people a good feeling.


    Tang Ya always likes this kind of man, but for Tang Xin''s man, she would have taken it by herself.


    Tang Ya said with a smile, "Mr. Fu, if you want to be the son-in-law of the Tang family, you can''t decide by yourself. That''s with the permission of the elders of the Tang family. "


    "Tanya, he''s met my parents."


    "I''ve met my aunt and uncle. This is the first step. I have to let other elders meet me."


    "Fu will visit the elders of the Tang family in the future."


    Tang Ya nodded. He was quite wise.


    The elder''s test is another matter. Today, Tang Ya has to take the opportunity to observe who this man is. Tang Xin this wench after all or inexperienced, if the man wants to cheat her, is certainly a cheat a quasi. She''s Tangya''s sister. She has to help her.


    "Since we met today, let''s go together. Let''s go, Tang Xin, give me some advice. "


    as he said that, he and his friends took Tang Xin forward, and Fu Jinyu naturally followed up, paying.


    Tang Ya bought a lot of things. Besides, the things here are very expensive. Fu Jinyu did a good job in not being stingy.


    For them that thing, generous take out card, brow all don''t frown once, still some gentlemanly demeanor.


    After spending money, they buy things, and then they eat. Tang Ya decides to invite them to dinner. During the meal, Fu Jinyu is more attentive to Tang Xin, picking vegetables, pouring water and being considerate. Tang Ya secretly nods her head and has passed the exam.


    Finally, send them home, not half impatient, Tang Ya before leaving, holding Tang Xin quietly appreciate Fu Jin and.


    "This man is good. No wonder you can''t find another man all the time. If you don''t make a name for yourself, you''ll make a great success! My sister will take care of you. "


    Tang Xin praised Fu Jinyu to others, especially her own family. Her heart was more beautiful than her own praise.


    As soon as I got on the bus, I took the initiative to kiss him, "Jin Yu, you really give me a long face."


    How can Fu Jinyu, who has been praised, be satisfied with only one cheek kiss?


    He directly broke Tang Xin''s face and kissed her for a while before driving home.


    Tang Xin was sent home. When he pushed the door, he saw his mother''s red eyes. He seemed to be in a panic and was looking at something.


    "Mom, what are you looking at? What''s the matter with you? "


    Tang Xin came quickly and saw Mother Tang put away the photo album.


    It''s an old picture of her as a child.


    Tang Xin doesn''t understand. How can you cry when you look at the picture?


    "It''s not that bad."


    Mother Tang is about to walk to her room, but Tang is worried and follows her.


    "Mom, are you hiding something from me? You see you cry, still say nothing? Is something wrong? You tell me


    "No, it''s OK," mother Tang put down the photo and dodged Tang Xin''s explanation, "just seeing the old photos before, I have some feelings."


    "Is that all?" Tang Xin has some doubts.


    "What else? Come on, leave me alone and go back to your own room. "


    Tang mother tone some bad, Tang heart frown, some worry, or back to his room.


    Dad doesn''t come back at this time, and he''s working overtime again. She doesn''t dare to call to disturb him and distract him. Tang Xin can only think about it by herself. Is there anything wrong with mom.


    But after thinking about it, it seems that nothing has happened recently.


    Is it really sad to see the old photos?


    Tang Xin thinks that maybe he really thinks too much.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when Tang Zhengqian was at home, Tang Xin quietly dodged his mother and asked him, "Dad, nothing happened to us recently, right? Is it all right to keep it from me? "


    Tang Zhengqian is funny, "what did you say? What can I do for you? "


    Tang Xin also nodded, "I think there should be nothing. However, when I came back last night, I saw my mother crying when she looked at the previous photos alone. However, my mother only said that she felt something when she looked at the photos. "


    She looked at Tang Zhengqian, his expression was stiff, Tang Xin frowned, "Dad?"


    Tang Zhengqian quickly regained his mind and naturally laughed, "you are still young. Don''t you know what our seniors are thinking next year. When you get to our age, you''ll know. It''s a feeling. Maybe your mother has entered menopause


    Such an explanation, Tang Xin has no doubt.


    "Really? the menopause? What about that? ""Don''t make her angry. She''ll do whatever she says. Well, don''t worry about anything else. "


    "Yes, I will."


    Tang Xin completely obeys the order, and is very careful. It''s said that women''s menopause is more difficult. She will be a obedient and good child.


    "Then I won''t go out today. I''ll go out with my mother to relax."


    Tang Zhengqian shook his head. "It''s none of your business. I''ll go with your mother. Keep your people, also can''t keep your heart


    Tang Xin, who was teased by her father, blushed and ran away.


    After Tang Xin left, Tang Zhengqian said to his wife who had been hurt in the room, "don''t be sad. I''ll accompany you to see Xinxin."


    "And she?" The question is another Tang Xin.


    "Have you gone to find Fu Jinyu?"


    Mrs. Tang looks at Tang Xin in the picture and cries again.


    "My heart, she may not wake up all her life, but the other one is still so heartless busy meeting men!"

 Chapter 458

    In Mrs. Tang''s tone, there was dissatisfaction with Tang Xin.


    Tang Zhengqian frowned because his wife was so dissatisfied.


    "How can you say that? It''s not her fault. Besides, she had no idea that she had another sister in a coma. We kept it from her


    "I''m just sad. When I see her every day, I know that we''re sorry for her. But when I think that my heart is still lying in the hospital and may never wake up, I''d rather they were separated and never found her. It''s better than it is now."


    After all, Tang Zhengqian sighed. No one wanted his two daughters to look like this.


    "Don''t think about it. If you let her see it again, it will be bad. But after a while, we will tell her the truth, OK? "


    Mrs. Tang just cried.


    They left home and went to the sanatorium. There are special doctors and nurses here, who take care of the real Tang Xin.


    Tang Zhengqian and his wife come to see his daughter every once in a while, but as a brain expert, he can do nothing about her sleeping state.


    Mrs. Tang sat by the bed and looked at her daughter lying on the bed. She was pale, thin and ignorant. She has read some information about vegetative people. Every time she insists on talking to her daughter, she hopes that their parents'' reluctance will spread to Tang Xin''s heart, hoping that she will wake up one day.


    But it''s been two years, and she hasn''t felt anything yet. Every time Mrs. Tang came to see it, she was full of hope and miracle, but every time she left, she was desperate.


    "Xinxin, mom and dad have come to see you..."


    Tang Zhengqian looked at his wife and daughter for a while, then went out to ask the doctor about the latest situation.


    In fact, it''s still like that. If something happened, the doctor would have called him long ago, but he didn''t give up every time, but he was disappointed every time.


    In the ward, Mrs. Tang was still saying, "your sister is different from you. You are a little bit of a lady, but she is a clever one. Your sister looks the same, but the character is not the same, we are sorry for your sister. Fortunately, she had a good life outside, and a very good husband found her again in two years. Well, your sister is happy now, "said Mrs. Tang, with some exclamation. She held Tang Xin''s hand tightly." Xin Xin, if you can hear it, wake up quickly. As long as you wake up, mom can do anything. Don''t you hate people taking your things? Don''t you hate sharing your love? Then you will wake up. As long as you wake up, mom and dad will only love you. Please, heart.... "


    Mrs. Tang and Tang Zhengqian left the sanatorium with red eyes.


    Along the way, she didn''t say a word.


    "Put me down at the intersection in front of you. I''ll go to the temple and ask for a talisman for Xinxin."


    "What''s the use of these things?"


    "It''s no use. I''ll try my best. I have no other way


    Tang Zhengqian is helpless, after putting down his wife, he also rushed back to the hospital immediately.


    And Mrs. Tang took a taxi, not to the temple, but to another direction.


    In a dilapidated community with a sense of age, the dark corridor is full of people.


    Mrs. Tang came once. This time, she went straight upstairs and said to the doorkeeper, "I''m Ms. Tang who came last time. The master said, "if I come again, I will report directly."


    The man looked at Mrs. Tang and went straight in with her.


    In the living room, there is a cold and humid smell, and the smell of burning paper candles. There is no sunlight in the whole room, and there are unknown people in it. I don''t know whether it is Yama or Bodhisattva. The whole living room is also full of gifts. Last time I came, Mrs. Tang saw many people give things to this master. Gold, silver, jewelry, everything.


    Compared with the cash she gave, she was less pious.


    But this time, she brought enough money. Anyway, she wanted the master to save her daughter.


    Ten minutes later, a customer came out of the room. He looked relieved, holding a talisman in his hand. He looked like a treasure.


    Mrs. Tang was introduced into the room. In the room, the master was sitting on the bed. The room was also dark. In front of the master, there was a thick layer of gauze.


    She couldn''t see inside. Mrs. Tang stood carefully.


    "Master, please help my eldest daughter."


    Not finished, the master''s hoarse voice sounded in the dark room, which made people feel particularly terrible.


    "As I said, you can only choose one of your two daughters, or separate them far away. Otherwise, when they are together, one will become stronger and the other will become weaker and weaker. "


    "Yes, I see. Can I just let the other daughter leave here?"


    "To leave, it''s not just people who leave."


    "what does the master mean?"


    "Before, now.""Is this -- is it to make us completely disown our youngest daughter?"


    The master did not speak, but Mrs. Tang understood that she was distressed, "is there no other way?"


    the master did not speak, and Mrs. Tang gritted her teeth, "master, if you don''t recognize this little daughter, will my eldest daughter wake up immediately?"


    If you can do that, what if you don''t recognize it by calculation? The two daughters are still fine after all. That''s OK.


    The Master seemed to be calculating. She shook the things in her hand. Mrs. Tang was waiting nervously.


    For a while, she suddenly heard a sigh from the master.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Twins don''t exist unless they die."


    "What do you mean?" Mrs. Tang has a bad intuition.


    "Your two daughters, after all, have a meeting. It''s destiny. However, one of them has to rely on his life to survive. "


    "Why How is that possible? Master, last time, I didn''t say that as long as they were separated -- "


    " variables, there''s nothing I can do. "


    "How could that be? How could that be? Master, please save my daughter. Master must have a way. As long as they live well, I will give you how much you want. Please... "


    But the master shook his head, "life is hard to solve, money is useless. However, you and I have predestined relationship in the last life, and I will try my best to help you in this life. You go back first. In ten days, you can do it again. Maybe I can help you


    Mrs. Tang left in a muddle until she got to the taxi. She was still in tears.


    The driver was very worried and said something enlightening.


    But Mrs. Tang didn''t listen at all. She went home and hid in the room. She was very sad with the picture of Tang Xin.


    In the evening, Tang Xin is sent back by Fu Jinyu. The pool at home is quiet. She doesn''t see her mother.


    After several calls, there was no sound. Tang Xin quietly went to his parents'' room and saw his mother lying on the bed, silent.


    Tang Xin was startled and worried. He went over immediately, "Mom, are you ok? Don''t scare me. What''s the matter with you? "


    Tang''s mother wakes up and looks at Tang Xin. Her eyes suddenly burst with resentment.

 Chapter 459

    Tang Xin was a little surprised.


    However, she only thought that mother Tang had a nightmare.


    "Mom, did you have a nightmare? It''s OK. I''m here. "


    Tang Xingang wants to comfort and embrace his mother, but he is pushed away by his mother.


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you."


    Tang Xin was stunned, but Tang''s mother didn''t care about her at all. Now Tang''s mother is too irrational. She just wants to vent her dissatisfaction with her little daughter. She wants to have a good time. Now she can''t worry about her little daughter''s feelings, let alone calm down.


    Tang''s mother lies down again with her back to Tang''s heart. The heavy sense of alienation makes Tang''s heart unable to calm down for a long time.


    Heart seems to be hit heavily, she did not know that this is the mother was nightmare, or so on her mood.


    It''s impossible.


    Tang Xin quickly denied her mother''s emotion. It could only be that she had a nightmare and didn''t wake up.


    Tang Xin left her mother''s room in a low voice. When she returned to her room, she sat beside the bed and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Even if it is not sober as an excuse, but Tang Xin is really some sad.


    A sleepless night.


    Tang Xin got up the next morning with dark circles under his eyes. He was in low spirits and saw his mother preparing breakfast as usual. Then his mother turned her head and said with a smile, "what are you doing in a daze?"


    Tang Xin suddenly laughs again and goes to her mother and hugs her in a coquettish way.


    "Mom, you scared the hell out of me last night."


    Tang''s mother''s expression was stiff, but Tang Xin was behind her, so she couldn''t see her abnormal expression.


    Tang mother patted Tang Xin on the back, "mom had a nightmare last night, scared you?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t you have the guts? Does that scare you? "


    "Of course, it''s different. You look like you didn''t want me last night. If that''s the case, I''ll be an abandoned child. How can I not be afraid? "


    "That''s bullshit. All right, just sit down and have breakfast."


    "Hey, hey, I know that my mother would not like to leave me, my mother and father''s sweetheart."


    Tang Xin narcissistic smile, mood and cloudy turned clear, last night, it was just a nightmare.


    After Tang Xin left, Tang''s mother accepted her forced smile and sat down powerlessly, staring at the void in front of her.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin yawns constantly in class. After class, Dong Aijia laughs at her vaguely.


    "Did you do something bad last night?"


    Tang Xin rolled his eyes. "I''m a good boy. I never do bad things secretly. I''m not like you. "


    Dong Aijia protested, "are you too bad? You''re 22 years old, and you don''t have to be so guarded when you have a boyfriend, do you? "


    Tang Xin thought of some pictures with Fu Jinyu. They were actually very close, but they didn''t do the last step.


    "You care about me?" Tang Xindu said, "Oh, I didn''t sleep well last night. My mother had nightmares. She seems to be in menopause recently. I''m worried about it."


    "Auntie? By the way, I saw her yesterday. Is there anyone in your family hospitalized? "


    "Ah? No


    "Maybe not. It should be your parents'' friends. I just went to the sanatorium yesterday to see my grandfather and your parents. But far away, I didn''t say hello. "


    Tang Xin nodded, "Oh, my parents didn''t say, that should be their friend."


    "Don''t talk about this. I''ll tell you that there was a handsome man in the sanatorium yesterday. Oh, it''s my dish. I..."


    Dong Aijia''s nagging and obsession with handsome men have not entered Tang Xin''s heart.


    What she cares about is that mother''s menopause seems very troublesome.


    When Tang Xin has time, she takes the time to read the information about women''s menopause on the Internet. She is really afraid of her mother''s menopause.


    "Menopause?"


    Fu Jinyu didn''t feel Tang Xin''s enthusiasm today. She didn''t expect that she cared so much about it.


    Tang didn''t lift his heart, and his eyes were still staring at the pad. "My mother seems to be menopausal. It''s really scary. You see, it''s said here that some women have menopause for several years. It''s terrible. There are also suicidal tendencies, all kinds of performance, no wonder


    Fu Jinyu takes Tang Xin''s shoulder and watches with her.


    Tang Xin also explained, "you don''t know, one day my mother suddenly looked at my previous photos and cried. Is this a sign of sadness? Also, a few nights ago, I had a nightmare. When I woke up, I was scared and said that I didn''t want to see me. "


    Now think of mother''s eyes, Tang Xin feel uncomfortable.


    She simply put down the pad, and then looked at Fu Jinyu, a little worried.


    "If I am old and menopausal, will I scare people? I think it''s terrible. "Fu Jin and his fingers stroked her eyebrows and eyes and slightly hooked her lips


    "you''re only in your twenties, and you''re thinking about menopause in the future? Don''t think about it. What you should think about is how to relieve your mother''s symptoms. "


    "yes, I''m watching it." Tang Xin leaned against Fu Jinyu''s back, "I still want to buy her something like Jingxin oral liquid. But it works. If it doesn''t work, I have to ask my dad. "


    "also, it says that you need to be accompanied by your family. I think so. My mother is at home alone, and my father often doesn''t come back. As for me, I will come to class and accompany you when I have some time. Will my mother feel lonely? I''ll come here less and spend more time with my mother. "


    "are you willing to give up on me?"


    Tang Xin was tickled by a chirp. She laughed and dodged, but her hands were clamped. She just shook her head, but his kiss still fell everywhere


    "ha ha ha... Don''t kiss me. I''m not willing to, but my mother is in a bad mood. I have to take care of her! Are you going to be jealous with my mother? "


    he seems to be thinking, and Tang Xin giggles to see that he is still a mother-in-law. At this time, can he still compete for the favor of his mother-in-law


    "OK."


    "but..."


    Tang Xin raised his eyebrows and immediately felt dissatisfied. Then he knew what bad idea he had


    "you must say something..." Tang Xin''s ears were red. "Anyway, I don''t want to hear it."

 Chapter 460

    Fu Jin and send Tang Xin home, also with her into the Tang family, said hello to Mrs. Tang.


    And Mrs. Tang is acting normal.


    When they go to Tang Xin''s room, Fu Jin and Wei look back at Mrs. Tang who is sitting alone on the sofa in the living room. Her smile is restrained, and she looks a little complicated.


    Fu Jin and dark eyes flashed light, and then followed Tang Xin to her room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Tang Xin was picked up by Fu Jinyu and walked to her bed.


    Tang Xin small resistance, patted his heart, "in my family, you are still so arrogant?"


    Fu Jinyu, however, laughs innocently, just sitting beside the bed and letting her sit on her lap.


    "How can I be arrogant?"


    The deep eyes directly look at Tang Xin, smiling, eyes affectionate, see Tang Xin completely unable to resist.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you have arrogant eyes? "


    Fu Jinyu shook her head, put her aside and looked at her room. It was very simple, including the wardrobe, desk, bookshelf and some other decorations.


    Tang Xin sat cross legged on the bed? my room? Give me a comment? "


    Fu Jin and she go to her desk, pick up a notebook, just want to look, just want to see, but Tang Xin immediately nervous control.


    "Don''t look, that''s my diary."


    She ran barefoot, took out her notebook and put it in the drawer.


    Fu Jinyu was curious about her keeping a diary.


    Especially, looking at her, she seems to be very red. Is there anything extraordinary in her diary?


    He sat on the chair, long legs overlapping, fingers touched her desk, eyes slightly lift, "diary is a good habit."


    Tang Xin touched his cheek and said with a smile, "I''ve forgotten everything before, so I want to write it down. If I forget it again, it''s not good. At least I have a diary to look at."


    Said to forget the past, Fu Jin and the eyes dim down.


    Tang Xin smiles and approaches him, "I''m ok now."


    Fu Jinyu pinches her soft hand. His thin lips are slightly crooked and suddenly become evil.


    "So, what''s in your diary that makes you blush and shy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Xin Li Na is red. When she thinks of her dreams, she can''t let him know.


    Tang Xin was annoyed. "How can a diary tell others? Well, you go quickly, and I''ll go down with mom. "


    Fu Jinyu didn''t really want to know the contents of her diary. She just looked at her blushing face. Maybe there were some interesting contents in it.


    "All right."


    Fu Jin and Li Luo got up, leaned over Tang Xin and pecked her lips. "Good night, baby."


    Tang Xin touched his lips and sent him downstairs.


    There was no mother Tang downstairs. After seeing off Fu Jin and the car, Tang Xin turned back to go home.


    In the quiet house, Tang Xin seems to feel that her mother may be really hard and lonely.


    She knocked on her mother''s door. There was a hoarse voice inside.


    "Xinxin, mom is tired and has a rest. Go back to your room, too."


    "Mom, can I accompany you?"


    "No, I don''t need it."


    Some irritable tone, let Tang Xin heart some sad.


    She frowned, "Mom, I accompany you, accompany you to talk, you will be in a better mood, OK?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mom?"


    "Go away!"


    This time, it was mother Tang''s angry and impatient roar.


    Tang Xin goes to Tang Zhengqian''s office at noon and sees that he is busy. He just puts the meal on his desk. Then he sits down with interest and stares at his mobile phone alone. He doesn''t know whether he is looking at his mobile phone or in a daze.


    When Tang Zhengqian was eating, he saw his daughter''s abnormality and wondered why she was so silent today.


    "Did you quarrel with Jin Yu?"


    "Ah?"


    Tang Xin looked up, then realized what Dad was saying, and shook his head.


    "No


    "No?" Tang Zhengqian said with a smile, "look at you like this, do you still say there is no quarrel? Then why are you


    Tang Xin didn''t speak, but after a long time, Tang Zhengqian was almost finished eating, so she began to speak.


    "Dad, you should always go home to accompany mom."


    Tang Zhengqian was slightly surprised, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang sighed, "Mom''s temper is not very good recently."


    "Bad temper? Have you offended her? "


    "I''m not." Tang Xin said, "I was scolded by her. Didn''t you say she was menopausal? I think it''s very serious. Dad, you have to have a relationship with mom. Do you want to take some medicine or go out to relax? "Menopause, Tang Zhengqian just remember, then, his face slightly changed.


    "Why did your mother scold you?"


    Tang sighed and seemed to soften his mind. "In fact, it''s nothing. She''s not in a good mood at night. I want to accompany her. She bothers me and asks me to go away."


    Tang Zhengqian reluctantly laughed, "you are all big kids. Are you still so childish? When your mother has a bad temper, can''t she scold you twice? Did you get less abuse when you were a child? "


    "Where is it? I can''t remember that before. Besides, I''m so old. " She has a little self-esteem, too.


    What''s more, she wants to accompany her mother and do her best to be filial, but her attitude is like that. Tang Xin is hit hard!


    "Well, your mother, now is the time to have a quiet rest. The more people there are, the more annoyed they are. Especially you, she certainly doesn''t want to see you annoyed in front of her. You''d better not hang around in front of her."


    Tang Xin frowned, "is this really good?"


    Tang Zhengqian said, "just listen to me. Can I lie to you? Your mother has such a temper. I have lived with her for more than 20 years, and I know her best. "


    "This - OK."


    Tang Xin thinks that when some people have a bad temper, they hate to be swayed in front of their eyes.


    She understood.


    "Will mom be all right if she''s at home alone? Would it be better for her to go out and find something to relax? "


    Tang Zhengqian waved his hand, "you don''t have to worry about it. Your mother usually has something to do. She does hairdressing, asks people to go shopping and chat, and occasionally plays mahjong. She is very leisurely."


    "Oh."


    Tang Xin is much better with his father''s comfort. After the mood soared, it was light again.


    But Tang Zhengqian''s heart became heavy.


    In the evening, Tang Zhengqian brought his wife into the room with a serious expression.


    "Didn''t you pretend well before? What''s the matter with you these days? Are you not afraid of her suspicions when she looks like this? "


    Mrs. Tang hung her lips. "What about suspicion? She should know that she has a sister. "


    "Don''t you tell her now? Even if you want to tell her, just tell her directly that your current attitude is to blame your daughter. "


    Anger?


    "What about anger?"


    Mrs. Tang''s expression was a little sad. "I can''t take care of another daughter openly. How about losing a temper now? Isn''t it menopause? I''m menopause. Don''t annoy me, Tang Zhengqian. If I''m annoyed, I''ll tell you everything on impulse. "


    Tang Zhengqian''s face was ugly. "You are eccentric."


    "I admit, but if the two children are good, I will be good to my little daughter. However, our hearts are vegetative. I can''t help being partial. Tang Zhengqian, to put it mildly, although both of them are our daughters, after all, we have never raised the little one. We don''t have deep feelings for her. "


    Tang Zhengqian has no way to refute.


    In their hearts, they have more feelings for their eldest daughter, Tang Xin. In the past 20 years, they have only their eldest daughter.


    However, now that my little daughter is back, shouldn''t we make more compensation?


    "Wife, you should think from a different angle, we are young. We have not been loved by our parents since childhood. Now we have lost a daughter. Shouldn''t we put more love on our little daughter?"


    "I can''t think that. Tang Zhengqian, I''m a selfish mother, and I''m also an unqualified mother. I''ll be sorry for my little daughter in my life. If she can be our daughter in the next life, I will make it up to her. "


    "You are really --" Tang Zhengqian was speechless to his wife''s stubbornness and stubbornness, and finally shook his hand, "you just have to worry about the big one, and I''ll worry about the small one. It''s fair. "


    Tang Zhengqian leaves the room, slams on the door heavily, and goes to the yard. He wants to calm down, but he just meets Tang Xin who is sent back.


    Fu Jin and Zheng were standing outside the courtyard, across the iron fence door, and saw him.


    "Dad, why did you come out? You see me coming back? Come to meet me? "


    Tang Xin went over with a smile, took dad''s arm, and was about to drag him to the house.


    But Tang Zhengqian nodded his daughter''s forehead, "go ahead. Your mother is not very well. She''s already asleep. Don''t disturb her. I happen to have something to tell Jin Yu. Go ahead. "


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you that I can''t hear? "


    "Don''t ask about things between men."


    Tang Xin Dudu mouth, "hum, if you don''t listen, you won''t listen. I''m not rare."


    Then he turned around and waved to Fu Jinyu and walked into the house.


    And Tang Zhengqian went out of the gate and looked at Fu Jinyu, "let''s walk around. I have something to say to you


    "Good."Fu Jin and Tang Zhengqian are walking slowly along the road in the community.


    Tang Zhengqian hesitated to speak, but Fu Jinyu took the initiative to speak first.


    "Tang Xin told me that when she looked at her previous photos and cried, she was not very stable. It''s menopause. I think it''s not menopause, is it


    Tang Zhengqian did not deny the direct relationship between Fu and Jin.


    "Yes, for our eldest daughter, she didn''t wake up all the time. She couldn''t stand it. She was too sad and in a bad mood."


    "I understand. But what does uncle Tang want to talk to me about? "


    "Let''s tell her the truth, I think."


    Fu Jin was silent with Tang Zhengqian''s proposal.


    "If the mother goes on like this, she''ll find out sooner or later. Rather than let her find out for herself, let her know earlier. "

 Chapter 461

    Fu Jinyu was silent for a while, and suddenly asked, "does Auntie have any opinion on Ranran?"


    Tang Zhengqian was stunned, then denied, "No. It''s just that she''s been so sad these days. The mood may not be very good. "


    Fu Jin and pondered, "it''s necessary to tell her the truth."


    Fu Jin and Tang Xin are not afraid to know the relationship between them. Their feelings have come to this point. Although she has some regrets, she doesn''t think of them, but she will accept them if she knows.


    But as Tang Zhengqian''s daughter, she was stolen 20 years ago, and now she''s back, and she''s not really Tang Xin.


    Such a change of identity is the most unacceptable thing in her heart.


    "But I hope I''ll be there then."


    He needs to be with her. Besides, if Tang''s parents have any problems, he should know them at the first time.


    "Good."


    Tang Zhengqian nodded, seemed quite pleased, "Jin Yu, Chi Ran has you, is her blessing."


    "No, it''s my blessing."


    Because of Chi ran, he is a different Fu Jin Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing his father open the door and come back, Tang Xin immediately calls Fu Jinyu.


    At this time, Fu Jin and just left the community, he knew that this little girl must be unable to hold back, want to ask.


    Sure enough, she opened her mouth and asked, "what did my father say to you just now?"


    "Confidential."


    Fu Jinyu mercilessly refused her curiosity, instead, he said to her, "relax recently, don''t think much. In a few days, I''ll go back to city A. when I come back, it''s your school holiday. When I come back, I''ll take you out to play, OK


    "Yes, yes!" After listening to this, Tang Xin had no other idea. Going out to play is more important than anything else.


    At the sound of her exultation, Fu Jinyu also laughed.


    "You can take advantage of this time to think about where to play."


    "OK, I''ll check it right away and find a good place..."


    "Not now. It''s getting late. Go to bed


    Fu Jin and the direct order, "don''t stay up late."


    Tang Xin threw away the pad, lying on the bed, soft voice to the phone side of Fu Jin and talk, "well, what you say is what, listen to you."


    Fu Jinyu couldn''t help laughing at the clever tone.


    "It seems that I will take you out more in the future."


    He couldn''t believe that he was so obedient.


    "Hey, hey..." Tang Xin said with a smile, "I''m in a good mood to go out and play. Of course, we have to go out more. Don''t you like it? Look at the beautiful scenery, breathe the fresh air, or we two, aren''t you happy? "


    "Happy."


    Fu Jinyu was much calmer. "Well, have a rest. I''m almost there


    "Oh, no, when are you going back to city a?"


    "Two days later,"


    "then I''ll see you off."


    Last time he left, she was still cold with him. When he left, she didn''t know.


    This time, she had to know his whereabouts, when to leave and when to come back.


    This is the right to be a girlfriend.


    "To see me off? No, my plane is very early


    "I''m going to deliver it. I''m going to skip class." Tang Xin insisted, and his voice became coquettish.


    Fu Jin and he would describe in their hearts what the little girl''s expression was like at the moment, delicate, cute, with a small mouth. If he was around, she would rub over and hold her arm, like a little child.


    Fu Jin and his whole body and heart seemed to melt in the little girl''s arms.


    Fu Jin and listening to her delicate voice, the whole person melted.


    "OK, I''ll let you take it."


    If not, I don''t know how to toss again.


    Tang Xin was happy, "good boy. Then concentrate on driving. I''ll hang up. "


    But before hanging up, they said a few words of numbness before they really hung up.


    After Fu Jin went back with him, Zheng Qu came over and said to him, "the original Tang Xin was in this sanatorium. He was in a coma for two years and showed no signs of awakening. Recently, Mrs. Tang has been there more frequently, and she cries every time. "


    "Anything else?"


    "Mrs. Tang may be a little desperate. She often goes to temples to worship Buddhists. She will also find some so-called masters to spend some money. Maybe she wants a pool of heart."


    "What about the others in the Tang family?"


    After sitting down, Fu Jinyu looks at the photos and materials given by Zheng Qu and asks about others in the Tang family.


    "The relationship between the Tang family is not bad. Brothers and friends, apart from the monthly gathering of the Tang family, usually have little contact with each other. At present, only the old lady of the Tang family is left in the Tang family. The younger generation. In the past, Tang Xin was quite willful and arrogant, and seldom got along with other brothers and sisters. Later, they changed to a wife, and their relationship gradually became better. "Fu Jin and his chin pulled out a cigarette and put it between their fingers. It seemed that it was about to be ignited, but finally he put it down.


    At last, he seemed to ponder for a moment and wave his hand.


    "Go back and rest."


    "Yes, president."


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xin has no hot breakfast to eat these mornings, especially the day when she went to see Fu Jinyu off. She got up quite early and went out in a slightly overcast weather, while Fu Jinyu''s car had already stood at her door.


    As soon as she got on the bus, she fell into Fu Jinyu''s arms and yawned.


    "Get some sleep. There''s still time to get to the airport."


    Fu Jin and touched her head and slowly stroked her back.


    "Well, I want to talk to you. You''re about to leave, "


    She blinked as she tried to wake up.


    Fu Jin and smile, "it''s not that I won''t come back. Good, there''s still time. When we get to the airport, we''ll have something to eat together. There''s time. "


    "All right."


    After all, Tang Xin couldn''t resist the sleepiness. He held Fu Jin and fell asleep in his arms.


    When he got to the airport, Tang Xin got out of the car yawning, then drank coffee, had breakfast, and sat face to face with Fu Jin.


    "how long are you going back?"


    "Half a month."


    "So long?" Tang Xin chewed the sandwich mechanically. In fact, she couldn''t eat it so early. Besides, she had to send him away. She also had difficulty eating this.


    "Well, slowly, I''ll shift the focus of the company here. In the future, they will rarely go back. "


    "Really?" After the surprise, Tang Xin stopped smiling, "I''m very happy, but are you for me? Is this too inspiring? Although I don''t understand, is it troublesome to shift the focus? Besides, aren''t you from a city? Do your parents and brothers agree? "


    Tang Xin is very worried about this. If they get married, he will move over to talk about the past. But now they haven''t decided to be together, so they will move over for her. What should he do if he regrets in the future?


    Fu Jin and shook his head, quite deliberately, "are you so sure I am for you?"


    Tang Xin is stunned and stares at Fu Jinyu on purpose. Although she blushes, she can''t help beating the table fiercely.


    "You don''t do it for me, say, what other woman?"


    Tang Xin''s fierce image makes people feel like coke.


    Fu Jin and his wife were completely calm. After a sip of coffee, they had a slight smile on their lips.


    "I dare not."


    "Well, you dare not."


    Don''t tease me, Fu Jinyu. I''ll tell you the truth, "


    lowering his head, Tang Xin is really a little difficult.


    She didn''t know how this man could be so sure, and even put his whole company''s whole fortune here.


    Don''t you give yourself a way out at all?


    Fu Jinyu still smiles, "I mean it, too."


    He crossed the table and held Tang Xin''s soft hand. The soft and comfortable touch made him love it.


    "Tangtang, when did I say it''s not true?"


    Tang Xin scratched his palm, like playing.


    But my heart is happy and shy.


    Because, he is serious, such a definite answer, is for her.


    For a long time, Tang Xin didn''t speak, but Fu Jinyu''s voice was suddenly low and pressed her finger directly, "Tangtang, don''t you want me to go?"


    Tang Xin was surprised and looked up, but he ran into Fu Jin''s dark eyes.


    Tang Xinshu pulls out his finger and stares at Fu Jinyu angrily, "his thought is not pure. Don''t waste time. Eat up and go. I won''t keep you. "


    Fu Jinyu smiles and leans back lazily. He just looks at Tang Xin stuffing the sandwich directly into his mouth, embarrassed and anxious.


    After eating, it''s time to board the plane. Tang Xin watches Fu Jin and go in, but she still can''t bear to go in.


    Just now, I was just angry. Now, I really can''t bear it.


    She hugged Fu Jinyu''s waist tightly and rubbed her face in his arms.


    "Go and return early. Don''t delay


    Touching her soft hair, Fu Jinyu just said, "OK."


    Tang Xin wanted to talk more, but when he thought about it, he didn''t go on.


    She pushed him away and gave him a very bright smile. "I''ll wait for you."


    "Good!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Tang Xin went back from the airport, she missed two classes and saw off Fu Jinyu. She also had an excuse not to go to class. She was not in the mood.


    Tang Xin plans to go home directly, but as soon as she gets to the gate of the community, she sees her mother going out with a bag. Before she says hello, she has already pulled a taxi to leave.Tang Xin didn''t think much about it. She just called her mother and asked where she was going.


    However, mother Tang answered the phone in a low voice.


    "I''m at home, aren''t you in class? Why do you call at this time? "


    "Ah - it''s temporary." Tang Xin was puzzled and changed his words temporarily. "I want to tell you that I won''t go back to dinner at noon and I want to go out with my classmates. You don''t have to wait for me. "


    "Well, I see."


    Mother Tang didn''t tell her anything, so she hung up.


    Tang Xin obviously felt the change of his mother. In the past, she would say a few more words, but these days, not only don''t like to see people, don''t make breakfast, but also cold to her a lot.


    What is the reason?


    Tang Xin does not understand, as if, this is not menopause so simple, right?

 Chapter 462

    The news of Fu Jin and his return to city a was not secret, but it was not made public.


    However, he got off the plane that day and was stopped by a woman before he left the airport.


    "Fu Jinyu, please, even if you don''t think it''s my two-year relationship with you, you still think it''s my sister''s wife. You can''t do this to me."


    The woman seems to be pale and crying, but this can not hide her beautiful face, especially now, there is a pitiful temperament that people want to protect.


    And here comes Chi Shuyao.


    As soon as Fu Jinyu appeared, she rushed directly in front of him. She almost didn''t jump at him, but Fu Jinyu quickly dodged.


    She didn''t meet Fu Jinyu, but it didn''t stop her from crying, because behind her, a lot of paparazzi came out of nowhere. They took pictures of the confrontation between them.


    Zheng Qu reacted quickly and blocked Fu Jinyu and wanted to take him away. However, a lot of reporters besieged him with long guns and short guns. They didn''t say a word, but they went even harder.


    "President Fu, did miss Chi terminate her engagement with Mr. Wei because of your intervention?"


    "Miss Chi used to be Chi Ran''s sister. Did you choose Chi Shuyao because you wanted to find a stand in?"


    "In fact, you don''t love your wife. Miss Chi Shuyao is your true love, isn''t she?"


    "Why do you want to abandon Chi Shuyao?"


    "Did you seduce her, or did miss Chi seduce you?"


    ¡­¡­


    These reporters'' questions became more and more excessive, and Fu Jinyu suddenly stopped.


    Everyone stopped, and at the same time, after his cold eyes swept past, everyone could not help but step back and dare not speak again.


    They are a group of people, but everyone is afraid to surround them like this.


    Fu Jin and thin lips opened lightly, but the cold came into their hearts, and they couldn''t help shivering.


    "Zheng Qu, everyone present, will send them lawyer letters tomorrow."


    "Yes, president."


    With that, Fu Jin and his wife raised their legs and walked away. They couldn''t help but separate themselves. They didn''t dare to follow.


    "Will you really get a letter from a lawyer? There are so many of us, aren''t we? "


    Someone asked in a low voice. It seemed that he was quite uneasy.


    "Don''t be scared. Who hasn''t interviewed? That''s the lawyer''s letter? Don''t be kidding. Let''s go to the Fu''s and stay there. "


    "Dare you?" Some people say that they can''t even enter the Fu family.


    "Then go to the Fu group. By the way, there is Chi Shuyao. "


    They just reflected that there was a Chi Shuyao in the back.


    I thought she had gone, but I didn''t expect that she was still there. I felt pity for her, but I seemed to be waiting for the reporter to come and ask.


    These reporters have a good idea. Anyway, when they send news to their home, they don''t accept it in vain.


    These people left a part around Chi Shuyao to see how she could "play" her miserable life.


    Another group of people went to the Fu group.


    Although these reporters all received news and arrived at the airport at the same time, they all had some doubts about it. However, they would rather kill Fu Jinyu by mistake.


    In particular, in two years, Fu Jinyu almost disappeared. At this time, a rumor suddenly broke out that they didn''t know whether it was true or not. They had to dig up something.


    When Fu Jin got on the bus, the whole person almost came out of hell, filled with the breath of horror.


    Zheng Qu naturally knew that things were not good and called immediately.


    Soon, he turned his head and said to Fu Jinyu, "all the newspapers received news at the same time this morning that you and Chi Shuyao..."


    Needless to say, nature is a mess.


    Zheng Qu continued, "before Chi Shuyao and Wei Xiuyuan broke their engagement, there was a lot of trouble. Later, our arrangement completely disappeared. We didn''t follow her any more. I didn''t expect I''m sorry, president. It''s my fault. "


    Fu Jin and his whole face were gloomy and dark. Stop Chi Shuyao''s mouth immediately. "


    " yes. "


    " I don''t want to see these things in front of anyone, especially Tang Xinna. "


    "President, I understand."


    If these dirty things come into his wife''s eyes, Zheng Qu won''t have to be Fu Jinyu''s secretary.


    Zheng Qu starts to make a phone call in the car. When Fu Jin and his wife return to the apartment, he also goes to deal with it urgently.


    Fu Jin and he did not wait for a while, but they received a call from Chi Shuyao.


    "Brother in law, how can you do this to me? But for you, I would not have been so miserable. Now that I''m driven out by Chi family, I''m desperate. Why can''t you pity me? Even for chiran''s sake. "Chi Shuyao''s tone is pitiful, imploring, but also crazy.


    "What''s worse than Chi ran? You say, I''m better than Chi Ranmei and her figure. When men see me, they want to have sex with me. Aren''t you a man Ha ha, Fu Jinyu, you are merciless to me, and I will not be polite to you. Anyway, I have no face. I''ll give it up. Even if I''ve tried my best, I won''t let you live. I think even if Chi Ran is underground, she can''t reincarnate. Ha ha... "


    After listening to this, Fu Jin hung up without saying anything.


    I thought this woman had any chips. As a result, she was just a crazy woman.


    Chi Shuyao was hung up, she is not to give up, again and again to call in the past, but it seems that he directly pulled her black, how she can not call in the past.


    Finally, her face ferocious fell the mobile phone, crazy yelled, just seemed to vent the anger and unwilling.


    Fu Jin and the merciless she is to appreciate, after being abandoned by Wei Xiuyuan, she was immediately humiliated things, she was drugged, wake up after dying.


    She was not sure whether it was Fu Jinyu or Wei Xiuyuan.


    Wei Xiuyuan was wearing a green hat, so she probably retaliated. At that time, she really thought it was Wei Xiuyuan who did it.


    She didn''t dare to offend him again, and after the photos were published, she had to hide.


    Chi Jingrui doesn''t recognize her daughter at all. Although he Shunhua is not too ruthless, she is also a selfish woman. Chi Shuyao can''t count on her for too long.


    No way to go, she was finally taken to the nightclub, where she became a woman, any man want to be.


    She tasted the humiliation, but she had a lot of money on hand.


    However, Chi Shu Yao is always thinking about washing white again and returning to her scenery.


    If not, at least she needs a sum of money.


    It''s not easy to get it from Wei Xiuyuan, but it seems possible to get it from Fu Jin and here.


    Chi Shuyao originally wanted to catch up with Fu Jin and this man, not only to get rid of Wei Xiuyuan, but also to have a better family.


    However, stealing chicken is not enough. She failed because Fu Jin and the man didn''t accept herself at all.


    This is Fu Jinyu''s fault. If he accepted himself, how beautiful she would be now?


    It''s all his fault. He''s the one who hurt himself. Even if he doesn''t accept himself, he doesn''t have to tell Wei Xiuyuan. Then at least she still has Wei Xiuyuan.


    But Fu Jinyu was so ruthless that he couldn''t catch any of them.


    Therefore, she wanted to find Fu Jinyu to recover the loss. With the help of a gold owner, she finally informed the reporter that when Fu Jinyu came back, she just blocked him in the airport and killed him unprepared.


    If Fu Jinyu wants to eliminate these influences and block his mouth, he will either accept himself or take a sum of money. Otherwise, she will definitely pester Fu Jinyu to the end in her life.


    Since Fu Jin and Yu don''t answer their own phone, Chi Shuyao has a way.


    It''s Zheng Qu who gives Fu Jin and his work. If Chi Shuyao can get money from Zheng Qu, or ask him to pass it on, his goal will be achieved.


    She quickly picked up the mobile phone, thanks to the broken mobile phone also anti fall, she found Zheng Qu''s phone, to call in the past.


    Zheng Qu is always polite to anyone. He is the face of Fu Jinyu.


    Even now he hates Chi Shuyao''s so much trouble that he just gets off the plane and can''t have a good rest.


    However, Chi Shuyao''s phone call, he did not refuse to answer, but also very politely said, "Miss Chi."


    Chi Shu Yao smiles, "Zheng Qu, are you busy?"


    Zheng Qu said politely, "Miss Chi should understand that you have caused so much trouble. I must be busy."


    "Well, I have a way to make you free, but I don''t know if you will adopt it."


    "Oh? Miss Chi might as well say it. "


    "As for me, I''m not so indifferent. If your president still reads a little, I''ve been with him for two years... "


    Before she finished, Zheng Qu suddenly interrupted her, "Miss Chi, you can''t talk nonsense. What do you mean you''ve been with the president for two years? "


    "Ha ha Why bother with this word? Well, even if I''m not, "


    " even if I''m not, Miss Chi is a little too self indulgent. "


    Chi Shuyao grits his teeth. Fu Jin is stubborn. This secretary is also a hard nut to crack.


    "I''ll just say that. As for me, the purpose is very simple. Since your president doesn''t want me, I don''t want people, just money. As long as you give me the money, I will clarify to the media reporters that it will never interfere with your president and Fu''s company. What about? He has plenty of money. It''s very easy to buy a clean house with money, isn''t it? "


    Zheng Qu suddenly smile, smile very happy, seems to hear what joke.


    "What are you laughing at?" Chi Shuyao hated his smile, as if his proposal was a joke."Ha ha ha Miss Chi, you look down on Fu. Interference? You think you''re going to get a few journalists to support you? I understand now that you have been with President Wei for two years. Why doesn''t he marry you? "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Miss Chi, you''d better go to bed early and stop daydreaming. You can see tomorrow morning whether any media dare to report today''s events. By the way, I wish you good night, have a good dream and do your own thing

 Chapter 463

    Zheng Qu doesn''t talk nonsense with such a brainless woman. Tut Tut, he really thinks Chi Shuyao is too stupid. Needless to say, he offends the president. Even the person who offends his secretary has never been so stupid.


    He shakes his head and laughs sarcastically. Chi Shuyao is stupid enough. In fact, he is right. Otherwise, she would not have been used by Shu meihan.


    Or, if she wasn''t stupid, she wouldn''t end up like this.


    Just thinking that this woman is stupid, she called again.


    Zheng Qu still took it, and he was very patient, "Miss Chi? Is there anything else


    "Zheng Qu, don''t think you are powerful, I can''t help it. You can block my mouth once, but as long as I''m alive, you won''t make me better, and I won''t make you better. Can you keep me from speaking? "


    Zheng Qu chuckled, "Oh? Miss Chi''s perseverance is indeed commendable. But what Miss Chi means is, as long as you''re alive? That''s a pity. If it''s really the only way miss Chi can stop, then Ha ha... "


    Zheng Qu did not say very clearly, but his smile was very clear.


    Chi Shuyao listened to Zheng Qu''s whispering voice. In the quiet room, a layer of cold sweat immediately came out from his back.


    "Zheng Qu, you dare --"


    "Miss Chi, ha ha, there are too many people in the world. If you wake up one morning and find someone missing, don''t make a fuss."


    Zheng Qu uses his most gentle tone, but says the most frightening words. Chi Shuyao hangs up directly.


    Listening to the busy tone in the mobile phone, Zheng Qu suddenly laughs. What a stupid woman.


    Can he really break the law?


    She is also too stupid. They are business people and law-abiding people at least. He just threatened them casually and she believed them. It''s true


    Well, if so, Chi Shuyao will be afraid and stop, which will save her energy.


    However, I just don''t know if Chi Shuyao can fall asleep tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Shuyao was shocked all night. She didn''t fall asleep at all. She only squinted for a while. In her dream, she was covered with blood and dying. She was scared to death. After she woke up, she still felt as if she had experienced the horror of death.


    Chi Shuyao shrinks the whole person in the corner of the bed and looks around on guard to see if someone will suddenly break in, and then slashes at her, and she dies in horror.


    "No, don''t..."


    Chi Shuyao suddenly feels that she can''t wait to die like this. Her own talent is more dangerous. She wants to go to a place where there are many people. Even if someone wants to kill her, it won''t be so easy.


    Besides, she has a few benefactors. They won''t look at her like that.


    Chi Shuyao casually changed a dress and rushed out of the house.


    And when she was in the crowd, she really didn''t see any rumors about Fu Jin''s affair with her yesterday. There was no trace at all.


    Chi Shuyao is a little desperate. She can''t find any hope that she can have the courage to fight against Fu Jinyu. It''s impossible for those reporters and newspapers. Maybe she should find a more powerful person than Fu Jinyu to turn over from now on.


    If she is so quiet from now on, maybe she can live in peace.


    However, Chi Shuyao is stupid, but she still has ambition.


    The combination of contradictions made her unwilling to give up and go on a more deadly road.


    Fu Jin and Chi Shuyao didn''t pay attention to what they had done yesterday.


    It''s not enough for Zheng Qu to plug his teeth with such a small means.


    These are not worth his attention at all.


    Early in the morning, Zheng Qu came to bring him breakfast, "this is my wife told me."


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, a smile, quickly flash, originally intended to rush to the company, he slowed down the pace, sat down, slowly enjoy breakfast.


    After eating, they go to the company. On the way, Zheng Qu tells Fu Jinyu about what Chi Shuyao called him.


    Fu Jin and his expression didn''t even change, and Zheng Qu only thought it was a small matter. After the report, it was over.


    The president doesn''t have to care about this, he''ll take care of it.


    ¡­¡­


    A few minutes after Fu Jin and his appearance in the Fu Group, the Fu family received the news.


    No matter what the small ones do, they can''t see Fu Jinyu. The old one wants to see him, but the old one is also persistent and won''t take the initiative to find him, only the big one.


    Fu Mingyan, the eldest, had already returned to the army. Before he left, he repeatedly told Fu Mingzhang, the second younger brother, to deal with the affairs between Fu Jin and the old man.


    After all, it''s a father and son. Is it hard to break the relationship for a woman?


    Although I didn''t say the words of severing the relationship directly, now the reaction of both sides is almost the same as severing the relationship.


    Fu Mingzhang was as like as two peas. His temper and his father''s temper were just the same. Stubborn was too severe. It was very mysterious to let him talk and talk.But, in the end, it''s not the way for father and son to stand in such a stalemate.


    Fu Mingzhang didn''t go to meet him directly. Instead, he made a phone call to try.


    As soon as Fu Jinyu came back, there were many meetings, so he called back when he had time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The direct inquiry made Fu Mingzhang a little funny.


    "Jin Yu, your second brother, I''m not a vagrant. I only wait for you to call me back when you are free. It''s really rare. I just pushed an important thing, just for your call. As a result, you called. Is that the tone? "


    To Laosan, the two elder brothers in the family all love him. Although he was indifferent, he was a brother after all, and his tolerance to his brother was relatively high.


    It''s tolerable, but it doesn''t make Fu Jin and this guy so rude.


    "Second brother, if you don''t have anything to do, we''d better do it separately."


    Fu Jin and don''t talk nonsense with him. Since there is nothing wrong, why waste time like this?


    "What can I do for you?"


    In fact, he knew that Fu Jin and his temper were too hard.


    Fu Mingzhang didn''t give him a chance to refute. He said directly, "at eight o''clock in the evening, I''ll wait for you in Jiarui. Don''t hide, or you''ll try."


    Fu Mingzhang directly hung up Fu Jinyu''s phone, but he had some childish behavior. Of course, he was not happy to be the second elder brother. He was so troubled by the third elder brother that he didn''t trouble her for Zhu Qinghao''s appearance.


    Fu Jinyu, however, frowned slightly after he was hung up. Finally, he pinched his eyebrows with two fingers, and his voice was cold and shrill.


    "Zheng Qu, I wish you a good day. What''s going on there?"


    Zheng Qu shook his head. "She''s been OK recently. Although Qin Ge keeps making little troubles for her, she can handle them all. "


    Fu Jin and pondered for a while, then said, "let her continue to the next step."


    In the evening, Fu Jin and his wife went to the Jiarui club.


    Fu Mingzhang has arrived. He is brought into the box by the waiter, but he didn''t expect that besides Fu Mingzhang, Qin Ge is also there.


    Fu Jin''s eyes were shining slightly, then darkened and cold.


    "Second brother, second sister-in-law."


    Fu Jinyu still addressed them, then sat down and took off his coat.


    When the waiter came in to deliver the drinks, he saw Fu Jin and his dazzling presence. Long legs overlapping sitting on the sofa, elegant posture, one hand on the armrest of the sofa, against the temple, black eyes slightly squint. His suit coat was thrown aside, his white shirt collar was slightly open, and his sleeves were pulled to his elbows, looking relaxed. The white light in the room hit on his cold face, which was very noble.


    Fu Jin poured a glass of red wine with himself. Without saying anything, he shook his glass slightly and drank it directly.


    Looking at this charming man, Qin Ge felt both sigh and resentment.


    This man, if he had been with meihan, wouldn''t everyone be happy?


    Why did you just fall in love with Chi ran? What can she compare with meihan?


    Qin Ge looks at Fu Mingzhang, her husband beside her. She is even more resentful.


    Why are their men so cheap?


    The women you like are all those who are not on the stage.


    It seems to feel his wife''s resentful eyes. Fu Mingzhang moves uneasily and looks at her. They are not here to fight with Fu Jin today.


    Qin Ge hummed coldly and glanced away.


    When Fu Mingzhang was about to speak, it was Fu Jinyu who spoke first.


    But his words, but directly let Fu Mingzhang more embarrassed..


    "Second brother, how is sister Qinghao? I haven''t seen her for many years. She should be more beautiful, right? Sister Qinghao, she was a famous beauty at the beginning. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu Mingzhang directly put other thoughts back.


    Fu Jin and his younger brother made this move directly for him. It''s not authentic.


    "Beauty? Jin Yu, is she more beautiful than your second sister-in-law? "


    Qin Ge immediately takes the words and looks at Fu Jinyu sarcastically, even more provocative.


    She knew that it was Fu Jinyu who brought Zhu Qinghao, who specially came to take care of himself. Maybe he had a deeper idea, but Qin Ge would not be defeated so easily.


    Fu Jin and his black eyes were deep, as if in the dark light, they were the deep and thick black that could not be seen through, the black that made people palpitate.


    Qin GE''s eyes flashed. Her first reaction was that she wanted to dodge his eyes, but she still controlled herself and didn''t shift her eyes.


    Fu Jinyu was silent for a moment, then he suddenly laughed and shook his head in a cold voice.


    "Beautiful or not, I have to ask my second brother. Second brother, what do you say?"


    Fu Mingzhang was already cursing Fu Jin and this bastard in his heart, so he tripped him up.


    "What do you do with that? Jin Yu, your second sister-in-law and I have business to talk about today. My father''s health is getting worse every year. How long do you want to be angry? "Sure enough, when the topic was changed, Fu Jinyu''s face suddenly became cold. In the box, the air suddenly solidified and became cold. Fu Mingzhang and Qin Ge seemed to feel the real cold stabbing.


    "When Jin and his son want to support each other, they don''t care about each other. My father was wrong, but he didn''t want to have such an accident. It''s just a coincidence. If you really count Chi Ran''s death on your father, Fu Jinyu, you will be too unfilial. "


    Fu Jin and his expression were still stiff. After a long time, he spoke again.


    "So, second brother, if it was Qinghao that died, how would you choose?"

 Chapter 464

    How to choose?


    Fu Mingzhang''s choice now really wants to kick Fu Jinyu out. He wishes he hadn''t seen him tonight.


    In front of his wife''s face, this son of a bitch is a younger brother. Is he totally ignoring the brotherhood?


    Fu Mingzhang and Fu Jinyu pulled down and glared at each other.


    "What kind of assumptions do you make. Third, I tell you, the past is over. Don''t trip me here to avoid your problems. "


    Fu Jinyu suddenly relaxed his lips. His eyes swept over Qin GE''s embarrassed expression. There was a sneer in the corner of his eyes. He didn''t hide it. He was very deliberate.


    "Ha ha Second brother, since it''s all in the past, I just mention it. Don''t be so nervous. Second sister-in-law doesn''t know what happened to you at that time, but she still chooses to marry you, which shows that second sister-in-law knows well. "


    What do you know?


    Fu Jin and Pai Ming are just adding obstacles to Qin song.


    Fu Mingzhang looked at his wife with a black face. Although he was angry, he didn''t know what was wrong. It was obviously a little funny.


    Usually, when my wife is in front of everyone, she feels like a fairy sister with elegant temperament. It''s said that she is the most noble and temperament teacher in the eyes of students at school, but maybe only in front of Fu Jinyu can she be blocked and have such a black face.


    However, when his wife is ridiculed, his husband should not gloat.


    "Enough, Jin Yu"


    Fu Mingzhang warned, Fu Jin and thin lips slightly hooked, sipped wine, and did not say a word.


    Is that enough?


    Not enough, Fu Jin thought coldly.


    It''s really not enough, but I can''t stand the verbal stimulation. In the future, he has more stimulation waiting for them.


    "Go back and see your parents."


    Fu Mingzhang said bluntly, "to tell you the truth, the old man''s physical fitness has declined rapidly in the past two years, and his mother has a mild temper. But after all, she has everything in her heart, so it''s easy to get sick."


    Qin Ge also said, "for your love, sacrifice the whole Fu family, Fu Jin and, this family does not revolve around you."


    "Jin Yu, even if you don''t say anything, at least go back and see them."


    "I see."


    Fu Mingzhang had some accidents. He is so happy now.


    "You know? Do you mean to go back? Don''t you deceive me? "


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, "just look at it. What are you doing?"


    "Great. Jin Yu, "Fu Mingzhang finally felt relieved and gave a smile on his face," then tomorrow... "


    "Not tomorrow. I''ll make time to go back."


    "What day is that? You can''t just say it, but don''t go! "


    "I''ll ask Zheng Qu to confirm the time with you?" Fu Jin was impatient with Fu Mingzhang''s wordiness, "when am I free, you ask him."


    "You..." Fu Mingzhang said helplessly, "OK, as long as you go back. I''m not supposed to be such a tiresome housekeeper


    For a moment, there was silence in the box.


    Fu Jin and he seemed to be alone, drinking wine indifferently. His eyes fell on the void, deep and indistinguishable. His whole body was surrounded by a cold and lonely atmosphere.


    Fu Mingzhang could not help sighing that a good man was tortured like this.


    I can''t see it on the surface, but only I know how deep it is in my heart.


    At that time, he also came from this situation, but at that time, Qinghao just left, but now, Chi Ran has no idea where to go.


    After Fu Mingzhang and his wife left, Fu Mingzhang just got on the bus, but Qin Ge turned around and wanted to go somewhere else.


    Fu Mingzhang frowned, opened the door, got off the car and asked his wife, "where are you going? Get in the car and go home. "


    Qin Ge stops, turns and sneers.


    "Are you sure I want to take home? Instead of wishing you a good day? "


    Fu Mingzhang''s face sank. "What are you doing? Is it time to fight with me? "


    In front of Fu Jinyu, he had been ridiculed, but it was his brother. It was not so embarrassing for them to make fun of each other. However, his wife was still holding on to it, which made a man very embarrassed.


    What''s more, my wife has been making trouble with him recently for the sake of Zhu Qing''s good things. She''s also looking for Zhu Qing''s trouble. Can''t she stop it?


    Now he is mocking him outside in front of others, which makes him feel inferior.


    Fu Mingzhang had been bothering her for a long time, and his tone was colder.


    "Qin Ge, aren''t you always elegant and noble? Look at you now. You''re a jealous woman. It''s unreasonable. "


    "I''m a jealous woman, Fu Mingzhang. I''ve lived with you for more than 20 years. Don''t you know how I live with jealousy every day?"


    Qin Ge is a little out of control and almost hysterical. However, she is still taboo to be outside. After a roar, she takes a deep breath to calm her anger.Fu Mingzhang was obviously stunned by Qin GE''s anger.


    "Fu Mingzhang, I don''t want to argue with you now, and I don''t want to see you now. Recently, I''ll stay out for a few days, and I think we''re all clean. "


    Qin Ge quickly stopped the taxi to leave, while Fu Mingzhang, looking at the direction of the car, had a complicated and obscure expression.


    ¡­¡­


    "Will uncle come back?"


    Fu Yi warm some excited tone, has been a long time nothing to make her so happy.


    "I''ll be right back."


    After living outside for a long time, Fu yinuan plays around with his friends. Now after answering Fu Yihan''s phone call, he immediately has to pack up his things and go back to Fu''s home.


    McDull shook his head and said, "I said Chi Ranji has his own way. If your uncle is willing to come back, he must have found chiran. "


    Fu yinuan directly threw the pillow on the sofa to McDull, "you know to shoot after a horse. But this time you are still wrong, uncle did not say anything about Chi ran. People are gone. I don''t know whether I''m dead or alive. If you have the ability, just calculate. Where is Chi ran now? I''ll go and get her right back. "


    McDull took the pillow with a calm expression. The truth looked like a master.


    "When it''s time to show up, it will show up. The time has not come. "


    "Get out of here, and when do you think it''s time?"


    McDull really pinched his fingers. It looked very fake. Then he calmly replied, "within this year."


    ¡°¡­¡­ The scope is too large. "


    "I''m limited. That''s the minimum I can work out."


    "Liar"


    Fu yinuan packed up, dropped two words directly, and walked away neatly.


    When I got back to Fu''s house, it turned out that it was very quiet. Looking at Fu yinuan, Mr. Fu said coldly, "what else can you do? Don''t you think home is not home? "


    Fu yinuan didn''t see eye to eye with the stubborn old man. He shrugged, "if you want to come back, you''ll come back. I''m in a good mood recently. Don''t be so calm about your old face. It''s not good-looking


    "Well, I''m your grandfather whether it''s good or not."


    "Yes, so when I don''t want to see it, don''t I go?"


    She answered easily, but when master Fu listened, he was angry again,


    one by one. If you don''t get angry with him, will you stop?

 Chapter 465

    It seems that everyone knows that when Fu Jin comes back from the meeting, all the people in the Fu family are present. Except for the old Fu family and Qin Ge, who have been absent, this time, the Fu family''s daughter-in-law is still here.


    She came back from the army all night. Fortunately, there was no important event. She took time to come and planned to have a good talk with Fu Jin Yu on behalf of her boss.


    However, before talking to Fu Jinyu, she still has to talk to the old man.


    "Dad, Mingyan told me that if Lao San comes back, don''t blame him. Speak gently..."


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense. Let me not blame him? Is that what you mean? "


    The eldest daughter-in-law smiles and stops talking.


    But when the goal was achieved, the old man snorted, "you people, don''t you want me to restrain my temper? Well said, let me not blame him. Should I be happy that he doesn''t blame me? "


    "Dad, we didn''t mean that." Fu Mingzhang opened his mouth and said, "the main reason is that your boss is roaring. He hasn''t said a few words yet. How can you say that?"


    "All right, all right, long winded."


    Mr. Fu stopped them talking. He would not admit his mistake, but he was a little soft hearted.


    After all, he never thought that Chi ran would die.


    But even if master Fu knew that he was wrong, he would not really admit to his son or to these children. In particular, the old man''s dignity for many years, plus Fu Jin and himself have been so deadlocked that they did not step down. How could he take the initiative to step down first?


    Several people looked at the old man''s face, also knew that he knew, no longer wordy.


    ¡­¡­


    When Fu Jinyu returned to Fu''s home, it was Fu Mingzhang who asked Zheng Qu about Fu Jinyu''s itinerary and when he was free. Zheng Qu made accurate arrangements.


    But this arrangement seems to be routine, not the feeling of going home.


    When Fu Jin and his wife arrived at Fu''s home, two years later, he was still indifferent and self-supporting when he saw the people and the family.


    Mr. Fu insisted on not speaking, but Mrs. Fu couldn''t help it. She stood up and looked at Fu Jin with tears in her eyes, holding her son''s hand tightly. She really missed her son.


    Fu Jin and did not exclude her mother''s close, but also hugged her mother, wiped her tears.


    "Mom, stop crying."


    "You bastard, if you want to blame that old man, you still implicate me. Can''t you see me secretly?"


    The words of Mrs. Fu made Mr. Fu''s face black, and the small ones couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha Grandma, you want to see your uncle in the future. We''ll take you to see him secretly. "


    Fu Jin and a faint smile, holding his mother to sit down.


    After all, I didn''t pay attention to the old man. I don''t know whether it was intentional or intentional.


    "Jin Yu."


    "Sister in law."


    Chu Zhen smiles, "you are more busy now than me and your elder brother? Why don''t you go home? "


    Fu Jin and thin lips slightly hooked, but did not smile.


    Fu Mingzhang kept his eyes on Fu Jin, but he was indifferent.


    But Mrs. Fu kept on holding her little son''s hand, "thin, listen to Xiao Nuan say you have insomnia? Let''s relax. Today I''ll make you your favorite... "


    Fu Jinyu nodded and was very gentle to his mother.


    Master Fu couldn''t bear to be left out in the cold. He coughed so loudly that he cleared his throat and finally took the initiative to speak.


    "Fu Jin and, since both of them have gone home and are still cold with me, did you come back on purpose to annoy me?"


    As soon as the old man''s words came out, the scene suddenly cooled down.


    Mrs. Fu was immediately dissatisfied.


    She listened to the old man all her life, but this time, her son finally came back. How could she let the old man spoil the atmosphere for her?


    "Who is deliberately angry with you? My son came back to see me, not you. If you don''t want to, you go, or I''ll leave with Jin Yu. "


    "You old lady, you --"


    "shut up, didn''t you see that when you spoke, people stopped talking? You''d better keep your mouth shut. "


    Fu old lady quite has the dignity to suppress the old man, but Fu old man also snorted a voice, "don''t with you this old woman the same understanding."


    But he didn''t speak any more. He didn''t know whether he was threatened by the old lady or thought too much.


    After Fu Jin and his mother''s concern, the atmosphere of the others was pretty good.


    And the elderly will not dare to mention women or chiran.


    It was Fu Jinyu who suddenly mentioned something.


    "I''m moving the center of my company to B city recently."


    "City B?" Fu Mingzhang was more sensitive to this. "It''s a big economic province over there, but your company center can be anywhere. There''s no need to move there. What are the strategic plans? "Fu Jin and his voice answered coldly, "there is no strategic plan. It''s for my woman."


    "Woman?"


    "Woman?"


    All the people, their voices are loud or small, their tone is surprised, they are frightened, they are incredible.


    "Uncle, have you found chiran?" Fu''s first reaction was that McDull''s divination had come true?


    But when she asked, she surprised others, "is Chi ran still alive?"


    At the end of the day, the problem was confused and everyone was confused.


    "My woman, Tang Xin."


    "Tang Xin?"


    Not chiran?


    Fu yinuan frowned and was dissatisfied, "uncle, how can you --"


    but when he asked, he suddenly felt unreasonable.


    Isn''t it better for my uncle to find his lover again and get out of the pain?


    It''s just that Fu yinuan can''t accept it for the time being. It seems that Chi ran can still exist, and Chi ran will love my uncle all the time.


    Fu Yi warm mute, some sad sat down, as did not kiss this.


    "Who is this Tang Xin?"


    Master Fu was not in a hurry to ask, but Fu Mingzhang asked.


    Fu Jinyu asked, "does it matter who you are? If it''s not what you want, what are you going to do with her? "


    In an instant, the atmosphere was extremely cold again.


    Chu Zhen opened her mouth to reconcile the atmosphere, "Jin Yu, we just want to know, not do what? You''re too nervous. Just ask and get to know. "


    "You don''t need to know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was embarrassed when I was blocked.


    Chu Zhen''s face was not pretty either.


    Fu Jinyu didn''t care. He seemed to have thorns all over his body, as long as it was about his woman.


    "Even if you don''t need to know, it''s too much of a fuss for you to shift the focus of the company for a woman." Fu Mingzhang scolded, "if she married to our family in the future, would she still stay in a city? Are you going to be a burden like this? "


    Fu Jin and Hu''s smile, eyebrows slightly pick, "it is not without."


    "You dare!"


    Master Fu could not help roaring at last.


    "Dad, don''t be angry. Jin Yu is just joking. It won''t really be a burden."


    Chu Zhen immediately pacifies. If she doesn''t pacify at this time, she is sure to talk about collapse.


    "Yes, Jin Yu, it''s a big deal to be involved in superfluous affairs. Don''t talk nonsense. Besides, it''s too early for you to move the company before you get married. "

 Chapter 466

    Fu and Jin did not deny as they thought.


    But more definitely said, "for the sake of women, I always insist, don''t I?"


    "You unfilial son, if you dare to be a burden, I''ll break your leg now."


    Master Fu got up in a rage, but he suddenly fell back on the sofa because of his discomfort. Everyone was frightened and worried about him. He poured water, gave medicine and appeased him, fearing that he would be angry again.


    Fu Jin and he were left there for a while, but he was not completely indifferent. His dark pupils were tense and he was looking at the old man''s situation. His body was a little stiff.


    Until the old man''s breath calmed down, the old lady helped him into the room to have a rest, and the living room condensed for a while.


    Fu Jin didn''t speak. Others wanted to blame him, but they couldn''t add fuel to the fire.


    Fu Mingzhang said first, "Jin Yu, you see, the old man''s body is really not as good as before. In the past two years, you suffered along with me, and so did your father. You''d better hold back a little bit. "


    Fu Jin and his deep silence seemed to be less arrogant than before.


    The atmosphere of some adults is strange, but the small ones seem to be more curious about Fu Jin and Tang Xin.


    Fu yinuan wants to know, but she doesn''t dare to open her mouth. She kicks Fu Yihan''s foot and gives him a color. But Fu Yihan doesn''t feel his sister''s brain wave at all. After turning her eyes for a long time, a smile appears on Fu Yibei''s handsome face.


    Fu Yibei said, "uncle, why don''t you tell us about Tang Xin? This is our future little aunt''s woman again? Let''s get to know it, too! "


    Fu Mingzhang stares at his son, but Fu Yibei doesn''t have any difference with Ben. He looks at Fu Jinyu calmly.


    Fu Jin and looked at the three small ones, their black eyes flickering slightly, and said, "you will know when you see them in the future."


    "When can I see it then?"


    Fu yinuan is anxious, has the expectation, also has wants to compare, also does not know oneself is any mentality.


    Just now she calmed down. She was still thinking that the feelings between uncle and Chi ran were so real. Could uncle find another woman so easily after two years of suffering? Or is there something else?


    Fu yinuan is looking forward to seeing this woman right away. Half of her expectation is that the woman will surprise her.


    "Don''t worry."


    Fu Jinyu is not worried at all. She makes Fu yinuan scratch her ears even more. She blinks her eyes and wants to make eye contact with Fu Jinyu. Even if she doesn''t let others know, her niece is so good as Chi ran. Should she at least get the answer first?


    But Fu Jinyu''s eyes did not receive her eyes at all, or directly ignored them.


    "Jin Yu, now that you are sure, I think this girl is a good one. This time, there should be no problem, as long as she is a innocent child. Before you move the company, you''d better take her home. We''re your family. It''s not enough to meet her. "


    "I''ll bring her, of course."


    It''s this kind of paradox again.


    Chu Zhen shakes her head. Lao San has always been a black belly. Among the Fu family, Lao San is the most difficult one.


    "Well, it''s all over. Jin Yu is starting to have a new life, isn''t it? Old man, you''d better show your softness at the right time. Old people are like this. Third, if you are angry, will he have the pleasure of revenge? "


    The pleasure of revenge?


    Of course, Fu Jinyu didn''t. at the moment when he saw the old man fainting, he didn''t have the pleasure of half a silk, but he was nervous and afraid. At that moment, he was stiff, afraid that he would really have anything.


    But Chu Zhen''s question, he gave the denial answer directly in the heart.


    However, he is worthy of being a father and son with the old man. How he reacts in his heart will not be shown.


    Fu and Jin were just silent.


    As these people have said, at least today when Fu Jinyu comes back, we can see that it is not without any effect.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin and his wife return to the apartment, throw away their coat, throw themselves heavily into the sofa, draw out a cigarette, and light one for themselves. But the cigarette is only burning between the fingers, but it is not on the mouth. The curling eye circles turn out. Through the smoke, the dark eyes are slightly narrowed, and the complex can''t see any emotion.


    The ringing of the mobile phone suddenly broke his heavy thoughts.


    Fu Jin and he casually put out the smoke and answered the phone with a relaxed expression,


    "hello?"


    "Hello, what? Don''t you know it''s me? " There are some voices of protest over there, which seem to be smiling and coquettish.


    Fu Jin and the corner of his mouth turned up, "answer the phone, shouldn''t you feed first?"


    "You''re being unreasonable." Tang Xin laughs, "well, it won''t happen again."


    "Well, I won''t say hello next time."


    "What did you say?""Honey? dear? Honey


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Xin was very embarrassed, but he was very sweet. Holding the cell phone, suppressing the whisper, finally calmly said, "no, it''s too numb."


    Fu Jin and low smile, "but I think it''s very good."


    "What''s good? I''m warning you. Oh, I can''t say that. "


    But Fujin said with a smile, "all right, baby."


    "You..."


    "Honey, what do you want to say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Shut up


    "Well, don''t be angry, my dear."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After chatting with Tang Xin, Fu Jinyu is in a better mood. Later, Tang Xin suddenly asks him a question.


    "You''re not busy on Saturdays and weekends, are you?"


    "Yes? Why do you ask all of a sudden? "


    "No, I just want to say, don''t just work, you must rest on Saturday and weekend, don''t work so hard, take good care of yourself, you know?"


    Tang Xin''s thoughtfulness made Fu Jinyu feel very comfortable. The tension and depression in Fu''s family have disappeared at this moment.


    It was very late that they hung up.


    And Tang Xin, after hanging up the phone, immediately book air tickets online.


    Weekend two days, white stay here, might as well fly to a city to see him, to a surprise?


    This is Dong Aijia''s opinion.


    In love, it''s normal for men and women to surprise each other like this. On the contrary, it''s not normal for her to be so calm. What''s more, how fast is the plane going back and forth now, so that we can have a good weekend and two days at all. What are we still thinking about?


    Tang Xin had no experience before, but now he thinks it''s really reasonable.


    After booking the ticket, she was excited and looking forward to going to a city on Saturday to surprise Fu Jin.


    ¡­¡­


    On Saturday, when Tang Xin was standing on the land of city a, he took a deep breath and suddenly felt that the cities with Fu Jin and Fu Jin seemed to be full of sweet feelings, even familiar feelings.


    Standing at the exit of the airport, she looks up, smiles at the sun, and then makes a phone call.


    But it''s not for Fu Jinyu, but for Zheng Qu. Surprise is to let yourself come directly to him.


    Zheng Qu received a phone call from Tang Xin and was still a little surprised.


    Knowing her intention, he immediately told Tang Xin where Fu Jinyu lived.


    After he hung up the phone, he felt comfortable. Today, he won''t work overtime. He can rest comfortably.


    Tang Xin back to a taxi, reported the address, very excited looking out of the window.


    Looking at the girl''s appearance, the driver guessed that it was her first time to come to a city, and enthusiastically introduced several famous places in a city, where delicious food and fun were most familiar to the driver.


    Finally, I heard that the little girl came to see her boyfriend, but the driver was worried.


    "I''ve watched a lot of TV dramas recently. It''s my girlfriend who goes to surprise my boyfriend, but there''s no surprise. When I enter the room, I see my boyfriend with other women. Little girl, long distance love is unreliable. Don''t be cheated


    Tang Xin had just heard the driver''s uncle speak, he felt that he was a nagging, family gossip, at the moment, also don''t know what bloody TV series, just give her such a warning, really


    "Uncle, my boyfriend is not like that."


    "When a little girl is in love, she''s a big fan. Uncle, I still hope you are well, but I have to be careful. My daughter is as old as you, so I often tell her to be smart and attentive to men, and not to pay foolishly. I''m a man, too, and I know the bad nature of men.... "


    The driver''s uncle talked all the way, half an hour''s journey, but he didn''t mean to stop at all. Even when he arrived at the community, the driver''s uncle said.


    "girl, I''ll wait for you for a while. If you don''t come down after ten minutes, you''ll be fine. If you see the picture of your boyfriend betraying you, I''ll take you to the airport immediately. "


    Tang Xin''s whole face was about to smoke, "uncle, you really don''t need to go. You can go quickly and delay your business."


    "No delay, I''ll just have a rest. Go ahead, ten minutes... "


    Tang Xin has no choice but to turn around and roll his eyes. He quickly goes inside.


    But suddenly she stood in front of the door. When Tang Xin raised her hand to knock on the door, maybe she was influenced by the driver''s uncle. She was nervous. She was really afraid that she would see other women.


    Tang Xin shakes his head mercilessly. How can he think wildly?


    She immediately raised her hand. Just as she was about to open the door, she didn''t expect the door to open from inside. Before the surprise smile came out, the figure of a young girl in front of her made Tang Xin pale and stiff.


    Is there really another woman?

 Chapter 467

    But when the girl saw herself, she was shocked. Then, she was immediately carried into her arms by the girl.


    "Chiran, chiran, are you still alive? Is it really you? Where have you been in the last two years? Wu Wu... "


    Tang Xin''s sadness is now at a loss. Fu Jinyu, who hears the girl''s cry, comes out and sees that Tang Xin is hugged. After he is slightly surprised, he is happy.


    He quickly freed Tang Xin from Fu yinuan''s arms. Regardless of Fu yinuan''s full of questions and surprises, he held Tang Xin''s small face in his big hand and first bowed his head to kiss the corner of her mouth. Then he asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Oh, uncle, what are you doing? I haven''t finished asking, you... "


    "Uncle?"


    Tang Xin''s focus here, three people have their own concerns.


    Finally, Fu Jin and Fu Yi Nuan immediately push Fu Yi Nuan out, close the door and kiss the little girl first.


    Tang Xin''s surprise, Fu Jinyu through his body to convey his feelings to her.


    Just a little bit, Tang Xin was eaten by Fu Jinyu.


    It''s not that Tang Xin didn''t want to, but that Fu Jinyu restrained himself in time.


    After Fu and Jin went to the bathroom, Tang Xin got out of bed, dressed and went out of the room.


    In the living room, Tang Xin looked around. It''s a strange place to live. It''s a small flat with two bedrooms. How can he live in such a place?


    But when she hasn''t found out a reason, Fu Jinyu has come out of the bathroom.


    Dark bath towel, around the waist.


    Just calm down of her, once again cheek fever, eyes flashing, just look around, dare not on his eyes.


    Fu Jin and Tang Xin''s reaction are in the fundus of his eyes, deep black eyes, slightly narrowed, went to the head down in front of Tang Xin, slender fingers hold her chin, raised her head, let her look at herself.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Tang Xin''s cheek became more and more red. Fu Jin and his thumb fumbled for her pink cheek and bowed his head as if to kiss her.


    Tang Xin is frightened, hastens to make a sound, "quickly put on clothes, don''t catch cold."


    Fu Jin moves with her, and a low laugh overflows from her throat. The breath sweeps Tang Xin''s cheek, making her more uncomfortable. She quickly pushes the man away and walks to the window, pretending to look at the scenery.


    If you keep on being so intimate, she''ll be spontaneous.


    "Hurry to change clothes. I''m hungry. I came early in the morning. I haven''t eaten yet."


    Fu Jin and the fundus of his eyes were infected with a doting smile and answered, "wait for me."


    By the time he came out of the room, he had changed his clothes, black shirt, black trousers, the whole person, mysterious and charming.


    Tang Xin, with his back to the window, looks at the man in the room. His eyes are bright and he appreciates his dress. He is so charming when he wears a shirt and trousers. This man has no friends.


    Fu Jin and his hand, "go, take you out to dinner."


    Tang Xin nodded and quickly walked over. He put his hand in his big palm. After he grasped them, they left the room.


    Just downstairs, on the edge of the flower bed at the entrance of the unit building, Fu yinuan saw them go downstairs and immediately jumped up.


    "I thought it would take you all day. Ha ha Looks like I''m lucky. Uncle, Chi ran, you are going to have dinner, aren''t you? Count me in


    Fu yinuan talks at the same time, but also carefully looking at Tang Xin, she seems to want to see something from her.


    "I -"


    Tang Xin listened to Fu yinuan calling himself Chi ran. He just wanted to clarify, but Fu Jinyu had already spoken.


    "She''s Tang Xin, not Chi ran. You have to call her little aunt."


    "Tang Xin?"


    Fu yinuan frowned slightly, and Tang Xin also smile, "Hello, I''m Tang Xin."


    Fu yinuan looks at his uncle. It seems that he is not Tang Xin of Chi ran at all. He is completely confused.


    This face is Chi ran. What are they doing for her?


    Fu Yi warm confused, or with Tang Xin shook hands, "little aunt good, I am Fu Yi warm."


    Little Auntie?


    Tang Xin is a little embarrassed, but she also completely accepts the title.


    Fu yinuan goes to dinner with them. Fu Jin and Tang Xin don''t catch up with each other, but Tang Xin accepts Fu yinuan''s eyes from time to time.


    Fu Jin and driving, Tang Xin was going to be the co pilot, but Fu yinuan pulled him to the back, obviously had something to say to Tang Xin.


    "Auntie, are your parents Tang? Are they from city a? "


    Fu yinuan thinks that Chi ran should have beaten her biological parents.


    She found the first reason why Chi ran became Tang Xinxian.


    "Well, yes."


    Tang Xin feels that Fu yinuan is funny and cute. Her name is Tang Xin. Aren''t her parents surnamed Tang?


    "Auntie, why don''t you contact us? For two years, are you and uncle deliberately hiding from us? No, my uncle is seriously ill. It''s not like a fake. It''s still you - by the way, you''ve been injured. Haven''t you been in a coma for two years? "Tang Xin doesn''t quite understand, but he seems to understand a little bit.


    "I haven''t been in a coma for two years, have I been in a coma for a month? But it''s better to be well for a few months. "


    Tang Xin thinks that this should be Fu Jin and telling this niece about her car accident, right?


    Fu yinuan thinks he understands. Tang Xin thinks he''s right, but they''re not on the same channel at all.


    "Auntie, you don''t know how I''ve been through these two years. But fortunately, you and my uncle are happy. "


    Fu yinuan holds Tang Xin''s hand in a daze, but looking at the little girl, Fu yinuan is really a good person. For the first time she meets Fu Jin and her family, Fu yinuan is a good start.


    "Thank you."


    "thank you for what? We are friends. By the way, it''s very awkward of you to be so polite to me! OK, there is no outsider in the car here. If you make it clear, you can still install it with me, right? "


    Fu yinuan relaxed and turned Tang Xin''s arm. He joked and said, "how long have you been sneaking around like this? In fact, this is the same as before, but also save the trouble. But this time, it should be much better than before. "


    Because in those two years, the hearts of the Fu family have changed. Now that they are together, it will be much easier than before.


    "What do you mean


    Tang Xin finally felt that something was wrong, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    And Fu yinuan still smiles, deliberately pinched her cheek, "you still pretend, don''t you?"


    Fu Jin and murmured, "Fu yinuan, put your paws away for me."


    Even his women are acting with him, even his niece?


    Fu yinuan rolled his eyes and said, "OK, stingy. Chi Ran is the only one with your temper. No, it''s Tang Xin who can stand you. Isn''t that right, little aunt


    That ambiguous expression, let Tang Xin completely can''t accept the signal that Fu Yi warm sends out.


    So, what''s going on.


    "Well, Yi Nuan, I think you may have misunderstood me --"


    "what Yi Nuan? It''s awful. "


    "What should I call you?"


    "Xiao Nuan, didn''t you always call me that before? It''s hard not to see you for two years. Are you forgetful? Or do you only remember Uncle in your mind and forget my friend? I''ll be so sad. "


    Fu Yi warm said jokingly, but Tang Xin finally understood.


    "Xiao Nuan, do you think I''m chiran?"


    Fu yinuan frowned. His expression seemed to say, can you still be Chi ran?


    Tang Xin nodded cautiously and replied, "I''m not Chi ran. I''m sorry, you''ve got the wrong person."


    "Are you kidding?"


    Fu yinuan looked at his uncle in the front row, then at Tang Xin, "are you kidding me? I''m not fooled. "


    She still thought they were joking with her and waved, "I said, little aunt, today is not April Fool''s day."


    Tang Xin nodded, "it''s not April Fool''s day, so I didn''t cheat you. I think you probably regard me as Chi ran. Indeed, your uncle mistook me before. But I''m not. "


    "Are you kidding? You''re not chiran, you''re all alone, OK? "


    Fu Yi warm helpless, looking at the uncle, "uncle, you will not pit me like this, right? This is... "


    "Xiao Nuan, what she says is what she says."


    Fu yinuan saw Fu Jinyu''s eyes in the front mirror, sharp and warning.


    Warn her not to talk more?


    Fu yinuan looked at the innocent Tang Xin''s eyes. She looked like she was real.


    Is there anything else she doesn''t know?


    Fu yinuan simply shook his head, "OK, I won''t ask."


    She looked out of the window and didn''t seem interested, but she was still thinking about what happened to the two men.


    When eating, Fu yinuan focuses on eating. Since she can''t recall the past and can''t get the answer, she directly eats. Tang Xin feels embarrassed, but Fu Jinyu is still unaffected. She is considerate and gives her food and water.

 Chapter 468

    Fu yinuan soon finished eating, she did not light bulb, directly walk.


    "Is she angry when she looks like this?"


    Looking at the way Fu yinuan left, Tang Xin was a little nervous.


    "No, don''t worry about her. You just care about me. Other people don''t care about you."


    Tang Xin frowned, but she still thought it was not good.


    Absent mindedly eating, Tang Xin has no confidence in herself more and more. Fu yinuan''s attitude just now, does she feel that she has occupied the position of her good friend Chi ran?


    Does she have a problem with herself?


    Just like this, Tang Xin was suddenly held by Fu Jinyu''s wrist, and she was stunned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What do you say?"


    Follow Fu Jinyu''s eyes and see that what she is holding with her chopsticks is actually a piece of pepper.


    She immediately put it down and frowned in disgust. She hated pepper most.


    Fu Jinyu grabbed the chopsticks from her hand and put them down, but he pinched her fingers and pinched them.


    "What are you worried about?"


    Tang Xin curled his lips and said, "I''m afraid your family doesn''t like me."


    Fu Jinyu''s black eyes flashed slightly and her voice was colder. She held her fingers in one hand and chopsticks again in the other. She put some dishes she liked in front of her directly.


    Tang Xin flicked his finger before he let go.


    Tang Xin continued to eat, while Fu Jinyu was silent. Her deep black eyes looked at the way she ate. Her eyes were deep and dark, full of deep emotion, and then she slowly opened her mouth.


    "The situation in my family is not complicated. It''s very simple. You just need to remember a little. You don''t care about anyone except me, you know? "


    "Do you think it''s OK to ignore it?" Tang Xin obviously disagreed.


    Fu Jin and thin lip slightly hook hook, "our family, that''s it. You just have to remember that. "


    Tang Xin bit his chopsticks and looked at Fu Jinyu with quiet eyes. His eyes were full of curiosity and gossip.


    "Is your relationship with your family a little strange?"


    Strange?


    Fu Jin and Dan said with a smile and urged her to eat. "You''ll know later. Eat quickly."


    "Oh, all right."


    Tang Xin knows that it''s hard to say what''s strange at home. He doesn''t want to say it now, and she doesn''t want to ask.


    This weekend, but to sweet intimacy, such a short time, don''t waste on these things, contact his family, certainly still early.


    "Where do you want to play?"


    Tang Xin Du mouth, "how to ask me? Isn''t it up to you? "


    Fu Jinyu touched her little head and laughed.


    "Well, it''s up to you. Do you want to walk or go home?"


    "Let''s go."


    Tang Xin was a little afraid, afraid of the uncontrollable situation at home.


    "Good."


    Fu Jin and holding the little girl, driving, with her "walk".


    "Well? Is this the university


    Fu Jin and her car stopped at the gate of a university, stopped the car, took her hand and walked in, slowly walking on the tree lined road of the school.


    Because it''s Saturday, there are not many students on the tree lined road. Maybe too many of them go out to play. Even at school, they walk slowly.


    There are others like Fu Jin and Tang Xin, but they just enjoy the scenery of the school.


    "Is it the same as your school?"


    Tang Xin shook his head. "It''s different, but I feel familiar. Maybe most of the schools give people the same feeling? "


    Fu Jin and slightly hook the corner of the mouth, with her around in various places.


    At last, they sat down on a stone chair. Fu Jin and she took her little hand, quiet and silent.


    Tang Xin tilted his head to see his expression, quiet, mouth with a smile, the whole person, like very relaxed, very relaxed.


    She seldom seems to see him relax like that.


    Tang Xin also followed to smile, gather to head to go to, kiss his cheek.


    Fu Jinyu felt her lips, turned his head and looked at her tenderly. He suddenly pressed her back and kissed her lips. It seemed that there were only two of them. No one would disturb her.


    And this kind of love, in the school is not a few, we see will smile through.


    After a while, the two separate lips, Tang Xin''s brain, suddenly flashed some pictures.


    In this campus, which gives her a familiar feeling, Fu Jin and she once walked hand in hand.


    Also, the picture of her walking alone on this road.


    Tang Xin''s expression was a little shocked. Fu Jinyu keenly caught her strange, and ran her fingers around her eyes, "what do you think of? "


    looking at Fu Jinyu, Tang Xin didn''t say what he thought of, but a very incredible idea appeared in his mind."I, you --"


    because of too much shock and too much fright, Tang Xin couldn''t believe it and couldn''t speak clearly.


    Fu Jinyu laughed and pinched her cheek. "Why can''t you speak?"


    Tang Xin shakes his head again, but he is still in a trance.


    Fu Jinyu seemed to have guessed it, and his smile was deep.


    "Well, I didn''t think about how to say it, so I won''t say it for the time being."


    Fu Jin and pulled her up, "let''s go to other places for a walk."


    Tang Xin was led by him to another place, Fu''s company.


    "How do you come to your company?" On the weekend, there are few people. He won''t have to work overtime, will he?


    "Go up and have a look."


    Fu Jin and Xiao said, "it will be more fun here."


    Fu Jin and his company didn''t have anyone on duty on weekends, but they took the elevator for the president, and no one found them.


    As soon as she came out of the elevator, Tang Xin habitually walked to the right, as if she knew where to go. Fu Jinyu just looked at her and followed her. He didn''t correct it, didn''t say what it was, but just looked at her with a smile.


    Tang Xin walked slowly, slowly seemed to be groping to move forward, but it didn''t seem to be groping, it was following the feeling to move forward, as if she just knew how to go.


    Finally, after Zheng Qu''s office, she went on to the innermost office.


    She opened the door and went in. She glanced at it, left and right, ahead


    Tang Xin suddenly stepped back, but behind him, he was surrounded by Fu Jinyu. He held her shoulder in both hands, lowered his head to her ear, and said with a smile, "why don''t you go in? What are you afraid of? "


    Tang Xin shook his head and looked at him. "Have I been here in my dream?"


    Fu Jin and chuckled and pushed her in.


    Closing the door, Fu Jinyu pushed her and said with a smile, "this is my office. No matter when I have been here in my dream or any other time, it belongs to me. Don''t you take a good look at it?"


    Tang Xin was so easy to say.


    "All right."


    Tang Xin turns around. At last, she sits on Fu Jinyu''s chair, turns around and smiles.


    "Is that how the boss feels?" Tang Xin is playful and calm. He tries to say to Fu Jinyu, who is languid and stands on one side, "how do you do this design? Go back and do it again. And let him go bankrupt tomorrow. "


    "Tian Liang Wang Po" she didn''t show it, so she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, I''m not a boss." Tang Xin fell down on the big desk, his chin on the back of his hand, and his big eyes flickered on his small face. He looked at Fu Jinyu and said, "what''s the matter? Do you know? "


    Fu Jinyu walked over, holding her hands on the table, leaning over and bending the corners of her mouth, just to kiss her raised forehead.


    "Don''t be a boss, be a landlady."


    Tang Xin chuckled, pushed his face away and said with a smile, "don''t change the subject for me, I''ll be serious with you. You must make it clear to me


    Tang Xin thought of the dream she had in the past and the dream of Fu Jinyu. Now it''s connected with the picture of today''s school and the familiarity in his office. Tang Xin even felt that she would suddenly feel familiar with everything around him. The house and the city were different from each other after she got off the plane and arrived in city A.


    Fu Jin and Xiaoxiao said, "let it be, Tangtang, no hurry, no hurry..."


    Tang Xin simply raised his head and frowned, "what''s not urgent? I''m really confused. Can you understand how I feel? It''s annoying that you are so calm. It''s not fair for me not to tell me because I''m so enigmatic. I''m not happy


    Tang Xin seems to be a little annoyed. He stands up, forks his waist and stares at Fu Jinyu.


    Fu Jin stood up straight with his desk between them. She was angry, but he was spoiling and laughing.


    Tang Xin now suddenly some hate him so unpredictable smile, "smile smile, know you smile very handsome, OK?"

 Chapter 469

    Fu Jinyu walked around the big desk to her, holding Tang Xin''s small face in both hands. His cold face was not because of Tang Xin''s impatience


    she grabs Fu Jinyu''s big hand and looks at him seriously


    "tell me now."


    "where to start?" Fu Jin and his voice were light, holding Tang Xin''s fingers


    "because you are the person you want to be."


    "yes, don''t you doubt that you are her?"


    pool dye


    "yes. You are her Fu Jin told her the answer in her heart


    "but I''m Tang Xin. I have the experience of Tang Xin in the first 20 years. They all know that I''m Tang Xin. Can''t everyone cheat? It''s not Truman''s world, isn''t it


    "it''s no exaggeration at all, because there is Tang Xin, but you are not Tang Xin."


    "yes,"


    "but what about Tang Xin? She -- "is she dead


    "she''s not dead, but she''s a vegetable now."


    "... Then why do my parents want me to be Tang Xin?" Now Tang Xin, no, she is Chi ran again


    she has no way to find the source of so many reasons


    "Ranran, you are my Ranran, but you have lost your memory, and I have been looking for you for two years. Until I saw you in B city later, at the first sight, I was sure that you were Chi ran. "


    "then why didn''t you tell me?"


    at a loss, Chi ran felt the pain


    "if I don''t tell you, I''m not sure about you at first. Later, after meeting your parents, they told me why. Originally, when you were injured in a city and were sent to the hospital, a friend of your father''s happened to see Tang Xin. He mistook you for Tang Xin. After he sent you away, he found that you were not


    "later, he destroyed your records in the hospital. After all, you are a child of the Tang family, and you were stolen when you were very young. But not long after you arrived at the Tang family, before you were sober, the real Tang Xin had a car accident and became a vegetable. Your father is afraid that the old people in the family will be sad and keeps the news from him. Until you wake up and lose your memory, they''re going to be wrong, and that''s two years. "


    for two years, she lived a story that didn''t belong to her own life, while he suffered for two years in pain


    it seems that she has nothing to resent after thinking about it


    "don''t you hate them? Or is it me? "


    at least, it was the people of the Tang family who made him suffer


    chi ran frowned and looked at his eyes, dark and deep


    "why hate?"


    she suddenly smiles, and her curved eyebrows are squinting, which makes people feel soft and comfortable


    that''s his goal. It''s more beautiful to make her smile all the time


    "what are you laughing at?"


    chi ran suddenly asked him.Fu Jinyu shook his head, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I''ll tell you what I laugh at? Why? "


    "Is it?" Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, the body relaxed down, hands pillow in the back of the head, that deep black eyes, lazy watching her, let Chi ran frown, sitting on his legs so uncomfortable.


    "Again, pretend to be high." Chi ran was dissatisfied, "the words are not finished yet."


    her little hand slapped him in the heart, "go on, why am I hurt? And, what''s the matter with Tang Xin? Besides, if I don''t come to a city suddenly, what else are you going to tell me? If I don''t come here, I don''t have a sense of familiarity, and I can''t remember it all my life, do you plan not to tell me all my life? "


    Fu Jinyu clasped her little hand and put it in his heart. His thin lips slightly hooked on his side. "You''re here, I''ll tell you. Let it be, I didn''t intend to hide for long. Just to respect your parents'' decision. "


    "They won''t let you tell me?"


    "When I first saw you."


    "So you''re going to tell me now?"


    Chi ran didn''t know, "what''s the matter? What made them decide to tell me? "


    When Chi ran asked the question, he immediately thought of it.


    Without Fu Jin''s reply, she understood.


    It turned out that the mother''s emotional abnormalities, only she really think that is menopause.


    Not really?


    Mother cried at the picture of Tang Xin, but she was not Tang Xin at all.


    In fact, my mother is kind to Tang, but she is not Tang at all.


    Mother''s heart, must be very uncomfortable, facing a good daughter, but the other is a vegetable.


    Chi ran felt sorry for her parents and the twin sister she had never met.


    "Have you seen her? Mom and dad should be more upset. "


    Chi Ran''s voice choked slightly, holding Fu Jinyu''s skirt, worried and remorseful.


    "They should have told me."


    Fu Jinyu stroked her head and said, "I haven''t seen her. But you are twins, and you look the same. "


    "Sure."


    pond dyed as like as two peas and sisters, and it is a strange feeling.

 Chapter 470

    She has no memory of the past, only the memory of the past two years


    however, it may be a good feeling to have such a big sister all of a sudden


    "well, it will."


    chi ran nods and looks forward to Tang Xin''s awakening


    while Chi ran and Fu Jinyu prayed for the real Tang Xin, mother Tang came to the master''s home again


    in the same home full of gifts, mother Tang directly takes out a bundle of cash


    she knelt down on the ground and begged, "master, I know you are not short of money, but this is my intention. I hope you will accept it. As long as you can save my eldest daughter, I will promise you money or anything else. I have no other way. Please, give me some hope. "


    Mother Tang is going crazy in these days of suffering


    the corners of her mouth moved slightly. Master, not to mention master, is very good at pretending


    "Mrs. Tang, since you are so sincere, I was going to help you. You and I were predestined to each other. I will try my best to wake up your eldest daughter. However, I said that your two daughters are at odds with each other. If the eldest daughter wakes up, then the younger daughter may have to suffer. "


    "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little bitter. She must know that she will be willing to do it for her sister."


    "good."


    the master kept silent again for a long time. Mrs. Tang listened to the sound of the master in the screen curtain. Some inaudible sounds were murmuring for a long time, but the longer the time, the more she suffered


    during the time when she couldn''t speak, Mrs. Tang almost had a long wait


    at last, she didn''t know how long it was. The master inside seemed to suddenly poof. Mrs. Tang was directly frightened and saw the ground in front of her, which seemed to be a spray of blood


    "master, are you ok?"


    the master asked someone to give Mrs. Tang two necklaces, which looked like silver. There was a small heart-shaped space with a switch in the middle of the necklaces


    "I put two charms in it, which I just cast. This one is for your eldest daughter, and the other one is for your youngest daughter."


    "yes, thank you, master."


    "you don''t have to thank me. I''m just doing my best. This time, I''ll be closed for one year. It''s the end of my life. You take the necklace, and soon your eldest daughter will wake up, but after she wakes up, she borrows the life of your youngest daughter. If you want both of them to live well for a long time, you have to separate them. As I said last time, your husband and wife are destined to have only one daughter. It depends on how you choose. "


    "I see."


    after Mrs. Tang left, the master and the people holding her looked at the cash on the table and laughed


    "a lot of money!"


    "leave? We can make another profit. This woman is rich at first sight. "


    "if you know a fart, just listen to me and let it go."


    chi ran still has many questions, which Fu Jin and his wife patiently answered


    "since I was stolen, I became Chi ran. Then, who stole me? Where did it go? How did it become a pool dye? Was I an orphan, or did I have foster parents? "


    "it''s not sure who stole it. But Chi Ran is a name because you grew up in Chi''s family. You have a grandmother who loves you, but she died two years ago. Because you have been replaced by Chi''s daughter, so after they know, you decisively break the relationship with them, but you have deep feelings with grandma, and you will often go to see her. Tomorrow, I''ll take you to grandma''s grave and tell her you''re back. "


    now, it seems that she doesn''t feel too deep. She just thinks that the parents who have raised her for 20 years are not her own parents. That feeling should be very sad


    "and then? How did I become your wife? "


    chi ran pinched his cheek and said, "how do we know each other?"


    "we met in bed."


    "ha?" Chi ran immediately denied and shook his head, "impossible."


    does he mean what she thinks?Fu Jin and low smile, "how impossible? That''s how we met. You''re drunk. I was drugged by the Fu family. Then we hit it off. "


    "You - how could it be?"


    Chi ran thinks that this way is too much. How can it be such a way of understanding?


    She also fantasized that they should be very romantic and beautiful. Unexpectedly


    "Ha ha..." Fu Jin and Shen smile, fingers brush Chi Ran''s cheek, "in fact, we fall in love at first sight faster than others, this is not to save a lot of time, faster integration."


    Chi ran was angry and ashamed, "enough. How did we get married? Don''t tell me you married me to be responsible. "


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, "of course not responsible, I fell in love with you, although first your body, but, you whole person, so good, I soon feel that this woman I must have. Of course, you can''t resist me. You fell in love with me at first sight. Goodbye and fall in love. We''ll get the certificate the third time we meet. "


    "What do I do to you?"


    Chi ran doesn''t believe it. What he said is so reasonable.


    But she didn''t have that memory at all. She couldn''t refute what Fu Jin said.


    That''s the disadvantage of not remembering. She feels like she''s been eaten to death.


    "I was only twenty, wasn''t I? Are you still in school? Married you? Are you too worried? "


    " you are worried. I am such a good man. You are afraid that I will be robbed and you take me to the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau without telling me. Of course, I follow your will. "


    "Nonsense."


    Chi ran directly denied that although she didn''t have that memory, how could this kind of thing be her initiative?


    Fu Jin and smile, "do you remember this passage?"


    "I don''t remember. But I know, I certainly won''t do that. "


    "Why not? You don''t remember. I remember very well. That''s it. Ranran, don''t worry. In fact, I was very happy when you were like this. It shows that you love me very much and want to be by my side every day. Me too! "


    Pool dye more and more shameless, by his that intentional smile Mou stare at, she direct order.


    "You - shut up. How can I get hurt if I skip this one? "


    Chi ran asked directly about it, while Fu Jin and his smile suddenly froze.


    Chi ran keenly captures his emotional changes and holds his face in his small hand at close range.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Fu Jin and the smile of the fundus of the eye coldly came down, shook his head, reluctantly hook lips, "think of when you are injured, I am not at your side, I would like to die."


    Chi ran was immediately stabbed by the pain of his eyes.


    She put her arms around his neck, their foreheads touching, her voice soothing and soft.


    "I''m fine. I''m fine now. Don''t feel sorry for the past, eh?"


    Fu Jinyu suddenly clasps the back of Chi Ran''s head and kisses her lips. It seems that in this way, he can relieve the pain in his heart.


    Chi ran completely accepted him with a tolerant attitude.


    Fu Jinyu let go of her and put her forehead against her.


    Unexpectedly, Fu Jinyu spoke directly.


    "Your injury is my responsibility and my negligence."


    Chi Ran''s small hand stroked his broad back, "it''s not your fault. I know you certainly don''t want to. It''s an accident, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 471

    "Yes, not at all."


    Chi Ran is at a loss, but Fu Jinyu hugs her hard and puts her head close to her heart. She can''t see his expression, but just listens to his stiff vocal cords and indifferent voice above.


    "Our marriage was not accepted by my father. He likes another woman, so he and that woman designed to make you unable to continue to be my wife. Unexpectedly, when they took you away from school, there was a gas explosion in the shop on the street, and you were among them. "


    Chi Ran''s body became a little bit stiff, while Fu Jinyu closed his eyes and continued, "you called me, but I was designed by my father and didn''t receive your call for help. When I knew you were injured in the explosion, I rushed to the hospital immediately, but you were no longer there. The hospital has no record of the appearance of Chi ran. "


    Chi Ran''s fingers clung to Fu Jinyu''s back. At the moment, she didn''t know how to speak.


    "They said, let me give up looking for you, because the explosion was so powerful that many shops on the street exploded, and some people even had incomplete bones. I can''t believe it, and I don''t believe it at all. I even asked people to do accurate detection of every body or limb that can''t be seen, trying to find you. But the result was disappointing. I think, it must be a joke made by God, or you just escaped and deliberately hid, because you were angry that I didn''t go to save you in time, because I had a family that made you sad. I''m waiting patiently at home. I think you must be reluctant to leave me. When you get angry, you will come back... "


    "Wuwu Stop talking, stop talking... "


    Chi ran had already choked. She sobbed and cried. Her face was full of tears.


    She couldn''t see Fu Jinyu''s tears, but she could feel them in his heart.


    He hid in the bottom of the tears, there is no way to flow out, then let her tears for him.


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu''s eyes vaguely through her tears. It''s dark and deep, reflecting her crying appearance.


    She couldn''t help crying more and more. At last, she threw herself into his arms and cried as loud as she could.


    It''s not just that she''s crying, she''s crying with him for two years.


    Shed tears, on behalf of the past, in the future, they will never be so sad.


    Fu Jinyu, from the beginning to the end, was quiet, holding her and letting her cry, without any tears.


    He seemed to understand her tears.


    They nestled up to each other for a long time. After a long time, Chi ran couldn''t help sobbing and burping because she was crying too much, but the painful atmosphere relaxed because of her burping.


    Fu Jin and pet drown smile, pull a paper towel to wipe her tears, get up, go to pour warm water.


    "Drink some water and press it."


    Chi ran holds a water cup and drinks a lot of water. He wants to press it down, but he can''t stop it.


    Several times it didn''t work, and she was a little annoyed.


    Looking at Fu Jinyu pitifully, Fu Jinyu had no choice but to smile, put down the cup, took her hand and stood up.


    "Slowly, don''t worry, walk in the room."


    Fu Jinyu holds her waist and walks in such a big office, but Chi Ran is like a sticky sloth. His arms just hold his waist tightly. It seems that he has a sense of security.


    Fu Jin held her in her arms. Although it was uncomfortable to walk like this, she felt her dependence on her body.


    After three minutes of walking at such a slow and uncoordinated pace, Fu Jinyu asked her to take a deep breath several times before going back to work. "Come on, drink a lot of water, and then swallow it three times intermittently."


    Chi Ran has no doubt about him. According to what he said, he did so, and the effect was obvious.


    Really no more hiccups.


    "How do you know?"


    Fu Jin and her fingers lifted the hair scattered around her ears, combed it carefully, and then told her.


    "You''ve been in this situation before. I asked someone."


    Chi ran nodded, and they held each other by the table. Chi ran didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    I''m afraid they''re both sad when it comes to sad things.


    At this moment, she still obediently swallow those questions.


    "Hungry or not?"


    They have spent the whole afternoon here, and she knows what she should know, and there is no need to spend any more time here, looking for a sense of familiarity.


    "A little bit."


    "Then go home and let your aunt make delicious food for you."


    "Good."


    The aunt who worked in their family was still there. Although Fu Jinyu rarely asked her to do anything, he didn''t dismiss her either. He thought, this house, can''t have any change, waiting for Chi ran to come back, she will not adapt.


    That aunt''s craftsmanship Chi ran was also praised. She would not be willing to let her go.


    When they got home, their aunt had already answered Fu Jin''s phone. Now they were ready in the kitchen. Seeing Chi ran coming back, she seems to be quite excited. Her eyes are red. Chi ran doesn''t quite understand."Ma''am, you are back."


    "You like your aunt''s cooking best." Fu Jin and gei Chi ran explained.


    The aunt nodded, "yes, I''ll continue to do it. Madam, you and your husband will have a rest for a while, and they will be fine soon."


    Turning back to the kitchen, my aunt continued to be busy, while Chi ran stepped into the house again and looked at Fu Jinyu, "we used to live here?"


    Chi ran can feel the familiarity and some memory fragments in his school and Fu''s company, but there are no memory fragments in this house.


    Normally, this is their home, shouldn''t it be more familiar?


    But otherwise, Chi ran looked around and had no memory at all.


    She looked at Fu Jinyu frustrated, her face almost wrinkled into a knot in one''s heart, "how can I not remember here?"


    Fu Jinyu shakes her head. How can he know that she is not familiar with her family?


    Big hand pinched her cheek, "well, don''t think about it if you don''t remember. Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether you want to get up or not. You''re still chiran. You see, even if you become Tang Xin, don''t you still fall in love with me? So, it has nothing to do with whether you have the previous memory, you are destined to love me so much. "


    Fu Jin and quite narcissistic said, Chi ran Du mouth, "you say really shameless. I really doubt that I love you first? "


    "Of course." Fu Jin and the natural affirmation.


    "Well, I keep my skepticism."


    Chi ran turned and went to the kitchen. Sure enough, many of them were her favorite.


    "It''s very kind of you to come back, ma''am."


    When aunt is making porridge, Chi ran steals food nearby. Aunt still has a feeling.


    "Sir, I have suffered a lot in the past two years. He was so skinny for a while. He was skinny and bony. He thought of his wife. He can''t eat any dishes I make, but he also asked me to make your favorite one. I make it every day, put it away, and pour it the next day. Well, I look at all distressed


    Chi Ran''s expression sank, and the delicious food in his mouth seemed insipid.


    Aunt also seems to be aware of the heavy expression of Chi ran, and immediately realized that what she said was not the right time.


    "Look at my mouth. It''s all gone, ma''am. Now, sir, it''s as good as before. I should be happy. Don''t be angry. I''m talkative. "


    Chi ran shook his head. "It''s OK, auntie. I also want to know what he looks like in the past two years. You tell me that I will love him more and treat him better. "


    Aunt sighed, "in fact, in the final analysis, Mr. is very deep feelings for you, no matter what it looks like in two years, madam, you love Mr. more is right."


    "Well, I know. But I forgot a lot of things before, "


    " forget? It doesn''t matter. If you have anything to do, you can ask me. I''ll let you know what I know. When you first moved here, you just married your husband. You live here, which is close to your school. For your convenience, sir, you can come back for lunch every day. "


    "Ma''am, what kind of clothes do you wear every day? I''ve matched them with my husband. I''m just like a child Hold Mr. coquetry ah, I usually hide at this time Mr. Wang is very kind to you, but those who hurt your body can''t. every month, you are allowed to eat ice cream occasionally. "


    What my aunt knows are the details of two people at home, and what she says is also fragmentary. However, from her words, Chi ran sees a very happy couple. Men love women without limit, and women enjoy this kind of happiness and sweetness.


    This kind of deep feeling, how can she not sink?


    At this time, she was envious of Chi ran, who had been loved by Fu Jin.

 Chapter 472

    Chi ran and Fu Jin are sitting at the dining table, facing each other. The table is full of food with rich color and fragrance.


    Chi ran looks at the food but doesn''t move his chopsticks.


    "Why not?"


    Chi ran looked at his black eyes, "you know what I like to eat. But I don''t know what you like to eat. It''s not fair


    You are so kind to me, but I know nothing about you.


    At least now, it''s not fair to you, it''s not fair to me.


    I want to be better to you than you are to me.


    Fu Jinyu smiles, "I''ll tell you later. Eat first. "


    Chi ran nodded, she just picked up chopsticks, just about to eat, and added, "I want to be good to you, you have to give me a chance to be good to you."


    "Well, here''s your chance."


    Chi ran was satisfied and ate happily.


    After dinner, they sat together in the living room. Fu Jinyu held Chi ran, lowered his head to her cheek, and asked with a smile, "how are you going to treat me?"


    Chi ran was stunned, and then he got serious. He turned and looked at Fu Jin and her eyes for a while, smiling sweetly.


    "I haven''t thought about it a lot. I''ll just say a little."


    Fu Jin held her little earlobe with her fingers and listened.


    Chi ran slowly counted, "I''ll also prepare your daily clothes for you, and I''ll arrange what you eat. By the way, I''ll cook for you, and I''ll massage you when you''re tired. When you''re in a bad mood, I''ll tell you jokes, and me..."


    "No


    Before Chi ran finished, he was interrupted by Fu Jinyu. His slender fingers pressed her lips, bowed her head, rubbed her forehead with his nose, and said with a smile, "don''t use it."


    "ah? Why not? "


    "These are unimportant things. You only need a little bit to be nice to me and please me."


    "What?" Chi Ran''s eyes flickered curiously. Just a little?


    Fu Jin and smile, fingers deliberately brush her eyelashes, provoked Chi ran Du mouth, took down his fingers, "say ah."


    Fu Jinyu simply held her little face and kissed her lips. Her voice was deep and magnetic, and she was surrounded by Chi Ran''s ears.


    "All you have to do is stay by my side, which makes me happier than anything you do."


    Chi ran wasn''t very happy, she said, "I guess you''ll say that. Your request is too low


    "Not low."


    Fu Jinyu shook his head, "you think, if you are by my side, I will be different."


    "How is it different?"


    "Well, I''m not in the same mental state. I''m relaxed, excited, efficient, and I''m happier if I earn more money. I''m happier if I see you, I''ll be happier and happier..."


    "Stop it." Chi ran stopped him, "nonsense, say something serious."


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrow, "how not serious?"


    Chi Ran''s little face sank down. Fu Jin and Cai sighed, holding her fingers, clasping them and gazing affectionately.


    "Ranran, I mean it. With you, everything is enough. "


    Chi Ran''s heart is just like this, full of words.


    I can''t say anything, but at this moment, the whole person is full, full, or complete.


    Chi ran put their clasped fingers on his lips and gave them a kiss. His lips were close to the back of his hand. He gave Fu Jinyu the most beautiful smile.


    "Me too."


    After Mrs. Tang got the Necklace Charm, she immediately went to the sanatorium and carefully hung the necklace around the neck of her eldest daughter, Tang Xin.


    Holding Tang Xin''s finger, Mrs. Tang prayed devoutly.


    "Xin Xin, wake up quickly, please, mom. As long as you wake up, mom will do anything."


    Just then, Mrs. Tang felt Tang Xin''s fingers move suddenly. She was shocked and very excited.


    "Xinxin, Xinxin, you wake up, don''t you? You heard what mom said, didn''t you? "


    Mrs. Tang pressed the bell anxiously, and soon the doctor came, "my daughter, she just moved her finger. Is she about to wake up? Xinxin, Xinxin, mother is here. Wake up


    After the doctor''s examination, there was no sign of Tang Xin waking up.


    They have seen a lot about this situation. Many family members are too eager to wake up, and back to the illusion.


    The doctor shook his head and comforted Mrs. Tang. "Mrs. Tang, you may be too tired. You''ve been here these days, and you''re very excited. Maybe it was your illusion just now. "


    "No way. I really feel my heart''s fingers move."


    The doctor shook his head and left, while Mrs. Tang insisted on staying, holding her daughter''s finger.


    "Xinxin, you just gave your mother a reaction. Why don''t they believe it? It doesn''t matter. Mom always believed you''d wake up. By the way, there is this charm. As soon as you hang it up, you move. This shows that the master is right. Mom is not in a hurry. You wake up slowly. As long as you wake up, it''s OK. "Mrs. Tang felt her daughter''s action, and more firmly believed in the role of the master''s charm.


    And those doctors, who are quack doctors, can''t let Tang Xin wake up, don''t say, still don''t believe she can wake up.


    Mrs. Tang firmly believes that her daughter will be a new comer.


    however, after another day''s waiting, Tang Xin doesn''t move at all. When her mobile phone rings, it''s Chi ran.


    "Mom, I''m back from my friend''s house. I''m home. Where are you?"


    As soon as Mrs. Tang received Chi Ran''s call, she suddenly remembered the master''s words in her mind.


    They two sisters are mutual Ke, yesterday tangxin fingers can move, pool dye is still outside, but today she came back, tangxin but no longer any reaction..


    Mrs. Tang''s first reaction was that Chi ran and Tang Xin were against each other and attacked Tang Xin.


    Can harm Tang Xin, now all can''t wake up.


    Mrs. Tang''s anger burned up and said directly to Chi ran, "what are you doing back here? Who told you to come back? You get out of here, go far away, and never come back. "


    After the roar, she hung up the phone directly, while Chi ran held the phone and froze in place.


    Chi ran put down the phone, frowned and sat down. She didn''t know her mother''s hysterical roar and resentment.


    She can understand her mother''s worry about her eldest daughter. Now she knows the real thing about Tang Xin. She understands her mother''s worry and pain about her daughter''s coma.


    But after all, Chi ran had some sadness in his heart.


    Does mother vent her anger in this way to put her eldest daughter''s unconscious resentment on herself?


    Chi ran doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand.


    If she could, she also hoped that her sister would wake up.


    When Chi Ran''s mood is a little stable, he calls Fu Jinyu.


    "I''m home."


    As soon as Fu Jinyu heard it, her voice was wrong, "what''s the matter? You''re not in the right mood. "


    " no, "Chi ran didn''t want him to worry. After all, it''s between him and his mother." I''m just a little tired. I didn''t expect to be very excited when I went there. When I came back, I felt very tired. "


    Fu Jin did not doubt that he was there. Sometimes when he went out, he would be so tired.


    "Then you should have a good rest and have a good sleep. By the way, you can have dinner before you go to bed, OK?"


    "Well, I see. Mom is cooking dinner. I won''t tell you. I''ll squint for a while. She''ll call me when it''s ready. You can have a rest and eat on time


    "Good."


    After hanging up the phone, Chi ran looks at her lonely home. Her father must be busy in the hospital again. She should prepare for dinner.


    Chi ran opened the refrigerator, looked at the dishes in it, and finally decided to make a simple and complex dish. She was not sure how to make it.


    Tomato and egg soup, Chinese cabbage stewed tofu, and a hot and sour shredded potato.


    After cooking, Chi ran calls her father and learns that he won''t come back at night, so she waits for her mother.


    From sunset to nightfall.


    Chi ran called several times and turned it off. She had to wait in the living room.


    Finally, at nearly ten o''clock, mother Tang came home.


    "Mom, you''re back. Did you have your meal? I made a la carte. Maybe it''s cold. I''ll heat it up. "


    Chi ran went to meet his mother, but Tang''s mother saw Chi ran and looked at the dishes on the table.


    "If you eat, you know how to eat, don''t you? I won''t let you go? Why are you still here? "


    Mrs. Tang suddenly pushed Chi ran away. Chi ran was unsteady and almost fell on the coffee table behind her. Fortunately, she supported the coffee table in time. Mrs. Tang went straight over and poured all the dishes on the table into the garbage can. Looking at Chi Ran''s stunned expression, her discontent intensified.


    "Go away, leave here at once."


    chi Ran''s hurt mood flashed away. Instead of leaving in embarrassment and anger, she got up and fixed her eyes on her mother''s resentful eyes.


    "Where am I going? This is my home. Mom, I know you are in a bad mood because the real Tang Xin is still sleeping. I understand you, too, but your mood is unstable and it''s not good for your health. I hope you calm down. We believe in medicine. She will wake up one day. "


    "You - you know?"


    Mrs. Tang was surprised.


    "Well, I pray, let Tang Xin wake up."


    Chi ran sees that her mother doesn''t know whether she has stabilized her mood or doesn''t respond. Her stunned appearance makes Chi ran even more unbearable.


    He walked slowly, took his mother by the arm, took her to the dining table and sat down to comfort her.


    "Ma, Tang Xin, she will wake up. Don''t get too excited, will you? "


    Mrs. Tang lowered her eyelids to conceal the strange mood and light in her eyes.Chi ran thought her mother was sad, but she didn''t realize it.


    "Mom, you must not have eaten so late? There is still some soup left in the kitchen. You can have some and have a good rest. Tomorrow, I''ll accompany you to see my sister, OK


    "No, you can''t go."


    Tang''s mother suddenly gets a little excited. Chi Ran is surprised. Why does she react so much?

 Chapter 473

    Tang''s mother suddenly realizes that Chi Ran''s eyes are strange. She immediately lowers her head.


    "You can''t go. You have classes to attend."


    "I can ask for leave."


    "No, No. If only you had the heart, you''d better wait until the weekend. "


    Chi ran always felt that her mother didn''t want to see Tang Xin herself.


    What are you afraid of? What to hide?


    But, she already knew Tang Xin''s matter, also already knew own matter, although the memory is not clear, but all already knew, also had to conceal what?


    Why refuse to see her?


    Mrs. Tang was a little uncomfortable when she was staring at by Chi ran. She suddenly thought of the necklace. She immediately got up, got her bag and took out the necklace.


    "I bought two necklaces today, you and Xinxin one by one. Child, you - "


    " Mom, Jin Yu said I used to be Chi ran. Otherwise, call me Dyan. "


    "OK, Ranran." "As like as two peas, you never had a chance before. I bought exactly the same thing this time," Mrs. Tang took out the necklace. She''s already taken your sister''s, and this mother will put it on for you, OK? "


    Chi ran was surprised, and a smile finally appeared on her face.


    And Mrs. Tang, from behind her, put a necklace on her.


    Chi ran touched the pendant and laughed, "thank you, mom."


    Mrs. Tang shook her head. "It suits your sisters. Take it with you anytime, anywhere, OK? "


    "Of course, I''m sure I''ll take all the gifts my mother gives me."


    "That''s good."


    Chi ran went to the kitchen to serve her soup, and she drank a little. After that, Mrs. Tang was still in a low mood. She was absent-minded about what Chi ran said.


    The embarrassed atmosphere made Chi ran breathless. After returning to her room, she let out a long breath.


    She doesn''t know why a good home is like this.


    She is not an orphan. Although she has no memory of the past, she has no family after she came out from Chi''s family.


    But now she has a home. She comes to her parents, but this home is still so suffocating.


    Chi ran feels very tired. Maybe only when her mother comes out with an open mind or Tang Xin wakes up can she get better.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran goes to class the next day. Dong Aijia asks about her weekend meeting with her lover.


    "How about Tang Xin? He must be surprised? "


    call her Tang Xin?


    Chi ran now feels too awkward. She is not Tang Xin. Her current identity is just the double of Tang Xin.


    Chi Ran''s face is not good-looking, but Dong Aijia feels a little bad.


    "Isn''t it going well?"


    Chi ran shook his head. "Very good."


    "What''s your expression? What''s the matter? Tang Xin


    "Aijia, call me chiran."


    "Chi ran? English name? stage name? A nickname


    Chi ran was amused by her, "no matter what name, just call me Chi ran. Don''t call Tang Xin any more. It doesn''t belong to me. "


    "What doesn''t belong to you? Can the name be changed? Or did you change your name? Tang chiran


    Chi ran smiles, "maybe it''s good. However, still pool dye, regard as is with before Tang Xin completely different


    Dong AI Jia looked at Chi ran for a while, then shrugged, "OK, whatever. But you are different from before, Chi ran


    She smiles and Chi ran also smiles.


    She still does the pool dye, although does not remember before, but, she thought she can adapt slowly.


    When Tang Zhengqian came home, Chi ran was the only one in his family.


    Mrs. Tang can''t stay at home in the sanatorium every day, while Chi ran spends most of her time at school. Facing an empty home, she may prefer to stay at school for self-study.


    It was only in the evening that Chi ran came home to cook dinner for the mother.


    Usually, Mrs. Tang would come back very late. After Chi ran had gone to bed, Mrs. Tang would go home.


    Mother and daughter, almost no see.


    Tang Zhengqian didn''t know what happened. He didn''t go home for several days. When he came back, he saw Chi ran and said hello. He went to his room to have a rest.


    The next day, Chi ran prepared breakfast. Tang Zhengqian got up and was surprised.


    "And your mother? How do you prepare breakfast? "


    Chi ran laughs, "mom left early to see Tang Xin. Tang Zhengqian was very surprised. Chi ran sat down and ate face to face with his father.


    "Dad, I know all about it. Don''t be surprised. I''ll know about it sooner or later. Isn''t it? "


    "Your mother told you that?"


    "No, I went to a city this weekend. Jin Yu took me to a lot of places. I felt that something was wrong. There were some fragments of memories, so he told meTang Zheng Qian Leng for a long time, looking at his daughter''s expression, he sighed.


    "I''m sorry, Xinxin. No, it''s still called ranranba."


    Chi ran smiles, "Dad, what are you sorry for? It''s not your fault. You''re also for the elderly. Otherwise, grandma will be sad if she knows about Tang Xin. "


    "It''s not just this one, but you''ve been stolen."


    "it''s not your fault. If you want to blame it, blame the person who stole me." But Chi ran then laughed again, "in fact, whoever stole me, at least it was good for me. Jin Yu said that I have lived as a young lady in Chi''s family for 20 years. They have given me a good life and education, and a grandmother who loves me very much has left me a lot of legacy. Besides, I can still meet Jin Yu, can''t I? Dad, I''m very grateful now. No matter who it is, I don''t resent it. Because now, I have a husband, my parents and my sister. It''s really good. "


    Tang Zhengqian is glad that his daughter is sensible and grateful. Compared with Tang Xin, Chi Ran is more sensible and makes their parents feel ashamed.


    Chi ran was taught very well, but Tang Xin was overindulged by them.


    However, even the arrogant Tang Xin, she is their daughter after all, as long as the daughter is good, can wake up, even if again arrogant how?


    There is nothing more comforting for parents than watching their two daughters do well.


    "Dad, I have no class this morning. I want to see Tang Xin. Is that all right? "


    "Why not? I''m fine now. Let''s go together. "


    "Good."


    Chi ran immediately had dinner, and the father and daughter went to the sanatorium without much delay.


    Mrs. Tang is wiping her daughter''s body. These days, she has been looking forward to Tang Xin''s reaction, but her finger movement that day seems to be an illusion.


    Mrs. Tang is anxious. I wish that spell would work soon.


    Therefore, she avoids letting Chi ran come to see Tang Xin. She hopes that Tang Xin will wake up and that Chi ran will be far away. She is worried that Chi ran will take Tang Xin''s life.


    As soon as Chi ran and Tang Zhengqian enter the ward, Mrs. Tang raises her eyes to see Chi ran.


    "Get out, get out, who told you to come? Go out right now... "


    Mrs. Tang threw down the towel and crazily pushed Chi ran out. Chi ran caught off guard and was shut out of the ward.


    "What are you doing? Are you crazy


    "You''re crazy. Tang Zhengqian, I told you that our two daughters can''t meet each other. We can''t let them be together. "


    "Nonsense."


    Tang Zhengqian said angrily, "do you still believe such things? Li Xiang, thanks to your higher education. You are a fool. "


    After scolding his wife, Tang Zhengqian was about to pull the door of the ward, but was blocked by his wife.


    "You can''t, Tang Zhengqian. I really can''t help it. I can only believe these, and it works. A few days ago, my fingers moved. Those days were just when Chi ran was not here. Do you think I can''t believe it? Don''t you care? "


    "I love you, but I won''t believe your superstitious and stupid idea. Tang Xin can''t wake up. Can he still complain about Chi ran? You are unreasonable. "


    "Even if you don''t blame her, it has something to do with her. It''s clear that Tang Xin is fine, but after Chi ran came to us, Tang Xin had a car accident immediately. Is this a coincidence? Also, before Chi ran went to a city, Tang Xin''s fingers moved. Is this also a coincidence? Tang Zhengqian, you have to admit that there are still many things that cannot be explained clearly by science. If I just wait for my heart to wake up, I might as well find any way to wake up. Now I see my hope. Don''t destroy my hope. I will never allow it. "


    Mrs. Tang''s emotional, that look, firmly believe what they believe, do not allow anyone to destroy.


    Tang Zhengqian had never seen his wife have such eyes, as if possessed. Tang Zhengqian didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Chi ran outside the door has heard the dispute between her mother and her father clearly.

 Chapter 474

    It turns out that this is the reason for the change of mother''s attitude.


    Because of Xiangke?


    Because of her arrival, let Tang Xin accident become a vegetable?


    Chi ran also thought this explanation was ridiculous, ridiculous and absurd.


    But it''s not because it''s so funny that she feels sad. It''s her mother''s attitude. She resents her appearance. Did she not want her appearance from the beginning?


    Let her go?


    Far away, is not this life do not appear in front of them that?


    Chi ran felt a little cold in her heart, which made her shiver, and she was hurt heavily.


    Unwilling to listen to their parents'' arguments, Chi ran turned and left the sanatorium.


    She didn''t really see what Tang Xin looked like. Maybe, when she went home to look at the photos or looked in the mirror, she knew very clearly. Really don''t do anything more, or mother will blame Tang Xin for not waking up.


    When Tang Zhengqian came out, Chi ran was about to rent a car.


    "Ranran, don''t be angry. Your mother is too excited. She doesn''t mean that. You..."


    Chi ran took his father''s big hand and said, "Dad, I understand. No one wants this to happen. I''m considerate of my mother, and I''m not angry. "


    "Then come back with me."


    "No, Dad, maybe mom''s right. It''s her only request. If she wasn''t desperate, she wouldn''t believe it. I also have the right to comfort my mother''s heart. I won''t go. You go back quickly. I''ll go home first


    When Chi ran was alone in the car, he couldn''t help calling Fu Jinyu.


    At this time, her voice was low again, and Fu Jinyu keenly felt that she was different.


    "Dye dye?"


    Fu Jin asked in a low voice, and Chi ran answered, "well," what''s the matter


    "A little bit."


    "Yes, it is. No, it is not. What''s the matter?"


    Chi ran murmured, "Tang Xin and I, between us..."


    Her words again stopped, Fu Jin and helpless, "how not to say?"


    Chi ran sighed, "I don''t know what to say. All in all, I''m afraid she won''t wake up. "


    "Did you see her?"


    "Well I think so. "


    "So?" Fu Jinyu''s attitude towards Chi Ran is even more strange. Today, her speech is so ambiguous and abnormal.


    "Well, I didn''t see myself. As soon as I entered the ward, I came out."


    "Why come out?"


    "Well I dare not go to see her


    "Why not?"


    "I can''t tell the complicated mood myself," Chi ran en said. That is to say, I can''t get to the point.


    Fu Jin and patience belong to patience, but they are helpless.


    After rubbing his eyebrows, Fu Jinyu chuckled, "Ranran, what do you want to say? What''s your point? The most important point I hear is that you are in a bad mood, but I don''t understand why you are in a bad mood and why you have complicated mood. "


    Chi ran himself was also upset, "Oh, I can''t say it clearly for a while. Anyway, I''m in a bad mood. I''m sad. Can I control it? "


    Chi ran said that she was upset and lost her temper with Fu Jinyu. She couldn''t speak ill of her mother to Fu Jinyu. She was afraid that if she said it directly, it would affect Fu Jinyu''s mood and delay his work.


    She is so considerate. Why is he so annoying?


    "That''s enough. I''m tired of it. How can I know if you ask me that?"


    Fu Jin and his wife were sprayed by the little girl. After a while, he began to laugh.


    "You laugh, what are you laughing at?"


    Chi Ran''s mouth is full of anger.


    Fu Jinyu stopped laughing, but there was a smile on his cold face.


    "Ranran, when you are in a bad mood, just lose your temper. I''m your mental trash can. It doesn''t matter. If you have any complaints, tell me. I''ll listen. Even if you don''t know why you''re in a bad mood. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a while, Chi ranmo opened his mouth and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be angry with you."


    "No, no, no, Ranran, I''m not saying that to make you apologize. I''m really letting you know that you can be angry with me as long as you''re happy."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course. A man should be the object of a woman''s temper, and I enjoy it. "


    After being coaxed by him, Chi ran was in a good mood, with a smile on her face. "You and I can be sure of that, but are you sure all the men will think the same way as you?"


    Fu Jin and smile, "you don''t have to think about other men. Isn''t it? "


    "Ha ha Yes, what do other men do to me? ""Well behaved, you have such understanding, my home dye dye really good."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you treat me like a child? " Pool dye Du mouth, "don''t use this tone to coax me, I am so big."


    "You are always a little girl in my eyes."


    Always a little girl?


    pool can''t help but make complaints about it. "You taste too heavy! Are you a pedophile? I''m still a little girl... "


    Fu Jin and Wu Yu, this girl, can''t you think of something healthy in your mind?


    "Aren''t you a little girl to me?"


    Chi ran laughed, "yes, uncle, you are so much older than me. For you, I am a little girl."


    "Uncle? Ranran, this name, can''t help liking. "


    Fu Jinyu''s tone was a little threatening.


    Chi ran said with a guilty smile, "well, I''m wrong, Jin Yu."


    "call me husband."


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, what? A few days ago, I forgot to show you our marriage certificate. Now, essentially, you''re a married woman. Dye dye. "


    "Ah..."


    "Why not? Don''t think you can deny it if you lose your memory. I have legal protection. " Fu Jin and voice put soft, coax, "good, call my husband."


    "Old husband?"


    Chi ran was a little nervous, but Fu Jin was dissatisfied with him


    "Husband!"


    "Well behaved," that''s right. Fu Jin and her husband, listening to Chi Ran''s voice, felt comfortable.


    "Husband..." Chi Ran''s voice became more and more smooth, but also with some delicate voice, which made Fu Jin and his body electrify all the way from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet.


    On the other side of the phone, after Chi Ran''s deliberately coquettish voice, he couldn''t help giggling, while Fu Jin and his repressed voice were low.


    "Ranran, call more."


    Chi ran immediately recognized that Fu Jin and his voice were different. She had heard that his voice was ambiguous, and his breath seemed to be in her ears.


    "You - why do you sound like that?" Chi ran complained, "what do you think is in a mess?"


    Fu Jinyu said with a low smile, "Ranran, do you know what I''m thinking? Is that right? "


    "Go away, who knows you?"


    Chi Ran''s face flushed with anger. "I''m home now. I''m going home. Hang up!"


    She hung up directly, blushing and covering her cheek in embarrassment, while the driver was waiting for the stunned little girl to pay for the car.


    "Little girl?"


    Chi ran immediately reflected that she wanted to get into the hole. Thinking of the conversation that the driver uncle might have heard, she was very familiar with it. She lowered her head to give money and was about to get off the bus.


    "Little girl, I haven''t changed yet."


    The driver looked at Chi ran with a smile and immediately ran away like he was frightened.


    The driver couldn''t help laughing. He''d carried this kind of numb passenger before, but he didn''t see such a shy one.

 Chapter 475

    In the afternoon, Tang Zhengqian found Chi ran at school.


    Two people in his office, Tang Zhengqian a face of heartache and guilt.


    She listened to her mother''s words clearly in the ward, and what she didn''t understand was her father''s expression now.


    Therefore, instead of waiting for Tang Zhengqian to comfort himself, Chi ran came to comfort his father.


    "Dad, I''m fine. I understand what mom does."


    "You understand? I don''t understand. How do you understand? " Tang Zhengqian said.


    "Mother wants Tang Xin to wake up, but she can''t do anything but wait. Maybe this hopeless state made her prefer to believe those things. It''s probably more like a kind of sustenance and hope. "


    When Chi ran finished, Tang Zhengqian was silent.


    He did not expect that this daughter, even so sensible to this extent.


    Be considerate, not capricious, not mischievous, heart to heart, gentle and lovely.


    Tang Zhengqian felt extremely gratified, but after that, he felt ashamed.


    This child seems to be his daughter, but her excellence is not taught by him at all.


    Tang Zhengqian''s eyes were red. He touched Chi Ran''s head.


    "Ranran, you are a good boy."


    Chi ran smiles faintly.


    "Your mother and I didn''t do our duty. And now your mother ignores you for the sake of Tang Xin. Dad really doesn''t know how to change her ridiculous idea. "


    "Dad, let mom save some hope. I don''t care. If Tang Xin can wake up, what else can I care about? "


    Tang Zhengqian has nothing to say.


    Chi ran took his father''s big hand and asked with a smile, "Dad, why don''t you tell me what kind of girl Tang Xin is? We are twins. Are we the same in temperament and character? "


    Tang Zhengqian thinks of Tang Xin, the little girl that their husband and wife and Tang family hold in their hands.


    "Xinxin, I was loved by your grandmother since I was a child. At that time, your grandmother even had to raise her herself, but she didn''t succeed. Tang Xin is a little girl in her family. When she was a child, she was charming and cute. She has a small mouth and can talk and make us happy. Therefore, we all love her very much. Especially your mother, she dotes on her, loves her, only has such a daughter, she is coaxed by the heart, she also coaxes the heart, almost does nothing to the heart. You know I''ve been very busy, and I''m also very derelict in taking care of my heart. When we were young, we didn''t notice any strange things, but as our hearts grew bigger and bigger, she became a self willed child. Even when she was selfish, your mother and I realized that we were wrong. "


    Chi ran was a little surprised. Tang Zhengqian could feel her emotion in her eyes.


    "She is arrogant and willful, so, of course, her popularity is not good. Not only her friends, but also her brothers and sisters don''t like her. No one around her has ever quarreled or fought with her. This time makes me and your mother have a headache. This situation continues, she does not have a friend, and such a temper, it is easier to offend people, your mother and I give her a lot of things


    Speaking of this, Tang Zhengqian seems to have a headache. He rubbed his temple and continued, "can you know the cause of her car accident?"


    Chi ran shook his head, but it was obvious that it was not a good thing.


    "We didn''t know at first, but after investigation, we found out that the accident was because she was chasing a car. In the car, there was a boy she liked, and there was a girl in the boy''s car. Regardless of the danger in the traffic, she even ran into two people in her car, and finally she collided with other cars. "


    After listening, Chi ran didn''t know what words to use.


    Tang Xin, with such a strong temper, even for a man, let himself fall into such a coma because of his impulse and willfulness.


    Chi ran can''t say that she is to blame, but there seems to be no other words to describe it.


    Or is she having some bad luck?


    Tang Xin is a very unpopular girl. Of course, this is true for her friends and peers. But to her family, she is the treasure of the family. Although she is more willful, she is very good at coaxing the adults and old people in the family. She can talk and has a sweet mouth, which is very popular with granny Tang.


    Tang''s mother is the same. They all say that their children are good for themselves. No matter how arrogant and unreasonable Tang Xin is, in her heart, Tang Xin is her precious daughter.


    In the same way, if she lost her baby daughter, Mrs. Tang would not have lived as if she had died.


    It''s been more than a week since Tang Xin was wearing a charm. She hasn''t woken up yet.


    Mother Tang was worried. The master said that she would wake up in ten days at most.


    But now there is no movement. Is there something wrong?


    Perhaps, is the appearance of pool dye before, blunt heart?


    Once this thought rose, Mrs. Tang couldn''t help thinking about it. She felt more and more that it must be the problem of Chi ran.So one night, Mrs. Tang came out of the sanatorium and went directly into Chi Ran''s room.


    "Mom? What can I do for you? "


    Chi ran just came out of the bathroom, ready to call Fu Jin and say good night. Mrs. Tang came in without knocking. She was a little surprised.


    You know, during this period of time, Mrs. Tang didn''t want to see her at all, and she was too busy to see her.


    They are almost like strangers. For Chi ran, this kind of mother daughter relationship is sad, but she tries to suppress it. After all, Tang Xin, who is in a coma, shouldn''t worry about it. Mrs.


    looked as like as two peas in the same face, but never liked her heart or made her happy.


    Although she was a daughter, she was biased in the end. Besides, Chi ran had never been raised by her side.


    "Ranran, you can stay out for two days these days."


    Chi ran frowned and put down the towel that wiped her hair, "why?"


    Ask so, but Chi ran also thought of what her mother had said in the hospital before, she and Tang Xin Xiangke, two people can''t meet, want to separate distance. "Don''t ask why. Just go out for a while. I''ll ask for leave from school. Or you can go out to play, or go to find Fu Jinyu, as long as you don''t stay in a city. "


    Chi ran was silent, "OK, I can leave. But how long do I need to leave? Two or three days, a week or a month? Don''t even have to come back? "


    Mother Tang hesitated and did not speak. She seemed very embarrassed.


    Chi ran taunts and doesn''t continue to ask.


    Turning around, he sat by the bed with his back to his mother, in a low voice, "I see. Mom, I''ll go to city B. If you think it''s time, you can call me again. "


    If I can come back any time, I will.


    If she doesn''t call, she doesn''t know if she has the courage to come back.


    Looking at Chi Ran''s back, Mrs. Tang felt a little distressed. She went to Chi Ran''s back and put her hand on her shoulder. She could not help comforting her.


    "Ranran, my mother has difficulties in doing so. For your sister''s sake, when your sister wakes up, we''ll be together. You are also my mother''s daughter. My mother loves you, but your sister is still in a coma. I have to make some efforts. "


    "I know."


    Chi ran replied happily, "I''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Well, then. Your father''s - "


    " Mom tell Dad. "


    "Good. Then you can rest early. "


    After Mrs. Tang left, Chi ran sat for a long time with tears falling on the back of her hand.


    The scorching temperature woke her up.

 Chapter 476

    Chi ran immediately wiped her tears, took out her mobile phone, ordered the ticket for tomorrow morning, and then sent a message to Fu Jinyu.


    "I''m sleepy. I''ll go to bed first."


    She didn''t dare to make a phone call for fear that Fu Jin might find something different with her.


    These days, she did not mention her feelings at home, for fear that Fu Jin would be worried about herself.


    Fu Jinyu received a text message and replied quickly.


    "Good night."


    Tang Xin is holding his cell phone, and without dry hair, he lies down.


    But want to sleep, sleep in the past, but, such mood, how can she sleep.


    Chi ran, who had no sleep all night, got up to collect her things before dawn the next morning.


    She didn''t even have breakfast, and she had an earlier flight, so when she went downstairs, she also happened to meet Mrs. Tang, who was going to the sanatorium early.


    Chi Ran''s expression was a little stiff, "Mom,"


    "Oh, so early?"


    "Well,"


    "you haven''t had breakfast yet? Shall I make you something? "


    "No, I''ll catch a plane. It''s too late. I''m going. "


    Chi ran refused and left with the suitcase.


    The taxi waiting outside the door, she got on the bus and went straight to the airport.


    And mother Tang sighed and went out.


    Chi ran went to B city this time, and went straight to the apartment next to the University.


    Last time she came, Fu Jinyu gave her a key again. She went directly into the house and threw down her suitcase. It was more like her own home than in her own home.


    Chi Ran is smiling at last. He thinks that he and Fu Jinyu have already got the certificate. So here is his real home.


    As long as the Tang family, it can only be regarded as the mother''s family.


    Chi ran didn''t sleep well last night. She ran into the bedroom again and had a good night''s sleep. It gave her a steady breath and she could have a good sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin and Chi ran didn''t get a call during the day. After work, when they got home, their aunt was already preparing dinner.


    "You are back, sir?"


    Fu Jin and nodded, "do something light, I have no appetite."


    Aunt but some intentionally smile, "that can''t, you eat light, that wife can also want to eat meat."


    Fu Jinyu threw away his coat. In a daze, he quickly glanced at the living room. On his cold face, he began to smile.


    He strode quickly to the bedroom and pushed the door open. As soon as he entered, he was hugged from behind and jumped on her back. Fu Jinyu quickly grabbed her leg and steadfastly carried the naughty Chi ran.


    "Ha ha Surprise! "


    Fu Jinyu grabs her from behind and lets her carry herself from the front. He holds her buttocks with his big hand and looks up at the surprise.


    Chi ran lowered his head and pecked his lips.


    "Surprise? Do you like it? "


    "Yes!"


    Chi ran smiles with satisfaction. However, Fu Jin and the next sentence disappoint her.


    "You should be in class today? Why did it fly by? Is something wrong? "


    Chi Ran''s face immediately collapsed and said, "I don''t want to say it now. Don''t spoil my fun. I''ll talk about it after dinner


    How long can we actually have a meal?


    Chi ran can avoid the first day of junior high school, but not the fifteenth.


    Even if she doesn''t explain all day, she still has to explain one day.


    Fu Jinyu didn''t force her to say it immediately, but let her talk and laugh, pretending to be relaxed.


    Chi ran doesn''t want to mention these unhappy things. She nests in Fu Jinyu''s arms and always mentions some other things. Her evasion is obvious.


    But to Fu Jin and his dark eyes, it seemed that he had seen through all his thoughts.


    Make the pool dye finally had to from deliberately excited silence down.


    She directly hugged Fu Jinyu''s waist and buried her head in his broad and tight chest. She groaned for a while.


    Fu Jin and chuckled, and a low voice came out over her head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What do you say?"


    Fu Jin and smile, "I don''t know."


    "Play dumb." Chi ran deliberately pinched his waist, "I just feel that in front of you, you see through the same."


    "I wish I had perspective eyes. Well Are you wearing pink today? "


    Chi ran suddenly looked up and was surprised. "How do you know?"


    But then, she covered her heart again, her expression was very embarrassed, "why do you look at this?"


    Fu Jin and the evil of smile are enchanting.


    Chi ran flushed with chagrin and glared at his eyes.


    "Still looking?"


    He couldn''t help laughing, pulled down her arm and said with a smile, "do you really think I have perspective eyes? Silly girl"I know you didn''t, but you peeped..."


    Fu Jinyu said, "my own wife, I can''t see it yet?"


    chi ran said, "I don''t remember I was your wife!"


    "so it is."


    as soon as her eyes brightened, Chi ran was curious, "show me the marriage certificate, I don''t admit it if I don''t see it!"


    speaking of this, Fu Jin and his wife pause, "Ranran, this is your home, our own home. You can move as you like and turn as you like. Don''t treat yourself as a guest, OK? "


    when she saw the marriage certificate, she suddenly felt like she had found it


    as Fu Jinyu said, they are husband and wife, and this is her home


    "then I won''t go. This is my home,


    Fu Jin and Xiao said, "it''s your home. But...


    "but what?"


    chi ran raised his eyes and regretted his dark eyes


    she''s his wife, legally authentic, and then she''s in his arms, and then two people are at home, and in the bed at home...


    "you''re my wife."


    chi ran was nervous and began to step back, but Fu Jinyu''s long legs were directly in front of her


    step back, he''s waiting for her with his arms around him


    ha ha...


    chi ran felt that Fu Jin and she got up and left the next day. She turned over and went to sleep again


    I woke up in the afternoon and got up with a sore back. My aunt said with an ambiguous smile, "is madam up? What do you want to eat? I''m ready to warm you up. "


    chi Ran is full, patting her stomach, and strolling around the room. Now she wants to live here, so she doesn''t plan to go back to a city


    chi ran suddenly thought of something and immediately took her mobile phone to call Fu Jinyu


    because of this, the meeting breaks in the middle, and the employees are used to the terror of the president in the past two years. It seems that such a sudden break often happened two years ago


    why


    "what?"


    chi ran looks down at his fingers and doesn''t know what he''s looking at. His voice is low and waxy


    "I''ve already come. Let''s not go to city A. Also, I don''t want to go back, and I''m your wife now, and I don''t have to go back to the Tang family. Even if I go back, I''ll go back to my mother''s house, right? What''s more, I thought, or I''d better transfer to another school. I think maybe I can get back the original familiarity and memory here, don''t you think? "


    it''s hard to mention it on the phone, and he agrees with her request


    "OK, do whatever you say. Dyeing has the final say. " Br >


    chi ran felt a little guilty and said, "it''s not good for the company that you toss about the company for me? Isn''t that good? "


    "you are the boss. You has the final say."


    chi ran smiles, "you are the boss, but I am the boss''s wife at most."

 Chapter 477

    "Ah?"


    chi ran felt that there was something in her words, but she didn''t say much


    in the evening, Fu Jin went home with her. They had dinner and didn''t mention anything that made her unhappy


    after dinner, Fu Jin and Chi ran take a walk downstairs


    "don''t you want to tell me about the Tang family?"


    chi ran answered, "well, I don''t know where to start."


    chi ran sighed when he wanted to talk about Tang Xin


    "Tang Xin has nothing to say. Let''s say that the day I was injured and sent to the Tang family, Tang Xin happened to have a car accident. Do you think this situation is accidental? "


    "of course."


    "other places?"


    chi ran looks at Fu Jin and her eyes are burning. She doesn''t know what to say


    I''m really sorry to say such things


    chi ran looked up at him with this kind of expression, and he didn''t understand


    chi ran said, "that''s it. This time, it''s also because my mother thinks that I should leave so that Tang Xin can wake up as soon as possible."


    chi ran was abandoned by Chi''s family once before. If he was abandoned by Chi''s family because he was not his own child, what about the Tang family? Chi Ran is the real blood of the Tang family, but also because of such an absurd reason, he was expelled by his mother. Such a mother, Fu Jinyu has been full of anger and discontent


    however, on his face, he repressed and bowed his head to kiss Chi Ran''s forehead


    "Ranran, you should have been by my side. The Tang family is my mother''s family. In the future, I''ll accompany you back for the holidays. Other times, just call. "


    "en,"


    chi ran grabs Fu Jinyu''s fingers and plays, "you don''t have to worry about me. I feel that it''s better to have you. In fact, it''s an extraordinary time now. If Tang Xin wakes up, it won''t be like this. I also hope Tang Xin can wake up early, the rest is not important. Right? After all, I''m so good, but Tang Xin''s chances of waking up are very low. When I think about this, I don''t think the rest is so important. "


    "Ranran is always so kind."


    Tang Xin, at most, would be worried about Chi Ran''s situation and hope that she would wake up


    chi ran, however, never thought that she had been in B city for only three days before she was targeted


    "Miss Chi, I was sent by Mr. Fu. That is the father of Fu Jin and the president. He wants to see you. "


    the corners of Chi Ran''s mouth move arrogantly, and the scene looks like a dog blood idol drama


    "can I say I don''t have time now? Next time? "


    the man smiles and Chi ran shrugs, "OK."


    "OK."


    the car was moving smoothly until Chi ran saw the scenery outside the car and entered another kind of environment. After the big iron gate, it was a green and quiet environment for a long time.After that, we can see several scattered villas in front of us


    I don''t know that this luxury house is worth several hundred million


    "here we are, Miss Chi."


    chi ran gets out of the car and is taken into the house


    chi ran walks in. On the carved wooden sofa in the living room, an old man with white hair is hale and hearty, with sharp eyes. The other, with a kind face, is surprised to see Chi ran


    they didn''t call their parents. The two provincial people don''t welcome their own name


    chi ran stood in front of them, calm and quiet


    "you - are you really... Alive?"


    "it''s good, good, just live."


    as long as people are still alive, Jin Yu will be able to survive


    "sit down."


    I feel a little cold in my heart. The old man is worthy of being the old general who galloped in the battlefield. Although he is old now, his eyes are still frightening


    chi ran thinks that she can''t compare her eyes with the old man or her momentum. She can''t win anyway, so she''s in her most natural state


    some of the questions of a pretty little girl are simple and direct. They don''t beat around the bush or have unpredictable thoughts


    "after two years, it''s different."


    "how much do you remember?" Asked Mrs. Fu


    "I don''t remember at all. But occasionally some fragments flash, and there is a sense of familiarity here. " Chi ran spoke to the old lady with ease, and then added with embarrassment, "but I forgot, but I fell in love with Jin Yu again. It shows that he and I are really predestined. "


    I don''t know whether it''s a show off or a demonstration. Mrs. Fu listened to her shameless words and looked at the old man

 Chapter 478

    Fu also frowned at Chi Ran''s shameless words, but Chi ran still laughed freely.


    "What do you think, er Lao?"


    Chi ran asked them with a smile.


    Mrs. Fu smiles and doesn''t know how to answer. In fact, she agrees with what Chi ran said. Now that they are all like this, she doesn''t oppose the two children any more.


    If the two children are really separated, they will lose their lives again.


    However, in the end, the old man did not change his mind. If he objected again, he did not know how far he would go.


    However, as the old companion of the old man for many years, Mrs. Fu felt that the old man was not the one who had no transfer of opposition before. Perhaps after this shock, he didn''t say anything like that.


    So, she''d better see how the old man will react.


    "Predestined? I think you are haunted


    Master Fu was not polite. Chi ran was stunned, and then he laughed. It doesn''t matter. It just doesn''t matter


    Fu old son cold hum a voice, "little girl''s house, in front of the old man''s face so shameless."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    "What''s the truth? Don''t be ashamed. You''ve lost your memory, not your common sense. "


    "So what. It''s normal for us young people to say something numb. Master, didn''t you say something nice to the old lady when you were young? If not, that''s not good. Women still like to listen to sweet words, of course, men certainly like to listen to some good words


    "You are not shy, you are so cheeky


    Master Fu was a little angry, staring at the innocent Chi ran, while the old lady was laughing.


    "But Jin Yu said I was thin skinned." Chi ran retorts.


    "You smelly girl, you are against me, aren''t you..."


    Mr. Fu was just about to roar, but a higher voice came through the door and held him down.


    "Father


    Fu Jin rushes in with a threatening voice and directly pulls Chi ran.


    Carefully looking at the pool dye, and then sharp gloomy eyes on the old man''s eyes.


    "What are you yelling at? Can I eat her? "


    Fu Jinyu doesn''t want to roar with him, so he just hugs Chi ran and goes out.


    "Stop for me."


    But Fu Jin and chiran kept on walking, but Chi ran turned his head and waved his hand.


    Being pushed into the car, Fu Jin and he hold Chi ran tightly.


    "Ranran, don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    "Puff..."


    Chi ran couldn''t help laughing and patted him on the back with a small hand.


    "Why are you so nervous? I''m fine, and you misunderstood the old man just now. He didn''t do anything. Just talking to me. "


    Fu Jin and Leng hum, "you don''t have to cover for him."


    "I didn''t."


    Chi ran patted him on the back to let his arms relax and make her not so tight.


    She looked at Fu Jinyu''s black eyes seriously and said, "I really don''t feel embarrassed, and I don''t cover up for the old man. On the contrary, maybe I speak too straight, which makes the old man almost jump. When you came in, I still had the upper hand. Look at the way he roared. I was angry. What''s more, we haven''t talked about the main point yet. We haven''t said a few words before we were interrupted by you. "


    Speaking of this, Chi ran suddenly asked, "how did you come so fast? Do you know that I was brought to the Fu family? "


    The problem of pool dyeing is very natural.


    In fact, the old man in the Fu family was also curious about how Fu Jinyu came so soon. It can''t be a coincidence. It should be Fu Jin and he who can grasp Chi Ran''s whereabouts anytime and anywhere.


    It''s true.


    Fu Jin and Chi ran answered calmly.


    "Since you came back to city a, I''ve been asking you to protect you secretly."


    When answering, he was still a little nervous, as if he was afraid that Chi ran would be angry because of his behavior.


    And pool dye, Leng after a while, immediately in the mind reaction come over.


    Instead of getting angry, he looked at Fu Jinyu and stroked his face with his little hand. "Are you still afraid of what happened at the beginning?"


    Fu Jin and she were relieved that she was not angry.


    "I dare not allow any more carelessness and risk."


    The tragedies of the past should not happen again. Neither Fu nor Jin allowed any accidents to happen.


    Otherwise, he can''t bear the consequences.


    Chi ran didn''t object, "well, if this can pool your heart, I have nothing to say."


    Fu Jin and Cai finally came here and started to smile.


    But Chi ran kept on saying, "you shouldn''t have done that to the old man just now. It''s not that I''m a virgin, but since we''re husband and wife, we''ve been separated for two years. I think the old man''s attitude is not uncompromising. He may have wavered. You just so to him, estimate he in the heart and angry. It''s not worth the loss. "Fu Jin and hold Chi Ran''s shoulder, hold her little hand with the other hand, light said, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter whether he compromise or not. We don''t care about his eyes. "


    Chi ran murmured, but who really doesn''t care about his parents?


    Even if Chi Ran is hurt by her mother, she still hopes that she is abnormal because Tang Xin doesn''t wake up? Don''t you still hope that Tang Xin will wake up in the future and she will be good to herself again?


    I believe Fu Jinyu is the same. Although he doesn''t seem to be eager for his father, he can''t get his father''s support and approval, especially his wife.


    Now, Chi ran doesn''t continue to discuss this topic. After all, it doesn''t happen overnight.


    She leaned her head against Fu Jinyu''s shoulder and said with a smile, "how can I never find anyone following me secretly?"


    It''s really like an invisible guard in ancient times. It''s magical.


    "That''s what they do. If you find out, it''s too bad?"


    Chi ran said with a smile, "Oh,"


    "by the way, and you didn''t want to explain to me that night why I''m not the boss?"


    Think of this problem, Chi ran seems to have some feeling. That night, they frolic and missed his explanation, but Chi Ran''s feeling is too much for people to think about.


    Fu Jinyu smiles and looks at Chi ran with a smile. Chi Ran''s deep eyes make him nervous.


    No?


    Fu Jin and knead her chin, smile, "look at your appearance, have you guessed?"


    "No


    "Why not? Boss, that''s what you think. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi Ran''s eyes are full of wonder.


    "You Are you kidding? "


    "Would I be joking about such a thing?"


    Fu Jin and Qu Zhi talk about Chi Ran''s forehead. They turn around and sit relaxed. They look at Chi ran with great interest, leisurely and lazy.


    Chi ran covered his forehead, still shocked.


    "Are you serious?"


    His picture is not true, but it seems that he really can''t make fun of it, which makes Chi ran dare not judge.


    Fu Jinyu picked his eyebrows and said, "Ranran, in fact, as early as two years ago, this has become a fact. But I didn''t tell you at that time. I''ve been working for you for a long time


    Fu Jinyu''s smile, some lies, Chi Ran''s mouth smoked, speechless.


    "You..."


    "Boss, give me a reward."


    Fu Jin and ask for reward. What reward can Chi ran give him?


    But there is no sense of happiness in my heart, there is only love for this man.


    For a moment, Chi Ran''s voice was a little deep. "Fu Jinyu, do you really think I''m worth it?"

 Chapter 479

    Give her such an important thing. Can Chi ran think of such a man in the world?


    Fu Jinyu laughed and rubbed Chi Ran''s face. "How can it not be worth it? Ranran, you are priceless. I''m broke now, don''t abandon me


    Chi ran immediately threw himself in his arms and hugged Fu Jinyu tightly.


    His head was buried in his heart, and his voice choked.


    "Fu Jinyu, how can you do this? I don''t know how to pay you back when you are like this. "


    "Just give me your love. It''s worth it."


    Holding the little girl''s back, her reaction was so excited that she seemed to cry.


    Fu Jin was helpless. When he did this, he didn''t move her. He just felt that he wanted to give grandma Chi an attitude and support.


    With these material things, although not enough to represent his Fu Jin and all the heart, but at least give her a sense of security.


    "I don''t know what I can do."


    Chi ran didn''t know how he could let him give all his property to himself so freely.


    How can he de!


    Fu Jinyu holds up Chi Ran''s small face. Her eyes are already moved and tears are flashing. Fu Jinyu shakes his head in a funny way.


    "You still cry? These are all external things. Besides, we are both husband and wife. Mine is yours and yours is mine. In fact, we are not separated from each other. You don''t have to think that I''m great to do this. In fact, it''s no big deal. If I can create a Fourier, I can also create a second one. If you want, I will give you more what you want. This will move you so much that you are not greedy. "


    "I''m not greedy."


    "Ha ha That''s no good. Whatever Ranran wants, just ask. It doesn''t matter if you lose money. We just want to live a happy and free life. Don''t control it because of these things. "


    "I don''t want to be a black sheep." Chi ran burst into tears and said, "don''t encourage me to do such a thing. Really, if I really form the habit of being a loser and spend money on your bankruptcy in the future, what''s more?"


    "Can''t break, don''t you believe your husband''s ability?"


    Chi ran shook his head, "stop this topic. I''d like to take a closer look at the real feelings of being a rich woman. "


    Fu Jin and pet drown smile, pinch her cheek, "how do you want to feel carefully?"


    Chi ran said with a smile, "I don''t know."


    Fu Jin and Ji ran think of a way to let her feel the feeling of a rich woman.


    Fu Jin and let Zheng Qu put all the documents and pictures in front of Chi ran.


    "Stock, company, house, car, jewelry, farm, winery..." What Chi ran can think of, or even what Chi ran can''t think of, is that Fu Jinyu owns almost all kinds of movable or immovable property, and all of these eventually become Chi ran''s.


    Chi ran looked at them one by one for a long time. At last, she simply put them down. When she had too much, she seemed to feel less excited.


    This seems to be what others say. If there is too much money, it is just a figure.


    After Chi ran put it down, he looked at Fu Jin and his wife for a long time.


    Fu Jin brushed her hair with her fingers and said with a smile, "do you feel it?"


    Chi ran sighed a little, "I don''t know what to say."


    "Ha ha Whatever you want. "


    "Puff..."


    Chi ran laughed. Fu Jin said, "I heard that women like men to say this to her most."


    "Who did you listen to? Isn''t it mo Qianjun? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu Jin talked with him.


    Chi ran pointed his pretty thin lips with serious fingers, and made a serious statement, "women like it, but this sentence can only be said to one woman. Don''t learn from Mo Qianjun, you know?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Chi ran giggled and waved his hand like a big boss. "The boss is in a good mood today. Let''s talk. What do you want to eat? It''s the boss''s treat."


    Fu Jin and his eyes darkened, "boss?"


    "What?" Chi ran said, "that''s enough. Don''t make noise. In broad daylight, I want to go out to eat, I want to watch movies, I want to go shopping, I want to buy..."


    Fu Jin and pet drown smile, "good!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran was taken away by Fu Jin and he was very upset.


    It''s not that he really ate that girl. The smelly boy is so worried and finds her so soon. I think the smelly boy must have sent someone to her.


    With the lessons of two years ago, Mr. Fu can think of it with his knees.


    However, to his old man''s defense, old man Fu also had some bitter taste in his heart.


    Fu yinuan is not surprised that his family knows that Chi Ran is still alive. It''s just that Chi Ran has lost her memory. She only hears why Tang Xin was so strange last time.When Fu Mingzhang came home, he heard that Chi ran was alive. He didn''t say anything, but he sighed.


    Others could not see what he was thinking. Fu Mingzhang only knew in his own heart.


    Maybe he sighed, maybe he was happy, maybe he regretted more? Or envy?


    His feelings are so complicated that he can''t help remembering that he has been in frequent contact with Zhu Qinghao during this period of time. Although he knows that he uses his old friends to meet him to find reasons for himself, he knows in his heart what he really thinks.


    But now, looking at Fu Jin and his family who had experienced more painful separation than he had in those years, he has almost succeeded.


    He knew that although the old man himself was too stubborn, the pain of the Fu family in the past two years was not useless.


    The old man''s heart has softened down, and they all know that Fu Jin and he will not compromise even if they die.


    Fu Jin and he chiran, perhaps their love has been rewarded.


    Looking at himself, Fu Mingzhang had a bitter smile in his heart.


    Chi Ran''s University is full of twists and turns. In fact, it''s not that she has to go through these procedures herself. It''s that she has to get familiar with the environment and some new classmates.


    On the other side of city B, Chi ran only called his father and told him about his situation. Although Tang Zhengqian thought it was inappropriate, they really had no room to refute. Chi Ran is Fu Jinyu''s wife, which Fu Jinyu relies on. As parents, they are obviously not as good as Fu Jinyu.


    Tang Zhengqian also apologized on the phone, but Chi ran comforted his father in turn.


    After hanging up the phone, Chi ran turns around and says to Fu Jinyu, "I feel so polite to my father."


    Fu Jinyu touched her head, and with the other hand he continued to fiddle with the computer on his lap. He casually replied, "it doesn''t matter."


    chi ran was dissatisfied, "how can it be that it doesn''t matter? He''s my father. "


    Fu Jinyu, who was protested by her, held her arm and turned her head with a smile. She looked at her dissatisfied eyes and said with a smile, "although it''s your father, in fact, you are not as close as usual friends. Besides, don''t they just need a daughter? With Tang Xin, you don''t have to be close to them. The water poured out by the married daughter, you just need to be close to me. "


    It is also true that Fu Jinyu didn''t mean to poke Chi Ran''s heart.


    What''s more, the Tang family''s parents'' practice is to push Chi ran out. If Fu Jinyu wants to say anything good to comfort Chi ran for the Tang family, it''s better to let Chi ran realize this reality from the beginning. Moreover, when there was no Tang family, he and Chi ran were fine. The Tang family and their parents were dispensable to them.


    Chi ran was speechless and sighed. He put his head on Fu Jinyu''s arm and didn''t speak for a long time. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Fu Jinyu continued his work, constantly focusing on Chi ran and observing her expression.


    Her eyes seem to be empty. After a while, Fu Jin closes the computer, takes it away, pulls out her arm, and holds Chi ran in her lap.


    Holding Chi Ran''s chin in his big hand, the sharp light of his eyes swept her eyes.


    "Come, tell me, what are you thinking?"


    "I didn''t think about it either." Chi ran shook his head, but still opened his mouth. "In fact, I''m thinking that Yang En is bigger than Sheng en. But why is it my turn to do nothing? As you told me before, I was raised by the Chi family, but they gave me up so happily. But if I was the flesh and blood of the Tang family, they were more concerned about their own tangxin. It''s not that I''m sad. I just can''t figure it out. Maybe I''m just so sad that I don''t have parents, right


    Fu Jin and his palm touched her little face. Instead of feeling sorry for her self pity, he took a thin lip.


    "Ranran, it really doesn''t matter if you don''t have parents. I''m enough. "


    "It''s easy for you to say, parents. Well, how can we not?"


    Fu Jin and a faint smile, "two years ago when you disappeared, I have a deep understanding of the parents and brothers, they may be comfort, but only you, can let me support the power."


    Chi ran was stunned. Fu Jin''s words completely stopped her.


    "Ranran, maybe I''m selfish and don''t want your world to be occupied by people other than me. However, if those people can''t give you happiness, I would rather, they won''t leave traces in your heart. Just me, the two of us, the world, the two of us, that''s enough. "

 Chapter 480

    After Chi ran left, Mrs. Tang expected Tang Xin to wake up more intensely.


    Now almost all live in sanatorium, don''t want to miss any reaction of Tang Xin.


    But I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, or if the master Mrs. Tang asked is effective. Tang Xin''s second reaction was when the doctor and the nurse were present. She moved her finger and Mrs. Tang found it acutely.


    At that time, doctors were also happy. Although there was hope, sometimes they had to be more rational. Maybe some patients were not a sign of consciousness, but a natural reaction of muscles.


    At that time, the doctor examined Tang Xin again, and they were surprised to find that maybe Tang Xin would wake up soon.


    When Mrs. Tang got the doctor''s answer, she began to cry on the spot with Tang Xintong in her arms.


    And after Tang Zhengqian got the news from his wife, he rushed over immediately.


    Just the next morning, Mrs. Tang wiped Tang Xin''s face as usual. At that moment, the sunshine outside the window was warm. It seemed that she didn''t want to live up to such a good time. Tang Xin moved her hands in the gentle touch of her mother.


    This time, it''s not just the movement of fingers, but a series of waking up


    When Tang Xin finally opened her eyes, Mrs. Tang didn''t wait for her to say a word. She was already sobbing. She hugged her daughter tightly and cried out.


    And Tang Zhengqian finally couldn''t help crying.


    All the doctors and nurses, watching the young girl wake up, saw another miracle of waking up.


    They are all happy for the Tang family.


    After examination, Tang Xin''s body is not seriously affected, she can slowly train to recover movement language and so on, as long as she no longer can''t wake up, everything will be better.


    Tang Xin has been sleeping for two years. She takes some time to recover her consciousness. She slowly knows what''s wrong with her and thinks of some things.


    I know my own situation from my parents.


    The first thing that made her angry when she woke up was that her sister borrowed her identity and lived under it for two years.


    At this time, she had been able to grab some things. Listening to her mother''s description of the experience, she grabbed the cup beside her and threw it out angrily.


    Mrs. Tang was frightened, but Tang Zhengqian frowned directly.


    "Xinxin, what are you doing?"


    I haven''t felt my daughter''s quiet and clever for long. I thought she would change after two years of car accident and coma.


    Tang Zhengqian thinks that is still impossible.


    "I''m Tang Xin. She doesn''t deserve..."


    Don''t forget to lose his temper before he speaks quickly.


    Tang Zhengqian was also angry, "she is your sister, twin sister. We also have no way, can''t you understand our parents? "


    "I don''t --"


    Tang Xin had to throw it away, but was stopped by Mrs. Tang, "OK, OK, it''s mom and dad''s fault. Our heart is right. Don''t be angry. You''re not in good health. Just wake up. As long as you''re OK, mom will agree with what you say, OK? Zheng Qian, don''t be angry with your daughter. We did it wrong. Now that Chi Ran is gone, our hearts wake up. We should apologize to her and not let Chi ran replace her. It''s all yours now. It''s all over. Don''t worry about it


    "What do we mean we are wrong? Everybody? Chi Ran is also our daughter, Li Xiang. Tell me the truth, are you going to think you don''t know you have another daughter? "


    Tang Zhengqian asked incredulously, while Mrs. Tang''s face was a little stiff and embarrassed.


    Tang Xin immediately interjected, "I - am, the only, daughter."


    The disputes and quarrels of the Tang family always end with Mrs. Tang''s connivance to her daughter Tang Xin. Tang Zhengqian used to have no choice but to help her. But now, when it comes to her sister Chi ran, can Tang Zhengqian give in again?


    Their husband and wife have been sorry for Chi ran. Can they still indulge Tang Xin?


    Tang Zhengqian rebuked his wife harshly, "don''t be so kind anymore. Chi Ran is our daughter and Tang Xin''s own sister. Now it''s not that if you don''t admit it, your daughter doesn''t exist. And Tang Xin, you are 22 years old and no longer a child. Do you still want to be so ignorant and willful? How much did you pay for your caprice? Coma for more than two years, if you are so stubborn, if you are impulsive again in the future, what will happen? You and Chi ran came out of the same womb. Don''t you recognize them if you don''t want to? "


    "What are you yelling at?"


    Looking at her daughter''s crying, Mrs. Tang immediately yelled at Tang Zhengqian.


    "I just woke up. What can I say later? You''re just making trouble here and making your heart angry. Come on, you''re not needed here. "


    Mrs. Tang directly pushed Tang Zhengqian away, turned back, and looked at Tang Xin crying and throwing things.


    Mrs. Tang quickly comforted her, "heart, you are my mother''s baby. You are the only one. Don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health. ""Wuwu... I''m the only one..."


    "yes, I''m the only daughter. That''s not. You''re the only one."


    but in my heart, I already hate Chi ran


    ...


    chi ran just picked up her bag and sneezed. As soon as Fu Jinyu turned around, he reached over and touched her forehead


    chi ran laughs, "it''s OK. Someone must have missed me."


    on the way to the library after class, Chi ran received a call from Tang Zhengqian


    knowing the news that Tang Xin wakes up, Chi Ran is also very happy


    "really? Great, Dad. I''ll go back and see Tang Xin right away. I -- "


    " Ranran, "


    Tang Zhengqian interrupted Chi ran," don''t come back, haven''t you just entered school? And Xinxin''s physical condition is not stable now. Let''s wait for a while. When you are discharged from the hospital and your family are all here, we will formally introduce you to them. "


    Tang Zhengqian''s words sound quite right, but Chi ran seems to have recognized another meaning


    she didn''t directly expose her father''s words, "that''s OK, Dad. Anyway, I''m a married daughter now, ha ha... I''ll take my husband back with me, so I''ll go back to my mother''s home?"


    Tang Zhengqian was also joked by Chi ran, with a smile on his face


    "OK, daughter and son-in-law."


    after hanging up, Chi ran sighs. It''s good for Tang Xin to wake up. It just seems that for Chi ran, it doesn''t have to be


    stimulate her, give her tips and use various methods, but Chi ran may think of a little, but he doesn''t remember it completely


    this is the result of her heavy injury, but it''s not like those on TV who suddenly think of it all at once. And she can''t directly hit her head again, just to recover her memory. If she is stupid, it will not be worth the loss


    "Chi ran, what''s the matter with you? When you watch those on TV, even if you lose your memory, when you see the man you love, don''t you remember all of them immediately? You and my uncle are so deeply in love. Why didn''t my uncle give you any stimulation? "


    chi ran said, "what TV series are you watching? Reality is reality. Besides, your uncle has stimulated me. You see, even if I lost my memory, I still fell in love with him at first sight? "


    "that''s the most important thing. If I hadn''t fallen in love with him, we would have made up. It couldn''t have been so smooth


    chi ran laughs, "it doesn''t seem that either. I know what you mean. Maybe it''s because of your uncle. It''s the kind of feeling that no matter what happens, it won''t panic, it won''t be at a loss, it won''t be scared. With your uncle, it seems that even if this moment is the end of the world, there is nothing terrible. That sense of security, let alone amnesia, what''s the point? There is no memory to create a new memory


    chi Ran is not exaggerating. She said it naturally

 Chapter 481

    "Am I exaggerating? Look at my arm. It''s real numbness. You... "


    Fu yinuan is not exaggerating. She stretches her arm directly in front of Chi ran, but Chi Ran is embarrassed to change the topic.


    "Enough of you, don''t talk about this. My memory doesn''t matter whether I want to remember it or not. Anyway, it seems that I still have some bad memories?"


    "Uncle told you?" Fu yinuan was surprised,


    chi ran shook his head, "he didn''t say much, but I guess. I was originally designed to leave school, saying that there was a daughter-in-law that the old man was optimistic about. If that girl existed, she would certainly make trouble. Again, as you said, on TV, those hateful women who destroy other people''s love, is she the same? If it''s not, it won''t design me. If it is, it will certainly have done some things. Obviously, those things are definitely not good things. Therefore, there''s no need to think about that. "


    Fu yinuan was silent, and Chi Ran''s collection was reasonable.


    Moreover, what Shu meihan did was not only bad, but also vicious.


    That kind of woman really shouldn''t make Chi ran think about it again, and that also represents some pain of Chi ran.


    Chi ran doesn''t mention Shu meihan directly. Of course, Fu yinuan won''t mention Shu meihan himself. If you let my uncle know, it must be trouble again.


    Chi ran and Fu yinuan become more and more familiar. She thinks that she must have been very familiar with Fu yinuan before.


    Now after getting along with each other again, I am a kind of good friend.


    So Chi ran thinks that it doesn''t matter whether memory is there or not. You see, this is fate, should be together or will be together, should become a friend or become a friend, this is fate.


    It''s like they''ve been friends for only a week, just like they were two years ago.


    "You haven''t had a boyfriend in such a long time? You are going to graduate from university. It''s a pity that you didn''t fall in love in University! "


    Chi ran and Fu yinuan walk leisurely in the street, eating stinky tofu while walking without image, and commenting on the handsome and beautiful men and women on the roadside. Seeing a pair of intimate men and women, Chi ran asks Fu yinuan about his feelings.


    "What kind of love? You are missing. How can I be in the mood? "


    Chi ran patted Fu yinuan on the shoulder, "good friend. But I''m fine now, so you should think about it. Take advantage of the last few months to find one. "


    Fu yinuan said, "don''t stand and talk. You don''t have a pain in your back. You don''t feel too much trouble talking sarcastic words there. You think it''s so easy to find a man, just like you and my uncle, who are still in love at first sight after losing memory. How many people are there in this world? Forget it, I''ll let it go. Don''t encourage me. Sometimes, I will take it without you saying it. "


    Chi ran touched her cheek, "have I become a nagging yellow faced woman?"


    "Ha ha It''s really a little bit. I said, "pay attention, and be careful not to be disliked by my uncle."


    Fu yinuan gloated. Chi ran snorted haughtily, "how dare he despise me?"


    Fu yinuan laughs and hugs Chi ran, "I''m sure I don''t dare. Wife is strict


    Chi ran, of course, did not forget to safeguard Fu Jinyu''s dignity, "what is henpecking? At home, I listen to him. He''s the boss, I''ll just listen to him. "


    In fact, on one hand, it is true that Chi Ran is obedient. Although she is a "big boss", there is a man behind every woman who is a big boss, right?


    "Tut Tut, that''s enough. Don''t be numb any more. How can you tear out your love for everything? That''s enough! Change the subject. "


    Fu yinuan rolled his eyes, Chi ran could only smile with pride.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran tells Fu Jinyu the news that Tang Xin wakes up. He has no reaction.


    Chi ran also expected his reaction, which is what he did to outsiders.


    Of course, the Tang family is an outsider to her.


    "I wanted to go back to see Tang Xin, but my father said that when Tang Xin is completely well, I''ll go with you to see all the Tang family. Can you formally introduce me to the Tang family? However, I can also hear the meaning of dad. Don''t you want me to see Tang Xin now? Alas, is Tang Xin and I really against each other? As soon as I leave, she really wakes up


    Fu Jin and touch Chi Ran''s head, "nonsense."


    "But there are so many coincidences. I can''t help thinking about it. "


    Fu Jin and man didn''t care about the way, "even if mutual restraint? As long as he can''t conquer you, or, in fact, you can''t conquer each other, then you won''t see each other. I don''t want you to go to the Tang family yet. Don''t you mean Tang Xin has a bad temper? You are as like as two peas. What''s more, you have nothing to see. If you want to see me, look in the mirror. "


    Pool dye mouth corner smoked to smoke, "how have such?"


    Fu Jin and chuckled, holding her hair like a small animal."Why not? If you want to see her, she looks the same as you. What else is there to see? "


    Chi ran duzui said, "what I want to see is not my looks. She''s my sister."


    "Well, there''s always a chance. Don''t worry. Don''t your father say goodbye later? There''s nothing to worry about right now


    "What, my father?"


    Fu Jin and immediately responded, "good, our father-in-law."


    Chi ran just began to smile and patted his pretty and charming face.


    "Husband, you are so good!"


    Fu Jin and she grabbed her little hand and began to kiss each other. They started to quarrel like this, and finally they got entangled.


    This deep love, and experience, now meet again, good time, interest, good sweet.


    They want to love like this all the time


    ¡­¡­


    From time to time, master Fu knew from the information that Fu yinuan deliberately revealed to them how smooth and sweet Fu Jin and Hechi had been.


    Mrs. Fu sighed from time to time, saying that the two children were destined to be together and would never separate.


    Mr. Fu was blocked by them and had nothing to say.


    Yes, he felt that there was no way to object, and he had no objection to the two people in his heart.


    However, even if they have a good life, don''t they care what the family thinks? Anyway, master Fu is still the head of the family. Can''t Fu Jin and that smelly boy give him a step down?


    That''s true!


    In this way, the old man has been delaying his words, while the old lady Fu is nagging in her ear, which makes the old man even more annoyed.


    "What are you talking about? If you miss them, just call them back and talk about them here. What a nuisance


    After master Fu roared, he left with his hands on his back.


    Leaving Mrs. Fu to look at her granddaughter, Fu Yi covered her stomach and began to laugh, as if she had heard a joke.


    "Xiao Nuan, what the old man said just now is to let the third husband and wife come back? Is he willing to accept it? "


    Fu Yi was so warm and happy that he stopped a little smile and said to the old lady, "my grandfather has only one mouth left. You''ve heard it right, and I''ve heard it right. He''s giving himself steps. Grandma, I quickly call my uncle and aunt and ask them to come back this weekend. By the way, I also want to tell my uncle, my parents and them to come back when they are free. This is a good day for the great reunion of the century. "


    Fu yinuan can''t wait to announce the good news. When Chi ran heard the news, she was still reading in the school library.


    "Really? Why should I pay attention all of a sudden? "


    "It''s not that you should pay attention all of a sudden. Look at the two years that you and my uncle have been struggling with. The old man has already regretted it, but he just doesn''t say it. It can''t be better now, but the point of my call is not that. The point is that you can control my uncle. In fact, my grandfather has already compromised. You should comfort my uncle well and don''t let him quarrel with my grandfather again. Otherwise, it''s going to get into trouble again. "


    "Well, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Chi ran smiles. It seems that it''s not cost-effective to exchange two years of separation for the recognition of the old man.

 Chapter 482

    Sunday is really a time for family reunion. Fu Jin and Chi ran go home for the Mid Autumn Festival.


    It''s rare to have such a day. The Fu family hasn''t had so many people for a long time. Except for Fu Mingyan, everyone else has come back.


    And Chu Zhen of the eldest family finally met Chi ran in the legend.


    A pretty girl with a kind face, especially bright eyes, pure eyes, with aura, Chu Zhen likes her at a glance.


    Such a little girl, pure eyes, can see, is not the kind of messy girl, no wonder the old three love life and death.


    And Chu Zhen also felt relieved. After all, the girl who made the Fu family feel bad was not the kind of home stirring spirit.


    It used to be a misunderstanding or an accident. Now, Fu Jin and Chi ran have a good relationship, and they have a good relationship with the old man. That''s very important.


    Fu Jin and his family met coldly, but when they looked at Chi ran, they could clearly see his tenderness. Chi ran also looked back from time to time. Their eyes met each other and their feelings were full of expression.


    "Tut tut How numb


    Fu yinuan looks funny and deliberately teases them. Everyone''s eyes are fixed on Fu Jin and hechiran. Fu Jin and hechiran are thick skinned and calm, but chichiran blushes with embarrassment.


    Old lady Fu looked at Chi ran. Originally, she didn''t hate Chi ran, but her family background was worse. Now, I want to open my mind. I''m glad to see Chi Ran''s love for Jin Yu.


    "Chi girl, come to my mother."


    The "mother" of Mrs. Fu surprised Chi ran. She didn''t call her that when she came in just now. After all, the two old people haven''t officially admitted her status as daughter-in-law.


    Now, it represents the recognition of the elderly.


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu with encouragement in his eyes. Chi ran sits beside the old lady.


    "Girl Chi, although you can''t remember the past, my mother still wants to say sorry to you. Before you suffered, we... "


    "Ma, let bygones be bygones." Chi ran can''t let the old man admit her mistake. Besides, she can''t remember the past. Now that she is so harmonious, why mention the past?


    "I don''t remember. Mom, Jin Yu and I are fine now, and you are so supportive. There''s nothing better than that. "


    Mrs. Fu was moved and nodded," yes, yes, that''s good. "


    And she immediately winked at master Fu, "don''t you say something, old man?"


    Master Fu had maintained his solemn dignity, but his face moved a little when he was pulled by his wife.


    "Cough what did you say? What can I say? It''s all a family. Do you need to say something unconventional? Really, a family?


    As soon as master Fu said this, Chi ran was finally relieved.


    After all, it was the old man who spoke, and her heart was at ease.


    Chi ran smiles at master Fu, who is still a little uncomfortable. He gets up and is about to go out, as if to avoid the embarrassment of losing face.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Chi ran suddenly makes a sound and calls dad to the back of master Fu. The old man''s step is over. No one can see his face, but it must be embarrassing to guess.


    He answered in a deep voice,


    with that, he went to the yard with his hands behind his back, while the children looked at each other and laughed.


    Sure enough, the Mid Autumn Festival is a good day.


    That night, Fu Jin and Chi ran entered the Fu family.


    After more than 30 years, Fu Jinyu''s Jinyuan finally ushered in its real hostess.


    Fu Jinyu remembers that the last time Chi ran came to Jinyuan, when they didn''t have a definite relationship, he chased her and she hid. At that time, she was in Jinyuan and on her own territory, and she was red in the face.


    But did not expect, Jinyuan, tonight, two people finally aboveboard, rightful, into here.


    As soon as Chi ran entered the room, she was hugged directly by Fu Jinyu from behind before she visited the room. She hugged Fu Jinyu''s neck and said, "what are you doing?"


    Fu Jinyu bowed her head, her forehead against hers, and kept walking upstairs.


    "You are the hostess of Jinyuan now. I want to carry you upstairs. Only in this way can you show the delicacy of the hostess even more!"


    Chi ran chuckled, "what''s more delicate? Didn''t I come before? Do you have to carry me upstairs every time you come? Put me down. I haven''t visited your place yet. "


    Fu Jinyu didn''t listen. He just took her upstairs and finally put her on the bed. His arms were on her side and approached her.


    "Ranran, you are the hostess here. You can visit anytime. Now, we can do something else. "


    The corner of Chi Ran''s mouth smokes, looking at Fu Jin and his unkind smile, gathering in his dark eyes."Then I want to say that we can do it at other times. Do you have to be in such a hurry?"


    Fu Jin nodded with a serious head, "very urgent..."


    "Ah..."


    Chi ran was directly knocked down. After a cry, her lips were blocked


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Ran is lying in Fu Jinyu''s arms. Suddenly, the sound of fireworks bangs. She looks out of the window and the fireworks are beautiful.


    Fu Jinyu wrapped them in quilts and surrounded them from behind. They went to the balcony and stood on the balcony. The fireworks and the stars in the night sky were shining, short or permanent.


    "It''s beautiful." Chi ran sighs.


    Fu Jin and her head down to kiss her head, also looked up, two people were wrapped in the quilt, quite funny, but the figure nestled together, but so intimate and romantic.


    In the distance, Fu Mingzhang, who came out for a walk alone, saw the two men, sighed for some reason and turned away.


    Back at his home, the bustling beauty outside immediately dropped to condensation.


    Qin Ge is sitting in the living room. Fu Yibei goes to Fu Yihan''s brother and sister. The family is quiet. What''s more, Qin GE''s cold face.


    After entering the house, Fu Mingzhang will go upstairs to have a rest. He doesn''t want to quarrel with Qin Ge and has nothing to say.


    "Stop, Fu Mingzhang, do you have nothing to say to me?"


    The tone of Qin Ge is sarcastic, with beautiful eyes. It used to be beautiful and found beautiful, but now it is full of indifference and resentment.


    Fu Mingzhang just stood behind Qin Ge, turned around and looked at her beautiful wife, but her soul was not as beautiful as she looked on the outside.


    "Qin Ge, we are husband and wife. Do you have to use such a tone?"


    Qin Ge suddenly retorted in a sharp voice, "you say it''s husband and wife. Is there a husband and wife like us? In silence, are you thinking about how to leave me and return to your old lover''s arms? "


    The words of Qin song made Fu Mingzhang frown, "Qin song, don''t say that again. Do you think it''s interesting? If I could get a divorce, I wouldn''t wait until now. Don''t take this kind of thing outside, and don''t say it in front of Xiaobei. "


    There was a little coercion and warning in his cold and hard tone, and the coercion of Fu Mingzhang''s many years in office was so obvious.


    Qin song cold hum, more and more sharp.


    "Can''t you divorce, or don''t you want to? You are eager to think about it, but you can''t cover your position for your future, can you? Fu Mingzhang, are you interesting? At that time, I gave up your old lover for your future. Now, when your old lover comes back, you still can''t bear your future. I''m still struggling here. You are a jerk. If you look at Fu Jinyu, he''s called true love. You''re a coward and a coward. "


    Being so belittled by Qin Ge, Fu Mingzhang''s anger appeared on his face and his embarrassment flashed in his eyes. But after all, he still had his own dignity and prestige.


    "Qin Ge, shut up. I would not have married you if you hadn''t interfered. "


    "Ha ha ha Fu Mingzhang, you finally told the truth, didn''t you? "


    With tears in her smile, Qin GE''s delicate and beautiful face has become embarrassed. Her slender fingers point directly at Fu Mingzhang''s nose, "do you hate me when you sleep with me for so many years? Ha ha... "


    Qin GE''s smile suddenly became ferocious, "Fu Mingzhang, even if you didn''t marry me, even if I didn''t use the means, you can''t marry Zhu Qinghao. It''s not me, it will be other women who are equal to you, and you, without your brother''s persistence and free and easy, in the end, sooner or later, you will still be this ending. Fu Mingzhang, don''t push your cowardice on me. You don''t have the courage to stick to it. You want too much. Do you hate me? Ha ha ha I just want to pester you, so what? If you have the ability, you don''t have to worry about anything to find your old lover. If you dare to do it, I will help you. "


    Unfortunately, you are a coward.


    In the eyes of Qin Ge, it is clear that he has such an evaluation of Fu Mingzhang.


    Fu Mingzhang''s anger made his eyes and forehead blue, and his eyes glared at Qin Ge.


    But he couldn''t say a word of refutation.


    Qin Ge was a little crazy, but Fu Mingzhang, instead of staying at home, left home angrily.


    But at the door just met Fu Yibei who came back. Father and son passed by. Fu Yibei looked at his father''s angry back. When he looked back, his mother was crying. His beautiful Phoenix eyes flashed by.


    Striding into the house, he handed his mother a tissue box and sat down quietly.


    Qin Ge sobbed, and there was no fairy image at all, while Fu Yibei did not ask, nor comfort.


    After a long time, Qin Ge stopped crying. Fu Yibei got up and went back to his room. Qin Ge stopped him.


    "Xiaobei, can''t you comfort your mother?"


    Fu Yibei is very cold, slightly stopped, turned around, cold face, pick eyebrows, "I can say, only two words, divorce.""You..."


    With the words of Qin Ge, Fu Yibei left the living room without saying anything else.


    At home, the cold silence is restored. Qin Ge is guarding the huge house alone, feeling desperate.


    Fu Mingzhang, who left the Fu family, knocked on the door of a nice little suite late at night.


    He stood at the door, his face bitter, calling her name.


    "Fine day."

 Chapter 483

    After one night, Chi ran got up late.


    Fu Jinyu went to the company early and left her alone. She was embarrassed to face the elder.


    Fortunately, they seem to be afraid of their own embarrassment. The breakfast they prepared for her is put in Jinyuan. When she gets up, Jinyuan''s servants are warmed up.


    Still eating breakfast, Fu yinuan came to join in the fun. She got up late too. It should be said that she didn''t get up early.


    "How are you, Auntie? How does it feel to spend the night in Jinyuan? "


    Fu yinuan''s words are very ambiguous and clear.


    Chi ran thought of Fu Jinyu''s wanton behavior last night, and his face turned a little red. He gently scolded Fu yinuan, "don''t you have anything else in your mind? You really should find a man to control you. As long as you have all kinds of tastes, you can experience it yourself. "


    Fu Yi warm unconvinced, "even if you find a man, it''s not used to control me. If I want to look, I''ll find the one who is obedient to me. I say he doesn''t dare to go west. "


    Chi ran shook his head. "I don''t think it''s reliable. With your temperament, I''ll find someone who is obedient to you, and I''m not used to it. Are you in heaven


    "It''s about going to heaven."


    Chi Ran is speechless. Now it''s easy to say that she makes all kinds of settings for her future man. But in fact, when she finds that man, it''s not necessarily the way you set it.


    She just waited to see what kind of man Fu yinuan would look for.


    After breakfast, Chi ran had no class in the morning. She couldn''t stay in Jinyuan all the time. She went to the ER Lao''s house to get in touch with the two old people. Of course, with Fu yinuan, she was not too embarrassed.


    Mrs. Fu is OK. She has a short family. It''s just the old man. He is awkwardly serious and plays chess with himself. Occasionally, he sticks up his ears to listen to their conversation.


    "Ranran, you and Jin Yu are now - what --"


    since the two elders of the Fu family have admitted their daughter-in-law, they are more concerned about some things.


    For example, the problem between Fu Jin and his children.


    "What, what?" Before Chi ran understood it, Fu yinuan grasped the key point, "grandma, do you want to talk about children?"


    It''s not hard to guess. It''s been a long time for the old couple to expect their uncle to get married and have children. In the past, they were worried about getting married for the sake of having a little grandson?


    Now, a good husband and wife, of course, should be concerned about the issue of succession.


    Chi ran was a little embarrassed. Mrs. Fu also saw her shyness. She laughed, grabbed Chi Ran''s hand and said, "I''m just asking. Don''t worry. You''re still at school, and you''re just fit. But if there is, I mean if there is, keep it, OK? "


    Chi ran nodded, "Mom, I know if I have one, I will stay."


    She hadn''t thought about the child in the future, but if there was one, she couldn''t have beaten it.


    What''s more, she is still pregnant with Fu Jinyu, so it is estimated that she will have little chance to conceive.


    At noon, she was still eating at the Fu''s house. During the meal, Fu Jin and she called to ask if she was used to it and if she had been made difficult by the old man. She was afraid that she would be wronged at the Fu''s house.


    Chi ran assured him that he was very comfortable and that he was not troubled at all.


    "Husband, I am a member of your Fu family now. What else do you worry about?"


    Chi ran was just a joke. Fu Jinyu laughed after listening to it.


    "Life is Fu Jinyu''s person, death is Fu Jinyu''s ghost."


    Life and death are Fu Jin''s. look at the overbearing power, Chi ran smiles.


    "It''s all yours, all right?"


    "So perfunctory?"


    Pool dye low smile, "not perfunctory, my heart is serious, I swear?"


    "no, anyway, I has the final say about this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless, he has the final say. You see, even what she wears and eats every day is decided by him. Chi Ran is becoming a rice bug himself.


    After two classes in the afternoon, Chi ran went to the library with the books to be returned.


    Face to face, Chi ran sees a young woman''s eyes that seem to be the same as the ghost. She doesn''t care. She looks back. It seems that there is nothing to be the ghost, right?


    But when she wanted to pass the girl, the woman suddenly grabbed Chi Ran''s arm.


    "You - who are you?"


    Chi ran suddenly realized that the woman obviously knew herself, so she thought she was dead?


    Chi ran frowned, "I''m human. Didn''t you catch them all? "


    It hurt a little when she was caught by a woman. Chi ran pulled out her arm, but she obviously didn''t like the girl at first sight.


    She looked at her eyes, from the shock at the beginning to the hatred and anger in her eyes.


    I''m sure I''m not a friendly classmate.


    Chi ran was about to leave, and the woman stood in front of her.


    Beautiful face, ferocious hate."Chi ran, why are you so fated? It won''t blow you up. Why are you still alive? Why are you coming back? "


    Chi ran retorted coldly, "I''m sorry to disappoint you. I have a great fortune and a great life. In my life, even if I die, I will die behind you. "


    No matter who is the woman in front of her, Chi ran won''t let her be happy. What''s the deep hatred between such a disgusting woman and her death?


    "You slut, why don''t you die, why --"


    the woman who is stimulated has to hold Chi ran by the neck, but is Chi ran to be slaughtered?


    She quickly flashed over the woman''s claws and yelled at her classmates.


    "Help me, the crazy woman is going to kill people."


    when the students saw the girl''s ferocious intention to kill, some onlookers, a few bold male students came forward, while Chi ran hid far away.


    I''m kidding. She''s a little safe for such a dangerous woman.


    "Chiran, chiran, you cheap woman, why do you want to come back? Everything about you should belong to me. The Chi family belongs to me. Fu Jinyu belongs to me. It belongs to me. It belongs to me. It belongs to me... "


    Chi Ran''s mind quickly flashed over the person Fu Jin had talked to. After sweeping around, Chi ran had already guessed who the woman was.


    "Chi Shu Yao?"


    But Fu Jinyu didn''t tell her that Chi Shuyao dares to think about Fu Jinyu.


    Chi ran keeps this in mind. She has to examine Fu Jinyu carefully when she goes back. After all, she has been away for two years. During this period of time, Chi Shuyao certainly doesn''t know how much she has done to seduce him, does she?


    The students enthusiastically called the police, Chi Shuyao was suppressed by several male students, and his mouth couldn''t stop abusing Chi ran.


    Chi ran didn''t care at all, and took advantage of the chaos to slip away.


    And she returned the book and went straight to the company.


    Chi ran enters Fu Jin Yu''s office without knocking on the door. He rushes in directly. Fortunately, Fu Jin is alone at this time.


    Chi ran throws her backpack directly into the chair, while she stands in front of the huge desk, with her hands on the table. She looks down at Fu Jin and his wife.

 Chapter 484

    Fu Jinyu threw away his pen, leaned back, one hand on his forehead, the other hand toward Chi ran, deliberately hooked his fingers, thin lips and smile.


    "Ranran, come to me."


    Chi ran Leng snorted, "don''t give me a good idea. It''s no use, I tell you


    Fu Jin and smile, "then Ranran told me, how can it be useful to you?"


    "Nothing works. Why don''t you ask me why I''m so angry? "


    Fu Jinyu asked obediently, "why?"


    Chi ran slapped his hand on the table and said, "what do you have to do with Chi Shu Yao?"


    Fu Jinyu is really thinking. After a long time without speaking, Chi ran can''t bear it. He walks around the big table and stands in front of Fu Jinyu, holding his ears in both hands and pulling them up.


    "Fu Jinyu, do you really have something to do with her? You''ve been thinking about it for so long. Is it two years? I''m not here, between you, between you... "


    Chi ran didn''t dare to think about it. For two years, Chi Shuyao seemed to be a beautiful woman, and she was "dead" in people''s hearts at that time.


    Isn''t there a bridge like that often on TV? The heroine is missing or in an accident, the hero is drunk and in pain, and finally he has sex with a supporting actress who has been coveting him. Do they


    Looking at Chi Ran''s tangled expression, Fu Jinyu knew that she must be thinking wildly.


    He directly grasped Chi Ran''s little hand, held her in his arms, sat down, put his big hand around her waist, and said with a smile, "what''s wrong?"


    "You and Chi Shuyao, have you..."


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, "what do you think?"


    He''s too calm, isn''t he?


    So, in this way, no such thing happened?


    Chi ran thought about it. It shouldn''t be. It should be


    "No?" Her uncertain tone of questioning was suddenly pinched by Fu Jinyu''s cheek. She pursed, "let go, let go."


    Fu Jinyu let go of her, and then her eyes were full of the way, "what is no? Yes or no? "


    Chi ran immediately made a new statement, very sensible, "No."


    The tone was firm.


    Fu Jin and thin lip micro hook, "in the heart also think so?"


    "Of course, you must have nothing to do with that crazy woman."


    "Well, it''s good to know. Do you still believe that there will be another woman in the future?"


    "No, of course not."


    Fu Jin and reward of kiss her small mouth son, "this just good!"


    Chi ran Dudu''s mouth seems to be a little grumpy, but Fu Jin and he kiss each other again.


    After a long time, Fu Jinyu holds Chi ran and touches her back, telling her about Chi Shuyao.


    After listening, Chi ran shook his head and sighed.


    "She''s too greedy. It''s not good for women to be greedy. "


    "Yes,"


    "but is that ok? You said that I promised my grandmother to help the Chi family at the beginning. Now she is like this. Am I a little sorry for her? "


    "You didn''t apologize to grandma. I helped the Chi family. But Chi Shu Yao, a member of Chi family, has nothing to do with her. It''s her own failure. "


    "That''s right, but Chi Shuyao is the only child in Chi''s family. She -"


    "is not the only one now."


    "Ah?" Chi ran was a little surprised and said, "it can''t be --"


    "Chi Jingrui has a woman outside. And the sons that the woman gave birth to him are older than you. "


    "Ah..."


    Chi ran was surprised. At last, he was speechless.


    Fu Jinyu touched her head and asked, "what are you thinking?"


    "Is it true that all first love women will come back to find their true love one day with their illegitimate children? Although the plot is very touching, some lovers get married, but have they ever thought about those wives now? Or women who have been with them for so many years? Is it really good to use true love as an excuse? "


    Chi Ran''s exclamation immediately turned into vigilance, "do you have your first love, too?"


    Fu Jin and smile, "yes."


    Chi ran immediately broke down and said, "one day, your first love will come to you with your son, right?"


    Fu Jin and Qu Zhi directly knocked on Chi Ran''s head, "and then he thought, my first love is you, you say, will you give me a son?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran laughed awkwardly, but she was very happy, "I''m your first love? Husband, do you have your first love when you are 30? "


    Fu Jin and did not have the slightest embarrassment, "you should be proud. I have my first love at the age of 30, can''t you? Or do you want me to have one before you? "


    "No."


    Chi ran immediately objected, "no,"


    Fu Jin and Xiao touched her unhappy face and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous, isn''t it without you?""Well, if not, it would be good. Don''t say that the first love is me, the final love is me, this life, I am alone


    Fu Jin and chongdu agreed, "it''s all you."


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. I''m still in charge of the Chi family, and Chi Shuyao doesn''t care?"


    "Don''t worry. She''s a lunatic. Stay away from her in the future."


    "I don''t want to see her either. What if she comes here by herself?"


    "Have you forgotten the people around you?"


    "Ah -" Chi ran suddenly said, "why didn''t you show up today to help me?"


    "Don''t you handle it well yourself? Before they do it, you''ll call someone... "


    Chi ran thought of his embarrassed appearance and laughed with embarrassment, "did they all tell you? Hum, as you know, don''t you comfort me? Is it fun to see me angry? "


    Fu Jin nodded with a very serious head, "it''s quite fun."


    "Bad guy."


    Chi ran slapped on the back of his hand, jumped down from his leg, walked away and said, "I don''t care about you."


    Fu Jinyu didn''t catch up with her. She just sat on the seat and looked at her with a smile. Her angry little temper, her angry little mouth, her bright and smart eyes gave him a strange look. Every action, every expression, she made him so fascinated. Her whole heart was full of her, full of love for her.


    Chi ran was originally staring at Fu Jinyu, but he looked at himself deeply. His eyes were straight and deep, which made Chi ran slowly lose his composure, and his cheeks and ears were gradually red.


    Finally, she glared at Fu Jinyu angrily, hummed coldly and turned around, "you hurry to work. I''m going out for a walk. "


    Chi ran runs away in the eyes of Fu Jinyu.


    Fu Jin and after she left, she put away her smile and dialed the phone.


    "Why did Chi Shuyao go back to school? Find someone to follow her... "


    After Chi Shuyao left the school''s pool room, she went back to the house where she is now. An old man took care of the apartment she bought for her.


    In the apartment, Chi Shuyao falls things crazily. Finally, in the mess of the house, her mobile phone rings suddenly.

 Chapter 485

    Chi ran received a call from his father during the National Day holiday.


    Her father asked her and Fu Jin to go to the Tang family, and all this was just because the Tang family knew that Chi ran existed, not because their parents wanted Chi ran to go home.


    After Chi ran answered, he told Fu Jinyu.


    Their husband and wife usually live in the Fu family''s Jinyuan at night now. The Fu family has already admitted them. Now Chi Ran''s relationship with Mrs. Fu is getting better and better. As for Mr. Fu, he doesn''t talk much, so it''s good to have nothing to do with him.


    The Fu family, Fu Jin and their husband and wife have come to the bitter end, but it is the recent discord between Fu Mingzhang, the second son of the Fu family.


    Chi ran thought, no wonder the old couple love Fu Jin and the little one most. The eldest one is not at home all the year round, and the second one is almost the same. Now the husband and wife are at odds, but it''s better now. Fu Jin, who used to be the most troublesome, is the most enviable one for his harmonious and happy life.


    When Chi ran was free, Mrs. Fu took her to chat with her. No other daughter-in-law was found, and the little ones were not at home. Therefore, the relationship with Chi ran was getting better so quickly.


    Chi ran also felt a little soft hearted to Fu and his wife. They were not empty nesters, but they were similar to empty nesters. So she took Fu Jin and Fu back to live in Fu''s house.


    At this moment, she received a phone call from her father in the evening. Chi ran was not happy at all and didn''t jump at all.


    Fu Jin rubbed her head with calming, "if you don''t want to go, we won''t go back. Why care what they think? "


    "After all, it''s my family. Although I don''t have many feelings, I can''t change the blood of the Tang family in my bones. Besides, you are also my husband. I have to formally introduce you to the Tang family. "


    "Really? Why force yourself? "


    Fu Jinyu didn''t care if there was such a Tang family''s Yue family. He only wanted chi to be happy.


    "No grudging. Looking at your parents these days, I want to think a lot. Today''s young people often don''t care about their parents. In the past, we didn''t care about them. We just thought it was for our own happiness. But looking at it now, I don''t think it''s easy for old people. Although sometimes they are overbearing and unreasonable, their children are growing up and leaving them. How sad are they? "


    Fu Jin and light smile, "so, you are a good daughter-in-law, moved back to live?"


    Chi ran poked Fu Jinyu''s forehead with his finger, "you also want to be a good son. Now that you are all reconciled, you should be filial to the old man. I''ll accompany you. It''s better to be harmonious than anything."


    "Good, listen to my wife," Fu Jin and obediently listen to Chi ran, echoing her words.


    Chi ran complacent pick eyebrow, "listen to the man of wife words, just can get rich."


    "Rich? If I get rich, I''ll get rich for my wife. That''s smart. "


    Chi ran giggled. Yes, she is the boss of her family.


    ¡­¡­


    The second elder of the Fu family knows that Fu Jin and he chiran are going to B city. When they meet the Tang family, Mrs. Fu has prepared many gifts.


    The two families are already in laws, but their relationship is special, so they can''t meet for the time being, so they have to bring some gifts first.


    Old lady Fu also asked, "Ranran, go back and ask your parents. Let''s see when we can officially meet. You see, you have all got the certificates, but in the end, the two families have to follow some procedures. I''ll meet you and get to know each other. Then I''ll discuss and have a wedding for you. "


    Wedding?


    Chi ran didn''t think of that.


    Looking at Fu Jinyu, he also seems to think of the wedding.


    Looking at the couple''s reaction, Mrs. Fu said with a smile, "don''t you want a wedding?"


    Fu Jin and black eyes flashed, "wedding I will give planning company, you don''t have to worry."


    Although he didn''t think of it, he couldn''t admit it directly.


    Mrs. Fu decided not to expose her son''s negligence and embarrassment, but looked at Chi ran and said, "although it''s easy to give it to the planning company, it''s still a troublesome thing to do the wedding. When you come back, we''ll have a good discussion."


    Chi ran nodded sheepishly, "OK."


    After that, they went straight to the airport. Of course, they didn''t worry about big and small gifts. They got off the plane and were picked up and sent to Tang Zhengqian''s home.


    Tang Xin didn''t live in the sanatorium for long. She didn''t want to know that Chi ran was coming back with her husband. But Mrs. Tang was worried that Chi ran would collide with Tang Xin when she came back.


    However, the old lady asked them to come back, and Tang Zhengqian also asked them to come home. It would be impolite of them not to let them come.


    But Mrs. Tang asked Tang Xin to hide from the old lady for fear that something might go wrong. At last, Tang Zhengqian stopped her.


    It''s ridiculous that the two sisters don''t meet because of Mrs. Tang''s superstition.


    When Tang Zhengqian got angry, the mother and daughter of the Tang family did not dare to oppose any more.


    However, because of this, Tang Xin dislikes Chi ran again. She shares her father''s love and will share more of her love in the future.Chi ran and Fu Jinyu went in. The driver followed and picked up big and small bags. As soon as they got to the yard, Tang Zhengqian and Mrs. Tang welcomed them out.


    Tang Zhengqian is really happy with a smile on his face, but Mrs. Tang seems to be a little nervous and nervous. Seeing Chi ran and Fu Jinyu, she just turns her mouth and smiles unnaturally.


    "Dad, mom,"


    Fu Jinyu also followed suit, "Dad, mom."


    Tang Zhengqian is happy, "Hey, OK, hurry in."


    Four people into the house, Tang Xin did not show up, Tang Zhengqian frown, "heart."? It''s impolite to have someone at home? "


    Mrs. Tang hastened to make it over. "She''s still not very well. She''s resting."


    Tang Zhengqian''s face was ugly. "Let her come out and meet my sister. They have never met before."


    Mrs. Tang hesitated, and chiran said, "no, Dad, my sister is not in good health, so I don''t need to call her. Jin Yu and I will sit down for a while and leave. Jin Yu and the company still have something to do. Tomorrow, we''ll go straight to Grandma''s


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I''m not in a hurry when I have something to do. I eat at home in the evening, and our whole family can not get together easily. "


    chi Ran is in a dilemma, and she knows more about Mrs. Tang''s dilemma.


    Looking at the reluctance on Mrs. Tang''s face, Chi ran felt a little cold.


    Fu Jin and immediately hold Chi Ran''s hand and lead her to get up.


    "Mom and Dad, let''s go first, things are urgent over there."


    since we are not welcome, there is no need to stay here to see such a look.


    Fu Jinyu''s words were not tactful, and his face was even more impolite. He knew that someone didn''t welcome them back, so they were more direct.


    Tang Zhengqian frowned and glared at his wife. He chased his daughter and son-in-law out.


    "Ranran, Jin Yu, dad is really - sorry for you."


    Chi ran knows his father''s mind, but his mother and sister don''t welcome them.


    Chi ran smiles sincerely at his father and hugs Tang Zhengqian.


    "I know what you mean, Dad. It''s OK. I''m married now. If you miss me in the future, will you go to a city to see me? Stay in my home for a few more days. By the way, my father-in-law and mother-in-law also said that they would let you find time to meet both families, whether you come to city B or you go to city A


    Tang Zhengqian was moved to look at this clever daughter, understanding, gentle and kind.


    "Well, let''s go to city A. It''s our turn to go and see Mr. Fu. Don''t worry, dad will go. "


    "Well, we''ll discuss with uncle and them tomorrow, and Jin and I about our wedding."


    "That''s right," Tang Zhengqian thought of his daughter''s wedding. Although they were married two years ago, the wedding has not yet been held. Now they have to make up for it. "OK, let''s talk it over."


    "Dad, let''s go first."


    Fu Jinyu just nodded to Tang Zhengqian and didn''t show much politeness. After all, this family has such an attitude towards Chi ran. Don''t think Fu Jinyu can be kind to the Tang family.


    In the car, Fu Jinyu holds Chi Ran''s little face and looks into her eyes.


    Chi ran didn''t pretend to be in front of Fu Jin and her face. Her eyes and eyebrows were all lost, and her little mouth was even more disappointed. Fu Jin and her thumb crossed the corner of her mouth, and she bowed her head to kiss her lips in comfort. Her voice was calm, gentle and soothing.


    "Don''t be upset about people who are not worth it."


    "No, it''s not worth it, they -"


    "they are them, you are you. When you think about the past, when you didn''t have them, didn''t you have a good life?"


    Chi ran tooted, "I didn''t remember before."


    Fu Jin and a Leng, but laughed, "you ah, this time still with me stubborn?"


    "OK, but I really want to see Tang Xin. Aren''t you curious? Twins, when looking at other people''s twins, it''s amazing. When it''s my turn, I have the same sister as me? That feeling, both curious and incredible. I''d love to see her. But I don''t think I''ll see you tomorrow. Mom won''t let her go to grandma''s house to meet us. "


    "When you have twins in the future, won''t it satisfy your curiosity?"


    The corner of Chi Ran''s mouth was stiff. "You say you can have a baby?"


    "Half of the twins are inherited, aren''t they? I think you have a good chance of having twins


    Fu Jin and Xiao imagined such a picture, but they were also looking forward to it.


    Chi ran also thought of such a picture, but he left Tang Xin behind, and his interest came. He grabbed Fu Jinyu''s arm and asked, "is it possible for a dragon and Phoenix fetus? A man and a woman, just in time. "


    "It''s possible."


    "But what about two little girls? That''s good. Dress them up as well


    "Good."


    "Two boys are good too..."


    "All right."Chi ran couldn''t do it. She said discontentedly, "you are too perfunctory. Are you a boy or a girl?"


    Fu Jinyu laughs, grabs Chi Ran''s finger, hands it to his lips and touches it, "it''s good for both boys and girls. Even if we all want to, we can make persistent efforts to produce more


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran said, "when I am a sow? How many more? How tired a woman is to have a baby. It''s too light for you to say so. "

 Chapter 486

    If it''s not easy to have a baby, it''s not.


    Fu Jinyu said directly, "if we don''t want to be born, then we won''t be born. Isn''t it very simple? It doesn''t matter if I don''t have it. "


    Chi ran was more speechless. He looked at Fu Jinyu calmly and said, "Fu Jinyu, President Fu Da, why are you so unprincipled? I''d like to talk about life for a while, and I''d like to talk about not being born for a while. Can you insist on your position? "


    Fu Jinyu doesn''t care about Chi Ran''s reproach, but holds Chi Ran''s little face and gives his answer.


    "My position is you, baby, whatever you say, you are my principle."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chi Ran''s cheeks and ears turned red, muttering, "I can''t be your principle."


    "Nothing can''t," Fu Jinyu''s indulgence almost goes against the sky.


    Chi ran asked, "when you didn''t have me before?"


    Fu Jin and very relaxed show hand, "that has no principle!"


    "Nonsense." However, no matter it''s true or funny, Chi Ran is happy with his unprincipled sweet words.


    Fu Jin and smile, holding her, let her in his heart, quiet silence.


    When they arrived at Fu Jin Yu''s villa, Fu Jin and Ben didn''t have any urgent business. They just wanted to find an excuse to leave.


    The two cleaned up, Fu Jin and holding her in bed for a while, so comfortable, still holding each other to sleep is not a waste of time.


    In the evening, Fu Jin and Chi ran went out for dinner. It was a simple dinner, but they didn''t expect that the ordinary could not be any more ordinary. They didn''t expect that they would get into trouble.


    And the trouble is no one else. It''s Chi Ran''s twin sister, Tang Xin.


    The body is not good, hiding at home did not come out to see Tang Xin.


    When Chi ran and Fu Jin chose a hotel restaurant to eat, they ran into each other.


    "Here comes Tang Xin? Oh, who is this? Your boyfriend? Good... "


    When Chi ran walks in with Fu Jinyu''s arm, she is being patted on the shoulder from the side. The man looks at her and calls her Tang Xin.


    Pool dye a Leng, that girl''s vision revolves on Fu Jin and the body, "your man is good, how, gave up Duan Yang?"


    "I''m sorry, you recognize the wrong person. I''m not Tang Xin, I''m -"


    "Han Xiaoxiao, who are you talking to?"


    before Chi ran finished speaking, a sharp voice came from behind. They turned their heads at the same time, and they were all stunned.


    Chi ran looks at Tang Xin. Tang Xin looks at Chi ran. One is surprised, the other is disdainful.


    "Tang Xin? You -- "


    Han Xiao couldn''t tell the difference. Tang Xin came over and hummed," Chi ran? "


    Chi ran smiles, "Tang Xin?"


    But Tang Xin was not as happy as she was, and his eyes flashed with displeasure and disgust, which made Chi ran uncomfortable and made Fu Jin and his eyes cold.


    "Ranran, let''s go."


    How can his women be disliked by others?


    Tang Xin turns her eyes to the man beside Chi ran. Originally, she just disdains him, but once again, she jumps in her heart.


    The best.


    Tang Xin''s eyes lit up immediately. As Fu Jin and he Chi ran turned and left, she suddenly reached out and grabbed Fu Jin and he''s arm.


    But Fu Jin and the first reaction, quickly avoid, he to other women''s touch, but avoid very skilled, Tang Xin even his sleeve did not touch.


    Fu Jinyu''s dark eyes were cold and gloomy, and his fierce eyes were directed at Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin, however, has no idea. She just looks at Fu Jinyu, the man she wants and must be.


    Seeing Chi ran and Fu Jinyu leave, Tang Xin doesn''t catch Fu Jinyu, but immediately catches Chi ran.


    "Chiran, don''t go."


    Chi ran frowns slightly. She doesn''t ignore Tang Xin''s eyes. Although she stops them, Tang Xin''s eyes look at Fu Jinyu. It''s a kind of blatant coveting eyes, which makes Chi ran hate.


    I''ve heard from my father for a long time that Tang Xin is self willed, spoiled and has a bad temper.


    Now it seems that she is not only suffering from these problems, but also from her ideological and moral problems.


    Chi ran stands in front of Fu Jinyu. Although she can''t stop him completely, she also wants to swear sovereignty.


    This man is Chi ran. Even if he is a twin sister, how can she covet him?


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you lie at home because you''re not well? Why come out so late? "


    Tang Xin goes over chiran and looks directly at Fu Jinyu, "are you chiran''s boyfriend?"


    "It''s my husband. He''s my real husband." As like as two peas in the


    pool, Tang Xincai looked at Chi Wan, the disgusting woman, extremely elegant and valuable, and had to share her love. Now there is still a husband she can see.


    Tang Xin''s heart is extremely unbalanced. Why does she want to share her looks and her parents'' love equally? Then don''t blame her for robbing her man?That''s fair!


    "Chi ran, do you want your parents to like you? Can I help you? As long as you give up your husband to me, how about that? "


    Chi ran looks at Tang Xin in shock, and Han Xiaoxiao takes a puff and caresses his forehead. Tang Xin is still such a fool.


    "Tang Xin, I wonder how you grew up?" With such open mouth and stupid brain, she just had a car accident and no one was killed. She was really lucky.


    If Tang Xin is not her own sister, Chi ran really wants to curse her and never wake up.


    "It''s none of your business how I grew up?" Tang Xin didn''t understand Chi Ran''s meaning at all. Instead, he continued to ask, "what''s up? Do you agree? "


    Tang Xin is complacent and looks at Fu Jinyu with pride, but he looks at Fu Jinyu coldly with murderous eyes.


    Tang Xin suddenly, the whole person froze.


    "Tang Xin, this man is my husband, my husband in law, and your brother-in-law. Do you want to be the husband of the immoral little three who snatches his sister? Are you sure your brain hasn''t been damaged? "


    Han Xiaoxiao thinks that even if Tang Xin is not hit, his brain is bad.


    Moreover, if Tang Xin continues to be stupid, the "brother-in-law" will surely kill people.


    "Well, Tang Xin, hurry in and wait for you. Let''s go..."


    Han Xiaoxiao in order to avoid here become the scene of murder, directly drag the stiff Tang heart to go inside, and Chi Ran is also completely destroyed.


    Fu Jin and his black eyes narrowed slightly, and the dangerous light flashed by. When he looked at Chi ran again, he turned into a gentle pet.


    "Don''t be spoiled by fools. Let''s go and eat."


    Chi ran turned and walked out, "no more food."


    Fu Jinyu quickly caught up with him, got on the bus and asked the driver to change a restaurant.


    After that, Chi ran tightly hugs Fu Jinyu''s waist and grabs his shirt with his small hand. His shirt is wrinkled and doesn''t let go.


    Fu Jin gently patted her on the back and let her calm down.


    For a long time, Chi ran spoke, and he was angry.


    "It''s insane."


    Chi ran didn''t know what other words to use to describe Tang Xin. In the end, he just came up with such a word, and he was still very angry.


    How could such an unreasonable woman be her twin sister?


    All along, Chi ran was a little surprised at the beginning. They were very similar in appearance. In fact, they were not so similar. At least they looked at their eyes and looks, and their normal expressions were different.


    Chi ran thinks she is a gentle person, but she can feel the disgusting feeling when she looks at Tang Xin.


    Fu Jin and smile, "is that all?"


    A psycho, plus a fool, looking for death


    Fu Jinyu felt that all these could be endowed to Tang Xin.


    And Chi Ran is too kind after all. She should slap Tang Xin on the spot to let her remember that other men can''t rob him.


    However, that fool is Chi Ran''s twin sister. If he wants to do it, he has to look at Chi Ran''s face.


    Chi ran sighed deeply.


    "What else can I say?"


    Scold Tang Xin? Beating Tang Xin?


    She certainly can''t do it. After all, that face is like herself.


    Chi ran suddenly said to Fu Jinyu, "I don''t think we have any resemblance when we see Tang Xin today. What''s your opinion? Even if the appearance of facial features is the same, it gives people a different feeling. What do you say? "


    Fu Jin echoed, "my Ranran is naturally unique."


    "you can''t just look at the appearance when you look at people. Tang Xin and I are not the same kind of people at all."


    "Well, she''s a psycho."


    Chi ran chuckled. Fu Jin told her that she was not so angry.

 Chapter 487

    However, how can my sister be such a girl?


    It''s really spoiled.


    "How can parents develop their children like this? She can live to now, I should praise her good luck. With such temper and character, my father said that she had no friends, which was light. If she is like this, will she be beaten on the street? "


    "That was not a friend?"


    "Yes, that''s a friend, not a real friend."


    "Well, what''s the matter with her? She''s her, you''re you. We don''t come here often. It''s rare. We''d better not see it. "


    Fu Jinyu had a premonition that such a fool would still do it. If he really annoyed him, he didn''t mind giving this sister-in-law a good lesson for his father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    It depends on whether Tang Xin, a stupid woman, is stupid or hopeless?


    "Well, I think it''s better not to. Now I really feel that I''m against Tang Xin. With such a character, I think I''m against everyone. If you can''t see it in the future, it''s true. When we go to see grandma and them tomorrow, let''s go home immediately. "


    Here, don''t let Tang Xin''s mood completely change. What''s more sad and lost? It''s better to stay at home in B city. She doesn''t want to stay here and doesn''t want to come back in the future.


    The next day, Tang Zhengqian and his wife are going to the Tang family''s old house, but Tang Xin, who said he would not go, got up early and dressed up carefully.


    "I''ll go too."


    Mrs. Tang objected, "heart, didn''t you say that? You and Ranran can''t meet very well. Mom is for your own good. "


    "I''m going to go," Tang Xin thought of Fu Jinyu all night. Although she was cold and frightening, she just couldn''t bear the man''s attraction to her. She is the same as Chi ran, so she can easily make fu Jinyu like herself.


    Tang Zhengqian thought that she was sensible and said with a smile, "let her go. After all, she is a sister. Can she avoid meeting for a lifetime? Let''s go, Xinxin, "


    Tang Xin appeared in the Tang family. Granny Tang knew that her baby''s granddaughter was in a coma, so she cried for a long time. Later, she calmed down when she saw the intact Tang Xin.


    This time, she heard from her daughter-in-law yesterday that she didn''t want to come to the party because of her poor health.


    Now I can''t close my mouth when I see Tang Xin.


    "Oh, my dear heart, it''s good to be here. If you''re not here, grandma''s heart is empty."


    Tang Xin is sitting next to the old lady. She grabs her hand and is very close to her.


    And Tang Xin is also coquetry to the old lady, "grandma, so am I. really, I''m glad to see grandma. I also know that grandma loves me the most, doesn''t she? "


    "Yes, ha ha I love my dear heart the most


    Tang Ya''s side humming, she knew the twins, then make complaints about her.


    It is said that Tang Xin''s dead virtue will not be so popular. Sure enough, it is not Tang Xin at all.


    The real Tang Xin is still so annoying. She still likes Chi ran.


    I believe other brothers and sisters at home think the same.


    "Grandma, after a while, Chi ran came. Although we both look the same, you can''t love her. You can''t share my pain with her, or you will feel sad."


    Tang Xindu mouth coquetry, Granny Tang said with a smile, "good, good, listen to the heart."


    Tang Xin''s overbearing, the presence of people all know, also do not care with her in general.


    Such a child, even if the adults have their own opinions, doesn''t need to worry with a younger generation. Besides, it''s also Tang Zhengqian''s daughter. It''s not easy for outsiders to interfere in education. The Tang family sometimes don''t care about the way Tang Xin is always in trouble. It''s Tang Zhengqian and his wife who have a headache, not them.


    But now, Tang Xin has not seen Chi ran yet. She is so exclusive of her twin sister. It''s really her usual style.


    "Xinxin, that''s your sister. Pay attention to yourself."


    Tang Zhengqian didn''t say too much in front of these people, but he yelled at them in the end.


    But Tang Xin didn''t listen at all. He snorted and looked at granny Tang.


    Granny Tang looked at her little son and said, "Zhengqian, I''m a big girl in my heart. Please say less."


    Tang Zhengqian had no choice but to be spoiled by such a daughter.


    Tang Zhengkun, the elder brother of the Tang family, began to change the topic. "Zhengqian, Chi Ran''s husband heard that it was the Fu family in a city? Fu Jin, the president of Fu Group, and his wife?"


    "Yes."


    "This man is a great man. Yes, Chi Ran is a lucky little girl. That''s good. Zhengqian, you have a good daughter


    Tang Zhengkun''s praise is very meaningful.


    Tang Zhengqian laughs, but Tang Xinqu is not convinced.


    "Uncle, am I not a good daughter? Uncle, you are partial. How many times has Chi ran seen you? Because Fu Jin and her husband are good daughters? Then I want Fu Jin to be my husband, too. "


    "Nonsense."Tang Zhengkun frowned, his face was deep, and he didn''t like his niece even more.


    And Tang Zhengqian immediately denounced Tang Xin, "shut up."


    "Why? I also want to say that I have a crush on Fu Jinyu. I want him, Dad. I''m your daughter who has been loving you for 20 years. You want to help me snatch it from Chi ran. I -- "


    " Pa. "


    Tang Zhengqian finally couldn''t help slapping Tang Xin.


    At this time, Fu Jin and he chiran also came in.


    They two people obviously heard Tang Xin''s words, the facial expression is difficult to look at.


    Before everyone noticed them, Tang Ya immediately said, "Chi ran, you are here."


    Everyone''s realization turned to Chi ran and Fu Jinyu at the door, and the anger and embarrassment on his face still remained.


    Chi ran didn''t know what to say. He felt Tang Xin''s burning eyes on Fu Jinyu.


    She really wanted to turn around and leave.


    Holding Fu Jinyu''s hand, Fu Jinyu gently patted her on the back of her hand. Her cold eyes shot at Tang Xin. She didn''t care about the people present, and was cruel to her.


    "Chi ran, long time no see."


    Tang Ya comes forward, not only to ease the awkward atmosphere, but also to welcome Chi ran.


    Chi ran looks at Tang Ya and gives her a sincere smile, which is not so rigid.


    "Tang Ya"


    and other people just said hello.


    "Ranran, Jin is here with you. Come on, come in. I''ve met grandma, uncle and aunt..."


    When grandma Tang saw Chi ran and looked at Tang Xin, she was a little happy.


    "Ranran, it''s really the same as Xinxin. Good boy, come to grandma --"


    "grandma,"


    chi ran hasn''t made a sound yet. Tang Xin''s voice is so urgent that it takes grandma Tang''s attention. "Grandma, you said you only love me."


    "You child, ha ha Of course, grandma loves you. "


    grandma Tang is busy coaxing Tang Xin, but Chi ran stands in the same place in embarrassment.


    Fu Jinyu quickly embraces Chi ran. Chi ran smiles at him, which is actually to appease him.


    This man is the one who can''t see her wronged.


    The air-conditioning of Fu Jin and his friends was scattered, and people with eyes could feel his anger.


    Mrs. Tang didn''t comfort Chi ran, who was also her daughter, but Tang Zhengqian was embarrassed and guilty.


    "Ranran, come here and sit beside the great aunt."


    the great aunt of the Tang family is more kind, and she sighs in her heart that such a good daughter, son-in-law, but the second daughter-in-law is just as stupid as her other daughter, and does not maintain the relationship well. In the future, Tang Xin''s character will certainly cause trouble. In contrast, Chi Ran is a good girl Well.


    "Great aunt."


    The eldest aunt laughed, "Ranran is a good child. Your sister Ya said that she likes you very much. I think your child is comfortable, too. You lost 20 years ago, we don''t know Tang family, now we know, we will make it up to you. In the future, when you come back to your uncle''s and mother''s home more often, it''s like your own home, eh


    Chi ran nodded, "OK."


    "Ha ha Jin Yu, Chi Ran is a good girl. You can''t let her down. She is a girl of our Tang family


    The great aunt, however, played the role of Chi Ran''s mother well. Fu Jinyu was kind to her.


    "Auntie, don''t worry. I love her and I don''t have time to protect her. I will never let Ranran down in this life."


    "Good."


    uncle Fu also warmly welcomed Fu Jinyu, while Tang Zhengqian, the authentic parents, served as a foil.


    Tang Zhengqian was embarrassed to death, but his wife, daughter and even his mother didn''t realize their mistakes.


    Also coax Tang Xin, afraid she was angry.


    Fu Jin and he chiran are more like the daughter and son-in-law of Fu''s eldest uncle. The others are closer to Chi ran and have a good chat.


    Tang Xin is left out. How can she be left out?

 Chapter 488

    Tang Xinmeng stood up and walked to Fu Jinyu, who was sitting face to face with Uncle Tang.


    Because of her actions, everyone looked at her, frowned, and even stood on guard. If Tang Xin could not keep her safe, he would do something out of his mind.


    Sure enough, she went to Fu Jinyu and sat down beside her. She was very close to Fu Jinyu. Fu Jinyu stood up for the first time and shot cold eyes.


    Tang Xin''s heart slightly shrunk, but her thick skinned and completely brainless thoughts gained the upper hand.


    "You see I look like that woman, why can''t you be with me? What''s more, my parents and grandma like me better than her. Are you the same


    Fu Jin and his slender fingers moved slightly. He almost pinched the stupid woman''s neck.


    However, the presence of people are aware of his anger, Tang Zhengqian is directly away from Tang Xin.


    "Take her home"


    drag Tang Xin to his wife and let his wife take him away.


    But where can Tang Xin leave so easily? She can''t help shouting, "I won''t go, I won''t go. Fu Jin and I all look the same. You can marry me. I''m more likable than Chi ran. I''m definitely better than her. Chi ran, you leave Fu Jinyu immediately. Do you hear me? He''s mine... "


    Chi ran couldn''t bear it, so he got up and went to Fu Jin and his side. "We''ll go home right away."


    Here, she can''t stay for a moment.


    Without saying a word, Fu Jin and he took Chi ran and went out.


    "Ranran, Jin Yu, don''t go..."


    When Tang Zhengqian goes to detain him, other members of the Tang family follow him to appease Chi ran and Fu Jinyu. Only Mrs. Tang and Tang Xin in the house, and grandma Tang are in trouble.


    "Xinxin, Jin and that are Ranran''s husband. How can you have such an idea? This is not good. "


    grandma Tang is fond of Tang, but robbing her husband is still her sister''s husband. This kind of thing is ridiculous!


    "I don''t care, I don''t care, I just like Fu Jinyu, grandma, mom, don''t stop me."


    "heart, don''t be so excited, your body is just right, mom, please, OK? There''s nothing good about that man. There will be other better men in the future. "


    "I don''t want Fu Jinyu. I want Fu Jinyu. Ma, please help me..."


    Mrs. Tang shook her head. Tang Xin immediately threw away her angrily. "You don''t hurt me now, do you? You all like chiran, don''t you? If I had known this, I would have died. "


    " heart, don''t talk nonsense, you are my mother''s favorite daughter, the only daughter, you can''t poke my mother''s heart like this. "


    Tang xinleng hum, rushed out, Mrs. Tang also with the past, Granny Tang sighed, how such a mess.


    Chi ran and Fu Jin have already gone out of the yard with them. Tang Zhengqian''s brothers pacify him, while his great aunt persuades Chi ran.


    "Ranran, that child of Tang Xin has been spoiled all the time. Don''t take her words seriously. When your parents teach her a good lesson, don''t be angry. It''s not cost-effective to be angry with yourself. "


    Tang Ya also said, "yes, Tang Xin is so annoying. If you are angry with yourself, it''s not worth seeing her. Just think of her as the air. "


    they are also words from the heart, not polite words.


    Chi Ran is always suffering.


    "Big aunt, cousin, I understand your thoughts, but I think it''s better to see her rarely in the future."


    It''s true that the two of them contradict each other.


    Chi ran finished, these people have nothing to say.


    After all, Tang Xin is really a disaster.


    Tang Xin rushed out and ran directly to Chi ran. With a slap, no one responded. Even Fu Jinyu didn''t expect that she would hit Chi ran.


    As soon as everyone exclaimed, Fu Jinyu strode over quickly and fell out holding Tang Xin''s neck. Without mercy, her head also hit the ground directly. Her forehead was bleeding, and Tang Xin seemed confused.


    Then Mrs. Tang followed, screamed and rushed to Tang Xin''s side, "Xin Xin, Xin Xin, don''t scare your mother. What''s the matter with you?"


    Tang Xin looks at Chi ran being held in her arms by Fu Jinyu. She is comforted and hugged by him carefully. She suddenly starts to cry and holds her mother''s hand tightly.


    "Ah, ah Mom, Chi ran bullied me. They bullied me... "


    Mrs. Tang was crying and coaxing, and could not help complaining about Chi ran.


    "Chi ran, why do you beat your sister? Doesn''t she just like Jin Yu? She''s your sister, can''t you let her? Why are you so cruel? If your sister has any problems, I will never forgive you. "


    "Mom, Wuwu You asked her to give me Fu Jinyu. "


    " OK, OK, Chi ran, do you hear me? You give it to - "


    " you crazy woman, are you crazy? "


    Even if Tang Zhengqian stopped Mrs. Tang''s mouth, he really wanted to kill his wife and daughter in the chaos.Fu Jin and his wife have already got on the car with Chi ran in their arms. The great uncle and aunt of the Tang family don''t want to persuade them any more. This is what the best mother and daughter are like. They are really speechless.


    "What are you yelling at me for? Look at Xinxin. What if she should be in a coma again? "


    "Shut up."


    Tang Zhengqian roars, but Fu Jin and hechiran have closed the door. Before leaving, Fu Jin and his cold eyes cool Tang Zhengqian''s back.


    The daughter and the son-in-law, they are very offended.


    "Sister-in-law, please call an ambulance for me, and we''ll be happy -"


    aunt Tang answered carelessly, "ya''er, please call an ambulance. I have a headache. I''ll go back first. "


    The elder uncle of the Tang family also left. Tang Ya beat 120 and left. In the yard, Mrs. Tang was holding Tang Xin, while Tang Zhengqian stood beside him, looking at his wife and daughter. He didn''t know he was wrong at all. Finally, he raised his leg and left.


    Tang Xin is worried at the moment, but Mrs. Tang is just worried about her daughter. She is a little resentful to everyone around her, but she has no time to take care of her. She was just afraid that Tang Xin would be hurt again.


    When they got on the ambulance, the doctor made a preliminary treatment. Mrs. Tang couldn''t help saying to Tang Xin, "as I said, you and Chi ran Xiangke, you see, if you don''t want to come here, you''re still injured. Xinxin, don''t scare your mother in the future. Let''s stay away from chiran, OK


    "Why should I avoid her? She should have avoided me. "


    "No matter who hides, Chi ran will definitely return to a city and never meet again in the future. We can''t let her come to our house. Mom can''t lose you any more. "


    Tang Xin is silent. Is Chi ran going?


    Fu Jin and I must have left together, but if we left, how could she rob Fu Jin and me?


    By the way, she can go to a city, but can she be sure of Fu Jin''s cold appearance?


    No, they can''t leave. Here, in the Tang family''s territory, she still has family members to help, but if they leave, Tang Xin feels that she has little chance of winning.


    She suddenly grabbed her mother''s arm and said, "Mom, you can''t let Chi ran and Fu Jin leave here."


    "Why not? They''re gone, and you''ll be fine. "


    "Don''t, don''t, mom, you call Chi ran quickly and ask her not to leave. Let Fu Jinyu also not to leave. Hurry up, you listen to me, hurry up..."


    On the ambulance, Tang Xin was so reluctant that his mother couldn''t let them go.


    And the doctor see Tang Xin so, roughly also think this girl is no big problem, but still remind her not to be excited.


    "Miss, please don''t move."


    and mother Tang couldn''t beat her daughter and called Chi ran.


    Chi Ran is still in the car at this time. When she sees that it''s her mother''s phone, she doesn''t want to answer it.


    Fu Jin and see, directly took her cell phone, shut down.


    Mrs. Tang was a little relieved.


    If you don''t take it, maybe Chi ran and Tang Xin won''t be so noisy.


    "Xinxin, Chi ran didn''t answer the phone."


    "no? She certainly didn''t pick up on purpose, mom. How can it be? I won''t go to the hospital. Now send me back. I can''t let them leave. "


    "Sorry, we can''t turn back."


    How can ambulances make money?


    Tang Xin is also really noisy. At last, she goes to the hospital. Just after she goes down, Mrs. Tang presses her down and says that if she leaves a scar on her head, she won''t look good. Tang Xin just stays in the hospital, but Tang Xin is in a hurry.


    "Mom, what should I do?"


    "Xinxin, they may have gone, so don''t --"


    "you can''t go. By the way... " Tang Xin immediately took his mother''s mobile phone and called Tang Zhengqian.


    Now only father can keep them.


    "Dad, I''m Xinxin. You call now and leave them behind. You can''t let them leave."


    The tone of Tang Xin''s command disgusted Tang Zhengqian, "do you want to design again?"


    "I --" Tang Xin knew that it would be no good to go on like this. At least she knew how to deceive others. She immediately changed her tone, "I''m sorry, Dad, it''s my fault. I know I''m wrong. Please keep your sister and brother-in-law. When I leave the hospital, I will personally apologize to them. "


    "You apologize?" Tang Zhengqian won''t be happy with his daughter''s sudden admission of her mistake. After 20 years of bad temper, can he change it now? He directly refused, "if you realize that you are wrong, you should reflect on it. They''ve gone. If you''re sincere, just apologize next time. "


    Tang Xin was completely rejected, angry she directly fell the mobile phone, distressed for a while.


    Chi ran, Fu Jin and them are really ready to go.


    Seeing the Tang family, they broke up in unhappiness. In the final analysis, they were completely cold to their parents and Tang Xin.What''s the need for such a family to meet?


    They went straight to the airport and returned to city A.


    When waiting at the airport, Chi ran was always depressed. No matter how much comfort Ren Fu Jin gave her, she couldn''t smile.


    Fu Jin and the Tang family hate each other to the utmost. It''s better not to let Chi ran see such parents.


    Now, is the most sad.


    "Ranran, if you''re not happy, I''ll teach that stupid woman a lesson for you."

 Chapter 489

    The lesson of Fu Jin Yu is not a simple one.


    He''s serious.


    Chi ran just shook his head whether he understood or not.


    "How can I do it when you ask me to do it to my own sister?"


    Fu Jinyu was very upset. He felt Chi Ran''s face and his voice was cold. "She doesn''t care if you are her sister. Do you still think she is your sister?"


    Chi ran was silent, and she didn''t know how she felt.


    Anyway, it''s just uncomfortable. Release it.


    If it was a woman beside her, she would not be able to hold it back. She would not be polite.


    But that woman is her own sister, twin sister.


    In the end, Chi ran could only throw himself into Fu Jinyu''s arms. In his arms, he would seek comfort and feel more comfortable.


    Fu Jin hugs Chi ran tightly. He doesn''t say anything more. He just flashes a strange light in his deep black eyes.


    Fu Jin and he chiran soon returned to city a, but did not return to Fu''s home directly.


    Chi Ran''s mood is not suitable to go back to the Fu''s house and tell them about the chaos of the Tang family.


    After Chi ran went back, Fu Jinyu forced him to bed to rest and sleep. Chi ran didn''t want to sleep at all, but maybe it was his forced pacification that was very effective. Chi ran was slowly coaxed to sleep.


    When Chi ran wakes up, the room is dark, only her broad heart makes her feel at ease and safe.


    She moved a little, behind the people seem to wake up, strong arms, hugged her, deep husky voice, sexy let her itch in the heart.


    "Awake? Are you hungry? "


    "I''m not hungry," Chi ran leaned against Fu Jinyu, his mouth hooked, his arm around his neck, and his voice was lazy. "I don''t want to eat. I''m lazy. But are you hungry? "


    Fu Jin said with a smile, "I''m hungry, but if I have you, I''ll be fed."


    "Well..."


    Chi Ran''s mouth is completely blocked. It''s useless to resist


    The next day


    chi ran and Fu Jinyu return to the Fu''s home. Mrs. Fu happily asks about the Tang''s family. When Chi ran doesn''t know how to answer, Fu Jinyu says it for her.


    "When I arrange the time for the two families to meet, my father-in-law and mother-in-law will come here to discuss the wedding with you."


    "That''s good, Jin Yu. You can arrange the wedding as soon as possible and have it early. I think we should try to do it years ago. Don''t wait too long."


    "I know."


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu and looks at his smiling eyes. He is also relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    B city


    Tang Xin is at home and gets angry every day.


    For no other reason, she was banned.


    That day, when she came back from the hospital, she yelled to go to a city. With such an attitude, how can Tang Zhengqian believe that she repented and wanted to apologize?


    And Mrs. Tang is even more worried that when Tang Xin goes to see Chi ran, there will be another accident. Therefore, Tang Zhengqian is really angry this time. When Tang Xin is closed, she acquiesces.


    At first, however, Tang Xin was still crying. Although Mrs. Tang was distressed, she didn''t let go.


    But in the end, she went on a hunger strike. Mrs. Tang tried to persuade her several times, but it didn''t work. She turned to Tang Zhengqian to plead for Tang Xin.


    How can Tang Zhengqian let Tang Xin go to a city? Even if it''s no use fasting, and he knows Tang Xin''s temperament too well. She can''t bear hardships at all, and she can''t be cruel to herself to go on a hunger strike. Just look at her face, you can see that her face is ruddy. How can she go on a hunger strike?


    Tang Zhengqian didn''t let go. After all, Mrs. Tang was soft hearted. While Tang Zhengqian was away, she quietly let Tang Xin go.


    Although she repeatedly told Tang Xin not to go to Chi ran, Tang Xin was just perfunctory. On the same day, she took the money from her mother and went to a city by plane.


    Tang Xin is not so stupid that he can''t help it. He goes directly to find Chi ran or Fu Jinyu.


    A few times before, Fu Jin and his unrelenting ruthlessness made Tang Xin feel resentful and cautious.


    If she wants to win Fu Jinyu, she can''t be so impulsive.


    So, when she arrived in a city, Tang Xin first found a hotel to stay. She also found a private detective on the Internet and paid a high price to investigate Chi ran and Fu Jin.


    While waiting for the news from Chi ran and Fu Jinyu, she calls her mother and asks her to hide from Tang Zhengqian.


    After Tang Zhengqian returned home, he did not see his wife and daughter, only the note left by his wife.


    "I''ll go to Li''s house with my heart for a few days to calm her down. Don''t worry, Xinxin and Chi ran can be together. I won''t take Xinxin''s life to make her willful. I''ll be back in a few days. "


    Tang Zhengqian is aware of his wife''s importance to Tang Xin. He thinks that she is superstitious that her two daughters can''t meet each other, and she won''t really let Tang Xin go to see Chi ran. It happens that he is going to attend a seminar abroad these days. He can''t look at his daughter like this every day, so he doesn''t really go to his father-in-law''s house to see if his wife and daughter are really there.Tang Zhengqian directly packed up a few clothes and left, which made him regret his negligence today.


    ¡­¡­


    When Chi ran had no class, he either went to the school library or went to Fu''s with books, which was required by Fu Jin. There is a wife around, work what, that is entertainment, the mood is not too good.


    Fu''s employees, because of the arrival of the boss''s wife, also got some benefits. The president was in a good mood, and the employees also worked with ease.


    If you want to talk about the landlady Chi ran, they all read the marriage certificate issued by the president two years ago. Later, according to the grapevine, the landlady was killed. This hour was blocked, but there was no airtight wall. The landlady did not appear all the time and probably died. And the state of the president has confirmed that. After two years of suffering, the employees of Fu''s hoped that someone would save them. Suddenly, the boss came one day in a relaxed state, and then they saw the appearance of Chi ran.


    So, Madame, is this a rebirth?


    All kinds of versions of resurrection from the dead are still good. Rumors spread in a flash, but in the end, the boss or the boss, the president''s mood is better, and Fu''s life is full of vitality again.


    And the frequent appearance of chiran, Fu''s employees are used to it.


    At the beginning, he was a little afraid. Later, when he saw the boss''s wife smiling and greeting people, she was beautiful and amiable. Fu gradually got used to it. When she was not busy, she would meet the boss in the elevator and chat with her. She even got the boss''s microblog account.


    For a time, Chi Ran''s Weibo fans rose sharply. At the same time, at the request of the majority of Fu''s fans, she sometimes took some small photos of Fu Jinyu and was commented and teased on the same day.


    Chi Ran is also happy to interact in this way, and she finds that these Fu''s elites are actually very funny in private.


    Chi ran came to Fu''s that day. She didn''t take the elevator for the president. Sometimes she met the employees in the elevator and talked about it.


    "Madame, the president can be a fashion consultant. Today, the president is matching her?"


    Chi ran once took a picture of his clothes and sent it to his micro blog in the morning. He also added the words: "my husband matches clothes and shoes every day. My husband can do anything except give birth to children."!


    And this sudden rise, let Fu''s staff a good joke.


    "The president''s wardrobe app, the beauty loving landlady is really happy."


    "Ask the landlady to send it every day, and I''ll wear it the same way."


    "Madam, the love show is too high-profile. The look of madam''s skirt is the color of the president''s tie today."


    "The president is powerful! Madam, the imperial husband is good at it! "


    " I was stuck in a truck full of cucumbers. The clothes in my wife were chosen by the president himself. "


    Of course, this comment is a girl. If it were a man, she would have been dragged out and beheaded.


    After that, this kind of ridicule and discussion continued. Chi ran sometimes replied, and the microblog was always very lively.


    Today, chiran is a simple shirt and jeans, with a loose shoulder and a pair of suede low heels. Her ponytail is high and her face is beautiful. Many of Fu''s people think that her wife is happy and lucky, but they still think that she is worthy of the president''s liking. After all, she is a young, beautiful and friendly woman.


    Chi ran laughs at the employees who tease her about her clothes, "Yeah, don''t you all know that? How wordy is he? "


    "The president is considerate," Chi ran said with a sweet smile, "Hey, yeah. But I''m going to be abandoned by him. "


    People shake their heads, envy and hate!


    When we got to the top floor, she was the only one in the elevator.


    She is familiar with the way to go in. Sometimes when she meets Fu Jin and other people in the office, she goes to one side carefully and quietly to read a book. The employees feel that the color of the whole office has turned pink in a flash, and they all consciously speed up, so as not to delay the president''s kindness.


    Today, there is someone in Fu Jin''s office. Chi ran raises her hand and smiles. Fu Jin''s black eyes brighten a little, watching her go to one side and quietly read without disturbing them.


    Soon, the efficiency of Fu Jinyu and her employees increased instantly. More than ten minutes later, they left one after another. Fu Jinyu got up, went to Chi Ran''s side, bowed her head and kissed her on the corner of the mouth.


    "Do you miss me?"


    Chi ran was angry with the cheeky Fu Jin, "we''ve only been apart for two hours."


    Fu Jin and smile, "I miss you every minute."


    Pool dye mouth corner smoked to smoke, "don''t meat hemp, OK?"? Do your work. I''m going to read a book and write a paper. "


    Fu Jin competed with Shu for favor several times, but he was really busy today, so he didn''t tangle with her. He broke her little face and kissed her again. Then he gave up and went to work on his own.


    So big office, two people do their own, occasionally look up at each other, sweet smile, life is so beautiful....


    Tang Xin is probably the last patient time in his life, waiting patiently for the private detective to get the news of Chi ran and Fu Jinyu


    among them, she can''t help going out to play. She goes shopping in the daytime and goes to nightclubs in the evening. But at the beginning, she forgot her main purpose of coming to a city

 Chapter 490

    Tang Xin had a good time. She met several men in the nightclub. She was always able to "let go", so she had a "natural and unrestrained" life.


    So, when the private detective contacted her, she was still reluctant to meet. At that time, she was still happy in a man''s arms.


    Later, she gave up the man, Tang Xincai to see the private detective.


    Private detectives are scared to find out about Tang Xin''s investigation of Fu Jin and he chiran. If Tang Xin hadn''t given him a lot of money and he was a little greedy, the Jedi wouldn''t have risked offending Fu Jin and investigating him.


    However, in spite of the investigation, he only got some superficial information about their daily habits, where to go, what time to do and so on.


    After giving it to Tang Xin, Tang Xin looked at it, but he was a little bit lacking in interest.


    Detective originally thought that this thing is not enough to let Tang Xin take money, but did not expect her to give money very happily. The detective immediately took the money and left for fear that she would return.


    And after Tang Xin got the information and looked at it, she put it up and waited until she had enough to play.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Fu, after Tang Xin got the daily itinerary of you and your wife, he didn''t do anything more. She''s been going to nightclubs and spending the night with different men. "


    Fu Jin sneered at his subordinates'' reports.


    In fact, Tang Xin''s behavior is stupid enough.


    It''s not that Fu Jinyu has been looking for someone to pay attention to Tang Xin, but that she bumps into Tang Xin herself.


    Chi Ran''s side is always followed by someone, but Chi ran knows it but has never seen it. How can the private detective track Chi Ran''s whereabouts and escape the attention of the two bodyguards?


    There is no direct arrest, a simple check, also find out who the detective contact with, found Tang Xin.


    No one in the Tang family told Chi ran about the arrival of Tang Xin. Maybe they didn''t know it, or maybe they indulged Tang Xin. However, since Tang Xin came, he also asked someone to investigate Chi ran and himself. Fu Jinyu couldn''t just let her go.


    Judging from the blood relationship between Tang Xin and Chi ran, Fu Jinyu won''t take the initiative to move her, but if Tang Xin wants to do something, Fu Jinyu won''t be polite.


    "Well, keep following her."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Fu Jinyu thought of Tang Xin''s disgusting eyes, and his eyes flashed over.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Fu Jinyu handed over his wedding with Chi ran to the planning company, it didn''t mean that he would give up everything.


    Therefore, Chi ran will discuss with Mrs. Fu in the evening, and Fu yinuan will give advice. Of course, it''s good not to make a mess. Fu Jin and she will make a decision together. Of course, the most important thing is Chi Ran''s wedding dress and ring.


    Fu Jinyu directly hired a designer from abroad to design the wedding dress for Chi ran, while the wedding ring was a little mysterious.


    As for other trivial matters, there are many.


    For example, the choice of wedding location, the choice of wedding type, pool dye see where all good, see what type all feel good, tangled all have choice phobia, finally or Fu Jin and big hand wave, make a decision.


    The wedding was set in winter. At last, I chose a warm island from abroad. The climate was good, the environment was good, and it was romantic. Moreover, it was Fu Jinyu''s private island. It was not perfect.


    As soon as the decision was made, a lot of planners went to the island in person to investigate how to design the wedding.


    It''s time for the parents of the two families to meet.


    When Chi ran called his father in person, Tang Zhengqian was still abroad. He knew that Chi ran was very important and decided when his son would return home. It was the weekend when he returned home.


    Tang Zhengqian called his mother and elder brother, and his wife, he also highlighted the reminder.


    "You don''t want to talk to Chi ran, and I won''t force you in the future. But Chi Ran''s wedding is a big event. You must do it well. The responsibility of being a mother. In addition, we should not favor one over the other in preparing Chi Ran''s dowry. As long as you do these well, you don''t have to worry about the rest. "


    "I see."


    Recently, Mrs. Tang felt her husband''s indifference and disappointment more and more, and her heart was also a little sad. However, she thought that Chi ran would get married in the future. After a long time, their original family of three would slowly return to their former happiness.


    The husband will slowly forgive himself.


    When Mrs. Tang was preparing for Chi Ran''s dowry, she felt guilty and added more. Thinking that Tang Xin was still in city a, she couldn''t help worrying and called her. Chi Ran is going to have a wedding with Fu Jinyu. Tang Xin should be dead.


    Mrs. Tang immediately called Tang Xin and asked her to come back.


    "A wedding?"


    Tang Xin refuses to go back to city B, but Mrs. Tang tells her that Chi ran and Fu Jin are going to have a wedding?


    "Yes, Xinxin, you''d better come back. It''s too close to chiran. I''m afraid something will happen to you. In fact, they all got the certificate. They were married two years ago. Don''t give up and go home. My mother assures me that my heart is so excellent that I will definitely find a better man in the future than Fu Jin. "Mrs. Tang coaxed her daughter, but she didn''t know at all. The news stimulated Tang''s heart even more.


    Tang Xin is sure that she will find a better man in the future, but at the moment, she is not willing to be attracted by her favorite Fu Jinyu. At this time, if she wants to get Fu Jinyu, she is not willing to love him. Her purpose is to take Fu Jinyu away. Maybe in the future, she will have enough fun, dump him and find a better one, and she can''t let Fu Jinyu ignore herself.


    Tang Xin''s mentality is pure metamorphosis.


    If you can''t see others well, the man you like must like yourself.


    "Mom, I don''t want what I can''t get. You wait and see, their wedding won''t be finished. "


    Tang Xin angrily hangs up the phone and is finally rekindled "fighting spirit". He finds out the information given by the private detective and tries to figure out how to hook Fu Jinyu.


    ¡­¡­


    When Chi ran finished his class, he saw Tang Xin in front of the school library.


    two people look as like as two peas, but it is obvious that a gentle and sharp.


    The clothes are even different. It''s getting cold this autumn. Fu Jin and chiran always prepare a coat for her for fear that chiran will get cold. Chiran''s clothes are wrapped tightly, and Tang Xin''s clothes are full of flesh. In addition, chiran''s face has no make-up, but Tang Xin has some heavy make-up. They are obviously different.


    When Chi ran saw Tang Xin, he didn''t have any joy. He just had vigilance and disgust rising from the bottom of his heart.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "What do you say?" Tang Xin provocative smile, "is it difficult that I can come for you? Let''s just say that, Chi ran, if you are wise, don''t bully Fu Jin. If you divorce me and give him to me, I can still admit that you are my sister. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    Chi ran was angry at Tang Xin''s threat.


    She really never thought that Tang Xin would be such a wonderful person. Fu Jinyu was right to say that she was a fool.


    When Tang Xin was still in a coma, Tang Zhengqian described Tang Xin. At that time, Chi ran thought that even if she was willful, she shouldn''t be too stupid after all. In particular, she suffered from a car accident. When she woke up, she would learn a lesson and become less annoying or smarter.


    I didn''t expect that she didn''t learn the lesson of coma in traffic accidents in the past two years. She is still so willful. Maybe it can''t be described as willfulness any more. She is the best.


    Chi ran was really laughing. He covered his stomach and almost didn''t laugh.


    Tang Xin looks at Chi Ran''s smile, but she doesn''t think that she is happy because of her "grace", but she can feel Chi Ran''s ridicule.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Chi ran can''t speak with a smile. He waves his hand, but Tang Xin gets more and more angry. Seeing that she doesn''t just smile, she is even more annoyed and pushes Chi ran forward.


    Fortunately, Chi ran flashed quickly, and she immediately restrained her smile, and her eyes shot cold eyes.


    "Tang Xin, who do you think you are? It''s not the Tang family. It''s not a place where everyone provides for you. Let me give up my husband. I don''t have your brains


    Chi ran said, directly over her, is about to enter the library.


    "You call me a brain wreck?"


    Tang''s heart is a little out of his mind. He comes forward and grabs Chi Ran''s arm, breaks her body, and is about to slap her.


    Chi Ran is not bullied by others. He blocks Tang Xin''s arm and shakes her away. His eyes warn coldly, "Tang Xin, have you done enough mischief? Didn''t mom say you''re like me? If you mess around again, maybe this time it''s not two years of coma, but never wake up. "


    Chi Ran''s words are really angry and vicious.


    Can face Tang Xin, she can''t control at all, such a woman, few will face calmly?


    "How dare you curse me? Chi ran, you should die, you -- "


    chi Ran is not interested in seeing the two sisters tearing at each other in public. She quickly retreated, looked left and right, and cried," where are you? "


    Soon, Tang Xin was suppressed by the two before he came.


    Chi ran thought, sure enough, the two men who protect her are here.


    "Take her away and take her to the plane back to city B -"


    "I won''t go back."


    chi ran had a meal, and Tang Xin would not leave easily.


    "Forget it. I''ll call my father when I get out of school. You''d better leave by yourself. Otherwise, if you really have an accident, don''t come back to the reason why I beat you."


    One person directly controls Tang Xin to leave, and the other person still stays. This is Fu Jinyu''s request. Chi ran can''t leave people around him.


    Chi ran looks at the person left behind. The most ordinary appearance is easy to be ignored. The one she can''t remember is also of the most medium height. No wonder she can''t even notice it.


    "Thank you."


    The man shook his head. Chi ran said nothing more and entered the library.And Tang Xin, who was thrown directly on the road downtown, drove away.


    Tang Xin was in the same place, stamping his feet and screaming angrily. He couldn''t vent his anger.


    Bitches, bitches, bitches

 Chapter 491

    Tang Xin, who can''t stop swearing, waves to stop the taxi and leaves here


    Tang Xin''s every move is under the control of Fu Jinyu, so when Tang Xin is in the nightclub and asks the gangsters to give him money to teach Chi ran a lesson, Fu Jinyu has already asked someone to clean up the gangsters


    on the other hand, Tang Xin didn''t get what she wanted. She thought those people just took the money to cheat her into not doing anything, so she found another person


    this time, it''s not just a lesson to Chi ran. She even maliciously wants Chi ran to have a car accident. It''s best that Chi ran can become a vegetable like her


    of course, this is the original words of Tang Xin. She told those people that if they drive into a pool and don''t remember, it''s better to make her a vegetable


    of course, there is more money, and these people are really desperators


    however, he is not such a brainless and immoral person as Tang Xin. Fu Jinyu only prevents those people from attacking Chi ran, but he can stop them once and twice. With Tang Xin''s vicious thoughts, they can''t prevent Tang Xin for a lifetime


    maybe she can stop for a while, but she is definitely not a repentant


    ...


    after Tang Zhengqian returned home, he met his wife and asked about Tang Xin. Mrs. Tang only said that she was at the Li family


    at the end of the week, they flew to city A


    in fact, when the two parents meet, there is no need for Tang''s eldest uncle and eldest aunt to show up. It''s just that Tang Zhengqian knows his wife''s character and is afraid that she will disgrace Chi ran, so he also invites his eldest brother and sister-in-law, and pays more attention to Chi ran


    it was agreed that they would meet their parents in the hotel the next day, which was the most formal meeting


    "why don''t you let me tell my parents that Tang Xin is here?"


    "her presence here is either the result of the connivance of the Tang family, or the fact that she sneaks over and nobody knows. If the Tang family connived, you said they would not really do anything. If the latter, you told them, could they manage her? What''s more, they came to discuss our marriage, happy day, don''t let Tang Xin destroy the atmosphere. When it''s over, I''ll have someone find her and send her away. "


    chi ran listens to her husband Fu Jinyu when it comes to "big things"


    for Tang Xin, she knows that she can''t deal with it. Chi Ran is completely handed over to Fu Jinyu, the exotic flower of neuropathy


    therefore, the husband and wife are silent about the arrival of Tang Xin


    and Mrs. Tang, avoiding her husband''s sight in the hotel, calls Tang Xin


    "heart? Where are you now? I''m in city a with your father. What didn''t you do? "


    at the moment, Tang Xin takes out the money, but she doesn''t get the result she wants. She is more and more irritable


    when I get a call from my mother, I can''t bear it


    "are you going to discuss the wedding? No, I won''t let them get married. Mom, you can''t let them get married. Fu Jin and I are the men I want. We can''t give them to Chi ran. Absolutely not. "


    Mrs. Tang listened to her daughter''s fiery and domineering tone and felt that her daughter was in a bad mood


    "Xinxin, are you ok? Mom is worried about you. Why don''t you meet mom? "


    Mrs. Tang immediately hung up and talked to her husband. She walked around and left the hotel to go to Tang Xin''s hotel<


    after arriving at Tang Xin''s room, the room is in a mess. Her clothes and shoes are littered, and people clean them every day. Mrs. Tang has to help her clean them up."Xinxin, it''s not the best way for you to live here all the time. You''d better come back with us after we meet the Fu family tomorrow."


    "I''m not going back."


    Tang xinlazy in bed, rowing mobile phone, suddenly thought of something, said to his mother, "Mom, where will you meet the Fu family tomorrow?"


    "At Jingyi hotel. What''s the matter? "


    Tang Xin was silent for a while. Then he got out of bed and suddenly pulled Tang Mu to sit down.


    "Mom, do you hurt me?"


    Tang Mu smiles, "yes, I don''t hurt you. Who do you hurt?"


    "I''ll tell you, if I don''t get Fu Jinyu, I''ll die. Do you believe it?"


    "You --" Mrs. Tang was shocked, "how can you have such an idea? Heart, don''t


    "Then help me to get Fu Jinyu."


    "But he has married Chi ran."


    "It doesn''t matter whether I get married or not. What I want is him. As long as you help me and we have a relationship, Chi ran will definitely not be with Fu Jin again. "


    In fact, the most fundamental thing for Tang Xin is to break up Chi ran and Fu Jin Yu. By the way, she has a good time with Fu Jin. She doesn''t care much whether she is with Fu Jin at last.


    "How can it be? Heart, you can''t - "


    " no, I''ll die. Do you still say that you hurt me, and that if you force me to die, you hurt me? "


    Tang Xin''s face is gloomy and vexatious, but she is helpless every time.


    Tang''s mother was in a dilemma. Looking at her hesitation, Tang Xin ran to the window, opened the window and stood there. "If you don''t agree, I''ll jump down now."


    Although it was so threatening, she had no intention to jump down, and the whole person was leaning against the window.


    But she was sure that Tang''s mother would help. This was the way she had been able to get the success she wanted from Tang''s mother since she was young.


    "Heart, no, mom, promise you, promise you."


    "Really?"


    "Really, come here quickly." Tang mother nervous in the past to hold Tang Xin, agreed, Tang Xin was satisfied with the smile.


    Chi ran received a phone call from her mother. She was surprised that it was already dark and asked her to meet alone. What was she going to do?


    "Chi ran, mom has something to tell you. I''ll wait for you in the lobby of the hotel. Come here quickly. By the way, only the two of us can meet alone. Don''t call Jin Yu. I don''t want him to know what I''m going to tell you


    Before Chi ran asked why, he was hung up.


    Chi ran shrugged, Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mom said to wait for me in the lobby of her hotel and let me see her."


    Fu Jin frowned, "is it so late? What can I do for you


    "I don''t know."


    "I''ll take you there."


    Fu Jinyu took his coat and Chi ran nodded, but she said, "just send me to the door. My mother said she didn''t want you to go."


    Fu Jinyu was suspicious, but he didn''t say much.


    While in the car, Mrs. Tang called to urge her.


    Chi Ran is helpless. Are you in such a hurry?


    In fact, Tang Xin is worried. She is urging Mrs. Tang to let Chi ran leave immediately, and she is already waiting.


    After Chi ran arrived at the hotel, Fu Jin and he were waiting in the car outside.


    On one side seat of the hotel lobby, Mrs. Tang saw Chi ran. She was unconsciously nervous. She pinched the bag in her hand, bowed her head, and closed her eyes as soon as possible.


    "Mom, what can I do for you?"


    Chi ran sat down, looked at her mother and asked directly.


    Mrs. Tang smiles awkwardly. Let''s go to the upper coffee shop and have a chat over coffee.


    "Mom, it''s getting late. If you have something to do, just tell me. It''s not good to drink coffee at night. I can''t sleep. "


    "Well, I have something very important. Let''s go up and do it for a while, OK? Accompany mother, "


    chi ran frowned," OK. "


    They left the lobby and went to the coffee shop on the third floor. After sitting down, chiran didn''t ask for coffee. Looking at her mother''s nonchalant appearance, chiran was a little impatient.


    "Mom, Jin Yu is still waiting for me downstairs. If you have something to do, please tell me quickly."


    "Jin Yu? He''s here, too? "


    "Yes, he doesn''t trust me to come alone."


    Mrs. Tang''s face changed a little. "Well, sit down first. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    When Chi ran looks at her mother''s departure, a strange light flashes in her eyes. She calls Fu Jinyu.


    "We were in the coffee shop. Mom didn''t say anything. She heard that you were downstairs. She didn''t look very well, so she went to the bathroom immediately. I think there must be something in it. Is it related to Tang Xin? "


    Chi Ran''s intuition was right. Fu Jin and his black eyes narrowed slightly, shining brilliantly."Probably, don''t worry, the people around you are still there. I''m still waiting for you downstairs. "


    "OK,"


    after hanging up, Chi ran saw her mother coming back.


    "Ranran, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. In fact, I just feel sorry for you. I want to talk to you. Let''s get close to mother and daughter. Don''t think about it."


    "Mom has a heart, but it''s OK to be close to the day."


    "Ha ha I can''t sleep. I miss you all the time. Why don''t you come up to the room with me? I''m with you. I''ve never slept with my daughter. Dye dye, OK


    Such a proposal seems to be what a mother who especially wants to be close to her daughter wants to do. However, Chi ran doesn''t believe that Tang''s mother will have such a mind so soon.

 Chapter 492

    Chi ran was not excited by her mother''s proposal and did not immediately agree.


    "Mom, I''m glad you have this heart. However, we may have to take our time in our relationship. Besides, it''s not a good time tonight. We''d better have an early rest when the parents meet tomorrow. Any other time, if you want, what do you think? "


    But mother Tang seemed to be worried, "Ranran, we''ll leave tomorrow night. Mom doesn''t want to miss it with you. "


    "Mom can stay here for a few more days. I''ll show you around the city and come to our house for a few days. We''ll be very welcome."


    "No, I can''t Well, your father has to work and I need to take care of him. "


    "In the future,"


    "but..."


    Chi Ran''s voice cooled down, "Mom, what are you hiding from me? What''s your purpose? Is it because of Tang Xin? "


    "You -- no, it''s not," mother Tang flustered directly. Tang Xin planned with her. She was a little worried. Chi ran even knew that Tang Xin was here?


    Chi ran grinned coldly, "Mom, don''t hide it for her. I don''t know what you want to do, but what Tang Xin wants to do is definitely not a good thing. You cover up for her like this, it seems that you are letting me stay here. Do you want to have a Li Dai Tao Jiang


    Mrs. Tang''s face turned pale for a moment, and Chi ran was very cold.


    Are you really going to use that?


    She shook her head sarcastically, "Mom, do you think Fu Jin and just look at one face will be confused to recognize the wrong person? If that''s the case, how many women with similar looks had been left by him in the two years since I disappeared, and he still used Tang Xin to go out? "


    Chi ran looked at her mother''s face of panic, anxiety and shame, but she was not worried.


    "If Tang Xin pretends to be me and goes downstairs to find Fu Jinyu, do you think she can succeed?"


    "Ranran, I''m not -"


    "not what?" Chi ran cut off her words, "don''t you want to help Tang Xin leave me? Then I''ll go first. "


    "Don''t --"


    Mother Tang immediately grabbed Chi Ran''s wrist and almost begged.


    "Ranran, please help your sister. Just this time, or she will die! Mom has lost her once and can''t lose her again. "


    Chi ran looked at her mother indifferently, "help her rob my husband? Mom, how retarded am I to do this? She''s going to die if she can''t get my husband? Then I''ll watch her die. "


    "You --" Mrs. Tang was stimulated by Chi Ran''s ruthless face, and immediately changed her face, "Chi ran, why are you so cruel? Is she your sister? Can''t you let her? She''s so pathetic. It''s her only request. You''re too selfish. "


    Chi ran was scolded by her mother. At last, her face changed for a while, but she could only give her two words.


    "Ha ha..."


    Chi ran got up quickly, got rid of her mother''s restraint and went out directly.


    Mrs. Tang ran quickly to stop Chi ran and leave.


    Two people labouring, finally or pool dye went to the door of the hotel.


    Meanwhile, in Fu Jinyu''s car, Tang Xin was directly pushed out by Fu Jinyu.


    Tang Xin didn''t have heavy makeup on his face. Although he changed his clothes, at first glance, he really had the illusion of pool dyeing.


    But Fu Jinyu was so keen that when Tang Xin got close to the car, he knew that this woman was not Chi ran.


    Tang Xin deliberately suppressed his publicity, lowered his head, opened the door and sat on it.


    She didn''t want Fu Jin to see something different. She bowed her head and said, "let''s go."


    Fu Jinyu''s eyes fell directly on Tang''s mind. She moved uneasily and glanced at Fu Jinyu quickly. "What''s the matter?"


    "Go away."


    Tang Xin raises her head reflexively and looks at Fu Jin. Her body is stiff, and then she smiles.


    "Husband, you -- don''t do that. You scare me."


    Fu Jinyu snorted coldly, "go away, don''t let me say it again, Tang Xin!"


    "You -"


    Tang was so surprised that he recognized it?


    No way!


    "Honey, why are you doing this? I''m Ranran. Don''t joke with me, Tang Xin. "


    she said in a coquettish way. She was about to lean on Fu Jinyu, but Fu Jinyu pushed her away. At the same time, she got out of the car, went outside the co driver''s seat, opened the door and dragged Tang Xin from the car.


    "Ah Fu Jinyu, you are crazy. "


    Tang Xin screams and is dragged to the ground without any image. Fu Jin and his indifferent eyes sweep Tang Xin''s embarrassment and warn him, which makes Tang Xin scream.


    Chi ran just saw this scene and laughed. Before she went there, Mrs. Tang ran first.


    "Heart, heart -"


    "wow Mom, they bullied me... "Chi ran goes to Fu Jin and looks at the mother and daughter coldly.


    "Mom, you see, it''s no use how you help her."


    "What do you say? If it wasn''t for you, our hearts would not be like this. "


    chi ran felt a pain in her heart and was immediately held in her arms by Fu Jinyu. He spoke directly to Tang Mu and Tang Xin," for the sake of you being the mother of Ran Ran''s blood, I have your words in mind. If there is another time, you can try. Although I won''t do anything to you, your beloved daughter, Tang Xin, won''t let it go so easily. "


    "You - what do you want to do? She is Chi Ran''s sister, "


    Fu Jinyu, needless to say, what he wants to do, just the frightening look in his eyes is enough to explain everything.


    Chi Ran is really hurt by his mother''s words. Fu Jin and he don''t talk with those two brain damaged people, turn around and walk in the direction of the car.


    "You''re not allowed to leave."


    Tang Xin didn''t know where the crazy strength came from, so he grabbed Fu Jinyu and held him by the arm to keep him from leaving.


    "Fu Jinyu, why don''t you want me? I''m 100 times better than chiran, so I won''t let you go... "


    Tang Xin is just making trouble out of nothing. He doesn''t care about the ugly behavior on the street. In particular, people in the hotel have seen the farce, and before they can figure out what''s going on, they have already taken pictures with their mobile phones.


    Chi ran wants to go up and break Tang Xin, but Fu Jinyu directly breaks Tang Xin''s fingers and holds her arm. With a swing, Tang Xin suddenly falls on the road.


    Fu Jin and he chiran get on the bus quickly. Facing such a madman, they can''t do anything now, they have to leave quickly.


    When Tang Xin got up from the side of the road and saw that Fu Jin and her car had run away, she didn''t think of anything and ran after it.


    Behind her, a black car didn''t expect a woman to run out of the road.


    Touch -


    Dong!


    After being hit by the car, Tang Xin falls to the ground heavily.


    "Xinxin, my daughter, how can you leave like this? My child, how can your mother live when you leave..."


    Heartrending cries came from outside the operating room of the hospital.


    In the hospital, there are scenes like this every day, life, old age, death, white hair sending black hair,


    and today, it''s a mother''s crying voice, the pain of losing her daughter, the pain of white hair sending black hair.


    This is the greatest harm to mother and family.


    The Tang family originally came to a city happily for Chi Ran''s wedding. This is a happy thing for everyone, but they don''t want such a tragedy to happen.


    Tang Xin is really gone this time.


    It''s not a vegetable, it''s really lifeless.


    Seeing this, the Tang family couldn''t help sighing.


    Tang Xin will come to a city. They all know what she''s here to do. Although they hate her behavior, now that she''s dead, they can''t tell.


    And Tang''s mother, already crying in her husband''s arms.


    Tang Zhengqian also suffered. Seeing his daughter die, his parents should not bear the pain.


    Chi Ran is held in his arms by Fu Jinyu and weeps. He loves Chi Ran''s sadness, but he has no feeling at all about Tang Xin''s death.


    In the final analysis, Tang Xin is totally to blame.


    "Ranran, don''t cry."


    Fu Jinyu comforts Chi ran, while Tang''s uncle sighs, but he is still rational.


    Go over first and say to Fu Jinyu, "Jin Yu, this kind of thing happened. Let''s postpone tomorrow''s meeting for a while. Say sorry to your parents, we -- "


    " uncle, my parents will understand. Don''t say that. "


    The eldest uncle of the Tang family nodded and went over to comfort Tang Zhengqian and his younger siblings, "Zhengqian, younger siblings, people can''t come back to life after death. Let''s deal with the affairs of our hearts first. Take her home, "


    Tang Zhengqian nodded and held his wife. As a man, a husband, or even a father, he still had to undertake many things.


    Even if the pain of losing his daughter is so hard, it''s up to him at this time.


    Holding his wife, who had been crying to the point of fainting, he took a look at Chi ran. Fu Jinyu said, "Dad, I will arrange other things. If you need anything, just let me know. "


    "Yes."


    Chi ran sobbed and looked at his father, "Dad, I''ll accompany you."


    "Good."


    With a daughter by his side, he can be more comforting.


    But Fu Jinyu frowned slightly. However, he didn''t say much and stayed with Chi ran all the time.


    Uncle Tang leaves the hospital first to prepare for other matters. Fu Jin calls Zheng Qu and makes arrangements.


    All the time, the next morning, he also called the Fu family. After talking about the Tang family, the two elders of the Fu family understood. Moreover, after they hung up the phone, they went directly to the hospital.They can''t just stand by and watch things like this. They are all in laws. Although it''s not good to meet each other under such circumstances, they have to come to express their sympathy.


    Tang''s mother has been crying and fainting. She wakes up and cries again, completely shielding the outside world. She is immersed in the grief of losing her beloved daughter.


    Tang Zhengqian meets with the two elders of the Fu family, and they understand Mrs. Tang''s pain. After a few words of comfort, they leave.


    On the same day, the Tang family transported Tang Xin back to city B. they were afraid that Tang''s grandmother would not accept the news, so the whole family kept it from her first.


    On the third day, all the funeral matters were properly handled. After cremation, Tang''s mother was completely in a muddle.

 Chapter 493

    Leaving the cemetery, the Tang family rushed back to Tang Zhengqian''s home one after another


    "it''s dry. I want to be open."


    "I know." Tang Zhengqian can be open-minded, but his wife is not so easy to come out


    the great aunt of the Tang family went over and held Li Xiang''s hand and comforted her, "sister and brother, the child has gone. You should be more open. I don''t want to see you like this. What''s more, you still have Ranran, "she said. The eldest aunt looked at Chi ran and asked her to come and comfort her mother


    "Mom, you and me, I will be your heart and your dye in the future."


    she may know that Tang Xin is irreplaceable in her mother''s arms, but she is also willing to be a stand in, hoping that her mother will not be so sad


    "my heart?"


    at last, Tang Mu has some reaction. Looking at Chi ran, she reaches out her hand and seems to touch Chi Ran''s cheek slowly. Finally, she smiles


    "she is Chi ran, sister-in-law, you -"


    "Chi ran?"


    Tang''s mother suddenly freezes and pushes Chi ran away. Chi ran sits on the ground unsteadily. Fu Jinyu quickly steps forward to help her up


    as soon as Tang Mu''s face changed, she became ferocious


    when everyone was unprepared, he suddenly slapped Chi ran in the face


    "you''re a broom star. It''s you who killed your heart. It''s you who should die. Why don''t you go to die, go to die, go to die... Return my heart..."


    Mother Tang, like crazy, bombarded Chi ran, tore and beat her. In the end, she was blocked by Fu Jin and Yi Bei


    Mother Tang''s language is more harmful than any other language


    "enough, don''t be crazy."


    Tang Zhengqian held his wife, but she kept swearing, so he had to take her to the room. After closing the door, the isolated voice just weakened, and he could still hear the swearing


    people in the living room shake their heads and sigh


    the great aunt said to Fu Jinyu, "your mother-in-law is very emotional. You can take Ranran away first. After a while, when she gets better, then -- "


    " No. We''re not coming back. "


    "what''s the matter


    the eldest aunt looked at her husband, but they were helpless


    his big hand stroked Chi Ran''s head, and Fu Jin and his wife bowed their heads and kissed her hair


    "Ranran, forget all these. In the future, it''s just us."


    those people don''t need to care. They don''t deserve Chi Ran''s attention, let alone her sadness for them


    chi Ran is silent. Can you forget such a sad thing


    on that day, Fu Jinyu returned to city a without saying hello to the Tang family


    and Chi ran was obviously in a bad mood. He was wilting and depressed


    and Chi ran, at this moment, is really like a vulnerable child, who needs comfort, security and dependence from others


    even if I am not my mother''s favorite daughter, how much hate it is to let my daughter die


    Tang Xin''s car accident is not what she wants to see, and Chi ran doesn''t believe those words that she and Tang Xin share


    but Tang Xin''s silent and pale appearance appears in her dreams every night


    after waking up several times in the middle of the night, it''s lucky that Fu Jin was with her, otherwise Chi ran would be more miserable


    but Fu Jin''s company can''t make Chi ran feel at ease. He accompanies Chi ran all day, especially at night. He is afraid to leave for fear that she will be haunted by nightmares.Every time he sees Chi ran awakened, he wants to erase the memory of Tang Xin and his family.


    After several times of fright, Fu Jin and his wife were very distressed. They called Dr. Zhong directly and asked him to come to a city to help solve Chi Ran''s psychological problems.


    Zhong Yuanxin also saw Chi ran at Tang Xin''s funeral. He thought it was Mrs. Tang who was serious, but now it is Chi ran.


    Seeing Zhong Yuanxin, Chi ran looks thin, which makes him feel sad.


    "Ranran, why do you torture yourself so much?"


    Zhong Yuanxin and Chi ran sit face to face. Fu Jin and Chi ran never leave Chi Ran''s side. Their big hands are around her waist, because Chi Ran''s life is not good, and he is also thin.


    This couple is really distressing.


    "Uncle Zhong, I don''t want to either, but I seem to think of Tang Xin unconsciously. I dream every night that the person lying on the cold bed is me. I''m afraid


    Zhong Yuanxin knows that Mrs. Tang has said that to Chi ran. She hopes Chi ran, not Tang Xin, will die.


    Maybe she doesn''t think Tang Xin''s death is wrong, but subconsciously, Chi Ran is still affected, and she thinks it''s really because of her own Tang Xin.


    Zhong Yuanxin sighs in his heart that Mrs. Tang''s language is so cruel that she doesn''t regard Chi ran as her daughter at all.


    "Ranran, do you think you caused Tang Xin''s death?" Zhong Yuanxin asked.


    Chi ran didn''t nod or shake his head. He couldn''t seem to answer.


    Fu Jin and frown. Zhong Yuanxin shakes his head and refuses to let him speak.


    "Ranran, let''s look at it from another angle. Why did Tang Xin have a car accident two years ago? It''s her character, isn''t it? "


    "Yes,"


    "in that case, if you can figure out her car accident two years ago, why can''t you figure out that the current car accident is also due to her own reasons? Just because she wasn''t dead two years ago, and she''s dead today? "


    Chi ran shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "A person''s life is very precious, no matter how he is. However, one person''s life should not be added to another person. You and Tang Xin are sisters, but you can''t bear her death. "


    Zhong Yuanxin talks with Chi ran for half an hour. His point is that Tang Xin''s death is not Chi Ran''s fault.


    Chi ran embeds herself in Chi Ran''s death, which may be influenced by Tang''s mother''s view of mutual restraint, or Chi Ran''s view of killing Tang Xin.


    Chi ran didn''t have such a deep idea, just lack of enlightenment.


    That''s what Zhong Yuanxin''s goal is, and Chi Ran is gradually convinced by Zhong Yuanxin''s professional chat.


    Although it didn''t get better all of a sudden, Chi ran felt much better in her heart.


    After Zhong Yuanxin leaves, Fu Jin and his big hands hold Chi Ran''s small face, and his dark eyes are deep in his bright eyes.


    "Ranran, maybe what I said is not nice, but if there is something wrong with this matter, the most fundamental mistake is not you, but your mother."


    "She?"


    "Yes, if she hadn''t indulged Tang Xin, Tang Xin would not have been this kind of character. If it wasn''t for this kind of character, anything before would not have happened to Tang Xin. What''s more, why does Tang Xin come to a city? Isn''t she laissez faire? My father-in-law forbids Tang Xin to come here. If she doesn''t come, isn''t it OK? Isn''t your mother pampering her? Besides, recently, if your mother hadn''t helped her and called you away in the middle of the night, Tang Xin would not have been so impulsive. In fact, everything didn''t come from your mother? "


    Fu Jin Yu''s criticism of Mrs. Tang is more incisive. "She selfishly wants to push her mistakes over others. In fact, she is afraid to face her own mistakes. She is actually the one who killed Tang Xin. She just wants to escape. She''s to blame. She just wants to find someone to replace her. "


    Chi ran was silent because of Fu Jinyu''s statement.


    Zhong Yuanxin did not say that it was Mrs. Tang''s fault. After all, he just enlightened Chi ran and would not blame another person for his mistake, which was also inappropriate. But Fu Jinyu has no scruples. As long as Chi ran doesn''t blame herself, doesn''t take her mistakes to herself, and doesn''t let her continue to be so fragile and sad, she has to try any method.


    What Fu Jin said was not far fetched. In fact, in the final analysis, it was Tang Mu''s connivance.


    According to Tang Mu''s own view, the two sisters are antagonistic. Although this view is absurd, since she believes it, why let Tang Xin appear beside Chi ran? Isn''t she afraid that Tang Xin will be hurt? Why should she connive at Tang Xin.


    Obviously, it was Tang Mu''s connivance that led to this result.


    She puts everything on others, which is actually selfish. After the accident, the first thing she has to defend is herself.


    And Tang Mu is such a person.


    "Ranran, if your mother is really kind to Tang, she shouldn''t be so used to her and indulge her, then this kind of thing won''t happen. What''s more, you don''t know that you are blaming yourself for Tang Xin''s death. However, Tang Xin once asked someone to kill you. You also think for her, if today is not her death, then sooner or later, you will be hurt by her, and even lose your life. ""How - how?" Chi ran was shocked.


    "Why not? If you didn''t have people around to protect you, you don''t know what would happen today? I can find you the witness of Tang Xinmai''s murder right now, "


    "... " Chi Ran''s eyes widened and his mouth opened in surprise. He seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    You want to kill her?


    They are sisters!

 Chapter 494

    Chi ran would never accept that Tang Xin would buy the murder


    she couldn''t figure it out. Maybe her normal thinking would not understand Tang Xin''s wonderful thinking


    chi ran shakes her head. At last, her lips open and she just sighs


    "yes, definitely."


    however, when she got better, she suddenly felt a little distressed for Fu Jinyu


    having nightmares, feeling of insomnia, feeling of depression in my heart, I really feel very bad. Insomnia is probably one of the most painful things in the world


    "Ranran, what are you thinking?"


    with her sudden enthusiasm, Fu Jinyu didn''t think she would suddenly want to do it


    she lowered her eyes, obviously embarrassed


    "husband, I was thinking that you have suffered too much in the past two years."


    "I will never leave you in the future. I will never let you go through that kind of suffering again. I will never...


    it''s like making a firm commitment for what I said, and Chi Ran''s efforts are in Fu Jinyu''s heart


    after the red mark came out, Chi ran looked at it and looked up. The original gentle and warm atmosphere was changed by her


    chi ran cracked his mouth and laughed


    "this is my promise."


    ...


    chi ran and Fu Jinyu return to Fu''s home and talk about their marriage


    "is that ok?"


    "that''s good." Mrs. Fu nodded, but then said, "Ranran, Jin Yu, you often go back to the Tang family. It''s hard to lose a child''s parents. Fortunately, there is Ranran, who comforts your parents and helps them through this difficult time. "


    in addition to the busy work in the hospital, Tang Zhengqian also comforted his wife''s abnormal temper, and even had no time to call Chi ran to apologize


    otherwise, he will not be able to bear the influence of his wife sooner or later


    chi ran knew that her parents were traveling, and she got it from Tang ya


    Tang Ya and Chi ran often get in touch now, but Chi ran doesn''t know what it''s like after hearing the news


    my mother hates me, and maybe my father doesn''t like me either


    maybe, as a daughter, she really shouldn''t be around her parents. Maybe, she shouldn''t recognize her parents at all


    maybe...


    as a matter of fact, Chi ran will not be affected so much now


    as long as her parents can get better and find happiness again, her daughter will never be, and it doesn''t matter


    for foreign language majors, they have been increasing their vocabulary, which is probably the most continuous thing


    she also reduced the time to go to Fu. Although she can learn from Fu Jinyu, after all, her husband is always distracted by her charm, which greatly reduces her efficiency


    chi ran waved goodbye to her classmates, walked out and went back to her apartment for lunch


    she said with a smile, "husband, I just got home and I''m ready for dinner."


    "Chen Hui?" Chi ran can''t remember who this woman is


    "is that her? Why did she suddenly appear? "


    "I don''t know, she wants to see you."


    chi ran frowned, "I definitely want to see her. But I can''t today. I have to find a time. My husband, you can accompany me. "


    "of course. I told Chi Jingrui about this. I''ll ask someone to check Chen Hui''s current situation first. She couldn''t be found before. Now she appears by herself. There must be another reason. "


    "well, husband, just make up your mind."


    after finishing this, Fu Jinyu asks Chi ran to stop thinking about it


    ...


    at the weekend, Chi ran went to Chi''s house with Fu Jinyu


    after more than two years, Chi ran stepped into Chi''s house again. It seems that she has all kinds of memories rushing into her mind. When she was a child, a girl, and growing up, she looked at the familiar yard and could see her former shadow everywhere


    after all, it is the place where she has lived for 20 years, and Chi ran feels inexplicably sour


    "some, not very coherent."


    while Chi Jingrui looks at Chi ran, he wants to be close, but he is still frozen


    "Mr. Chi, Mrs. Chi, excuse me."


    the title of Chi ran makes Chi Jingrui look ugly, and Chi ran doesn''t come to reminisce about the past. Besides, the memory of the past is gone, and there is not so much embarrassment as Chi Jingrui."I don''t know where Chen Hui is now. Doesn''t she want to see me?"

 Chapter 495

    Yuan Ting explained, "Oh, we didn''t keep her. When we met today, she said she would come back. She should be here soon Yuan Ting just said, the servant led Chen Hui in.


    As soon as Chen Hui came in, she swept the people present. When she saw Chi ran, she suddenly got excited and began to cry. At the same time, she walked towards Chi ran.


    "My daughter Mom, I''m sorry... "


    Just about to cry and hold Chi ran, she is blocked by Fu Jin and her arm. Chen Hui looks up at Fu Jin and her cold and sharp eyes. Her crying stops immediately.


    Chi ran can''t help but say, "who''s your daughter?"


    When Chen Hui asked this question, she cried again. Her eyes were red and full of tears. She looked very sad. She looked at Chi Ran''s daughter and said, "Ranran, my daughter, you are my daughter. At that time, I was wrong. I left you. I should be damned. However, you are my only daughter. It''s all my fault. You blame me... "


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jin and her sharp eyes.


    Seeing this, Chi Jingrui has a headache.


    "Chen Hui, since you are here, sit down and speak slowly. Stop crying and make it clear, will you? "


    Chi Jingrui''s voice is a little cold. Chen HUICAI stops crying. After sitting down, Chi ran and Fu Jin exchange eyes with each other.


    Chi ran hasn''t asked, but Chi Jingrui wants to know what happened in those years.


    "Chen Hui, wait for me to recognize my daughter. Don''t you think you should explain it to me first? When you changed our daughter, you should have an account of this. "


    Chi Jingrui''s fierce eyes shot at Chen Hui. As long as he thought of his daughter, if it wasn''t for Chen Hui''s change, he wouldn''t have become such a failure. There''s a big reason for Chen Hui. Otherwise, Shu Yao is at least a little girl, and she won''t end up like that.


    Thinking of this, he would like to clean up Chen Hui.


    Chen Hui is so frightened by Chi Jingrui''s glare. She looks at Chi ran and seems to be praying.


    But Chi Ran is totally indifferent, so Chen Hui has to apologize.


    "Mr. Chi, it''s all my fault. It''s my fault. It''s my bewilderment. I want my daughter Ranran to live a good life. It''s my fault. You can blame me if you want. I can''t punish you too much. Please don''t blame Ranran."


    Yuan Ting looks at it, frowns and looks at Chi ran. Chi ran doesn''t respond.


    Yuan Ting said, "Chen Hui, this is your fault."


    Chen Hui is very dishonest. She admits her mistake and wants to pull Chi ran down, but Chi ran doesn''t want to save her at all.


    As expected, Chen Hui looks at Chi ran. She doesn''t speak at all. Fear flashed in Chen Hui''s eyes. She grits her teeth and immediately kneels down in front of Chi Jingrui.


    "Mr. Chi, I''m wrong. Please forgive me, please."


    "forgive you? Do you know what you''re doing is against the law? Did you know that you ruined my family and my daughter? I did it for you. I didn''t want your life. You''re going to jail. "


    "No, Mr. Chi, please, I know it''s wrong," Chen Hui pleaded with Chi Jingrui. However, Chi Jingrui was still very angry and not moved at all. Chen Hui suddenly turned to Chi ran and cried, "Ranran, my daughter, I''m all for you. You see, my mother is for your sake. Please help me beg Mr. Chi. I don''t want our mother and daughter to be separated for more than 20 years without reunion. Ranran, do you want to watch your mother go to jail? "


    Chi ran doesn''t know what the purpose of Chen Hui''s coming is, but it''s definitely not an open and aboveboard intention.


    Fortunately, I knew I was a child of the Tang family.


    Chi Ran is a child of the Tang family, which they have not exposed. Chi ran was injured and disappeared two years ago. When she came back two years later, Fu Jin and them would not publicize where Chi ran had gone in the past two years.


    That is to say, they have no way to publicize. Even Chi Jingrui doesn''t know that Chi ran was taken away by the Tang family.


    He probably only knew that Chi ran might have gone abroad for treatment. After all, he was really just sad at that time, and he didn''t have much emotional change about Chi Ran''s life and death.


    And Chen Hui has no way to know.


    Therefore, Chen Hui thinks that Chi ran doesn''t know her life experience. Now she comes back and pretends to be Chi Ran''s mother. They don''t know what she wants to do. That''s why Chi ran and Fu Jinyu didn''t refute her at the beginning of Chen Hui''s speech.


    "Are you really my mother?"


    Chen Hui''s cry, Chi Ran is just very calm, did not expose her.


    "Yes, Chi ran, I gave birth to you at the beginning, but I was afraid that you would suffer with me, a poor man, so I put you in the Chi family and took away the real child of the Chi family. Even so, I''ve been thinking about you for more than 20 years. I want to recognize you and I''m afraid I''ll give you trouble. I really have to. "


    "Now that you''ve come to recognize it, why?"


    "I heard that you were driven out by Chi family. Now that the matter has been exposed, I can''t hide any more. Ranran, I''m sorry that my mother left you, but it was also for you at the beginning. Please forgive my mother, OK? Otherwise, mom is going to jail. Do you have the heart? "Chen Hui''s performance is also very good. With her weeping tears and her haggard face, it seems that her life is not good. Her eyes, looking at Chi Ran''s appearance, are full of hope. Chi ran praises her acting skills in her heart.


    However, if her identity had not been verified, she would have been cheated by Chen Hui.


    Two years ago, maybe Chi ran would have believed it.


    But now, Chi ran thinks that Chen Hui is probably out of luck.


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jin and her eyes indicate that she is calm.


    Fu Jin and the first to speak, cool voice, let people have extra pressure.


    "If you want to prove that Chi Ran is your daughter, you have to do a paternity test first."


    In a word, Chen Hui was confused.


    She flashed fear in her eyes, immediately bowed her head, some panic, "Ranran, don''t you believe me? I put it in Chi''s house after I gave birth to you. Am I not your mother or someone else? In order to make you live a good life, I have done these things. Do you still have doubts? "


    After all, I''m not willing to do paternity testing.


    Chi ran gently pulled the corners of his mouth, "since I''m your own, what kind of paternity test are you afraid to do? With the result, I naturally believe you and will definitely help you. "


    Chen Hui is even more flustered. She didn''t expect that Chi ran would insist on the identification.


    And Chen Hui''s hesitation, the presence of a look, it also seems to have some doubt.


    Chi Jingrui''s fierce eyes fixed on Chen Hui, "what are you afraid of? Isn''t Chi ran your daughter? "


    "Of course she is."


    "what are you hesitating about? If you are the mother of Chi ran, then I think Chi ran may be more tolerant of you. "


    Chi Jingrui''s words, not only did not let Chen Hui relax, but also made her more nervous.


    And these people can see that Chi Ran''s daughter and Chen Hui have doubts about whether they are real mothers and daughters.


    Chen Hui is wringing her hands tightly at the moment. She doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    And Chi ran finally spoke.


    "If you have something to hide, you can do it slowly. Well, you follow us home first. As you said, we are mother and daughter, and I want to know more. "


    Chen Hui''s eyes brighten as soon as she hears Chi Ran''s words. Is Chi ran admitting her?


    "Mr. Chi, if you don''t mind, I''d like to take her first. As for what you said, I''ll give you an explanation in the future, OK? "


    Chi ran takes Chen Hui away. Naturally, it depends on what Chi Jingrui means.


    Chi Jingrui''s eyes flashed and did not stop him from saying, "OK."


    obviously, Chi Jingrui understood that Fu Jin and his wife did not really take Chen Hui as their mother.


    The purpose of Chen Hui''s appearance is naturally directed at Chi ran.


    After that, Fu Jin and he chiran leave Chi''s house with Chen Hui.


    Instead of going back to Fu''s house, they took Chen Hui to an apartment outside.


    Chen Hui''s eyes flashed as she looked at the clean and spacious house, but she soon hid her emotion. After sitting down, she looked at Chi ran face to face. As for Fu Jin and Chen Hui, she was obviously afraid of looking at him.


    "Ranran, I thought you would have a good life in the Chi family in the past 20 years. Unexpectedly, the Chi family found out. I''m sorry... "


    "I''ve been at Chi''s for 20 years." Chi ran said, "but I tried to find you later, but I didn''t find you. Where did you go after you left Chi''s house? "


    "I was afraid to be known, so I hid in the country alone."


    "Where is the country?"


    Chen huidao said, "it''s a small town in XX City, far away from us."


    "Then why are you back now?"


    "I miss you. I miss you so much. I''ve been suffering every day for more than 20 years. I just wanted to see you, but I didn''t expect to find out that you were driven out by the Chi family two years ago. So, I want to see you. "


    This is reasonable, but Chi Ran is still calm.


    The two men''s question and answer at this time seemed to be interrogation.


    "Then you say you are my mother, and who is my father? If you want me to have a good life and put it in Chi''s house, will my father agree? "


    Chen Hui seems to have been prepared for this problem for a long time and said fluently, "when I was a servant in Chi''s family, I made a boyfriend. At that time, it was agreed that when we got married, we would quit our job and go back to our hometown, or our husband and wife would do some small business together. But I didn''t expect that after I was pregnant with you, that man cheated me of my money. Not only did he not marry me, he ran away with the money. At that time, I was desperate, and I didn''t want you to suffer with me, and I didn''t have the face to go home, so I put you in Chi''s house and changed my children. As for your father, I haven''t seen him for so many years. "


    Or very strict answer, a father who can not find people, even if it is difficult to verify.Chi ran and Fu Jin looked at each other, and she laughed, "what you said is very reasonable. But, the most important point, paternity testing, why don''t you do it? Is it because it''s really hard to say, or is it because I''m not your own daughter at all? "

 Chapter 496

    Chen Hui was stunned. She didn''t expect that Chi ran would question her so directly. Chi Ran''s tone was even sharper. Her eyes were staring at her as if she could see through her heart.


    Chen Hui feels that it seems that they don''t believe in themselves at all.


    A moment of confusion, let Chen Hui impulsive direct confession.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I lied. I''m really sorry, please forgive me."


    Chen Hui suddenly begged for mercy, which made Chi ran smoke at the corner of her mouth, but didn''t kill her. This begging for mercy is really exaggerated.


    Chi ran sighed and shook his head, "Ms. Chen, you''d better not apologize. Tell me why you lied, why you pretended to be my mother, and most importantly, why you left me in Chi''s house, and I''m not your daughter. "


    This is the most important thing. Why did Chen Hui take her out of the Tang family.


    Chen Hui wiped her tears, looked at Chi ran, and quickly dodged her eyes.


    "I have to. I can''t live in my hometown anymore. I''m short of money. I can''t help it..."


    "Say the point." Fu Jin and a cold voice, scared Chen Hui the whole person froze, dare not speak.


    Chi ran pulls Fu Jinyu''s hand and signals him to restrain his awe inspiring momentum.


    If it were all his questions, Chen Hui would not be able to resist.


    "Ms. Chen, let me ask you a question. First of all, I''m not your daughter. Where did you hold me? "


    Chen Hui''s eyes flashed and she had to honestly say, "I brought you from the hospital."


    "Which hospital? Is it in this city? Or somewhere else? "


    "Yes City B, "


    " why do you hold me? How can you avoid others? "


    "I..." Chen Hui didn''t seem to want to say it, or she didn''t dare to say it. She hesitated, and Chi ran was very patient.


    Today, she can''t get away without saying it.


    Chen Hui secretly scolded the useless husband and said that she was going to cheat him. Unexpectedly, they also cheated themselves.


    Chen Hui quickly pondered, hesitated, breathed and breathed, and then said a reason, "I gave birth to a child in the hospital of B city. The child was with you at that time, but my child died at that time. I took advantage of people''s inattention to hold you as my child."


    "Oh?"


    Chi ran pulls her lips lightly. Chen Hui''s answer has no loopholes before, which is obviously after careful consideration. But now, when she is suddenly forced to ask, her answer is full of loopholes.


    "Since your daughter didn''t survive, why did you take me away?"


    "I I was very sad at that time. The child I had been looking forward to died, so I was a little confused. "


    "After I lost my mind, did you run away with me? Escaped to Chi''s house? "


    "Yes,"


    "then why did you change me to the Chi family?"


    "I - I really take yours as my own daughter, so I want you to have a good life."


    Chi ran said with a smile, "it seems that I really have to thank you for your maternal love for me."


    "Ranran, I - I was really confused. I''ve been hit by the death of my child. I think you''re my own daughter. It''s been a little self deceptive. I didn''t wake up until many years later, but you are my daughter''s. Really - "


    " even? How sad are you to lose your daughter? Have you ever thought about how my biological parents feel? "


    Chi Ran is irritated by Chen Hui''s repeated words with loopholes, and her tone suddenly becomes sharp. The look in Chen Hui''s eyes is also very angry.


    It''s not only her lies, but also her almost cunning words, which are shirking her responsibility and making Chi ran angry.


    If it had not been for Chen Hui''s behavior, she would not be what she is today.


    Parents do not pro, sister died, if you may be in the Tang family, it is already another scene.


    Chi Ran''s heart can''t say that she is suffering, and it''s all because of Chen Hui.


    Aware that Chi Ran''s mood is out of control, Fu Jinyu picks her up and walks to the inner room.


    Chen Hui hesitates in the living room. She is afraid to run away, but she doesn''t dare.


    Inside, Chi Ran is hugged by Fu Jin and sits by the bed. Her forehead is against his shoulder and her breath is slowly calming down.


    Fu Jin and his big hand caressed Chi Ran''s back placidly, "Why are you angry with this kind of person?"


    Chi Ran''s stuffy voice said, "I''m not angry for her, I just can''t control it. She''s cheating on us, but in fact, this woman is responsible for everything I have. No matter what the reason is, she stole me from me and made me what I am now. "


    Fu Jinyu, however, raised his eyebrows and said, "aren''t you good now? There''s me


    Chi ran raised his head and said, "it''s good to have you. But I''m talking about the others, Chi family, Tang family, they -- "


    " how are they? It''s doomed. So, in fact, you are destined to be like this, otherwise you won''t meet me or be with me, will you? If you choose again now, Chen Hui didn''t take you back then, and you won''t meet me in 20 years'' time, which do you think is better? "Fu Jin and Chi ran have a problem. Chi ran frowns and looks at each other with his dark eyes.


    "Why do you embarrass me so much? This assumption does not exist. "


    Fu Jinyu said with a smile, "you see, you all say that this hypothesis does not exist, do you still want to? You tangled with Chen Hui first. "


    chi ranmo, however, said," but I''m just angry. "


    "Look on the bright side. Because of her, you have 20 years of happy life in Chi''s family, grandma''s education, and we will be together in the future. Is that right? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu Jin and Chi ran had no room for refutation.


    Just asked, "are you speaking for her?"


    Fu Jin and chuckled, pointing to her forehead, "do you think so? It''s not that you are angry with yourself, I am for you


    Chi ran toots and reluctantly accepts.


    "I can''t say you."


    "That''s because I''m right."


    Chi ran snorted and reluctantly agreed with him, "OK, you''re right. However, Chen Hui told lies at first sight. What do you say? She''s hiding something, but one thing, she''s coming for money. It''s probably true. "


    "Well, it''s easy for her to tell the truth. It''s up to me."


    "Then she --"


    "don''t get involved, save yourself. It''s not easy for you to feel sorry for the Tang family. Now you are sad about it. If you do that again, I''ll take her away. You don''t have to think about anything. "


    Chi ran was honest immediately, "well, I''m not like that. I also want to know the truth. "


    What is the truth?


    Naturally, Chen Hui will not make it clear.


    While Chi ran and Fu Jin are talking with each other in the room, she wants to run away secretly. Now that she has been seen through, she seems unable to stay.


    However, one thing Chen Hui has is that she is at a dead end and needs money. She can''t just leave for money. What''s more, she was even more afraid of Fu Jin and that Fu Jin would easily get her back. Moreover, she would not let her go if she fled back.


    Chen Hui hesitates again and again, but she still decides to stay. Maybe she can get something from Chi ran. At least it''s safe now.


    So after Chi ran and Fu Jinyu come out of the room, Chen Hui is still sitting there.


    Seeing the two men come out, Chen Hui immediately stands up, as if very restrained and afraid.


    "I''m really sorry for you. After this thing, I regret it very much. Really, I have been suffering in my heart. I just can''t do something bad. In the past 20 years, I haven''t been able to sleep well. I''m going to confess now. I hope you can make me feel better. I''ll accept what you''re going to do with me. "


    "What about you? Since you are so happy, I will send you to prison for a few years


    Fu Jin and cold voice, there is no room to turn the ruthless, let Chen Hui scared a shiver.


    Do you really want to put yourself in jail?


    For a long time, Chen Hui can''t wait for Chi Ran''s words. Chen Hui looks at Chi ran. She is also indifferent and doesn''t refute Fu Jinyu''s words.


    Chen Hui''s body softened and knelt down in front of them.


    "I''m wrong. Please let me go. I don''t want to go to jail. There are old people and children in my family..."


    Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu and pleads for mercy one after another. It''s much worse than watching dog blood TV series.


    They sat down and watched Chen Hui cry.


    "Come on," Chi ran cried out. Chen Hui stopped crying and looked at her expectantly.


    Chi ran frowned, "tell the truth. If you say something more messy, you''ll be sent to jail. Don''t treat us like fools. Don''t you need money? If you make it clear, you will not be missing. "


    Chen Hui''s eyes dodged and drooped, as if thinking about what to say.


    "Do you want to make it up again?" Chi ran laughs at Chen Hui hesitantly and sarcastically, "it''s better to be brilliant this time, and don''t have any flaws. Oh, wrong, what''s waiting for you is imprisonment."


    chi Ran''s threat with smile and sarcastic eyes make Chen Hui bite her teeth.


    "I said, I said everything."


    Chi ran and Fu Jin are all ears.


    Chen Hui stood up and sat opposite again. She seemed relieved to explain everything clearly, but her trembling fingers and constant wringing revealed her nervousness.


    "I was really pregnant, and I was really cheated by men. But he didn''t run away with my money. He''s not a good man. I didn''t know at first, but later I learned that he was secretly doing illegal business of selling children. "


    Chi Ran''s heart is shocked, sell a child?


    "I didn''t know at first, but later I happened to find that there were more children in my family. He started to say that they were taken care of by relatives'' children for a few days. Later, he secretly said that the children were taken away. I felt strange. Later, he did this again several times, and I heard him talk to others about selling the children. I was so scared at that time that I didn''t expect him to be such a person. "For such a man, Chi Ran is a little strange

 Chapter 497

    She was stolen by Chen Hui and not sold by that man. It''s really lucky.


    It''s just, it''s a matter of luck or lying.


    Chi ran asked, "and then? Did you leave him? "


    "I''d like to, but I can''t help it. He''s my husband and the father of my children. I..."


    Chi Ran''s heart is full of sorrow. If she doesn''t report such a man or leave him, will she feel better?


    "And then? Well at Chi''s, why did you go to B city and take me away? Did you want to steal me and sell it? "


    Chen Hui''s face is stiff. Chi ran takes a deep breath. Is it really his intention to sell it?


    "Say, I want to know all about it."


    "I was asked. I had a boy in my stomach. At that time, he was very happy, very happy. I thought he had his own son. But I didn''t expect that just before I was about to have a baby, when someone called him, he would sell my son. At that time, I was terrified, painful and sad, so I ran away secretly. I was afraid that he would find me, so I went to B city for the time being. She certainly didn''t think that I would go to other places. I gave birth to my son in the hospital, and I was afraid that he would find me, so I - "


    " so you stole me? "


    "I At that time, I heard from the nurse that you might not live long, and I didn''t think so much about it. I did it impulsively in a hurry. After I hid my son, I carried you back to Chi''s house. I also need to work to support my children, but at that time, I just left for a period of time, and Mrs. Chi drove me away. She despised me and threatened me to stay in a city. What she said at that time was very ugly. She also said that I had been a companion all my life, and that when I had children, they were also servants. In my anger, I replaced her children. After that, I was afraid of being discovered by Chi''s family, so I took Chi''s child and threw it to an orphanage in other places. "


    After Chen Hui has finished, she looks at Chi ran and Fu Jinyu. They are silent and don''t seem to know what they are thinking.


    Chen Hui was a little nervous and said, "I know I''m sorry for Chi ran, but the conditions of Chi''s family are very good. I think you should have a good life."


    "It''s very good."


    Pool dye light pulled to pull corners of mouth, can''t see happy anger, echoed a.


    Fu Jinyu holds Chi Ran''s finger and rubs her thumb on the back of her hand.


    Fu Jinyu analyzes whether there is Xu Jia in Chen Hui''s words, but Chi Ran is calm and inconceivable.


    If what Chen Hui said is true, she wants to laugh.


    This seems to be a fabricated story, like the plot written by others. Is this a mistake? But Chi Ran''s intuition is that what Chen Huigang said is true.


    And such a true story happened to him, and Chi ran couldn''t say what he felt.


    How could such a strange thing happen to her?


    she thought there would be something more intriguing, but it really happened to her because she was stolen easily?


    It''s just a cover.


    Chi ran smiles and looks at Fu Jin and says, "maybe I can make this story into a movie. It''s quite interesting."


    Fu Jin and rubbed her head, we can see that she is not really so relaxed.


    Fu Jin and his black eyes sank, and the sharp light of their eyes shot at Chen Hui.


    "Then you''re here just for the money?"


    Chen Hui replied honestly, "my son is in trouble and needs a sum of money. I really can''t get it out, so I thought of it --"


    after seeing Yanchi dye, she didn''t dare to say any more.


    "Where do you live now?"


    "I live in a small hotel on the west side of the city,"


    "where have you stayed in these years?"


    "I married to XX City,"


    "detailed address."


    After Chen Hui said the address, Fu Jinyu picked up the phone and called Zheng Qu.


    "Zheng Qu, check the residents at this address. Send it to me as soon as possible. "


    After hanging up, Fu Jin and Chi ran get up, "you can go."


    "But my son is still waiting for me -"


    "so you still want money?" Fu Jin and eyebrow tail a pick, Chen Hui a stiff, dare not ask for money.


    After Chen Hui hesitates to leave, Chi ran opens her mouth.


    "I should believe her this time."


    "Not necessarily."


    Chi ran was surprised, "is it fake?"


    "Half and half. It depends on the results of Zheng''s investigation. "


    Chi ran sighed, his head tilted on Fu Jinyu''s shoulder, and his voice was a little low.


    "What''s my life? With all these twists and turns, do I have to thank Chen Hui for not letting me follow her or leaving me in an orphanage and selling me? "


    It seems that she is better than Chi Shuyao.


    Chi Shuyao was left in the orphanage because of Chen Hui''s revenge on he Shunhua."Thanks, too." Fu Jin and light answer.


    Chi ran frowned, a little annoyed, "what I said is irony, do you still cooperate?"


    "Ha ha I''m telling the truth. Didn''t you say that before? Thank her for bringing you. I''m not? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran took a puff from the corner of his mouth, sat up straight, stretched out his hand to vent his anger and grabbed Fu Jinyu''s handsome face, "are you on purpose? You are really enough. At this time, you should comfort me. "


    "I''m just comforting you." Fu Jinyu took down her naughty finger, "you see, I am the greatest comfort in your life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran tugged at the corner of his mouth. At last, he could not help laughing, "you are so narcissistic."


    "It''s not narcissism, it''s confidence."


    Fu Jin and hold her small face son, hard son of kiss, deepen their self-confidence.


    ¡­¡­


    After Chen Hui left, she walked a long way to find the bus stop. When she stood waiting for the bus, she gradually eliminated the fear of facing Fu Jinyu.


    Now I think that this time I really failed and didn''t get a cent. To tell the truth, what she fears most is not that she doesn''t have money to calm down the trouble for her son, but whether she will face the danger of imprisonment.


    Chen Hui couldn''t help cursing in her heart. How could she be seen through?


    She said that the strategy would not succeed, and the dead old man encouraged him to cheat money. Now, she is in big trouble.


    What''s more, the phone call Fu Jin made just now was to tell her that he wanted to find out about her. Even if he wanted to run, he couldn''t run.


    What should we do now?


    Chen Hui dejected and dejected back to the small hotel, small hotel lobby, a few people around the table playing mahjong.


    Seeing Chen Hui''s return, an old man immediately came over with a happy and greedy look, "have you got the money?"


    all the mahjong players at the table also looked at Chen Hui, "Lao Zhang''s daughter-in-law, we are all waiting for your money. In addition to what your son owes our boss, Lao Zhang also lost 4000 to us today. Take the money as soon as possible. "


    Chen Hui''s face was earthy. Lao Zhang''s face sank. "Didn''t you get the money?"


    The other ferocious people around the mahjong table all got angry as soon as they heard Lao Zhang''s question.


    One by one, they stare and want to kill.


    Chen Hui said immediately, "no, I just met people today. They still don''t believe me. But I told Chi ran that she believed me and would definitely give me money. "


    "Well, don''t play tricks. The boss said, "if you can''t get the money, he''ll cut it off."


    "No, I''m sure I''ll get the money. Really, Chi ran and her husband are so rich. You''ve all heard of them. I''m sure they''ll get it." Chen Hui was a little nervous, but she still managed to smile, "you guys, besides, maybe we can have more. I''m Chi Ran''s mother. Isn''t her money mine? "


    "Well, we don''t care how much money she has. We only want what you owe. However, Lao Zhang''s daughter-in-law, I advise you to take the money early. If you are too greedy, you can be more careful if you are caught by that Fu. "


    When it comes to people surnamed Fu, they are all afraid.


    After all, they are rich and powerful, and they dare not be too arrogant to offend.


    Otherwise, they will go to the Fu''s instead of asking Chen Hui for money.


    "Yes, I will get the money as soon as possible."


    "It''s a wet blanket." Chen Hui didn''t get the money. Lao Zhang couldn''t help spitting. Several people beside him laughed again. "Lao Zhang, don''t be a wet blanket. Continue to play. Anyway, you owe so much. That''s not bad. Are you still afraid of such a little money when your old lady asks for it? "


    Lao Zhang was so happy that he continued to fight. Chen Hui, frowning and not daring to say anything, went upstairs to her room.


    Chen Hui is sitting by the bed with a sad face. She can''t get the money. What should she do with her son?


    She has been suffering for 20 years. For the sake of the family, she gets up early every day and is greedy for the dark. But the father and son are still black sheep. If they didn''t work by themselves, they would have starved to death.


    Now let her take such a big risk to ask for money, how can her life be so bitter?


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jinyu soon received the news that Zheng Qu was investigating Chen Hui.


    It''s accurate. Chen Hui lives and marries people in great detail. She has a husband who doesn''t do his job well and a son who likes to gamble. This time, Chen Hui''s son really owes money, 500000, which is not a small amount. Her son was detained by the usurer. She and her husband came here accompanied by the usurer.


    They are now living in a small hotel, a line of six people, in order to get half a million.


    Fu Jinyu tells Chi ran the news. Chi ran looks at it and says, "Chen Hui has a hard life."


    "She has a hard life?"


    Fu Jin and sneer, "blame yourself.""What do you mean?"


    "This husband should be the man who sold the children. Her son now, however, should be poor in age. He may have been born later. The big one, I think, should have been sold. "


    Chi ran was surprised and then shook his head.


    "It''s my fault. How could this husband not be caught? "


    "I didn''t know before, but I can do it now."


    Chi ran looked at Fu Jin and said with a smile, "anyway, both husband and wife are guilty. Let''s go in together and have a companion."


    In fact, there is no sympathy for a couple who get what they deserve.

 Chapter 498

    In fact, it was a very simple thing. Fu Jin and her husband reported it to someone. Chen Hui and her husband went to the whereabouts net in the police''s rapid action, including four people who came together and asked for money. Since they were arrested, there would be some unclean places for these people, and they would be easily locked in


    more than two years after obtaining the license, she was finally preparing for the wedding, and Tang Xin''s affair happened again. Now no one in the Tang family came out to participate in the affair, and Chi ran was relieved. In fact, as Fu Jinyu said, she didn''t have her parents two years ago, so she came over like that


    the wedding is going on in an orderly way under the management of the planning company, and Chi ran and Fu Jinyu''s life is also very peaceful


    after a kind of vigorous love, they have no opponents and no troublemakers. This is the real ordinary life


    chi ran also enjoys such calm and ordinary happiness


    "ha..." Chi ran yawned. The tears from the yawning were hanging on her eyelashes. She blinked and blinked, so innocent¡° What are you doing? "


    after getting dressed, Fu Jinyu smiles, hugs her and goes out of the house


    after getting on the bus, Fu Jinyu held her in her arms and patted her on the head. I''ll call you when I get there. "


    chi Ran is relieved to sleep again. She seems to have changed the car on the way. She is in a daze. Anyway, she has her husband and doesn''t worry about anything


    when she woke up naturally and opened her eyes, she looked left and right, wow --


    "plane?"


    "take you to a fun place."


    "surprise?" Fu Jinyu, who hasn''t disclosed the news all the time, really kept it a secret. In this way, he was very surprised. Chi ran was very interested. He looked around and suddenly realized a question, "isn''t this your private plane?"


    "..." Chi ran stroked her chin and tut tut said, "if you don''t tell me, I forget. Yours is mine. Ha ha... But it''s a luxury. "


    "it''s convenient to go anywhere in the future!"


    after that, Chi Ran''s mood lasted until she got off the plane. When she got off the private plane, she felt like the first lady


    chi ran holds the window and looks out of the window. On the side of the road, he can see the blue sea from a distance, which is like an unreal sea. He doesn''t admire it yet. Finally, the car drives into a house, and the exquisite carved iron door opens. After a certain distance, it is a house with blue roof and white wall


    "let''s go in. This is where we live these days."


    "this -"


    chi Ran''s index finger pointed to the house and was a little excited, "isn''t this the Aegean Sea, the holy land of love?"


    there is no luxury in the house, but it is warm and comfortable everywhere


    chi Ran is standing on the balcony of the bedroom on the second floor, looking at the blue sea water far away. He is bathed in the sunshine, comfortable and not wanted


    turning around and looking at Fu Jinyu standing in the room, she smiles, but it''s more touching than the sunshine.Fu Jinyu was dazzled by her smile for a long time, and then recovered in Chi Ran''s silver bell like laughter.


    And Chi Ran has already come to him. He hugs his thin waist with both hands and looks up with a sweet smile.


    "I love the surprise."


    Fu Jinyu didn''t retort, but he thought that his surprise hadn''t arrived yet.


    Slender fingers slowly brush the small face, the voice is low and soft, "tired or not? Let''s have a rest. "


    Chi ran was not tired at all, but he thought that Fu Jin and Fu Jin got up early in the morning and had been on the plane for so long. Now he needed a rest.


    She immediately obediently nodded, but pulled him together, "accompany me."


    Fu Jin and pet drown of answer, "good."


    The next day, both of them were in high spirits. Chi ran just looked at the beautiful scenery and couldn''t help admiring it.


    It''s quiet, beautiful, comfortable and fresh. Compared with the domestic fast and noisy, it''s more intoxicating.


    The sky is blue and the sea is blue. The man around her is beautiful and perfect. Chi Ran is really satisfied in her life.


    Hand in hand, walking along the coast, the pair of lovers embrace each other sweetly, they themselves have become this beautiful scenery.


    Perhaps influenced by the atmosphere here, Chi ran kisses Fu Jinyu around her from time to time. Her enthusiasm is infected. She feels that her whole life is full of happiness and love.


    All day long, Chi ran kept smiling and couldn''t close her mouth.


    At night, Chi ran was reluctant to go to sleep, so Fu Jin and his wife, wrapped in blankets, sat on the balcony, looked at the twinkling stars and murmured their love to sleep.


    A good night''s dream.


    After Chi ran wakes up, there is no Fu Jinyu beside the bed.


    She looked out of the window. The breeze stirred the curtains. She got out of bed barefoot and stretched,.


    At the head of the bed is the clothes that Fu Jin and she prepared for today.


    It turned out to be a very beautiful light blue skirt.


    There was no one downstairs.


    "Husband?"


    "Fu Jin and?"


    Chi ran didn''t hear any response. She looked around strangely and didn''t see anyone.


    This is not like Fu Jinyu''s style.


    More surprises?


    Chi ran smiles and goes to the door. On the steps, there is a ribbon box.


    Open the box, a pair of beautiful silver inlaid diamond shoes, inside a note.


    "Put it on and come to me."


    Strong handwriting, with Fu Jin and the domineering and command.


    Chi ran smiles. She puts on her shoes and looks up. In front of her is a stone road full of petals. She can''t bear to step on it. On both sides of the road, it looks like a bunch of roses sprang out overnight, blooming wantonly, paving a beautiful road of flowers.


    Road has been extended, her heart in the joy at the same time, has begun to bang bang uncontrollably jump up.


    At the end of the road, chiran stood at the door. At a glance, he could see the sea in the distance.


    All of a sudden, Chi Ran''s eyes grew up, and his hands covered his mouth slightly opened because of surprise.


    Surprise is not enough to explain Chi Ran''s mood at this time.


    In the blue sea, several yachts form a huge heart.


    In the middle of my heart, on a large yacht, there are huge banners with clear handwriting.


    ¡°I LOVE YOU£¡¡±


    Before chiran was surprised enough, a helicopter flew from nowhere, and chiran''s skirt was fluttering in the wind.


    Helicopter, down a rope ladder, down from above a man.


    He was dressed in a tailored pure black suit, firm step by step, with deep black eyes on his cold face, but full of deep love.


    Chi Ran is smiling, looking at her man step by step so handsome walk to oneself in front.


    Fu Jinyu stood in front of Chi ran, kneeling on one knee, with a delicate sapphire ring in his hand.


    "Chi ran, will you marry me?"


    Chi Ran is smiling. She is very happy, but tears fall down from her eyes and cross her beautiful cheek.


    She nodded, nodded again, and held out her right hand.


    "I will, I will -"


    Fu Jinyu puts the ring on Chi Ran''s finger, kisses her finger and gets up.


    Chi ran immediately hugged him and released his happy tears and moved.


    Then, on the distant sea, fireworks and gun salutes suddenly set off on the yacht, and she did not notice that there was a band playing on the beach. The cheerful voice stops Chi Ran''s tears. She and Fu Jin look at each other, then look at each other affectionately. In the cheerful music, they kiss each other romantically.


    After a long time, after romance, they sat on the sofa in the house, and Chi ran sat on Fu Jinyu''s lap, arms around his neck, and asked with a smile, "are you going to propose? We''re all married. "Fu Jinyu stroked the little girl''s head and explained, "that day, I saw your microblog, and someone asked you, how did I propose to you? Romantic or not? I suddenly thought, "I still owe you such romance."


    chi ran smiles and her eyes are red again

 Chapter 499

    Chi ran laughs at Fu Jin Yu''s embarrassed words.


    "What are you nervous about? It''s your wife whether I promise or not. "


    Fu Jin and doting looked at her, "I don''t know, maybe I''m really afraid you won''t agree."


    "So afraid?"


    Chi Ran''s complacency is in his eyes, Fu Jin and can''t help picking eyebrows, "however, you can''t help but refuse."


    "Domineering --" Chi ran Du mouth, but immediately rippling smile, bow, pecked his thin lip, "but, I like your such domineering."


    Light peck shallow kiss, two people tired of slanting with conjoined baby, is reluctant to separate.


    However, no matter how romantic and comfortable they are, they still have to come back.


    Chi ran comes back to continue his class. Fu Jin and I still have work to do.


    However, this time the proposal back, it seems that the two are more sweet.


    The family didn''t know that they had gone out for a little romance. They didn''t know until they came back.


    Fu Yi warm a strength of shout, "still let people live?"? Uncle, men do your job, other men just kill themselves. You said that if I find a man in the future, if I can''t find him, it''s all your fault. Are you too perfect? And auntie, you are going to make women die of jealousy. If you were not my auntie, I would have killed you with my eyes. "


    Chi ran laughs sweetly at Fu yinuan''s yelling, and then Fu Jin and Fu Jin pass the fruit thoughtfully. Everyone in the family will be envied by them.


    "Xiao Nuan, what are you talking about? We have to be happy that your aunt and uncle are so loving. "


    The old lady sighed a little, but more gratified.


    I knew they were so good. Why should I have stopped them?


    Master Fu didn''t say a word. He was the son of such a greasy and crooked woman. He also accepted his life.


    It''s better than Fu Mingzhang, the man who didn''t think of rebellious divorce until fate.


    After expressing his envy, jealousy and hatred, Fu yinuan shares with Chi ran the little gossip about Fu Mingzhang.


    He even wants to say divorce. Fu Yibei doesn''t care whether his parents divorce or not. He didn''t care whether his parents'' feelings are good when he was young. Now he is older, he doesn''t care any more.


    Naturally, Qin Ge didn''t want a divorce, and Fu Mingzhang insisted on divorce even if his future was in trouble this time.


    Just in the past few days when Chi ran and Fu Jinyu were not at home, Fu Mingzhang made it clear to master Fu that he was going to divorce. At the beginning, master Fu lost his temper and was very angry. Of course, it was also a verbal threat.


    But Fu Mingzhang was tough to the end this time. He even took the matter between Fu Jin and he chiran to refute the old man, who did not refute him at all.


    Finally, it was Mrs. Fu who dissuaded him and took the matter between Fu and Jin as a warning. Besides, Fu Mingzhang is not a young man. It''s his own decision to divorce when he reaches this age. As an old man, they don''t have to stand in the way any more.


    If they want to divorce, they will bear the consequences themselves.


    Mr. Fu may have been hit hard in the past two years. After the old lady advised him, she completely ignored Fu Mingzhang.


    At this time, there was no one to stop him. Fu Mingzhang explained to Qin Ge completely, and now they were in a stalemate.


    As for Fu Mingzhang''s troubles at work due to his divorce, the old man did not interfere.


    Hearing this, Chi ran looks at Fu Jinyu and suddenly thinks of what he said about Fu Mingzhang and his first love. That Zhu Qinghao was found by Fu Jinyu. At this point, Chi ran thought, is that what Fu Jinyu wants?


    When they return to Jinyuan, Chi ran tells Fu Jinyu about Fu Mingzhang in private.


    "I remember that you asked Zhu Qinghao to come back? At that time, it was said that it was for the second sister-in-law to answer, but now it has come to this point. I think it''s serious. "


    Chi ran said that he was worried, but he was still trying to find out if it was Fu Jin''s intention and the ultimate goal?


    Fu Jin and hook lips, fingers hook her chin, black eyes staring at Chi Ran''s eyes, she smile more guilty.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Chi ran laughs, and his little hand touches his heart first, which can be regarded as the comfort of asking questions for a while.


    "Do you hate second sister-in-law?"


    Fu Jin and light way, "she? No sense. "


    "Did you guess that the second brother would divorce when you asked Zhu Qinghao to come back? Or do you want to have such a result? "


    Fu Jin and played with her fingers in front of her body, handed them to her lips and gave them a kiss, with a dull smile in her eyes.


    "I didn''t guess, and I didn''t hope for that."


    "Really?" Chi ran obviously didn''t believe it.


    "I just gave the three of them a chance."


    An opportunity to make a fresh choice.


    In fact, it was because of Chi Ran''s anger at Qin Ge that Zhu Qinghao came back.If Chi ran hadn''t come back, maybe he would have let Zhu Qinghao go too far. After all, Zhu Qinghao was framed by Qin Ge in those years, and he also had the intention of revenge.


    But later, Chi ran came back. After returning to him well, Fu Jinyu didn''t work hard in this aspect any more.


    Fu Jinyu just keeps Zhu Qinghao in good condition, but does not interfere in what she wants to do.


    She can do nothing but come back to look at the man she loved in the past and meet occasionally. She can also do what she wants to do and break up Qin Ge and Fu Mingzhang. No matter what, Fu Jin and Fu have no right to talk about each other.


    When things get to this point, it''s not just about Zhu Qing. As the saying goes, one slap can''t make a sound.


    Fu Mingzhang came to this age to think of rebellion and the love he wanted. What else can others do? Master Fu didn''t interfere any more. It all depends on how they choose.


    Fu and Jin had no idea about Fu Mingzhang''s choice.


    He made this decision for the sake of thinking about it in the future, getting and losing it. He is no longer a child and should have the ability to bear it. If this is Fu Mingzhang''s impulse, he will take responsibility for his impulse in the future.


    Chi ran understood what Fu Jinyu meant.


    It seems that she really has nothing to say.


    All, it''s just that this is the love entanglement of the three, but she suddenly has a word to her mouth.


    "Until the end, no one is sure who will be the winner."


    Qin song should have been a big winner, but who would have thought that when people reached middle age, there would be such a thunderbolt.


    Maybe it''s not a bolt from the blue. She had a cold war with Fu Mingzhang some time ago. She should have a premonition that she might come to this day.


    Chi ran said to Fu Jinyu, "fortunately, Xiao Bei has grown up. He has no opinion about his parents'' marriage."


    Fu Jin said, "Xiao Bei is more transparent than anyone else. Do you think that the two elder brothers and the two elder sisters in law have respected each other for the past 20 years? "


    Chi ran was stunned, and then he wanted to understand that, yes, two people who don''t love each other are together. In fact, children can best understand how they live.


    As a matter of fact, children are the most influential factor in the quality of marriage.

 Chapter 500

    Fu Yibei was lucky that he didn''t have any personality problems because of his parents'' appearance.


    Chi Ran has some sympathy for the children of the Fu family.


    Out of Fu Yibei, there are Fu Yiwen and Fu Yihan.


    The parents of these two brothers and sisters are not around all the year round. Such a child seems to have no problem. It''s really lucky.


    Chi ran hugged Fu Jinyu firmly and said, "in the future, we must treat our children well."


    Fu Jin and smile, touched the little girl''s head, "of course. We are different from them. If we love each other, our children should be happier. "


    "Well, we must let our children live in a particularly happy environment."


    Chi Ran''s mouth is full of promise.


    All of a sudden, Fu Jin turned over and pressed his body.


    Zheng Leng for a moment, facing Fu Jinyu''s deep black eyes, Chi Ran''s heart trembled.


    "Honey, why don''t you have a baby now?"


    The low voice makes Chi ran tremble unconsciously.


    Give it back, baby?


    Her face was burning uncontrollably and her voice was soft.


    "Now? I haven''t graduated yet. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu Jin was silent with her eyes on her.


    Pool dye himself can''t control the soft hearted surrender, Dudu mouth, but said, "or, you can quit school first."


    Fu Jin and his pretty lips hook up, bow down and lock Chi Ran''s lips


    ¡­¡­


    Chi Ran''s feeling of Qin songs has always been beautiful, elegant and outstanding.


    She doesn''t remember whether she had a good relationship with Qin Ge two years ago. However, according to Fu Jinyu, the girl who broke their relationship was Qin GE''s dry daughter. Chi ran certainly didn''t feel better about her.


    However, Chi ran was surprised that Qin Ge would come to find herself.


    Qin Ge calls her out from the library and walks to the school gate. Qin Ge sits in the car, just lowers the window and says to Chi ran, "get in the car."


    Chi ran got on the bus and fastened his seat belt. Then he asked, "second sister-in-law, where are we going?"


    "Find a place to talk."


    What are you talking about?


    Chi ran thinks that she has nothing to talk about with Qin Ge.


    Or is she asked to divorce, no one can talk to her sister-in-law?


    The car stops at a cafe near chiran school. Chiran has heard of it. It is a gathering and chatting place for some famous writers and artists nearby. Let''s talk about literature and art. Originally, this is also a place where universities live. Therefore, there is a gathering place for writers and artists, and it is becoming more and more famous.


    Chi ran heard of it but never came. After he followed Qin Ge, he was arranged to a small private room.


    After ordering coffee, Qin Ge bowed her head and her beautiful face was so pleasant in the sight of Chi ran. Unfortunately, her eyes and eyebrows were full of sorrow.


    She didn''t speak, neither did chiran.


    I don''t know why Qin Ge wants to talk to himself. Obviously they can''t get together.


    For a long time, both of them were silent. Chi ran thought it was a waste of time. Just about to speak, Qin Ge finally spoke.


    "Chi ran, do you hate me?"


    Chi ran was stunned and shook his head. "What did the second sister-in-law say?"


    "You''re welcome. You know, my daughter was the culprit for you. I''m also responsible for this. Would you not resent it? "


    Chi ran said, "I don''t remember."


    Chi Ran''s answer, but Qin Ge smiles coldly.


    "Don''t you remember? It''s good to use this as an excuse. I don''t remember, "Chi ran frowned," sister-in-law, is this funny? "


    "It''s really not funny. But, I think, you must be lying. Still say no resentment? You almost died. Can you be so relaxed? "


    Chi ran murmured, "second sister-in-law, what do you want to say?"


    Qin song a smile, beautiful to the extreme, but the fundus is full of bitterness.


    "I want to say that you are all telling lies. If you don''t resent, you won''t bring the woman Zhu Qinghao. If you don''t resent, you won''t let her destroy my marriage. If you don''t resent, why don''t you persuade Fu Mingzhang to divorce me? You are resenting me, you are retaliating me, and Zhu Qinghao. She has been so tolerant for more than 20 years. Now come to retaliate me and make me so miserable. OK, you and she have achieved the goal, right? Ha ha... "


    Qin Ge said, laughing, but tears also followed the Susu fall, completely without that elegant and beautiful appearance.


    Qin Ge was crying like this. Chi ran sighed and handed over the paper towel.


    Qin Ge took the paper towel, and Chi ran said, "maybe it''s Jin Yu who arranged for the arrival of Zhu Qinghao. But in the end, at that time, Jin Yu was in anger. He was really crazy at that time. In fact, it''s between you and the second brother. We didn''t intervene, but it''s still up to the second brother. "Chi Ran is not easy to say, but Qin Ge understands


    that is to say, you can''t rely on them for this


    "second sister-in-law, if you want to think so, I have nothing to say."


    Qin Ge didn''t answer. Chi ran got up and didn''t know how much the coffee cost. He put a piece of money on the table and left


    after walking out of the cafe, she stops the car and goes back to school. On the way to school, Chi ran finally sighs


    the problem is still with men. One man harms two women


    in this way, Chi Ran is really glad that she met Fu Jinyu


    she was particularly moved. At this time, she suddenly wanted to talk to Fu Jin


    chi ran immediately turned around and took a taxi to Fu. She missed him very much and wanted to tell him that she was really lucky to have Fu Jin and such a good man to love herself


    They wiped their shoulders. She just looked back and said "I''m sorry," and went straight in


    the woman who wiped her shoulder looked at Chi Ran''s back with an unpredictable expression

 Chapter 501

    Fu Jin and Chi ran were a little surprised at the arrival of Chi ran. Looking at the little girl throwing herself into her arms, she could not help softening her cold expression


    "think of me that way?"


    chi ran replied very honestly, "well, I miss you very much."


    after that, he kisses Fu Jin and her lips to express his missing


    at this time, the staff of Fu family knew that the boss wife was coming again. They were busy and chatting in the group. This loving couple must be tired of abusing single dogs


    sure enough, after a while, Chi Ran''s microblog got some news


    a picture of two people with ten fingers linked together, accompanied by Chi Ran''s words, "I suddenly miss him very much, so my heart is not as good as action. After seeing him, I feel that I miss him more."


    "the abused one has vomited blood. Please call an ambulance for me. I''m at Fourier. "


    "this kind of love is a proper blow to the enthusiasm of employees. Landlady, is this really good? Don''t blame me for not having the energy to work


    "just hold the president in your arms."


    chi ran looked at these comments and was very happy. With so many people supporting her, she was also drunk


    he replied under the name of Chi ran, but the man replied, "Emma, why do you suddenly feel cold on your back? It sounds like the president! "


    others agreed, "same feeling."


    "landlady? Hehe, are you kidding us? Wasn''t that the president just now? "


    chi ran replied, "ha ha... I''m sorry to disappoint you. That''s him


    after replying, Chi Ran''s comments suddenly quieted down


    chi ran was so happy that he gave Fu Jin a glance, "I''m so busy here. It''s too quiet for you to do so."


    chi ran felt that this was not going to work, so he immediately tweeted again


    "in order to appease your frightened hearts, I will give you some benefits!"


    attached is a photo, which she secretly took. Fu Jin and her husband are at home, wearing casual clothes and wearing an apron at the waist, busy in the kitchen. But the photo has no front, only slightly showing a little side face, but that is enough to let people know that this is him


    even Fu Jin and himself didn''t know this. Chi added another sentence after dyeing his hair


    chi Ran''s microblog was very popular


    all kinds of comments are getting lively again


    "I''ve been blinded. Is this the president of our Kuba crazy drags the sky?"


    "the president is the president, and wearing an apron is also the coolest apron president. I''ve knelt down. "


    " it''s so handsome. Do you have it? I thought the president was cold, but I didn''t expect that the president was warm. President, I''m going to give you a monkey. Er - Madame, I''m just thinking about it. Don''t take it seriously. It''s better for you to give birth to monkeys to the president. "


    "photos have been used as mobile phone lock screen, computer screen, still so charming. Ask the boss lady to show me more pictures of the president, and I will continue to lick the screen....


    another person commented, "the boss lady secretly shows up on the president''s picture, waiting for the boss lady to be" punished "by the president. A sly smile


    the comment that the boss wife was punished by the president is another chaos


    "punishment? You crooked people are so impure. "


    "who said it was impure? We''re just curious. You think too much. "


    "I admit that I must be impure. I have thought too much about the fact that my wife has been punished for not going out for several days."


    "pay attention to the recent crackdown!"


    "... Let love come more fiercely. Don''t pity me just because I''m a single dog....


    all kinds of comments make Chi ran giggle


    today, the little girl suddenly came here perceptively, just to make out with herself. She looks enthusiastic, and I don''t know why. But now, seeing her happy appearance, there should be nothing else


    as long as Chi Ran is so happy every day, of course, he is so enthusiastic every day


    ...


    in the evening, they went home together. When they got home, they saw that Mrs. Fu was normal, but Mr. Fu''s face was ugly<


    Mrs. Fu just complained to her husband and wife. Qin Ge came to the house and had a quarrel. Maybe she also drank some wine. Some of them were impulsive and resentful. This time, why didn''t Mr. Fu take away Zhu Qinghao.For this matter, the old man was so angry that he let Fu Mingzhang go home and took Qin Ge with him.


    At this moment, the husband and wife have rushed back to their garden, and they don''t know what the quarrel will be like. But as an old man, of course, they want the children to be well. It''s really uncomfortable for the old people to quarrel with each other.


    Fu Jin and he are not good at comforting people, and Chi Ran is not good at comforting the old man. At dinner, the old man did not eat a little, so he walked away and went for a walk in the garden. Fu Jin and he Chi ran had no appetite.


    In their own brocade garden, although Chi ran was watching TV, he was thinking about Qin song.


    On the one hand, free from the influence of TV, Fu Jinyu continues to work crackling on the computer. Occasionally, he accepts the fruit handed by Chi ran and looks at her distractedly or responds to her words.


    Chi ran thinks about Qin Ge in her mind, and then tells Fu Jinyu about Qin GE''s meeting with her today.


    There was no concealment between the two. Chiran would tell Fu Jinyu about any trifles. He would tell Fu what books he read today or what snacks he bought in the school canteen were not delicious.


    "Today, my second sister-in-law came to see me at school, asked me to have a cup of coffee and talked a few words."


    Chi ran says it carelessly, but Fu Jinyu looks up from the computer seriously.


    Chi ran gave him a grape and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. She said a few words and did nothing else


    Fu Jin and did not ask clearly, "what did you say?"


    Chi ran thought, "it''s because I hate her that I let Zhu Qinghao destroy their marriage. That''s roughly what it means. I denied it and left. That''s it. "


    Looking at Fu Jinyu''s deep black eyes, Chi ran chuckles and kisses Fu Jinyu on the cheek.


    "Don''t be so serious. What are you afraid of? I''m not being eaten again. Besides, don''t I have two people to protect me? Second sister-in-law can''t do anything. "

 Chapter 502

    Fu Jinyu didn''t say anything, but Chi ran knew that he must have kept a grudge again.


    Chi ran quickly climbed over, put her arms around him, and said, "don''t be so nervous, just chatting with people for a day. Besides, even a normal sister-in-law can talk and complain? The second sister-in-law was just upset and came to me to complain. Besides, she''s in a lot of trouble now. Don''t make a mess of it, eh? "


    Fu Jinyu was surrounded by her coquettish voice, which made her smile.


    Black Mou Li pool dye one eye, "do you know I will add chaos?"


    Chi ran laughed and said, "I know my husband is a short guard. He takes me as a treasure."


    Fu Jin and the other hand pinched her chin and said, "you are smart."


    "It''s not that I''m smart, it''s my husband that''s so good," Chi ran coaxed him, "husband, you''re great, you''re great!"


    After coaxing, she realized that Fu Jinyu''s black eyes were getting deeper and deeper. She immediately moved to the side and said calmly, "I''m watching TV. You''re busy. Oh, I think this TV play is wonderful. The content is wonderful. It''s definitely better than those divine dramas. It''s good-looking, good-looking... "


    It seems that I''m watching TV attentively, but in fact, I''m not afraid of Fu Jin''s coming?


    Fu Jinyu shakes his head and smiles. He calms down and continues to work. Anyway, when he goes to bed for a while, he can continue to work.


    ¡­¡­


    As the divorce between Fu Mingzhang and Qin Ge continues, Chi ran treats himself as an outsider and tries not to get involved.


    She has to prepare for the wedding ceremony, but it''s not easy to mix these two things together.


    At the weekend, Chi ran took time to see the people of the Jiang family. Although her memory didn''t recover much, she still had an impression of the Jiang family. Her memory slowly emerged in drops. With Fu Jinyu''s advice, she basically knew the previous things clearly.


    She can''t forget the kindness of the Jiang eleven family.


    Chiran''s arrival really surprised the Jiang family. They had heard about chiran''s accident before and asked Fu Jinyu. But at that time, Fu Jinyu was immersed in grief and no one paid attention to it. Zheng Qu explained the simple situation. While the Jiang family regretted, they gradually thought that chiran had passed away.


    Now Chi Ran is back, how can they be unhappy?


    Chi ran was warmly treated, and even if she didn''t remember these people, their enthusiasm made her quickly integrate into them.


    Jiang Shiyi has rich feelings. Holding Chi ran for a long time, his mother''s eyes are hazy. Even the elder martial brothers of the Jiang family are red in their eyes.


    "Chi ran, it''s good for you to be alive."


    Yes, that''s the most important sentence. The rest is not important. It''s good that people are still there.


    And the most sensitive father Jiang, who is also a martial arts expert, is aware of the two people guarding outside Jiang''s house.


    "Chi ran, the two people behind you, do you know?" He thought it was someone with a bad heart following him.


    Chi ran was stunned and looked at Jiang''s father admiringly. "Uncle Jiang, you are so powerful. They are invisible bodyguards that Jin Yu found for me. Uncle Jiang, can you detect it? Is it better than them? "


    Jiang father modest smile, "those two people should be good skills, are two powerful."


    The other brothers couldn''t help but brighten their eyes. "Master, what''s better than master?"


    Father Jiang shook his head and said with a smile, "they should have come out of the army. Their martial arts are to kill and strengthen the enemy. We are to compete and strengthen ourselves. Different way. "


    "Master, I really want to compete."


    The elder martial brother is a very strong one. After looking at Chi ran, Chi ran shrugs helplessly, "I don''t know. If you can persuade them to take the written examination, it''s better than that. I can''t be the master."


    So, several brothers went out, father Jiang shook his head, "it''s so competitive."


    Although he said so, he still said, "I''ll go out and have a look. Don''t be too shameful."


    Inside, several women all laughed.


    Jiang''s mother inquired about Chi Ran''s recent situation, but she only mentioned the matter two years ago. After all, this is something Chi ran might not like to mention.


    Chi ran didn''t say exactly. He just said that he had found his parents by mistake.


    "That''s great, Chi ran. I said that good people have good rewards. You are a good man, and God will surely care for you. "


    Chi ran laughs, "eleven, in your eyes, are there any bad people?"


    Jiang Shiyi grinned shyly, "yes, but maybe I haven''t met it yet."


    And in the chat, Chi ran also mentioned the wedding, must let Jiang family go, Jiang mother is very happy for her.


    "The exact date is not yet determined, but it will be in late November. Then you all spare a few days. We have a special plane to fly you to our island and send you back after the wedding. You don''t have to worry about anything. It''s definitely a wonderful arrangement. It''s a performance. ""Good, great. Private islands Jiang Xi has a yearning expression.


    Chi ran immediately said with a smile, "eleven, there should be a lot of excellent single men at that time. Maybe your fate should come."


    Shiyiben was shy and timid. When chiran said that, his face immediately turned red and he was very embarrassed. At last, chiran laughed and buried his whole face in his knees. He begged for mercy in a low voice and didn''t let chiran make fun of himself.


    After a day at the Jiang family, Fu Jinyu came to meet her in person in the afternoon, met with the Jiang family, said hello, and then left.


    On the bus, Chi ran said with a smile, "the two bodyguards, don''t be pestered by the elder martial brothers. They seem to be on a par."


    Fu Jin and smile, "master Jiang''s skill is hidden."


    "Uncle Jiang is very powerful."


    "he is not only powerful, he is a master." Maybe most people don''t know the name of master Jiang, but in the Kung Fu circle, he''s a very good one. Moreover, he is also the coach of the SWAT team, but he is very low-key.


    Chi ran was surprised, "really? I can''t see that he''s too soft in front of his mother Jiang. Tut Tut, unexpectedly, uncle Jiang is really a good man. "


    Fu Jin and pick eyebrows, holding Chi Ran''s cheek, "am I not?"


    Chi ran laughs and kisses the corner of his mouth, "my husband is the best!"


    Fu Jin and satisfied with the smile, also pro Chi dye, touch the little hand to be satisfied.


    The driver in front of him was the one who was abused every time. Looking at the love and dog abuse behavior of the president and his wife everywhere, he said that if he could persist for such a long time without being abused to death, he was absolutely the best!

 Chapter 503

    Before the wedding, Chi ran was in a hurry.


    I can''t leave my homework behind. I''m preparing for the wedding. I haven''t taken the wedding photos yet. I have to try my wedding dress. Of course, I have to cope with Fu Jin''s demand for having a child.


    In fact, she felt that Fu Jinyu was absolutely using the child as an excuse and was more unscrupulous.


    Chi ran feels that he really can''t take care of it.


    So, it was her schoolwork that was sacrificed.


    She felt that she should have been a studious child before, but it seemed that after she moved to city a and returned to the status of a married woman, she was completely unable to go to school.


    In Fu Jinyu''s words, "which do you think is important between children and school?"


    Chi Ran is speechless.


    Fu Jinyu said, "boss Chi, you are Fu''s major shareholder, a rich man, and Fu Jinyu''s wife. So, what else do you worry about?"


    Chi ran smokes from the corner of her mouth. Although Fu Jinyu is too right, should she retort and say that a woman should not be supported by her husband like a rice bug. Clearly, she thinks that if she has a full work or study life, she will live faster with independence.


    But in fact, Chi ran found another side of the contradiction. What she was thinking was the same thing, but the fact was that she was killed by Fu Jin and Cheng Mi Chong.


    Chi ran could only be angry, but he was very sweet. "Fu Jin and I have become a useless person."


    Fu Jinyu was very proud, "this is just right. Only when I can tolerate you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi ran said, "I''ve seen such an excuse in novels. It''s really vulgar."


    Even so, Fu Jin and her deep black eyes stare at her, and then Chi ran slowly, slowly, suddenly can''t help laughing. He jumps up very warmly, very impolitely, and jumps directly to Fu Jin and her body. Finally, he presses him and kisses him several times. His clear voice is very nice.


    "Fu and Jin are both vulgar, but they are really romantic."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu Jin and Mo, don''t guess a woman''s mind. You can''t understand it by guessing.


    ¡­¡­


    Now that he has been abandoned, Chi Ran has given up treatment.


    I asked for leave again this time. Why?


    Wedding photos, important!


    If you want to take a wedding photo, you can take it at the weekend. Do you want to take a long vacation? The counselor said who did you cheat?


    Chi ran said solemnly, "my husband said, let''s go to Europe to shoot."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The counselor said that he would not take care of it any more. He would never ask about it again.


    Chi ran happily followed her husband to France to take wedding photos.


    Originally, the designer team who personally went to China to design Chi Ran''s wedding dress was originally from France. This time, they also returned home together, saying that it was more romantic in their own country.


    Chi ran looks at the wedding dress that makes her cry, at her handsome husband Fu Jinyu who has no friends, and at France in the romantic beauty, she says that life is really perfect!


    Perfect!


    Chi ran smiles and leans against Fu Jinyu. Looking at her beautiful smile, Fu Jinyu can''t help kissing her beautiful eyes. The photographer quickly captures the beauty of this moment and stops.


    As a result, the wedding photos of Chi ran and Fu Jinyu were taken for half a month.


    They are not only in France, but also in several European countries. They have taken the most beautiful wedding photos.


    Half a month later, the two returned home.


    Fu yinuan has not said much about their romantic love. All of them are tears, tears of envy and hatred.


    Just enjoy their photos, and the photos that haven''t been finished are beautiful enough to make people cry.


    Many of the photos are captured by photographers. They kiss each other or look at each other with loving eyes. Without the photographer''s explanation, they just move and use their eyes. They are so beautiful that they have no friends.


    The second elder of the Fu family also followed him. The old man didn''t say anything, but the old lady praised him all the time.


    "Good shot, good shot."


    Maybe I don''t know how to describe them. They seem to be a natural couple. They match each other well.


    And now the feeling, the most is one, if two people are not together, no one is suitable for them.


    Fortunately, after some suffering, they finally belong to each other.


    ¡­¡­


    After a day''s rest, Chi ran went back to school. She didn''t keep up with her schoolwork and borrowed her classmates'' notes. During the day, she made up for her lessons in the study room.


    Fu yinuan, who was originally the busiest job seeker, was not as busy as others. Recently, she began to study with Chi.


    Chi ran thinks that she''s only idle for one or two days. After all, she doesn''t look for a job. She also has company to go out to have a good night. She can''t follow her all the time. But three days later, Fu Yi Nuan still followed her to study by herself and borrowed books from the library. However, the books he read were all about the mysteries of the universe. After three days, did Fu Yi Nuan really begin to find that he was interested in the universe?Chi ran finally couldn''t help asking, "Xiao Nuan, why do you suddenly think of reading such a book?"


    "I''m interested."


    chi ran smokes at the corner of her mouth. It''s not used to her appearance


    She directly pressed Fu yinuan''s book with her hand, which made her have to pay attention to herself and answer her questions carefully


    "come on, tell me, don''t pretend!"


    "slap him in the face!" Chi Ran has some violent support


    "just reading? The secret of the universe? " Chi ran said that he was speechless


    "he studies physics."


    "boys?" Chi ran suddenly became curious

 Chapter 504

    "It''s a boy." seeing Chi Ran''s curious and bright eyes, Fu Yi warms his mouth and draws, "what are you doing? This look? Don''t think about it


    Chi ran laughs, "I didn''t say anything, so you know I''m crazy?"


    "Just look at your expression." it''s too obvious.


    Chi ran shrugged, "I didn''t think about anything. I send four


    "The tongue is straight."


    Chi ran laughs, "well, you''re kidding. I''m more curious. How do you know the boys in physics department? "


    "I don''t know any physics boys." Chi ran snorted, "he studies physics, but he is a professor."


    "Ha?" Professor? Is that the old man?


    "Are you caught by the old professor? What''s wrong with you? No, you''re not from the physics department, and the professor won''t catch you! "


    Fu yinuan rolled his eyes and explained in detail, "he''s a professor, but he''s not an old professor. He looks like he''s in his thirties. I just recognize the wrong person, that hateful man, played with me once, angry to death. I''m absolutely against him. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pool dye sweat dada, die together? Did the professor do something bad to her?


    However, what Chi ran seems to be interested in is not what the professor is doing, but how young and promising the professor is in his thirties. Tut Tut, in Chi Ran''s mind, all kinds of young teachers'' romantic love, roar


    Chi Ran''s eyes glanced at Fu yinuan''s face.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Fu Yi was a little annoyed,


    chi ran immediately began to laugh, his eyes were smiling, "OK, OK, don''t look, don''t look. But is the professor handsome? "


    "It''s OK," he said, frowning. "Why are you handsome? You want to empathize? Uncle will kill you. "


    Chi ran immediately waved his hand, "nonsense. I''ll ask, "


    " don''t ask, just put more knowledge in your mind. Are you still going to fail? You''re not going to go to school this semester, are you? "


    Being said that, Chi ran immediately felt guilty and quickly buried himself in reading.


    And Fu yinuan, his eyes flashed a smile, hum, let you so gossip.


    However, a moment''s drinking can''t stop Chi Ran''s gossip heart, but she makes several explorations and inquiries. Fu yinuan doesn''t say anything more, so she doesn''t ask any more and just watches the change.


    ¡­¡­


    As the daughter-in-law of the Fu family, Chi Ran has never gone shopping with her mother-in-law.


    Because Fu Jin was on a business trip during this period, no one was tired of her weekend. She asked Fu yinuan to go out with old lady Fu, which can deepen the relationship between her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Fortunately, their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law really get along with each other, and there is no serious contradiction. Chi Ran is also very glad that the old lady is easy to get along with.


    In fact, they don''t come out to buy anything. They just hang out, have a look and find a place to have a drink.


    Of course, you can''t go to too noisy places with the old lady. The old lady wants to go.


    She directly took Chi ran and Fu yinuan to a jewelry store. Fu yinuan was very happy when he saw the jewelry store.


    Chi ran didn''t know, so fu explained to her in a low voice, "this is my grandmother''s shop."


    Does Mrs. Fu buy Jewelry here?


    That also shows that the grade here is absolutely not low, and Chi ran can guess that the jewelry here is absolutely not ordinary.


    As soon as the manager of the jewelry store saw Mrs. Fu coming, he gave them a warm reception and took them directly into the VIP room.


    "Hello, madam Fu, the day has not come. Still so spiritually beautiful


    Mrs. Fu was praised and laughed, "OK, Xiao Liang, don''t be poor. Come on, my granddaughter. You''ve met my third daughter-in-law. In the future, it''s not me who often comes. You have to recognize me. Chi ran, this is manager Liang here. "


    "Manager Liang." Chi ran smiles and nods.


    "Madam sanshao, I''ve heard about Fu sanshao''s marriage for a long time, but I haven''t had a chance to see her. Today, I saw her, and she was beautiful, dignified, elegant and dazzling!"


    Fu yinuan chuckled, "manager Liang, I really admire your mouth. Auntie, you don''t know, manager Liang relies on this mouth, and his performance is getting better. "


    Chi ran also smiles. Manager Liang is not embarrassed to be ridiculed at all. Instead, he smiles cleanly.


    "Miss Fu, I''m flattered. But my mouth is just telling the truth. "


    Mrs. Fu also said with a smile, "well, Xiao Liang, I''ll keep boasting after boasting. I''m here for business. You have to bring out the best jewelry for my daughter-in-law. "


    "Of course. Mrs. Fu, ladies and gentlemen, just a moment. Have tea first. I''ll take it out right away. "


    Manager Liang orders the assistant around him, and the girl goes to get the jewelry. Manager Liang relies on a mouth of praise, saying that the three people are in a very good mood.And the jewelry also quickly sent, jade, diamond, a few sets, all are valuable


    chi ran likes one of the jade earrings and necklaces


    there is no price on it. Although she thinks it must be very expensive, she can''t show her shyness. Comfort yourself with being a rich woman, cheer yourself up, and plan to buy it


    "does Ranran like this? Then I''ll give you this. "


    after leaving, on the bus, Mrs. Fu said, "this one is usually worn. After going back, I have some better ones. They may look old, but they are all better. Your sister-in-law and sister-in-law have both. I''ll keep them for you. "


    chi ran was surprised, but soon accepted it


    although the things passed on to the daughter-in-law are not family heirlooms, they must be good things when Mrs. Fu hands them on


    sure enough, in the evening, Mrs. Fu took Chi Ran''s hand upstairs, where she personally gave him something


    "I have prepared all these three children, and they are all handed down by the elders. Your sister-in-law can''t use it. It''s full of dust. As for your second sister-in-law, she may dislike being too rustic, and now she and your second brother are both - alas, these days, I think you young people may not like these old things, but these things have some value. It''s better to pass them on to your daughter-in-law in the future and pass them on from generation to generation. "


    she certainly won''t wear it casually. No guts


    when Fu Jinyu came back, she immediately gave them all to him


    "keep it. I haven''t slept well these days."


    "it''s not that exaggerated."


    "that''s what I think. It''s probably because I have little knowledge! Put it away anyway. "


    "isn''t our safe right there? Just put it in there! "


    "no, I think we need to find a safer safe."


    "..." Fu Jin and helpless, holding the little girl''s chin, "there is no insurance, here is OK. You are so nervous. I really have to buy more of them in the future. If you watch too much, you won''t feel it. "


    chi ran, listen, it''s reasonable, but she has to practice her courage and get used to it


    ...


    because of the problem of old lady Fu''s jewelry, it seems that Fu Jinyu also took Chi ran to the banquet in order to cooperate with the appearance of jewelry


    after the red carpet passed by, Chi Ran''s heart thumped and whispered to Fu Jin, "we won''t be on TV, will we?"


    "No." He refused


    "that''s not the case. Fu will contact the media, they all know my rules, will not directly send


    "that''s good."<


    after that, Chi ran was brought with her again, smiling all the time. Her smiling face was stiff, so she sat down to have a rest. Besides a few bosses, there were also some superstars sitting at the same table with them.Chi ran nods and smiles at them. In fact, she wants to secretly take photos of stars with her mobile phone, but she still doesn''t dare to think about it.


    Fu Jinyu helped her to pour the drink and said softly, "don''t drink too much. Just relax and tell me what you like. Let''s take a picture. "


    Pool dye sweet smile, "good da, husband."


    Looking at Fu Jin and chiran''s tender and considerate manner, the people on the table can''t help laughing.


    "I didn''t expect that we were lucky enough to meet Mr. Fu, who made a hundred steel-making products to be flexible around the fingers."

 Chapter 505

    Fu Jin and such a man are definitely the targets that female stars want to catch up with.


    Originally, they all wanted to get in touch with such a rich background and his own strength. However, because the impression he gave outsiders before was mysterious and cold, it also made the actresses feel that it was not easy to win. At the same time, they probably felt that they didn''t have any chance.


    But now looking at him, he is so gentle and considerate to himself. Although his face is still very cold, in the eyes of his wife, it is also shining with tenderness. Women''s hearts are more envious.


    Before those regrets, now is some envy.


    Such close contact with President Fu, even if he is married, does not mean that these women have no chance.


    So, before chiran had finished a drink, three or four female stars had come to meet people. To put it bluntly, it was a toast, but in fact, it was a chat up.


    Chi Ran is not jealous either. Her husband is cold faced to all the women, just admiring their thick skin.


    Of course, while planning to release Meili to hook up with Fu Jinyu, the bosses on their table are also the targets. If they don''t hang themselves in one tree, they can try to spread the net.


    is the other boss, laughing and dancing to make complaints about the actress, sometimes holding hands, hugging his shoulders, and pool tucked up in the heart, which does not look like a charity banquet.


    Of course, where the camera is swept, these people are still very regular. The stars above have used their charm to make these films more valuable.


    Chi ran thinks that this is probably not to really raise more money, but to see which star has great charm?


    And these bosses, waving their hands and going out for millions, do they really know whether their money is used for real charity?


    It seems to feel the change of Chi Ran''s mood. Fu Jin and hold her fingers tightly, and without hesitation, they kiss her fingers.


    "Don''t you like it? Shall we leave now? "


    Chi ran shakes his head and laughs, "we have to do something for charity."


    Although I really don''t know whether the money they give out is really used for the people or things they really need, it can be regarded as a comfort in the heart.


    In this world, there are too many vanity. How many people here really come for charity? It''s not all for this vanity. They just follow suit, and they don''t care about the money they can throw away at will. It''s just a good-looking face.


    Finally, Chi ran took a picture of a famous artist here.


    The banquet lasted for a long time before it ended. There were some children''s representatives on the stage to perform for these people. Looking at the children, Chi ran felt even more uncomfortable.


    Fu Jinyu soon left with her.


    "Those kids are just for acting. I don''t think it should be like this to really help them."


    Fu Jinyu stroked Chi Ran''s back and said in a low voice, "we can help them in other ways. If you''re interested, we have a Fu''s charity foundation, where you can help. "


    Chi ran shook his head. "I''m not really noble. It''s just that for a while, I was influenced by the atmosphere. I know the world can''t be perfect. We just need to have a clear conscience. "


    After the banquet, Chi Ran''s mood gradually recovered.


    This kind of banquet, she will be less to attend in the future, do more practical, heart will be more comfortable.


    It''s no wonder that Fu Jin and he seldom attend parties and banquets. It''s not that he keeps mysterious, but that such things are really boring.


    Chi ran said that he would keep a low profile in the future.


    It has to be said that she had the same idea before and after amnesia. Following Fu Jin and learning mystery had the same result.


    But sometimes, it''s unavoidable. For example, Mrs. Fu brings her into the circle for her daughter-in-law and takes her to various small gatherings.


    Chi ran also appeared in these circles. She is the real third young lady of the Fu family admitted by the Fu family. Judging from Mrs. Fu''s love for her daughter-in-law, and hearing about Fu Jin and his tenderness for his wife, they naturally can''t underestimate the third young lady.


    Chi ran was in a lady''s shop today. She met and talked about beauty clothes. She was brought by a lady introduced by Mrs. Fu. The old lady was very old and seldom came out to attend such a party. Chi ran had to come by herself.


    Fortunately, the ladies here are very polite. Although they are not familiar with each other or even have different ideas in their hearts, they are doing very well.


    After the party, Chi ran and the lady parted ways, went to the parking lot and drove home by themselves.


    It''s just that I just got into the parking lot, just got on the car, tied my seat belt, and the car just started. Suddenly a woman stood in front of the car. She was so scared that her soul was about to fly. She immediately braked.


    After the car stopped, she was very angry. Fortunately, she reacted quickly, otherwise, the woman in front would be hit.She got out of the car and yelled at the woman in front of the car, "Miss, what are you doing? Do you know it''s dangerous? "


    The woman in front of the car''s eyes flashed and didn''t speak, but Chi ran felt that such a woman was very annoying.


    "Miss, please get out of the way." Don''t die in front of her.


    The woman didn''t get out of the way, but she said, "really don''t remember?"


    Chi ran asked, "should I remember you?"


    The woman sneered coldly, "you just lost your memory. It''s really unfair."


    Such a tone, and although a woman is beautiful, there is always an uncomfortable evil in her eyes. No matter who the woman is, Chi Ran is a nuisance for no reason.


    "Miss, you know that I have lost my memory, so who are you? If you don''t tell me, please get out of the way. I''m in a hurry


    The woman stares at Chi ran. Chi ran gets on the car directly, retreats the car, bypasses the woman and quickly leaves the parking lot.


    And the woman, did not really stop her.


    Chi ran breathed in his heart, but when he met such a person, he was very uncomfortable.


    When she came home in the evening, she was still thinking about it. As soon as Fu Jin and she came back, she immediately sought comfort in her arms and complained.


    "I met a strange woman today. I don''t know who she is, but I hate it."


    Fu Jin and smile, touch her forehead, "how?"


    Chi ran described the woman. She was beautiful, but her eyes were too bad. She was a little taller than herself and had long hair. She couldn''t say what she looked like. Fu Jinyu didn''t know who she was describing.


    At last, Chi ran said directly, "Oh, why don''t you ask the two bodyguards directly. I can''t describe it. "

 Chapter 506

    For the two bodyguards, there is nothing special recently. He won''t ask Chi ran what he did and who he met.


    And these things are all told by Chi ran himself, which is more fun, isn''t it?


    Therefore, Fu Jinyu didn''t know who the woman was until he heard Chi ran.


    Fu Jinyu said with a smile, "OK,"


    but he picked the hair in front of Dyan''s forehead and said, "Dyan, how about you describe my appearance?"


    Pool dye Du Du mouth, "you are looking at my joke?"


    "How can it be? I just want to know, how would you describe my appearance? Come on, give it a try. " He held Chi Ran''s chin and let her look at him.


    Chi ran looked at Fu Jinyu carefully and said, "well, two eyes, one nose and one mouth."


    Looking at the mischievous smile in her eyes, Fu Jinyu stares at Chi Ran''s face, and his eyes are so faint that Chi Ran''s back keeps moving.


    "Cough, I said. Well... " Chi ran hesitated, "forehead is full, eyebrows, sword eyebrows? Thick and black, nose, straight, eyes deep, beautiful, charming, ha ha The eyelashes are all so long, "Chi ran was a little dissatisfied, and his fingers even went to pluck his eyelashes." the lips are thin, but how can I seem to hear that men with thin lips are fickle? It''s too bad. My husband is so affectionate. "


    After saying this, Fu Jinyu shakes his head and smiles. After that, he seems to have said nothing.


    "Thank you for your praise."


    Fu Jinyu lowered his head and pecked her lips.


    Pool dye Du Du mouth, active after kissing him, just way, "anyway, you are the most handsome."


    Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. This sentence is most obvious in their husband and wife.


    ¡­¡­


    Chi ran thought that she was just a disgusting but unimportant woman, and she soon forgot about it.


    But Fu Jinyu, listening to the two people''s description, immediately sank on his cold face.


    Shu meihan.


    The woman I left two years ago came back.


    Did she think that after two years, he would let go of the past and not pursue it?


    Two years ago, after Chi Ran''s injury disappeared, Fu Jinyu completely went crazy and used cruel means to Su''s family, Shu meihan and Su Mo ran. Fortunately, at that time, Fu Jinyu''s madness was targeted, otherwise he would have gone mad.


    Under the attack of Fu Jinyu, the Su family soon fell silent in a city. Director Su was dismissed because of his personal style. Shu meihan and Su Muran, the brothers and sisters, were involved in the scandal. Su Muran''s company let Fu Jinyu crack down completely and directly broke the property. Although Su''s company is also very powerful, it can''t stand Fu Jinyu''s crazy action. He would rather hurt himself 800 times than the enemy 1000 times. Su''s company can''t stand it soon.


    And the Su family also disappeared quickly under the Revenge of Fu Jin and such madness.


    Fu Jinyu thought that the family would never come back in their lifetime, but he did not expect that two years later, after he and Chi ran were happy again, they would dare to come out.


    Good scar forgot to ache, be to say of this kind of person?


    Do they think that he has done a good job with Chi ran now and will let go of the past and forgive them generously?


    It can only be said that what Shu meihan thought was too good. It was a stupid act to come back to a city.


    Shu meihan did come back, and she came back alone.


    She went back to a city and rented an apartment. In the old community, there were all kinds of migrant workers.


    Now Shu meihan, compared with the old lady, is the difference between heaven and earth.


    She didn''t go to block Chi ran, but she saw Chi ran when she missed the place she used to go.


    It has been a month since she came back, and she knows a lot about it.


    For example, Chi Ran is not dead. On the contrary, she is still in the process of preparing for her wedding with Fu Jin Yu. For example, her friends did not know her before, and even hid from her. For example, she is now a down-to-earth person and has lost too much.


    Before, when she was in Fu''s company, Shu meihan had a meeting with Chi ran. At that time, Chi ran saw that she just left in a flash, and she was scared to think that Chi ran would recognize her.


    But later, she found out that Chi ran had lost her memory.


    two years later, Chi ran was also missing for two years because of her miserable life outside.


    But two years later, Shu meihan is still the depressed Shu meihan, but Chi Ran has returned to Fu Jinyu''s arms. They are more happy, and even many people know their happiness. The wedding of the Fu family is also in preparation. The outside world knows that the third young lady of the Fu family is an enviable woman.


    How can Shu meihan control her emotion after two years of forbearance?


    So when she saw Chi ran in a private club, even though she knew she might have some trouble, she still couldn''t help meeting Chi ran. She just wanted to say something and express her feelings of injustice.Chi ran didn''t know her.


    But in this way, Shu meihan is even more angry, why she didn''t die, still can come back, with Fu Jin together.


    Shu meihan thought maliciously that she should have died in the explosion. Even if Fu Jin and Fu Jin suffered for a lifetime, they could not be together again.


    But this is just her vicious mind, the reality can''t accept her at all.


    She went back to the rental house as if she had a fire in her heart. As soon as she came in, she received a phone call.


    As soon as she saw the name on the phone, she hung up.


    But the phone rings again and again, and Shu meihan doesn''t want to turn it off, so she answers the phone.


    "Meihan," her voice was a little angry, suppressing her anger, "you really went back, didn''t you?"


    Shu meihan readily admits, "yes, I''m back. I''m not in exile. Why can''t I come back? This is my home. I''m fed up with leaving here. Even if I die, I''ll die here. "


    "Are you going home? You''re doing it for Fu Jin. "


    "No, he has done us so much harm. I hate him to death. Don''t you understand my mind?"


    "Meihan, your mind never tells me. How do you let me understand?"


    The man on the other side of the phone said sarcastically, and both of them were silent immediately.


    Maybe she didn''t know how to go on. Shu meihan said first, "brother, please leave me alone. I know what I''m doing. "


    "Mei Han, I''m your husband."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shu meihan is silent.


    For a long time, Su Muran sighed, "meihan, I''ll come back to you in a few days. If you want to stay there, I''ll stay with you. "

 Chapter 507

    When Shu meihan returns to a city, she is not sure what she wants, but she is not reconciled with it.


    People probably have such and such unwilling, will continue to do, will not do will not die, a dead end.


    After Fu Jin and Shu meihan appeared, they found someone to watch her closely.


    Fu Jin and Xin Xin have no patience to play hide and seek with these people who are still dancing. They have a good life. However, it''s a waste of time to give them time.


    Fu Jin and hechiran''s wedding is approaching, and the weather is getting colder.


    Chi Ran is lazy in Fu Jin Yu''s office every day except class. The small suite here seems to be her second home.


    There are her books, clothes, computers and so on in the room. Even if Fu Jin is busy every day, she will be very happy to sit quietly inside and know that he is outside.


    Fu Jin and the boss occasionally come into the room to be lazy for a while, and they are intimate with her. When they see her, they are full of energy, and the employees laugh in private. When the president''s wife is here, the whole Fu is like a young girl, warm and warm. When the president''s wife is away, Fu is just like the president, cold and cold.


    At noon, they eat together in Fu Jinyu''s office or in Fu''s restaurant. Of course, they see the president and his wife come to Fu''s restaurant. In this way, the staff of the restaurant will be more excited.


    At noon, we will hold each other in our room for a while. In the afternoon, we will go home from work on time to buy vegetables or have dinner out on a date.


    This kind of life is simply envious of others.


    Just a couple, did not realize that their happiness will be enviable.


    In the evening, Fu Jinyu came out of the bathroom, and chiran on the bed was asleep.


    Recently, she is quite able to sleep. When there is no class during the day, she sleeps in his office suite. He is worried that she will not be able to sleep at night, but it seems that the quality of sleep should not be too good.


    Fu Jin and chongdu smile, walk over and kiss her on the forehead. Then they go to bed gently and hold her in their arms carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Jin and he chiran are almost ready for their wedding. They are also going to the island first. Before that, they have printed all the invitation cards. Many friends and relatives have informed them that they will make a special plane to go there.


    But Chi Ran''s most important person, she herself also wants to inform her parents, who make her heart cold.


    Chi ran dials Tang Zhengqian. At that time, Tang Zhengqian is taking his wife to the southern town.


    "Dad, is mom better?"


    Chi Ran is still concerned about her mother''s body.


    "Ranran, your mother is very good. Are you calling about the wedding? " Listening to the tone, Tang Zhengqian seems to be in a good mood.


    "Yes, let''s go first. In a few days, someone will pick you up and see you off. You can -- "


    chi ran hesitated. What she was more afraid of was that they would not go.


    Tang Zhengqian seemed to know Chi Ran''s mind very well. He immediately replied positively, "Ran Ran, your mother and I will be able to go back then. Don''t worry. If our parents don''t show up for your daughter''s wedding, we really don''t deserve to be your parents. "


    Chi ran just laughed, "Dad, I know."


    After that, the parents didn''t say much. After hanging up, Chi ran was in a better mood.


    Chi ran and Fu Jinyu clean up and go to Fu Jinyu''s private island first.


    And a few small, because join in the fun, also followed this trip to go first.


    After arriving at the island, chiran has been attracted by the beautiful scenery on the island. Surrounded by the sea on all sides, a villa stands high in the center. The magnificent buildings and the island scenery are integrated, reflecting each other like a paradise.


    In addition, because of the wedding layout, jubilant, many staff, but also very lively.


    "Wow, uncle, you still have such a good place. Why don''t you tell us? If I had known, I would have -- "


    " he was afraid of you coming. "


    Chi ran said with a smile, "Xiao Nuan, if you had come here long ago, it would be so beautiful now."


    "Ha ha Chi ran, you can bury me. Hum, I won''t tell you. I''ll go for a walk, brother. Let''s go. "


    Fu yinuan took the two brothers to explore, while Chi ran, holding Fu Jinyu''s arm, strolled around the house.


    "You have a good eye. It will cost you a lot of money to buy this island."


    Fu Jinyu smiles and shakes his head. When I bought it, it was very desolate. These were built later. "


    Chi ran looked at the house in front of him. There were some small houses beside the house, but there was room for the guests to stay. Was it built for today?


    Fu Jinyu seems to know what Chi Ran is thinking, and takes her forward slowly, explaining as she walks.


    "At that time, I didn''t think too much. I just want to do imaging like Fu Zhai. "Fu house is next to the main house, scattered in various gardens, and here is the same pattern.


    The two later entered the house, because there were still a few days to go before the wedding, and the room had not been completely arranged, but they saw the joy in it.


    To the bedroom, see the big bed, pool dye suddenly some embarrassed blush.


    Fu Jinyu looked at her red ears, hugged her from behind, and the deep breath brushed her ears.


    "Ranran, what do you think?"


    Chi ran snorted. The man must have done it on purpose.


    The body earned earned earned, but Fu Jin and just don''t let her go, also intentionally smile way, "new bed, we try?"


    "Go away."


    Chi Ran''s face was flushed and he drank, "Fu Jinyu, this is our wedding room. Do you want to be shameless? Go, go, get out. "


    She also stomped Fu Jinyu''s foot to let him go. After that, she immediately turned and ran downstairs.


    Fu Jin and looking at her back, thin lips hook hook, smile.


    Little girl, this bed will try sooner or later, won''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    The day before the wedding, relatives and friends from China gathered at the airport and were sent to the island by special plane.


    This island can be lively, and to praise the island is definitely more exciting than to see the bride.


    In the evening, Fu Jin and Bei are taken to another place and separated from Chi ran.


    Chi Ran''s mother, Li Xiang, finally showed up.


    Compared with the last time we met, this time she looked a lot more peaceful, just looking at Chi ran, not so enthusiastic.


    But Chi Ran is satisfied with her peace. As long as she doesn''t hate herself, at least they can get along with each other a little.


    Maybe it''s because I''m afraid that Li Xiang''s mood is not easy to control. Tang Zhengqian is always by her side.


    "Ranran, this is the dowry that your mother and I prepared for you. Don''t say anything or refuse. "


    Tang Zhengqian took out a list of documents. Chi ran didn''t look at them much. His eyes were wet and he nodded.


    "Silly child," Tang Zhengqian hugged Chi ran, and Mrs. Tang seemed to be moved. She took Chi Ran''s hand and said, "OK."


    white wedding dress, blue sky, red flowers, deep blue water


    The most beautiful moment in a woman''s life.


    Chi ran wears a white wedding dress with a long skirt and a long veil. Six little flower children walk slowly behind her.


    Today, she is beautiful and impeccable, with the music of the wedding march, holding her father''s arm, step by step, nervous and looking forward,


    bright eyes, looking forward to the straight man, dark eyes, deep and focused.


    Today, he is more handsome and dazzling. In her eyes, there is only this man, and in his eyes, there is only this dazzling woman.


    The hand was lightly placed in Fu Jin Yu''s big hand, then was firmly grasped by him.


    Chi ran was so nervous that he couldn''t breathe. At this moment, he calmed down slowly.


    This man is the support and love of her life.


    They look at each other and focus on each other.


    Exchange rings, say vows, from now on, they are one, share weal and woe, never leave.


    Kisses, flowers, applause, music


    Everything is perfect.


    ¡­¡­


    The island''s night sky is particularly beautiful, the stars in the sky, flashing more than ever dazzling.


    Chi ran stood on the balcony, took off her beautiful wedding dress and put on her light nightgown. Behind her, Fu Jin and she held her in their arms. Wearing a thin blanket, they looked up at the stars in the sky.


    At the moment, even if silent, but two people have a heart.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Chiran seldom sees such stars.


    Fu Jin and hook the corner of the mouth, kiss her cheek, "is beautiful, but not as beautiful as my dye."


    Chi ran shrinks his neck and smiles.


    "Fifty years from now, I hope you will say the same."


    Fu Jin and chuckled, "fifty years later, I will still say that. In my heart, Ranran always looks like that little girl. It''s beautiful and proud. It''s a little bit of a smart person. "


    Chi ran looked sideways at Fu Jinyu and said with a smile, "fifty years later, we will be old and old. It''s too early to say now. However, I think you should still be a handsome old man. "


    "You''re a beautiful old lady, too."


    When they look at each other and smile, it seems that they will think of them 50 years later.


    They are happy and not afraid to grow old. On the contrary, they expect to grow old together.


    Chi Ran''s hand touched his belly silently.


    She thought that his recent efforts should have been fruitful.


    "Do you want a boy or a girl?"


    Fu Jin and smile, "boys and girls are good.""How many children do you want?"


    "Ranran said he wanted a few." He is always obedient to Chi ran.


    Chi ran smiles, grabs his big hand and puts it on his belly.


    "Ask him yourself how many brothers and sisters you want."


    Fu Jin and his silence for a few seconds seemed to be thinking, and also seemed to be stunned.


    Then he spoke suddenly, his voice was excited and seemed to tremble.


    "Ranran, you --"


    chi ran turned from his arms, held his face in her small hand, and said with a smile, "I''m not sure. I just feel that I should have it. Wait for us to do a detailed examination. "


    "Yes, yes, check. Somebody -- "


    "... "


    Chi ran quickly blocked his mouth, some helpless smile, "you are too urgent. It''s almost midnight. I''ll see it tomorrow. "


    She hugged Fu Jin and Jin Shou''s waist and buried her head in his arms. Her voice was delicate and soft.


    "Husband, we just look at the stars like this, with you, me and our children."


    Fu Jin was moved in his heart, hugged her tightly, and bowed his head to kiss her on the top of her head.


    "Well, I''ll be with you all the time."


    All the time, all the time.